ã€ŠThe Genesis Of A Necromancerã€‹


 Chapter 1 Destruction....

    "Leave here you bastard son, and don''t call me that.... I can''t have you as a nephew" An old faced man scowled as he kicked a little boy ruthlessly out of the house.Jack fell to the ground with a loud thud, his face jamming the earth.

    Boop!

    It slammed hard, leaving him with a large bump on the forehead.

    He looked back as the old man shut the door behind him coldly, tears streamed down his eyes for a second.

    ''Isn''t that meant to be my uncle, did I do anything bad.... He let mom stay, so why did he have to chase me away'' the unsettling thought ravaged his mind, he couldn''t record doing anything bad to receive such a harsh treatment.

    After his father died, Jack tasted the worst of what life had to offer, barely keeping up with life.

    At a young age, he was already thrown off into te streets, left to carter for himself.

    Jack stood heading towards the window, hoping he could still beg his uncle to let him inside the house.

    But suddenly he heard his mom''s voice.

    "Richard.... Ah, mmmm, oh fuck you''re so ..thick!" Her soft moans echoed, reaching his ears as he stood by the window.

    The sounds like a deep stab to his heart.

    ''Was this why they chased me away?'' he mused, the pain stinging his heart. He had always known of his mother''s hidden relationship, but he never said anything.

    To think she''d throw him away right after his father died. He too had gotten his fair share of the cheating now.

    He should have said something when he had the chance, it was too late now.

    The scene faded as Jack opened his eyes. That very memory remained evergreen in his mind, forever hunting him. It reminded him how cruel his world had become.

    Jack lay sprawled on the bare ground, staring up at the night sky. The stars shone with an almost unnatural brilliance, like jewels scattered across an inky black canvas.

    A cool breeze rustled the tall grass around him, but it did little to calm the storm of thoughts in his mind. The weight of the world pressed heavily on his chest, more suffocating than the threat of death itself.

    He had long since stopped believing in the goodness of people. Years had eroded whatever decency remained in humanity, leaving behind a twisted, rotten version of society. The evil had spread like a plague, worsening with each passing day. The irony was almost unbearable¡ªthat even with their imminent destruction looming, no one had changed. No one even cared.

    His eyes drifted toward the east tower, where the Gleam Dome shimmered faintly in the distance, its energy field the only thing keeping the nether storm at bay. The storm¡ªa swirling, red vortex that blotted out the sky like a wound in the heavens¡ªhad appeared out of nowhere years ago, obliterating everything in its path.

    Thousands had perished in the first wave of destruction, and the remnants of humanity had only managed to survive by building the dome, powered by four towers stationed across the world.

    But tonight, something was different. Jack squinted, his heart skipping a beat as he spotted a crack¡ªsmall but unmistakable¡ªrunning up the side of the eastern tower. He sat up abruptly, his pulse quickening. A deep sense of alarm surged through him. If the tower failed, the dome would collapse, and the storm would devour everything. He should get up.

    He should warn someone.

    But then, he paused.

    The memories of his life flashed through his mind¡ªevery bitter betrayal, every instance of cruelty and pain. They had tortured him, broken him, left him to rot. Why should he care what happened to this world?

    A dark chuckle escaped his lips. "You''ve got to be kidding me," he muttered, lying back down on the cold ground. "I don''t give a damn what happens to this place."

    Yet even as the words left his mouth, a knot of fear tightened in his gut. As much as he hated the world, as much as he longed to see it burn, the thought of his own death filled him with dread. Who didn''t fear death?

    He watched the crack spread across the tower, spiderwebbing outward. Red stardust leaked through the fissures, shimmering like blood under the faint moonlight. He wanted to look away, but he couldn''t. The inevitable was happening, and still, he hesitated¡ªcaught between wanting to live and wanting it all to end.

    Suddenly, the city erupted into chaos. Alarms blared, and distant shouts echoed in the streets as people began to notice the breach. It was too late. The dome was failing, and the nether storm was closing in. Jack closed his eyes, a strange calm settling over him as the roar of the storm grew louder.

    When he opened his eyes again, he was floating in a vast, dark void. The ground beneath him was gone, replaced by an endless expanse of nothingness. Panic surged through him as he tried to move, but his body refused to obey. He felt weightless, like a ghost adrift in the abyss. His heart pounded in his ears, but there was no pulse in his veins¡ªno sensation at all.

    "Oh, so the dome broke," he murmured, his voice echoing in the emptiness. "I guess I''m dead now."

    The realization settled over him like a leaden weight. But something wasn''t right. He could still think, still speak. If he was dead, why was he still conscious? And why couldn''t he move?

    Suddenly, a blinding light burst into existence, flooding the void with searing brightness. Jack raised his hand instinctively to shield his eyes, but the gesture never completed. His limbs remained frozen, paralyzed.

    "Young one," a deep, resonant voice boomed, reverberating through the space like thunder. Jack''s breath caught in his throat, fear prickling at the edges of his mind.

    "Who''s there?" he called out, his voice shaky. He squinted into the light, trying to make out the source of the voice, but the brightness was overwhelming. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I am the one. The Great One," the voice replied, calm and commanding, with a presence that filled the air like a force of nature.

    Jack blinked, disbelief washing over him. Was this some kind of joke? "You''ve got to be kidding me," he muttered. "What, are we in a bad play now? Terrible acting, by the way."

    A booming silence followed his words, and a cold sweat¡ªif he could still sweat¡ªbegan to bead on his forehead. His mind raced, piecing together fragments of memory. He had seen the dome break. He had seen the storm consume the world. He was dead.

    Was this¡­ real?

    His mouth went dry as the full weight of the situation dawned on him. The Great One. A being of unimaginable power. He had just insulted it. His stomach churned with dread. "Oh, hell," he whispered, heart pounding.

    "I''m so dead."

    "You tread dangerously," the voice said, the power in it sending a shiver through Jack''s very soul. "But your mistakes are pardonable¡ªfor now. Perfection lies in learning, and your journey has only just begun."

    "Journey?" Jack''s voice cracked. He couldn''t keep the panic from creeping in. "What journey? And¡ªwait, can you read my mind?"

    There was no answer to that. Instead, the light intensified, and the Great One''s voice softened, though it still carried the weight of a thousand suns. "You were among the first to be swallowed by the storm. Your world is gone, but you have a choice. I have a mission for you¡ªone that will determine the fate of many."

    A dazzling light engulfed Jack, and in an instant, he was back in his human body, standing on the broken streets of the city. He watched in horror as the Gleam Dome shattered, the nether storm unleashing a wave of destruction that consumed everything in its path. People screamed, ran, and fell¡ªsplattered like crushed insects beneath the storm''s unrelenting pressure.

    Jack saw his own body torn to pieces by the storm. The sight should have filled him with terror, but instead, a twisted smile spread across his face. Watching the chaos, he felt no sympathy, no regret. "It serves them right," he muttered, remembering the cruelty of his world. "Let them all burn."

    The Great One''s voice cut through the noise. "Be careful what you wish for, young one. The fate of the world may rest in your hands."

    Jack''s smile faltered. His stomach churned. A mission? To save the world he despised?

    "Well, shit."

 Chapter 2 Restarting....

    The scenery blurred and faded, and once again, Jack was enveloped by the warmth of the bright white light. His mind raced, disoriented by the sudden shift in his surroundings. Before he could catch his breath, a booming laughter echoed through the vast space, shaking the very air around him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."I see you hold no love for the people of your world," the voice said, its tone now darker, almost sinister. "Good. That is precisely what I desire."

    Jack blinked, startled. ''Isn''t this supposed to be some benevolent god?'' he thought, his confusion deepening.

    "Do not misunderstand me, young one," the voice continued, resonating with an otherworldly authority. "As you walk the world again with your new mission, you will discover why I have chosen you. In time, you will understand."

    Before Jack could react, a powerful force seized him, yanking him away. His body twisted and warped as the light swallowed him whole.

    "Wai¡ª!"

    * * * * * * * * *

    When Jack regained his senses, he was once again enveloped in darkness. But this time, it felt different¡ªcloser, like the shadows were pressing against him, wrapping around him like a cocoon.

    "Where the hell did that glowing fool throw me this time?" Jack grumbled in his mind. "Might as well have sent me to hell. At least I earned that much."

    As his frustration simmered, a faint light appeared ahead of him¡ªa small, glowing dot at the end of a tunnel. But he wasn''t walking toward it. No, the light seemed to be pulling him in.

    "What the¡ªlet go of me!" Jack tried to shout, but his voice came out as a muffled squeak, barely more than a pathetic whimper. His eyes widened in realization, and the weight of what was happening hit him like a ton of bricks.

    ''Wait¡­ who''s holding me? And why am I so¡­ tiny?''

    His gaze dropped to his feet¡ªno, not his feet. They were far too small, dangling helplessly above the ground. His body was limp, cradled in the arms of a woman. Panic surged through him as the truth hit him like a freight train.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    "My lady, it''s a boy! A beautiful baby boy!" the woman holding him cried out, her voice dripping with delight. She was the midwife.

    A surge of frustration bubbled inside Jack, his mind screaming in protest. "No¡­ no, no, no! This is some kind of sick reincarnation, isn''t it? I didn''t ask for this! Damn that god! I hate this world!

    I hate this body!"

    But all that escaped his lips were pitiful squeals.

    The midwife laughed softly, her wide smile beaming down at him. "Look at him squirm, my lady. He''s quite energetic, isn''t he?"

    Her words only made Jack thrash harder, but his tiny limbs barely twitched. His new body was too weak, too fragile. As he writhed in frustration, he caught sight of the woman who had given birth to him¡ªhis supposed mother.

    Even through her exhaustion, she smiled weakly, her face pale but serene. The sound of her voice sent a shiver down Jack''s spine. It was sweet and divine, like a melody. "Please, Maria," she whispered. "Make sure he cries."

    Jack''s baby-blue eyes darted toward the source of that voice. ''Divine voice, huh? Pfft, show off,'' he thought, closing his eyes with irritation. He didn''t care who she was.

    The midwife, Maria, turned Jack in her arms, exposing his rear. Jack''s thoughts froze in horror as he realized what was coming.

    ''Wait¡­ wait, she''s not going to¡ª''

    *PAK!*

    The sharp slap landed on his behind, sending a jolt of pain shooting through his tiny body. Another slap followed. And another.

    *PAK! PAK!*

    ''Okay, okay! I''ll cry!''

    Tears flooded Jack''s eyes as he let out a wail, the pain too much for his infant body to endure. Streams of tears rolled down his cheeks, and for the first time, he surrendered to the indignity of his new life.

    "There we go, now he''s crying like a proper baby," Maria cooed, wiping him down with a warm cloth. Her smile was infuriating to Jack, but before he could curse her in his mind, something caught his attention.

    A soft green light shimmered from Maria''s hands, catching Jack''s gaze. The moment the light touched his skin, the blood and fluids that had coated him vanished, as though they had never been there. His discomfort faded, replaced by an almost soothing sensation.

    ''Wait¡­ is that what I think it is?'' His thoughts paused, overtaken by awe.

    Maria''s hands moved gracefully, the green light now floating toward his mother. The wisp of magic enveloped her, and Jack watched in amazement as her pale, exhausted face regained color. Her breathing steadied, her strength seemingly restored.

    ''Magic.'' The word echoed in Jack''s mind, a concept he had always dismissed as fantasy. But now, it was real¡ªright before his eyes. Magic had saved his mother and eased his pain.

    It all started to make sense¡ªthe Great One, the strange reincarnation, the mystical powers at play. Jack grinned, an idea sparking to life in the depths of his mind.

    ''This isn''t a curse,'' he realized, a dark chuckle rumbling in his thoughts. ''It''s a gift. A second chance. And this time¡­''

    A manic glee filled his heart as his grin widened. ''This time, I''ll make the world grovel at my feet!''

    His mind raced with visions of domination, of revenge, of bending the very world to his will. The Great One had handed him a new life, a new body¡ªbut more importantly, a new power. Jack would use it to reshape the world in his image. He would finally crush those who had wronged him and rise as the ruler of this cursed world.

    His tiny body trembled with excitement, making him unintentionally squirm in Maria''s arms. The midwife giggled, stroking his cheek. "Oh, Lady Arwen, your little boy seems to be so happy with his new clothes!"

    Jack''s excitement was cut short by her touch. He scowled, but to Maria, his expression seemed like an innocent baby smile. She leaned down, pressing her cheek to his, her warmth invading his personal space.

    "Get your filthy hands off me, you human!" Jack wanted to scream, but all that came out was a high-pitched squeak.

 Chapter 3 I AM THE MC?

    Jack''s frustration simmered as he watched the people around him speak, their words nothing more than gibberish. He couldn''t understand a single thing they said.''Oh, great,'' he thought, irritated. ''So now I''ve got to learn a whole new language too?''

    He hypothesized that his brain, still too tender and undeveloped, would gradually pick up the language with time. At least, he hoped so.

    ''Hopefully...''

    Maria, the midwife, carefully cradled Jack and placed him in Arwen''s arms. The warmth of his mother''s embrace enveloped him, but it stirred something unsettling. This comfort¡ªhe had never felt it with his first mother in his previous life. And then, a strange familiarity tugged at the corners of his mind as he gazed up at her.

    ''Green eyes, auburn hair, a face like a portrait out of a dream,'' Jack''s thoughts raced. ''Pointed nose, perky pink lips... wait a minute.''

    His eyes narrowed as he studied her features more closely. ''No way. She looks exactly like¡­''

    A fragment of a memory surfaced¡ªhe had seen this face before. Not in reality, but in the pages of a fantasy book he once read. A book where angels and humans mingled, a world where magic flowed freely.

    ''Don''t tell me...'' The possibility ran through his mind, but he dismissed it quickly. The Great One hadn''t mentioned anything about dropping him into a fictional world.

    ''Besides, that''s impossible. That world couldn''t really exist. No way.''

    Still, doubts crept in. After all, how many things had he thought were impossible, only to be proven wrong? His thoughts swirled, but there was one flaw in his memory¡ªhe had skipped the first chapter of the book. It had been partially torn, so he''d jumped ahead. Now, that missing piece gnawed at him.

    Arwen''s voice broke through his musings. "Don''t worry, my son. With me as your mother, you will be great." Her gaze was gentle, her voice soothing, and for a moment, Jack was caught off guard.

    The smile she gave him was blinding, full of warmth and pride.

    ''Well, damn,'' Jack thought, taken aback by her beauty. ''My new mom is¡­ hot.'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Not that he''d ever admit it. His pride wouldn''t allow it, no matter how true it was.

    "Get your sticky, affectionate hands off me before you infect me with your optimism!" he cursed inwardly. But his outward reaction¡ªtiny squeals and squirming¡ªonly made Arwen and Maria coo over him more.

    Maria laughed softly. "He''s such a handsome little thing, my lady. You''ve given birth to a future heartbreaker."

    Her words annoyed Jack even more. He glared up at them, though his glare looked more like a pout.

    Playboy? If jack was to hear their words he would surely burst into a loud laugh. If only they knew.

    Maria suddenly excused herself, leaving the room to inform Lord Aldermond of the baby''s birth. Arwen held Jack closer, her eyes filled with love and something deeper¡ªhope.

    Jack could see it, the depth of emotion behind her gaze. It wasn''t just love for a newborn. It was something more. He recognized it immediately.

    Pain. Longing. A need for redemption.

    It was the same look he had seen in his own eyes in his past life, the one that had driven him to hate humanity and all its failings. But there was something different in her eyes¡ªa flicker of hope that he had long since lost.

    ''She''s not broken yet,'' Jack realized. And in that realization, he scoffed. ''She still believes in something.''

    For a fleeting moment, he almost felt a connection to her. Almost. But he shoved it away. "Sympathy is for the weak," he muttered to himself, trying to ignore the growing warmth in his chest. Yet, it wasn''t so easy this time.

    To distract himself, Jack thought back to the magic he had witnessed earlier. It was nothing short of unbelievable. Having lived in a world ruled by technology in his previous life, the existence of magic was astounding. It defied every law of nature he had known.

    His mind buzzed with the possibilities. What could he do with this new power? How far could he push it?

    Meanwhile, Arwen marveled at the shifting expressions on her son''s face. She was captivated by the life in his azure eyes, unaware that those same eyes hid the soul of a man much older than they seemed.

    Suddenly, a soft glow filled the room, and a tall figure appeared as the light dimmed. Aldermond. His long green hair shimmered, and his eyes¡ªthose piercing, nature-bound eyes¡ªheld a power that made Arwen''s heart flutter. The same eyes that had captured her years ago.

    Jack, on the other hand, immediately sensed the change in the air. The warmth in the room thickened, sickeningly sweet. He scowled.

    ''Love.''

    Ugh. He hated it. The atmosphere reeked of it, the emotion he despised most. Watching the scene unfold was already unbearable, but his infant body was too small, too weak to escape.

    "Aldermond," Arwen gasped, surprised by her husband''s sudden appearance.

    Aldermond''s face softened as he looked at her and their newborn son. "How are you feeling?" he asked, his voice laced with concern. The weight of his words struck Jack as strange¡ªthis man was deeply invested in this moment.

    Arwen nodded, still catching her breath. But Jack could sense the undercurrent of tension between them. Aldermond had rushed into the room, eager to see his son, but Jack felt a certain distance between him and Arwen.

    Aldermond extended his arms to hold the baby, but Jack squirmed in discomfort. He didn''t want to leave the warm comfort of Arwen''s arms. There was no way he was letting those giant hands touch him.

    ''Stay away from me, you glorified slab of muscles!'' Jack cursed, but all that came out was a feeble cry as Arwen gently passed him over.

    "He looks just like me," Aldermond said with pride, smiling down at his son. His words lit up Arwen''s face, but then she hesitated.

    "So¡­ you''re sure he''s yours?" she asked, her voice trembling ever so slightly.

    Aldermond stiffened. The question hung in the air, heavy and loaded with meaning. He knew what she was asking¡ªnot just about their son, but about their future, their strained relationship, and the rigid laws that governed their lives.

    "The ritual must be performed, regardless of appearances," Aldermond said firmly. "It is the law, a tradition of our ancestors."

    Arwen''s heart sank upon hearing his words. He handed the baby back to her, her smile dimming.

    "Prepare the baby," Aldermond said, his voice cold and formal now. "The ritual will take place soon."

    Arwen was about to protest when Aldermond added, "His name will be Asriel."

    And with that, he was gone, leaving her standing there in shock.

    Jack''s world spun. Asriel. The name echoed in his mind. It hit him like a sledgehammer.

    Asriel¡­ he knew that name. It wasn''t just any name. It was the name of the protagonist in that very same fantasy book he had read.

    The cursed main character.

    Jack''s pulse quickened. This wasn''t good. This was very, very bad. Asriel wasn''t just any protagonist¡ªhe was the most tortured, betrayed, and broken character Jack had ever encountered. His story was a nightmare from start to finish.

    Jack was terrified. He wasn''t lucky enough to be born into a typical hero''s journey. No, he had been thrown into a world of suffering.

    The realization hit him like a punch to the gut: He was Asriel Digmund. The cursed one.

 Chapter 4 The Ritual

    As the weight of his new reality sank in, Jack''s thoughts spiraled into frustration. "F*ck that great one!" His silent curse echoed through his mind. The Great One had dropped him into a world that should''ve been his dream¡ªexcept it wasn''t. He hadn''t just been reincarnated into any character. No, it had to be the most unfortunate soul in the entire series."This can''t be real," Jack thought, his small infant body tensing in disbelief. The worst possible twist had been forced on him. His new life wasn''t some grand adventure¡ªthis was pure cruelty.

    Tears welled up in his eyes, unbidden. He tried to stop them, but the pain was too deep, too sudden. "Why me?!" The helplessness of his situation hit harder than he could have ever imagined, and he hated it.

    It just had to be when he already started picturing his new life.

    A sob burst from him, his tiny body shaking as tears streamed down his face.

    He was powerless. Worse still, he couldn''t even understand the language his new parents were speaking. The sounds they made might as well have been gibberish. "I never read the first chapter," he remembered. "What if he was cursed from the start?"

    His heart raced, uncertainty gnawing at him.

    "Maybe I''m overthinking this," Jack tried to calm himself. "I''m a prince, right? That''s got to mean something." He attempted to console himself. "Might as well enjoy the luxury while it lasts." He grinned inwardly, though it didn''t quite reach his heart.

    Maria and Arwen carried him gently, their faces a mix of concern and determination. Jack felt uneasy, his nerves sparking with every passing moment. ''Where are they taking me?'' His mind couldn''t stop racing, conjuring up worst-case scenarios.

    Aldermond, the king, walked with purpose through the vast halls of the castle. With a mere gesture, a floating orb appeared before him, shimmering with magic. A square-headed figure flickered to life on the other side of the orb, awaiting the king''s command.

    "Frank, blow the trumpets, sound the drums. Let all within the city be informed of the ritual." The king''s voice was calm, authoritative, yet Jack could sense an underlying tension.

    Outside, the kingdom stirred. The sound of trumpets rang out through the air, and drums followed in a thunderous rhythm that reverberated throughout Neon City.

    *THUUUM!*

    The sounds were unmistakable, commanding attention from all who heard them. Citizens gathered in confusion, whispers spreading through the streets like wildfire.

    "What''s happening? Is it the Hubris season?"

    "Could it be an angel''s arrival?"

    "No, no, it has to be the bloodline ritual."

    Speculation buzzed through the crowds as more and more people rushed toward the towering castle at the heart of the city.

    Meanwhile, Jack found himself being bathed in warm water, his body pampered and cared for as if he were a delicate treasure. He couldn''t help but let out a tiny, contented sigh as his muscles relaxed.

    "Maybe I''m worrying for nothing," he mused. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No matter how much he wanted to deliberate on it, there was no possible way one would be cursed from his very birth.

    "I''m a prince, I''ll have time to avoid whatever bad luck this body might bring. And I''ll learn magic!'' His heart fluttered with excitement at the thought. "I know how the story goes. I can change things."

    His mind danced with the possibilities, the idea of mastering magic sending a rush of adrenaline through his small frame. The weight of his new identity lifted, replaced by the thrill of what was to come. "I can outsmart this world," he thought confidently.

    His reverie was interrupted by Maria''s voice. "My lady, the ritual will begin shortly. We should prepare."

    Arwen, lost in thought, combed through her hair absently, her face pale.

    "Oh¡­ right." She snapped out of her daze, her smile forced as she moved toward her wardrobe, picking an outfit for the event.

    At the same time, Aldermond ascended the long flight of stairs leading to the top of the tower. The higher he climbed, the denser the air became, though it did little to hinder him. The wind up here was fierce, tugging at his long green hair as he stepped out onto the balcony, overlooking the city below.

    Two guards stood at attention by the entrance, their golden armor gleaming in the fading sunlight. "What of my lady?" Aldermond asked, his tone betraying a trace of impatience.

    "She is on her way," one guard responded, his voice steady.

    Satisfied, Aldermond stepped forward, addressing the crowd. His voice boomed across the horizon, carried by magic to reach every ear below. "People of Neon City!"

    The murmurs ceased as the king''s voice silenced the masses.

    "Today, we gather to witness the bloodline ritual of my firstborn son!" His announcement was met with gasps of disbelief.

    For years, rumors had swirled that Aldermond could not produce a male heir, that his line would end with him. But now, hearing the truth from the king''s own lips, the people were stunned.

    At that moment, Arwen arrived, cradling baby Asriel in her arms. The cool breeze tugged at Jack''s tiny form, and though the height made his breath catch, Maria''s magic kept him comfortable. He felt the wind brush his face, a strange sense of calm settling over him.

    "Being a child isn''t so bad after all," Jack thought, his anxiety easing. "After this, I''ll dive into learning magic. No way I''m letting this chance slip."

    But Aldermond''s voice, resonating with power, brought Jack''s attention back to the ritual. "The ritual will now begin!" The king''s voice echoed, and Jack felt his tiny body being lifted from Arwen''s arms.

    Suddenly, Aldermond''s voice turned into a low, intense chant. "My ancestors, hear my call, and grant your blood thy heavenly protection." Mana swirled around him, pouring out in waves as he continued.

    A massive rune flared to life in the sky, its light bathing the city in an ethereal glow.

    And then, without warning, Aldermond released Jack, his tiny body plummeting from the balcony.

    "What the¡ª?!"

 Chapter 5 An Angel

    In the boundless expanse of heaven, clouds stretched beneath as far as the eye could see, shimmering like soft, endless blankets. Towers of celestial beauty rose from these clouds, their spires reaching into the brilliant blue sky. These structures radiated an otherworldly aura, their intricate designs hinting at power and mysteries beyond mortal understanding.Inside one of these great towers, a figure darted through the halls, its white wings fluttering behind it. The figure weaved through the other angels in the corridor, muttering hurried apologies. "Sorry, excuse me... yeah, I''m passing through!" it said, its voice strained with urgency.

    The angel''s pale face betrayed a deep worry, its usual serene expression now twisted with distress. After what felt like an eternity, the angel burst through a door and collapsed into a circular seat, finally finding a moment of relief.

    But then, a putrid odor hit its nose.

    "I thought ascension meant no more trips to the toilet. Guess I was wrong," Jamiel muttered, his wings folding tightly against his back as he grimaced. With a sigh, a golden rune shimmered into existence beneath him, casting the space in a warm glow.

    In the rune''s reflection, Jamiel didn''t see his own face¡ªrather, he saw a scene unfolding far below, in the mortal realm he had recently left.

    The bloodline ritual had begun.

    "Of course the ritual starts now," Jamiel groaned, staring at the image with a mix of frustration and disbelief. "Just my luck." He needed to be there, but how could he show up like this?

    ---

    Far below, in a world of solid ground and unforgiving gravity, Jack''s thoughts were in chaos.

    "I take it back¡ªthis idiot was cursed from birth!" he screamed in his mind as he hurtled downward from the tower''s peak. "Who throws their kid off a tower minutes after they''re born?!"

    The wind whipped past his face as he tilted his head, daring a glance at the distant ground below. His stomach lurched¡ªhe was still so far from it, yet the inevitable crash felt closer with every passing second. If he hit the earth at this speed, he''d be reduced to nothing more than a bloody smear on the castle stones.

    His tiny fists clenched in rage. "Old man! What the hell was your plan here? I was just starting to trust you!" He cast a furious look at Aldermond, the king standing tall above, watching as Jack plummeted to his doom.

    The crowd below was riveted, their eyes glued to the infant tumbling through the sky. This was no ordinary ritual; this was spectacle, and they waited with bated breath for the miracle that might¡ªor might not¡ªcome.

    "God, I thought my mother was decent," Jack seethed, blinking back tears as the reality of his situation hit him. "Turns out she''s as bad as the rest of them. What kind of people do this?!"

    He cursed everyone¡ªhis new parents, the crowd, the ritual, and above all, the Great One who had thrust him into this madness. His tiny body, fragile and helpless, screamed with fear.

    Above, Arwen''s heart raced. The instant Aldermond let go of their newborn son, her world tilted on its axis. She had seen this ritual countless times before, as a royal daughter. It had never bothered her¡ªuntil now. Now she was the mother. Now it was her baby being hurled into the void.

    "I won''t let him die. Not my child." She clutched her chest, her resolve hardening like steel. "I''ll stop this ritual myself if I have to."

    Aldermond''s face was a mask of barely concealed anxiety. He had faith in the ritual¡ªhe had to¡ªbut doubt gnawed at him. "What''s taking so long?" he muttered under his breath, clenching his fists. "Has the royal blood not been detected?"

    As Jack fell, time seemed to stretch unbearably thin. His mind raced, panic coursing through his tiny body. "What is wrong with these people? Do they get their kicks from throwing babies off towers?!" He could barely see the ground through his tears, his small body shuddering in fear. Even in his past life, falling from this height would''ve meant certain death. As an infant?

    It was unthinkable.

    "Five seconds," he counted, his mind whirling in desperate calculation. "I''ve been falling for five damn seconds, and I''m still not close!" He turned his head slightly, dread filling his heart as he realized he was only a meter away from the ground. His hope evaporated.

    Suddenly, warmth flooded his tiny body, like sunlight breaking through a storm. A soft, calming energy wrapped around him, lifting him gently from the brink of death. Startled, Jack looked up¡ªand what he saw stole his breath.

    Hovering above him was a being of unimaginable beauty. Long, shimmering white hair cascaded from its head, glowing in the sunlight like molten silver. Its skin was flawless, its very presence dissolving Jack''s fears in an instant. The being''s great white wings stretched out, casting a protective shadow over him as it cradled him in its arms.

    This was no mortal creature. Jack had read about angels before, seen countless depictions, but none compared to the awe-inspiring sight before him.

    The crowd below was struck dumb, their collective breath caught in their throats. The angel descended slowly, its white armor gleaming as if forged from light itself.

    "I was right," Jack sighed internally, staring at the divine being with a mixture of awe and resignation. "I''m in the book. This is definitely the damn book." His heart sank even as relief washed over him. It meant he was saved¡ªfor now¡ªbut it also confirmed his worst fear. He was trapped in the story he knew far too well. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aldermond''s tension melted away the moment the angel appeared. Arwen, too, let out a shaky breath, her heart finally easing as she watched the divine intervention.

    The crowd slowly snapped out of their trance, bowing deeply in reverence to the celestial figure that had graced them with its presence.

    With a single powerful flap of its wings, the angel ascended to the balcony, carrying Jack safely in its arms. It landed with a grace that defied its size, standing tall before Aldermond and Arwen. Every eye in the city was trained on the angel as it retracted its wings, folding them neatly behind its back.

    Jamiel, now standing before the royal couple, cast a brief glance at Aldermond. "You''ve grown much since I last saw you," he said, his voice calm, though there was a slight hint of amusement in his eyes.

    Aldermond bowed deeply, his voice respectful yet filled with awe. "As expected, Ancestor Jamiel."

    From within the angel''s arms, Jack wrinkled his nose. Something about Jamiel''s presence¡ªsomething lingering in the air¡ªsmelled faintly¡­ unpleasant.

 Chapter 6 Take my magic? Hell no

    An angelic figure reeking of an unbearable stench¡ªit was unheard of! Where could such a foul odor have come from, especially from a being of divine light? Jack wanted to scream, to claw his way free, but the revolting smell suffocated him, choking the words before they could escape his throat. The scent was overpowering, as if it had stripped him of his voice entirely."Get your hands off me!" he thought, his eyes watering from the vile stench. His body trembled, his lungs begged for air, but the smell clung to him like a shroud, relentless.

    "I''ll let you address your people. We''ll talk inside¡ªI''m in no rush," Jamiel said with a smooth, disarming smile. His voice was calm, betraying nothing of the menace hiding behind his words. Without waiting for Aldermond''s reply, Jamiel strode toward the balcony doors, his movements swift and deliberate, leaving them all behind in a whirl of confusion.

    Once he was far enough, Jamiel stopped, exhaling deeply. "That was close," he muttered under his breath, relief washing over him. "At least no one noticed." His voice was soft, yet his eyes flickered with a sharp intensity. In his arms, the infant Asriel squirmed, struggling for air, but Jamiel, lost in his own thoughts, paid no mind.

    With a flick of his wrist, Jamiel summoned a gentle, golden light that washed over him, instantly banishing the stench that had clung to him. Jack, now free from the oppressive odor, gasped, sucking in the fresh air as if it were a lifeline. His eyes twitched uncontrollably, his body shuddering as though he''d just escaped death''s cold grasp. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In that brief moment, death had felt near¡ªtoo near.

    Jamiel, now composed, cradled Jack in his arms and began walking through the long, luxurious hallways of the castle. The familiar grandeur of the walls seemed to offer him some comfort. "It''s been a while," he sighed, his voice barely a whisper against the echoing silence of the halls.

    ---

    "You have all witnessed it! The blood ritual is complete, and this is my firstborn, a true child of royalty!" Aldermond''s voice rang out, swelling with pride as he addressed the gathered crowd. His chest puffed up as if daring the world to challenge his claim. At long last, the whispers that had plagued him would be silenced. No more mockery. No more doubting his lineage.

    Today, he would stand tall.

    "Dad, was that really an angel?" A boy''s voice cut through the crowd''s hushed murmurings, his eyes wide with awe as he looked up at his father. His curiosity was echoed in the faces of those around him¡ªmany more interested in the ethereal being that had appeared than in Aldermond''s proclamation.

    For many, especially the children, this was their first time seeing an angel. The sight was nothing short of mesmerizing.

    "It never gets old, huh?" one man murmured, his voice filled with a sense of wonder.

    "I swear, I could watch that a thousand times and still be amazed," said another, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Aldermond''s cough interrupted the growing buzz of the crowd, restoring order with a single sound. "Tonight, we shall feast! We will celebrate the new king!" His words ignited a roar of approval. Cheers and applause filled the air, a sound that made his heart swell with pride.

    Finally, the day had come where he could revel in his triumph, where the rumors would be silenced, and his son would take his rightful place.

    As the crowd''s cheers subsided, Aldermond made his way down to the waiting Jamiel, Arwen trailing close behind him. The joy on his face couldn''t mask the undercurrent of worry that tugged at the edges of their meeting.

    Jamiel sat quietly, his expression thoughtful as he held little Asriel in his arms. The child, though barely able to comprehend the world around him, seemed unusually aware. His tiny eyes followed Jamiel''s every movement, a trace of fear lingering in them¡ªthe memory of being thrown off the tower still fresh in his fragile mind.

    ''At least I survived this time,'' Asriel thought. But the thought was tinged with bitterness. ''Survived only to meet a stinking angel. And look at me now¡ªstuck in this chubby body. I need a diet,'' he mused, wiggling his tiny arms and legs in a futile attempt at movement. ''Fine face though.

    Maybe if I get close enough, I''ll give you a smack,'' he thought dryly, watching Jamiel''s face with determination.

    ''Curse this tiny body!'' His frustration was growing as he measured his limited reach. He could barely move his arms beyond twenty centimeters. ''Utterly useless.''

    Asriel''s thoughts wandered, returning to the life he''d left behind. "Why didn''t the so-called ''Great One'' give me anything useful when he sent me here?'' He scoffed internally, glaring at Jamiel. "What a god.''

    Suddenly, his musings were interrupted. Jamiel''s voice broke through the silence like a hammer against glass.

    "Your child has a deep connection to the underworld. His existence is dangerous¡ªa threat." Jamiel''s voice was low, solemn, casting a heavy weight over the room.

    Arwen''s heart sank at his words. Fear gripped her. ''Why my child? Why does it have to be him?'' The pain was unbearable, like a dagger twisting deeper into her chest.

    "But how?" she whispered, her voice trembling with desperation. Her mind raced, filled with nothing but worry for her newborn son.

    "I don''t know how," Jamiel admitted, his face darkening, "but I can sever the connection. I can suppress it. But it will come at a cost¡ªhis magic path will be closed forever. If I leave it as it is, others will sense him, just as I have. And those others... they won''t be so kind."

    The hope that had briefly flickered in Arwen''s heart now dimmed. ''Without magic... what would he be?'' A child without magic in their world was like a bird without wings. He would be considered an outcast, a disappointment. He wouldn''t even be recognized as royalty.

    Yes they had other disciplines, but for their kingdom it was magic that ruled.

    "Do it," she whispered, her voice barely audible as her eyes filled with tears. She couldn''t bear to look, her heart breaking with the weight of her decision.

    Jamiel nodded grimly. With a wave of his hand, a brilliant beam of white light shot from his fingertips, enveloping Asriel.

    In an instant, Asriel felt a strange force pulling at his very soul, dragging him into an abyss.

    [Host detected!]

    [System activated.]

    [Your path to becoming the Lord of the Dead has begun.]

    [Alert! Path is being threatened. Host has been granted access to the altar. Stop the force threatening your growth!]

    [Rewards: ???]

 Chapter 7 a dark voice

    Jack''s eyes fluttered open, but he was greeted by nothing¡ªjust an oppressive void of darkness. His body felt familiar, yet foreign, like a vessel he hadn''t inhabited for a long time. A chill crept up his spine. ''Am I in my old body again?'' he thought, a wave of confusion hitting him like ice water. The entire space was shrouded in shadow, but it wasn''t the darkness that unsettled him.It was something else. Something... wrong.

    Then, a strange text materialized, blocking the edge of his vision.

    [Path: Become the next Lord of the Dead]

    [Mission: Stop whatever force threatens your path]

    "What the hell?" Jack muttered, his voice echoing in the emptiness. ''I don''t remember reading about this...'' he thought, trying to swipe the message away. But it wouldn''t budge, hanging there stubbornly in his line of sight.

    He tried again¡ªswiping, blinking, willing it to disappear. "Get out of my face!" he growled in frustration. As if obeying his command, the text blinked out of existence. Jack paused, blinking. ''Did that just... work?''

    "Come back," he thought.

    The message returned, just as he expected.

    [Path: Become the next Lord of the Dead]

    [Mission: Stop whatever force threatens your path]

    Jack''s heart raced. ''I can control it with my thoughts...'' But before he could contemplate further, the message shifted.

    [You have been granted access to the Altar!]

    ''Altar?'' Jack''s curiosity was piqued. At that moment, the black earth beneath him trembled, and he instinctively braced himself. Blue flames ignited around him, encircling him like a ring of fire. Their cold glow revealed what had been hidden in the darkness¡ªa stone altar, ancient and foreboding, standing before him.

    On the altar sat a small black orb, pulsating with an eerie energy. It seemed to devour the light around it, leaving only emptiness in its wake. Yet Jack felt a pull, a deep connection to the orb, as though it held the very essence of his being. Without realizing it, he began walking toward it, step by step, drawn to the dark object like a moth to a flame.

    But as he reached out, a blinding white light exploded across his vision. The light shot past him, slamming into the black orb with devastating force. The impact reverberated through the ground and through Jack''s body. Pain¡ªblinding, soul-shattering pain¡ªtore through him, as if a blade had been driven into the core of his being.

    A scream erupted from his throat, raw and desperate. His veins bulged, every nerve in his body alive with agony as the white beam continued to assault the orb. Each strike sent waves of torment coursing through him, his body convulsing with every blow. His vision blurred, his senses overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught.

    ''Why? Why was I brought here to suffer again? Haven''t I faced enough already?'' Jack''s mind was unraveling, flashes of his past traumas resurfacing¡ªthe ridicule, the loneliness, the world that had chewed him up and spat him out.

    But through the haze of agony, a voice emerged. Low, ominous, vibrating through the very fabric of the space around him.

    "Why bury that pain?" the voice whispered, not from the darkness, but from within him. It was everywhere and nowhere, filling the void.

    "Don''t bury it. Embrace it. Pour it out. Become one with the darkness."

    The voice slithered into his mind, seductive and poisonous. Meanwhile, the orb in front of him cracked under the relentless assault of the light. Jack''s vision blurred further, his body on the verge of collapse. He could feel himself slipping¡ªslipping into that endless abyss.

    But something stirred within him. A defiance, a fire he hadn''t realized still burned.

    ''No. I won''t die again.'' His soul screamed in resistance. Everything he had fought for, everything he had dreamed of¡ªfreedom, power, revenge¡ªit was all within reach. He would not let it slip away. Not like this.

    With a guttural roar, Jack''s eyes flared, turning pure white. Darkness erupted from within him, consuming the beam of light, swallowing it whole. The force of it felt like an explosion, and the white light vanished into the void, leaving Jack standing amidst the chaos, breathing heavily.

    --- sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s happening? Is my child alright?" Arwen''s voice trembled as she watched little Asriel''s eyes flutter shut.

    Jamiel, standing beside her, placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "There is nothing to fear. The spell is taking effect. I must leave now¡ªI have been summoned elsewhere." His voice was calm, but there was an urgency in his gaze.

    With a graceful wave of his hand, Asriel''s small body floated gently into Arwen''s arms. She cradled him tightly against her chest, her heart racing.

    "Thank you, Ancestor Jamiel, for your kindness," Aldermond said with a deep bow.

    Jamiel offered a solemn nod. "Family is family. I will not allow my grandchild to come to harm." His form shimmered, dissolving into pure light as he vanished from sight.

    Aldermond turned to his wife, his eyes soft with concern. "Trust him. Our ancestor would never steer us wrong. Asriel will be fine."

    "I hope so," Arwen whispered, pressing her lips to her son''s forehead. But her hands trembled as she stroked his tiny face.

    ---

    Jack floated in a void once again. The darkness embraced him, but this time it was not unwelcome. He felt the pull of something deeper¡ªsomething ancient stirring within him. And then, the familiar screen appeared.

    [Host has become one with darkness. The gate to the underworld has been opened!]

    [Mission successful.]

    [New skill acquired: Corruption.]

    [Reward: +10 soul essence.]

    The words swam in his vision as his eyes blinked open. "What... was that?" Jack whispered, still processing what had just happened. The memory of the altar, the orb, the overwhelming pain¡ªit all felt distant now, like a half-remembered nightmare. Yet something inside him had changed. He could feel it¡ªhe had lost something, some vital piece of his humanity.

    But in its place, there was power. Cold, dark power.

    And the emptiness... He could feel it spreading within him, but instead of fear, he welcomed it.

    ''Why should I care?'' Jack thought with a scoff. The void inside was comforting, a space he could finally call his own. ''Emptiness isn''t a curse. It''s freedom.''

    He shifted his gaze upward, staring at the ornate ceiling of the castle. "Now, what other games are these fools planning?" he muttered, a cold smile creeping across his face. With great effort, he turned his head, scanning the room.

    What he saw froze him in place.

    The rhythmic creaking of the bed, the soft moans that filled the room¡ªit all hit him at once.

    "Should I even be seeing this?" Jack''s mind blanked, caught between shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 8 Planning the future

    "Arrrgh... Five years already and I''m still yet to understand this" Asriel grumbled, frustration written on his face as he angrily slammed the thick book close.Learning magic and it''s usage, especially when it had to do with a particular aspect, wasn''t as easy as it seemed.

    Jack rubbed his forehead, thinking of what he was going to do, time was already at his neck.

    With the advanced knowledge he already had, he already knew what awaited the wretched future of his host, all he had to do now was avoid it.

    Overtime, he had easily learnt the language of this new world, and since then things had become a lot more easier for him.

    Interacting seamlessly, that was something that he found to be very important.

    Even with his boundless knowledge of what the future held, without proper skills of interaction, then evading all the things that awaited him in the future would probe a lot more harder than it already was.

    "...Serator''s advanced guide into the act of summoning " He read out the tittle on the book, still annoyed.

    This was the closest thing he could find when talking about necromancy, and he had been having a hard time fully understanding the book.

    ''Is it because I started with the advanced guide? Nah, I''m too smart for that. I can''t start with a mere beginners guide'' Jack shrugged off the idea.

    He had knowingly skipped the basic guide, and drove right into the advanced guide.

    After scrolling through'' the basic guide, he figured there wasn''t much too it, all that was there were simply basics to control of mana, which he already had an idea of, mostly because of the system.

    He was yet to found out the origin of the system, if Asriel actually had it from start or if the great one had given it to him, as a form of help, but regardless, it had been very helpful over the past years.

    It simply gave him simple quest, and helped him grow stronger as he completed each quest. But Jack had only one problem with the system as time passed.

    The nature of missions the system gave him at first made him wonder if the system wanted him as a pervert or if it was only because he was a child back then.

    Jack smiled wryly as he remembered all the quest that was given to him and how he had to complete each, because of the penalties attached to them.

    ''if I don''t understand what this book is trying to say, would it be wise to wait for the system? Only god knows what type of quest I would be given next'' Jack thought.

    The system only gave him stupid quest, at first it made him suck Maria''s boobs when he was already two years of age.

    Then it made him peep when his step sister had her bath, it even went to the extent of making him hug her bare body. He had to will his little member to keep its hands.

    ''This system simply disregards the fact that I was once a teen! I''m not an actual five years old!'' he seethed.

    But it was useless, the system didn''t seem to care about all these things.

    The only thing that somewhat made him happy at the end of the day was the wonderful rewards the system gave in return.

    Although he wasn''t certain if they actually affected him overall but it was just good to see the stats.

    *Character info*

    [Name: Asriel Digmun (Jack Hunter)]

    [EXP(experience points): 200/3000]

    [Level: 2]

    [Class: noble]

    [Tittle: first Prince of kingdom Ciriaus]

    [HP(health points) : 100/100]

    [MP(mana points): 10]

    [Soul essence: 10]

    [Tiredness: ---]

    *Character stats*

    [Strength: 5]

    [Stamina: 5]

    [Agility: 5]

    [Intelligence: 5]

    [Perception: 2]

    His stats was quite similar to a starting character from an online game that was quite popular in his previous life.

    The only thing was that he was yet to know the actual use of the soul essence, and as well how to gain more of them. He was slightly annoyed that it had remained same since was little.

    ''Five freaking years and it hasn''t moved slightly'' he let out an exasperated sigh at the thought of it, resting his back on the wooden chair.

    Jack''s ears stood as his room door suddenly clicked open. Quickly, he tried hiding the black book away, but it appeared to be too late.

    "Asriel, what are you doing?" Arwen''s sweet voice rang out as she saw Jack''s failed attempt to hide the book.

    She chuckled slightly, "Don''t bother hiding, you can keep trying. It never hurts to do so right?" Arwen said as she walked up to him.

    Pain hidden behind her words.

    ''Yeah, says the woman who wanted to take my powers away'' Jack sneered inwardly.

    "Don''t worry, your magic will eventually reflect, don''t bother yourself " She gave him a warming hug as she drew closer to him.

    Jack on the other hand was angered by her words. If it weren''t for the fact that he still needed this woman in his life, he would have killed her years back.

    ''....Same with your stupid husband'' Jack was infuriated, however, he only tightened his fist as he listened to Arwen.

    ''This was where Asriel''s problem began! Because of you stupid idiots'' not only had they connived, taking his magical powers away, but they kept on feeding him with a false hope, for fifteen years of his life.

    Although it couldn''t be fully called false, because at some later point in his life, Asriel finally unlocked his magical abilities, but that was only because of his actual origin.

    "But it''s time to sleep, if you lack sleep, you won''t keep a good mental state" Arwen explained as she peered into his azure eyes.

    "Alright mom" Jack replied with a sigh, as he walked up to his bed, seeing her face was adding to his frustrations.

    He had no reason to love her as a mother, although he still had a soft spot for her, it was nothing special.

    "That''s my good boy" She tucked him into his bed rubbing his green hair.

    She left the room, closing the door behind her.

    This was another task for Jack in this world, he had to be tactical, and smart as well. He couldn''t simply dive in and begin changing everything.

    He had to craft the way to a perfect future, regardless of how cursed this character appeared to be.

    If for one thing, all he wanted to do was to enjoy his life this time. Thankfully, he appeared in a wonderful world filled with a lot of adventure and action waiting for him.

    For that reason, he had to balance everything, although he would avoid Asriel''s future problems and erase them if need be, he still had to act neutral to everything.

    As such, since his parents already thought that he had lost his powers on that day, he had to act accordingly.

    ''Sleep? tch. That''s for the weak'' Jack thought as he waved his hands at the door, with a click the door was locked.

    With a flick of his wrist, a small blue flame flickered to life, lying on the palm of his hands.

    ''I guess I haven''t lost my touch. But this lack of practice is annoying'' Jack complained.

    That was another issue he had, the fact that he still had to hide his magical abilities from his so-called parents.

    Not only them, but a whole lot of other people as well. He had to avoid gathering up foes at such an early age, at least till he was strong enough to fight against any force.

    "It''s a shame I can''t smack any of these idiots with my powers yet. It''ll take time, but I''ll make sure they each get their own fair share of it." Jack snickered.

    He had his eyes on his little step brother, and as well his step mother.

    He remembered vividly, how they had caused a lot of trouble for Asriel just to get the throne. Even though the latter didn''t have any iota of magical powers at first, they made his life miserable.

    They were simply threatened by his possible ascension as the next king after his father''s descent to the underworld.

    ''I guess I would have done the same if it were me, but now they''re possibly doing it to me, so I have to deal with the two first.'' Jack spent the whole night arranging his plans for the future.

    He threw his hands under his pillow drawing out a brown leather back jotter.

    He came down from his bed, picking the ink on his reading desk.

    "I have to write out everything according to how it happens. That way it would be easier for me to know what''s coming next"

    This was his method of keeping track of his future. He had successfully managed to sketch out most of the important events that would ruin his life!

    A lot of other things still bothered him though, such as the creator of the book he had read, and what the great one wanted to achieve by bringing him to this world. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''I''ll find out later though'' he thought to himself, shifting the thought off to the side.

    He made out another draft on his book. There was just too much to avoid.

    ''Could you be less of a trouble?!'' Jack grimaced, looking at the long list that he had made out with his knowledge.

    "Now, the lady of the church is going to be the major issue in this part. I can''t wait t

    o see what she brings along with her" Jack said as he looked into his jotter.

    For some reason, rather than feel threatened, he was getting a thrill.

 Chapter 9 The Arrogant prince

    Jack woke up as the bright sun washed his face with warmth.He rubbed his eyes, cleaning off all the remnants of sleep that was left in them.

    He had spent the whole night drafting out future plans that he had no idea when he had slept off. Now he was welcomed by he the new day.

    He was yet to know why awaited him, if he said that, then his night would''ve been a waste.

    In fact he was well prepared to welcome his visitors. In his Asriel''s life, the church had been a really sharp pain in the ass.

    But Jack had already armed himself with the best tactics to deal with them.

    He dropped his legs down from his bed, staring at his frame in the mirror that laid on the wall right by the side of his room.

    "The lady of the church huh? Let''s see how much she''d do this time" Jack''s lips curled into a mischievous smile.

    He was already growing bored of doing nothing over the past few years. Now he had the chance to fully go wild.

    This was his first personal mission, and he was going to make sure he made dragged the church I made through the mud, just like they did to Asriel in the past.

    Jack walked over the strewn velvet mat to his large wardrobe.

    He took a moment to admire his new life again.

    What more could he ask for, he had magic, a personal master-sized bedroom and even a whole wardrobe of clothes, what else could he ask for?

    He picked his best outfit, his short pants and a light blue jacket made with the best material of it''s kind.

    Today, was a wonderful occasion, the day when the two born sons of the King Aldermond would be blessed by the lady of the church.

    Something Asriel had waited in anticipation for.

    "Here the prince comes!" He so much admired himself, and he didn''t care less what anyone else said.

    "Prince Asriel, your presence is needed urgently " A calm voice said behind the door. It was Urek his personal servant.

    He appeared kind, and looked to be very smart, calm and collected.

    In fact, he was the very definition of the word butler, as he stood up to the name quite well. But all this didn''t matter to Jack, the point was, ''his still my servant and personal butler''

    "I''m busy, or have you grown to old to notice it?" Jack''s voice dripped cold as he replied, unfazed by the old man''s age.

    Urek wasn''t shocked by Asriel''s reply, it was expected. He had gotten used to the brats arrogant attitude overtime.

    "Very well, as you wish Prince Asriel" Urek replied, as he took his leave.

    Asriel smiled at this, the feeling of being in control was something he really loved.

    "Ahh, time to head out." He said after looking at himself one more time in the mirror.

    As he walked out of his room, he walked through the hallways his shoulders held high.

    He made sure to stop by each soldier that lined the hallway.

    "Have you gone stiff? Can''t you show respect?!" Jack threw a questioning gaze to one of the guards who didn''t salute as he passed.

    The guard was taken aback. How could a little boy muster such courage to speak to him like that?

    But remembering the ''little boys'' status, no one feared to raise a finger at him, despite how arrogant and disrespectful he was.

    And to top it off, this boy wasn''t only arrogant and disrespectful, he was a sly, cunning young brat.

    He was the simple definition of stubbornness.

    To all those who worked within the castle walls, they knew everything he did, but whenever hid parents appeared within range he would act like a cute little angel.

    "In your next lives be born as prince''s and princess''s, maybe you won''t have to work for someone or under someone." Jack smirked as he noticed the hateful gazes of al the workers.

    He had quickly become the hot topic of the whole castle.

    "His step brother is way better than him. If we let that arrogant bastard become the next king he''ll definitely bring this kingdom to it''s death..."

    "I couldn''t agree better, his young brother, prince Arin is way more better than he is. Not only is he humble, his caring and kind and his...his handsome " the female maiden finally managed to pull bout the words that hung in her lips.

    The sides of her check burned bright red as she imagined his face.

    "But you can''t deny the fact that Prince Asriel is way more finer despite how arrogant he is" Another chipped in, receiving hateful glares from her mates.

    However, none could stand up against her, because in fact she was right. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack walked the whole house, this was just one of his daily missions from the system to keep him healthy and slowly grow his strength.

    But of course, he didn''t miss out the opportunity to hear all the juicy secrets flying around about him.

    "Ah, so I''m still more handsome at the end?" His ears perked up a bit as he passed the group of maidens that quickly straightened themselves, scurrying away.

    The only thing they didn''t know was how keen his senses had become overtime.

    "I guess it''s an effect from absorbing mana. Or is it an extra ability from the system?" Finding all these things out were still things Jack had kept up in his to-do list.

    As he walked a short distance behind the castle, the system finally pinged.

    It was the end of his long mission, and now it was finally time to receive his bountiful rewards.

    [Daily Quest complete! Walk two metres daily ]

    [Here are your rewards!]

    Jack licked his lips in anticipation, but remembering what the system had given him last time quilled his anticipation a bit.

    "I swear if I get diapers for completing the daily quests again! I''m gonna dump it, I don''t give a fuck what penalties you have!" Jack yelled out angrily as the golden streak of light shone.

    Then appearing right on the foot of his palm was a bright bronze key.

 Chapter 10 The lady of the church

    Jack stared at the bronze key, stunned. ''How¡­?'' the question echoed briefly in his mind before being overtaken by something else¡ªa smirk crept across his face, twisting the disbelief into something far more dangerous.''It doesn''t matter how I got it. What matters is that I have it. Three more keys, and I''ll be unstoppable.'' He clenched the key tightly in his palm, feeling the cool metal press into his skin.

    The system, once a strange companion, now seemed like a blessing in disguise. ''Maybe it''s trying to speed things up for me, give me the edge I need before the real threats arrive.''

    Jack''s thoughts shifted. He knew what was coming¡ªHaraus, the looming threat that cast its shadow over his every move. ''I need to be ready, stronger than anyone expects. When Haraus comes, I''ll be ten times more powerful¡­ or I''m dead.''

    But his plotting was abruptly interrupted. A soft touch on his shoulder sent a shock through his body, his nerves firing with an instinctive jolt. Jack spun around, ready to strike.

    It was only when his eyes fell on the figure that he relaxed, exhaling the breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. ''Elian,'' he thought, relief flooding in. His older stepsister stood before him, her presence a stark contrast to the chaotic plans swirling in his head.

    Despite the tension ebbing away, Jack''s irritation flared up again. ''Still¡­ you don''t have the right to touch me, filth.'' He brushed her hand off with a sharp motion.

    "What is it?" His voice was cold as he met her gaze.

    Elian chuckled at his reaction, shaking her head. "Calm down, you little brat. Mom said to get you," she said, still amused. Jack felt his irritation deepen, but he kept his mouth shut.

    He regarded Elian for a moment. She was the only person in the household he had any tolerance for. ''The rest of them are fools,'' he thought, a sneer forming at the corner of his mouth. Unlike the others, Elian had never treated him poorly. In fact, she''d shown him something resembling genuine affection¡ªsomething alien to him. But that didn''t mean he''d give her special treatment.

    "What for?" he asked, managing to rein in his temper.

    "The lady of the church will be here soon. She''s coming to bless both you and Arin."

    The reminder hit him like a slap. He''d been so consumed by his quests, so lost in his plans for survival and power, that he''d completely forgotten about the day''s upcoming event.

    ''Blessings? More like curses,'' Jack thought bitterly. ''You all place your faith in that little wretch, and for what? Empty rituals.'' The urge to scoff at their beliefs burned in his chest, but Jack knew better. He had to play his part, for now. He couldn''t afford to draw too much attention¡ªnot until he was strong enough to handle the consequences.

    "Oh," Jack said smoothly, masking his disdain. "I''ll be there soon."

    "Hurry up. Dad''s waiting." Elian turned away, her long gown flowing behind her as she walked down the brightly lit hallway. Her footsteps were soft but deliberate, echoing through the stillness as she disappeared into the distance.

    Jack watched her go, then opened his hand to look at the key once more. He stared at it for a moment, feeling the weight of it, before slipping it into his pocket. ''Soon,'' he thought, and then followed Elian''s path.

    As he walked through the quiet halls, the distant sound of trumpets reached his ears, growing louder with each step. ''So she''s finally here. The so-called Lady of the Church.'' Jack''s lip curled in disdain. ''Let''s see what tricks she''s brought with her this time.''

    ---

    The streets of Neon City were packed, a sea of people gathered to catch a glimpse of the revered figure of the church. A path had been cleared in the center, and down this avenue came a grand procession. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the front marched foot soldiers in gleaming silver armor, their polished surfaces reflecting the midday sun. Beneath their armor, white robes billowed with each step, the fabric pure and unstained.

    Behind them, another line of soldiers, these mounted on horses. Their armor was similarly bright, but adorned with golden embroidery¡ªa mark of their higher rank. They moved in perfect unison, their horses'' hooves clopping rhythmically on the stone streets.

    Finally, at the rear, a carriage drawn by two pristine white horses made its way through the crowd. Inside, unseen but deeply felt, was the Lady of the Church herself¡ªa figure spoken of in whispers, revered and feared alike. The aura radiating from the white carriage was palpable, a calming, serene energy that seemed to soothe the very air around it.

    "It''s her! The Lady of the Church!" one villager cried.

    "Yes, she''s here again!" another voice echoed.

    "My lady, please bless us!" A chorus of pleas erupted from the crowd, each voice yearning for attention, for a glimpse of salvation.

    Many strained to peer through the carriage''s small window, desperate to see the face of the woman within. They believed that even the briefest glance of her divine visage could cleanse their souls, granting them passage through the shadowy realm of wandering spirits.

    But their eager eyes were met with a white, translucent veil, shielding the Lady from the masses. Her presence was felt, but she remained distant, untouchable, as if existing in a different plane altogether.

    One of the riders slowed his horse, pulling alongside the carriage. "My lady, we''ll be arriving at King Aldermond''s castle shortly. I trust you are prepared?" His voice was respectful, his head slightly bowed.

    There was a pause, but the soldier waited patiently.

    "I am ready," a soft, melodic voice answered from within the carriage, each word a note in a hauntingly beautiful symphony. "I must also inform King Aldermond of my mother''s passing. He has been a great support to our cause, and I wish to thank him."

    The soldier nodded. "Very well, my lady," he replied before urging his horse forward once more.

    Inside the carriage, a young man with sharp blue eyes watched the veiled figure opposite him. His gaze was unwavering, filled with curiosity and skepticism.

    "Are you certain your vision is correct?" he asked, his voice cutting through the silence.

    The Lady''s calm demeanor didn''t falter. "Do you doubt my power of divination?" she asked, her voice as steady as ever, though there was a hint of reproach beneath the words. "I may not yet possess my mother''s full strength, but I am not without my own gifts. I assure you, there is a demon in this kingdom. I have come to vanquish it."

    Her words were laced with disgust, the mere thought of the demon''s presence in her world offensive to her very being.

    ''Mother, I will cleanse this world of all evil. Even¡­ those people.''

 Chapter 11 Avoiding a first encounter

    Jack peered out of his window, his sharp eyes catching the spectacle unfolding below. Soldiers marched in perfect unison, their white garments and shining silver armor reflecting the light like mirrors, each one adorned with the unmistakable emblem of the church."I guess I''m not too bad at drawing," Jack muttered to himself, a smirk playing at his lips as he admired the scene, one that mirrored the sketches he''d already made on his jottter.

    But his amusement quickly faded, replaced by the familiar heaviness in his chest. He knew what was coming. The sound of the trumpet had signaled it¡ªthe Lady of the Church had arrived.

    His heart began to race, but he didn''t panic. He knew what he had to do. ''Stay calm. I still have my dark powers.'' But he couldn''t afford to be reckless. The Lady of the Church, aside from the angels, was the only human who could sense the darkness within him. One touch, and she would know everything.

    He steeled his mind.

    ''I''ve fooled them all into thinking my powers are gone,'' he thought, his fists tightening. ''But if she touches me, she''ll know the truth. I can''t let that happen, no matter what.''

    Jack''s gaze flickered back to the procession. He couldn''t afford to lose his powers¡ªnot yet. The church had already failed to strip him of his abilities once, and Jack had no intention of letting them succeed this time. The stakes were too high. If he was discovered, there would be no mercy. Jamiel had been lenient, perhaps even careless.

    The Lady of the Church wouldn''t be.

    Two things terrified Jack more than anything else. First, the certainty of death. His misfortune had placed him in the body of a cursed host, and that curse had death looming over him at every turn. The second was far more personal¡ªthe fear of returning to his former, powerless self. He couldn''t bear the thought of being mocked, ridiculed, and spat on again.

    He''d made a vow to himself: that weak, pitiful boy was dead. This was his new life, and it would not be wasted.

    ''I won''t let them see me fall,'' Jack thought, the resentment boiling inside him. ''I''ll make them choke on their own words.'' He wouldn''t forgive any of them¡ªnot his family, not his enemies, not even those from this strange new world.

    He took a deep breath, forcing the tension from his body. "While I''m at it," he said to himself, a smirk curling his lips again, "I might as well have some fun." He knew they would start looking for him soon. It was time to prepare. His eyes narrowed as he watched the grand carriage roll through the castle gates, his pulse quickening. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The carriage door opened, and for the first time, Jack laid eyes on the Lady of the Church. Her figure was draped in a pure white gown, and she stepped down gracefully, a staff held in her left hand. A radiant aura seemed to ripple outward from her like an invisible wind, washing over the entire castle grounds. Jack could feel it even from his window.

    It was unlike anything he had ever sensed before¡ªpowerful, mysterious, and terrifyingly pure.

    She wasn''t what he had expected. Barely his height, she was just a little girl. But her size was deceiving. Jack could feel it¡ªthere was a vast difference in their strengths. While he still struggled to fully control his dark powers, she commanded her divine abilities with an ease that chilled him.

    ''She''s just as they described her,'' Jack thought, his throat tightening. He had read about her in countless pages of the book, had heard the whispers of her incredible abilities. Now, faced with her in person, he could only mutter one thing under his breath: "One blessed by the light¡­ divinity itself."

    No sooner had the words left his lips than the system chimed in.

    **[You are in direct contact with divinity! All your stats have been halved.]

    A wave of nausea swept over Jack. His muscles gave out, and before he could steady himself, he collapsed to the floor, gasping for breath. His body felt like it was dissolving, his strength draining away like water from a broken vessel.

    "What the¡ª?" Jack coughed, barely able to speak. "Is she¡­ is she really this powerful? How is this possible?"

    As he scrambled away from the window, panic settling in, the Lady of the Church turned her head in his direction. Even from the distance, Jack caught a glimpse of the frown creasing her face. His heart raced faster.

    ''She knows¡­''

    ''My vision was right,'' the Lady thought, her eyes narrowing as she stared at the distant window. ''There is a demonic presence here.''

    The guard walking beside her, his armor adorned with intricate golden-silver patterns, glanced at her with concern. "Was it necessary to release your power like that? Do you truly believe the Digmun family is hiding a demon?"

    Her voice was soft but carried an edge of certainty. "Thomas, I felt it. The presence of a demon¡ªno ordinary one, either. My vision was clear. The Digmun family is harboring something evil." Her veil concealed her expression, but her tone left no room for doubt.

    She turned her gaze away from the window, her mind already moving to the next task. "But that will come later. For now, let us bless the two new children."

    The Lady''s focus shifted as she took in her surroundings. "The castle is as grand as they said," she remarked, her voice thoughtful. "Beautiful, too."

    Thomas nodded, standing beside her as they continued toward King Aldermond, who awaited them at the castle entrance. His second wife, Lily, stood at his side, along with their son Arin. The family had gathered to greet the Lady of the Church¡ªall except one.

    Aldermond''s brow furrowed as he scanned the crowd. "Elian, didn''t I send you to fetch Asriel? Where is that boy?" His voice carried a mix of irritation and impatience. ''Of all days, he had to disappear today,'' Aldermond thought, grinding his teeth.

    "I''ll get him," Arwen, Aldermond''s first wife, said hurriedly before rushing inside the castle, her steps quick as she made her way toward Jack''s room.

    Jack, still struggling to recover from the system''s sudden debuff, knew he had only moments before someone came looking for him. ''Damn it¡­ I''m not ready for this.''

 Chapter 12 Avoiding a first encounter..2

    The Lady of the Church had arrived, and her presence alone was enough to send his powers spiraling out of control."If that girl touches me, I''m done for," Jack muttered through gritted teeth, his breath coming in ragged bursts. "No one''s taking me down there¡­ She can keep her stupid blessings."

    He cursed his bad luck. He was in the body of Asriel, but this wasn''t the story he remembered. In the book, Asriel had been shielded by the spell of the angels, making his hidden powers undetectable even to someone as powerful as the Lady of the Church. But Jack wasn''t so lucky. He hadn''t locked out his magic completely.

    His dark powers simmered just beneath the surface, threatening to expose him at any moment.

    "I''m not about to lose everything over this," he growled to himself, the sting of his earlier failures eating away at him. Jack couldn''t bear the thought of being caught, not now, not when he had barely begun to understand his abilities. He could almost feel the weight of that cursed past¡ªthe taunts, the powerlessness, the ridicule. He had made a vow to himself never to live through that again.

    His eyes darted around the room in a panic. Where could he hide? The heavy footsteps in the hallway grew louder, each one echoing like a death knell. His mother, Arwen, was getting closer. If she found him, she would drag him straight to the Lady for the ceremonial blessing.

    "Under the bed? No, that''s way too obvious," Jack thought, mentally discarding the idea. The wardrobe wasn''t an option either. It was too small to hide in, and she could easily pull the doors open. His room was too spacious, too open, offering no solid hiding places.

    "This is it," Jack whispered, steeling himself as he caught sight of the open window. "Guess we''re doing this the hidden boyfriend way."

    In a desperate move, Jack leaped toward the window just as the door clicked open. He flung himself through the frame with the speed of a cornered animal, his fingers gripping the ledge with all the strength he could muster. His heart raced as he dangled outside the castle walls, his feet scrambling to find purchase on the smooth stone surface.

    The cool breeze did little to ease the burning in his arms. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inside, Arwen''s voice filled the room. "And he''s not here either? Asriel! Where did you run off to?" Her tone was a mix of frustration and concern.

    Jack clung to the ledge, straining to stay silent. His hands trembled, and his muscles felt as though they were about to give out. He couldn''t hold on much longer. ''I''m not letting anyone strip me of my magic,'' he thought, his grip tightening despite the pain. ''Not now, not ever.''

    Inside, Arwen flicked her wrist, casting a quick spell. A wisp of golden light swirled through the air before bursting into tiny particles that shimmered like dust. The particles gathered into a humanoid form, its translucent body mimicking the shape of Asriel. The spell was one of Arwen''s specialties¡ªan ability to replay moments from the past in a location.

    The magic wisp floated for a moment, scanning the room as if searching for clues. Then, in a sudden movement, it floated toward the window.

    Arwen''s eyes widened as she watched the wisp drift toward the open window. "What¡­ Did he jump out the window?" she muttered, stepping closer to the ledge in disbelief. Jack hadn''t anticipated this. In the stories, Arwen was always gentle, always protective. This was not supposed to be happening.

    Outside, Jack''s body shook violently, his strength rapidly draining. He was small and weak, the body of a child unable to handle the strain. His vision blurred, and he could feel his hands slipping. ''I can''t let go¡­ I have to hold on¡­ Just until she leaves¡­''

    Desperation kicked in as he glanced upward. ''Why hasn''t she left yet? She should have given up by now!'' He dared to peek over the edge, just enough to see what was happening, but as soon as he lifted his head, his eyes locked with Arwen''s. Her face was full of surprise and confusion.

    "Oh, shit," Jack whispered under his breath.

    Arwen leaned over the window, staring at her son with a mixture of bewilderment and concern. "Asriel¡­ What are you doing out here?" she asked, her voice soft but puzzled. "Why did you jump out the window?"

    Jack''s mind raced for an excuse. There was no way he could explain this rationally. ''I guess I''ll have to use that trick,'' he thought with a sigh. As much as he hated it, there was only one way out of this¡ªhe had to play the scared child. It was humiliating, but it might be the only way to avoid suspicion.

    He blinked rapidly, forcing tears to well up in his eyes, making his already bright azure eyes glisten like sapphires in the sunlight. His lower lip trembled as he looked up at his mother with pitiful eyes. "Mom¡­ I¡­ I was scared. I don''t know who that lady is," Jack stammered, injecting as much fear and innocence into his voice as he could manage.

    The effect was immediate. Arwen''s expression softened, her stern gaze melting into one of concern. She sighed deeply, clearly affected by her son''s tears. "Oh, sweetheart," she said gently, reaching out her hand toward him. "But you could have hurt yourself. Your father and I would never forgive ourselves if anything happened to you."

    Jack''s heart sank as she grabbed his arm, pulling him up from the ledge and back into the room. As much as he hated relying on manipulation, it worked. He had played the role perfectly, but inside, he was fuming. ''This isn''t what I want! This isn''t how it''s supposed to be!'' his mind screamed in frustration. But outwardly, he forced a grateful smile, keeping up the act.

    Arwen smiled softly, brushing the dust off his clothes. "Come on now, let''s go meet the others. There''s nothing to be afraid of. The Lady of the Church is kind."

    ''Kind? She''s going to obliterate me if she touches me,'' Jack thought bitterly, but he kept his thoughts to himself, nodding silently as she led him out of the room.

    As they walked through the hallway, Jack''s mind raced, trying to think of a way to avoid the impending disaster. The dining hall was just ahead, and that meant facing the Lady of the Church herself. Her presence would be overwhelming, her power undeniable. Even now, he could feel the oppressive weight of her divine aura washing over the castle like a suffocating mist.

    The guards at the dining hall doors stood tall, their armor gleaming in the torchlight. With a swift motion, they pulled the heavy doors open, revealing the grand room beyond. Jack''s heart sank as he stepped inside. The room was filled with nobles, knights, and priests, all gathered in reverence for the arrival of the Lady.

    And there she was¡ªstanding at the head of the table, her white gown glowing with an ethereal light. The veil over her face fluttered slightly as she turned toward Jack, her presence commanding and terrifying.

    Jack swallowed hard, his throat dry. ''This is it,'' he thought, forcing himself to keep walking. ''I can''t screw this up. Not now.''

    But as her gaze settled on him, a chill ran down his spine. There was no turning back now.

 Chapter 13 The four kingdoms

    Their gazes were locked as Jack entered into the room, her eyes following him up untill the point he sat on his chair."And this is my first son, and my next successor Asriel, a very shy boy" Aldermond laughed cheerfully as he introduced the two.

    Jack clicked his tongue as he heard Aldermond words.

    ''Tch, I''m not shy.'' Jack thought as he took his sit.

    The sight was no longer new to him, the grand walls of the palace and the exquisite design of the table...Truly royalty.

    Several dishes were placed all over the table, the smell of grilled meat filled the air along with cooked vegetables, steaming hot from the white bowls on which they were placed.

    ''This is it, the life of a true prince...Not worrying over your life for every second'' Jack sighed weakly at the thought. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He pulled a bowl of meatballs to his side, helping himself out.

    His tongue was watched with grease as he savored the wonderful taste of freshly grilled meat filled with mana, high quality.

    Something only true royals could enjoy.

    [MP: +10]

    "An easier way to earn free mana points" The refreshing feeling went through his entire body, making him momentarily forget his troubles.

    "So, my lady. I herd of the demise if your mom, is this true?" Aldermond took the initiative, entering with a heated topic.

    The lady apparently was not interested in eating anything, she merely watched in her own thoughts as she scanned her eyes around at the family.

    The guards who sat by her side also refrained from touching anything, as though it was an automatic command.

    "Indeed, the previous lady has passed on, and her soul has entered into the realm of souls. We pray for her successful entry into the heavens." She calmly replied as she sat.

    Jack stared daggers at her, hoping to see through the veil that covered her face.

    He calmly listened in on the conversation, hoping it would stray them away from the actual reason for their arrival.

    "I won''t like to waste too much time, so I''ll get straight to the point with the actual reason why I''m here." She said, her tone as sharp as ever.

    She was really in for the business, it made Jack wonder if she was really a little kid, or another sould trapped in a toddlers body, just like he was.

    ''I guess she did pick a lot from her mother,'' Aldermond smiled wryly at the thought of this.

    "So what is it that you want to speak of, please let me know?"Aldermond forced a smile as he asked.

    "The peace treaty we signed with Kingdom Avalonia... Those unholy pigs cannot be trusted. They can always try to pull some strings in the back" Her tone steamed with disgust as she said these words.

    "But it was under your mom''s orders that we decided to sign peace with them, so far they do not interfer with our country matters" Aldermond replied, his forehead creased.

    "As you can see, my mom has passed away and recently our forces along the borders have informed me of recent trends that the Avalonians have been pulling. They seem to be preparing fir something."

    "I understand your concern, little one, but we cannot go against the contract, we have been at peace for too long to suddenly start preparing for a war and the other two Kingdoms are yet to chose sides." Aldermond quickly declined her request.

    The request wasn''t something he could carry out just oj a short notice. They currently had no powerful forces or foothold against the Avalonian Kingdom, the kingdom of swords.

    Although, as mages they could have the advantage of distance, but ultimately the number of soldiers amassed by the kingdom in question was far too frightening.

    Hughiner the kingdom of beast and Eloria the kingdom of alchemist had refrained from giving any helping hands to the long strife between the two kingdoms.

    They didn''t want to be involved, and they simply helped the two nations equally, so far it involved multiple sums of money being paid for the service.

    Aldermond was married to the daughter of the kingdom of Eloria, and that was his second wife Hera.

    But if that was to be considered an advantage, the rogue king of the kingdom of swords was equally smart enough to get married to the daughter of the kingdom of beast Gwenneta.

    Jack listened carefully on their discussion, he was already aware of the long strife between the two kingdoms and he knew this was all because of the church.

    The kingdom of Swords was yet to swear their allegiance to the church, and they simply killed off any member of the church that trespassed their terrains.

    However, the church already had a strong foothold in the country before they were chased away.

    With them they adopted several more children of which now worked solely for the church.

    Carrying the emblem in their hearts.

    Because of the way they acted towards the church, they were considered as enemies to the churches progress and unbelievers as well.

    But Jack of course already knew the reason behind the action of the Rogue king of swords.

    The church was gathering too much of an influence on all four kingdoms, adopting people from each kingdom as their own.

    Slowly they were growing into a formidable force that perhaps couldn''t be matched by any of the other kingdoms.

    The Rogue king was simply afraid of what effects thei would have on his kingdom as a whole, and the fear of being completely overruled by the church.

    As such he made drastic actions to chase the church away from his kingdom completely.

    ''The bro was simply smart, I mean it''s quite clear what the church is ploting'' Jack thought to himself as he watched calmly, waiting for the reply from the lady.

    "Very well, I''ll watch as you have said, I have no right to disrespect my elders. But our actions will be determined after the conventional academy has been created as planned. There, we will note their actions and determine if they pose no threat to us... But do not say I didn''t warn" Alisha said, with a sigh of resignation.

    "That aside, I have also come on my mother''s behalf to bless the two royals, I''m sorry that we took so much time. Too much needed to be arranged and put in place. Please may they come forward." She added as she looked towards Jack and Arin.

    Jack swallowed, this was what he had been trying to avoid, but at this point their was no running away.

    Arwen confused his worried face with that of shyness as she came forward offering him a hand.

    Seeing the hand Jack didn''t know whether to cry or just laugh it out.

    ''You really need a spank in the butt right now! I guess old man over there is doing a bad work'' Jack cursed inwardly, holding the urge to curse out loudly.

    "Don''t worry I''ll go by myself" Jack said with a forced smile as he left her hands hanging, walking past her.

    He walked calmly towards the lady.

    ''I guess this is it''

 Chapter 14 Divine touch

    Jack inhaled deeply, forcing calm into his veins, though it felt like trying to catch smoke in his hands. His boots echoed softly against the stone floor as he approached her. Alisha stood ahead, unreadable, her face hidden behind that damn veil.''Figures. Just my luck'' he thought, his frustration simmering beneath his otherwise calm demeanor.

    He stopped a few feet from her, his eyes dropping instinctively to the floor. ''No point in looking her in the eyes¡ªit''d only add fuel to the fire''

    But even with his gaze averted, the weight of her presence pressed down on him. The air between them was thick with tension, tightening with every breath. His pulse quickened, hammering against his ribs.

    Jack swallowed hard, his throat dry. There was no turning back now. He raised his head, meeting her gaze, or at least what lay beyond the veil, without blinking. His deep azure eyes flickered with disdain. She''d see it. He wasn''t here to play along.

    ''Why is he looking at me like that?'' Alisha stiffened, surprised, but she didn''t falter. Her lips moved in barely audible chants, soft and rhythmic, a whisper carried by the stale air of the hall. She raised her hands toward him, the silence between them stretching thin like a wire about to snap.

    Jack''s mind spun. The list of elements and spells he had mastered flickered through his head, the system a constant presence at the back of his consciousness. He didn''t need chants¡ªno, Jack was different. He could cast with just a thought, a gift far beyond what the mages of the kingdom could comprehend. A dangerous gift.

    If she tries anything, I''ll burn her, he promised himself, already cycling through his spells. His heart pounded, but his fingers twitched with anticipation. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    **[Scorching Hands ¨C 1st tier]

    **[Mana points required ¨C 15]

    ''It''s perfect. Subtle enough that no one would notice. And besides, this is my territory. No matter what, she wouldn''t dare harm me here. Dad wouldn''t let her'' Jack thought grimly. He knew his place, and he was ready for whatever came next.

    He had to be.

    Her cold fingers brushed against his hair, and in an instant, everything changed.

    A searing heat coursed through his body, burning from the inside out, yet his skin prickled like he''d been plunged into an icy lake. He clenched his teeth, fighting the scream building in his throat.

    **[You have come in contact with divinity!]

    **[Corruption Activated!]

    His heart skipped a beat.

    ''What?!''

    That was a skill he had forgotten, something acquired in a moment of crisis when Jamiel had tried to strip him of his powers. It had remained buried in his mind, dormant¡ªuntil now. Now, it roared to life, unbidden, and he could feel the raw energy of it twisting inside him.

    Alisha yanked her hands back, her body recoiling as though she''d touched a live wire. The knights around her reacted in an instant, swords flashing as they leapt to her defense.

    "No!" she commanded, her voice sharp. "I''m fine. Stand down."

    They obeyed, but their blades stayed ready. Rarely did something go wrong during a blessing¡ªshe knew that better than anyone. Her fingers trembled as she withdrew them fully from Jack, her heart racing in her chest.

    Her eyes, hidden beneath the veil, widened with shock. ''What in the name of the gods just happened? There''s only one reason this could happen¡­'' A chill crawled down her spine as the realization hit. This could only occur if the person in front of her possessed greater divinity than she did. Her stomach lurched. ''Is he¡­ the Blessed One?''

    Jack''s mind spun, his body on fire from the inside out, and yet cold sweat beaded on his skin. The corruption skill had shielded him, but barely. He forced a smile, his teeth grinding behind the fa?ade.

    ''Keep it together¡­ hold it together, Jack.''

    Pain, sharp and electric, danced across his body like a thousand needles driving into his flesh. Every nerve screamed at him to stop, to run, to claw his way out of this burning cage, but he couldn''t afford to show weakness. Not here. Not now. He bit down on the scream clawing at his throat, swallowing the agony.

    **[Divine power has come in contact with host.]

    **[Purification has begun. Progress: 50%.]

    **[Time left for divinity to be erased: 20 minutes.]

    Jack''s thoughts came in fragments, the system''s cold efficiency making it clear what was happening. Divine power and his¡­ they were enemies. Mortal enemies. His demonic abilities, the power to raise the dead, to bind them to his will, was an affront to divinity itself.

    He had to endure this for twenty more minutes? His blood boiled at the thought, but there was no escaping it. At least the corruption had saved him from complete exposure. Without it, she would''ve seen everything¡ªhis secrets laid bare beneath her divine touch.

    He couldn''t let that happen.

    As he turned away from her, his fists clenched tight, he forced a smile onto his face. The pain roared in his bones, but he walked calmly back to his seat, each step a small victory against the agony tearing through him.

    ''Is he alright? That smile... it''s too bright,'' Arwen thought, watching him. She knew Jack far too well to be fooled by his forced cheerfulness. His smile never looked like that. It wasn''t right, and her motherly instincts screamed at her that something was wrong.

    He sat down, his posture unnaturally rigid, his fists still balled tight in his lap. Sweat slicked his brow, but no one would see it from where they sat. He fought to keep his breathing steady. No one had to tell him¡ªhe already knew. He had to avoid Alisha. No matter what.

    From beneath her veil, Alisha''s eyes sparkled, a smile curling behind the fabric. If he truly had more divinity than she did, then he was a prize¡ªa gift to the church. A tool to be used. With him, the church''s power could grow tenfold.

    Before she could savor the thought, Arin stepped forward, his dark eyes gleaming. It was his turn.

    ''Hmph. "Senior brother"? Pathetic. He couldn''t even handle a blessing,'' Arin thought, his lips curving into a smirk. He tossed his raven-black hair back, the sunlight glinting off its smooth strands. The scent of fresh flowers drifted through the windows, but the sweetness was lost on him.

    He approached Alisha, his every step a display of confidence. He would show them all why he was better. She turned her attention to him, eager, her pulse quickening. Maybe this time would be different.

    She placed her hands on him, murmuring the same ancient chants. But when her hands met his skin, her face fell, disappointment seeping into her expression.

 Chapter 15 Cunnings and manipulations

    Alisha pulled her hand back, disappointment clouding her expression. She had expected the same result with Arin as she had with Jack, but it appeared that Arin wasn''t as special as his elder brother.''Well, it''s a good thing,'' she mused, the corners of her lips curving upwards. ''Aldermond wouldn''t be thrilled to have both of his sons taken by the church.''

    Arin, relieved, watched her withdraw gracefully. ''And that''s how a normal blessing goes, dear elder brother,'' he thought, his face gleaming with confidence.

    The sting of the process was subsiding, allowing Jack to regain his clarity, the pain slowly ebbing away.

    Jack caught the fleeting glance Arin sent his way as he returned to his seat. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. In truth, he was glad that his brother was soaking up all the attention. The last thing he needed right now was to draw the eyes of the church.

    ''If I stand out too much, it''ll make it easier for Haraus to find me, to eliminate me,'' Jack thought, his lips curling into a smile. ''But Arin... Arin''s playing right into my hands.''

    There was a certain thrill in manipulation, one that Jack relished in. ''There''s nothing sweeter than guiding someone down the path you''ve laid for them.'' He clasped his hands together, lowering his head just enough to hide the growing smirk.

    Across the room, Alisha''s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. "I have fulfilled the purpose for my visit, and I will be leaving soon. But remember this: if, during the conventional school program, either of them causes trouble, we will have no choice but to eliminate them completely."

    Her tone was cold, final, but Aldermond remained steady. Ordinarily, he might have bristled at her audacity, speaking to him in such a manner. But Alisha''s position, especially for someone her age, demanded a certain level of respect. He could afford patience.

    "Very well," Aldermond replied, his voice measured, betraying no emotion. "We will comply with whatever decision you make, provided the reasoning is sound. You will have our support."

    Internally, Aldermond was less composed. ''I''ll need to start Jack''s training soon... There''s no point in wasting any more time on magic he can no longer use.'' He had resisted this thought for so long, not wanting to allow him thread a different path from the rest of their bloodline.

    What would the people think? how would a kingdom that flourished with magic have a swordsman as a king? this wasn''t the kingdom of swords. But times were growing more dangerous by the day, with demons creeping ever closer to their world. War was looming on the horizon, and he had to prepare, not just for himself but for his entire family.

    Even Asriel.

    ''I didn''t want to consider it before, but now... there''s no avoiding it.'' Jack could no longer rely on magic. He would need to be trained in the discipline of the sword, despite the laws of their nation forbidding such practices. But what choice did Aldermond have? It was either that or let Jack drift through life without a purpose, vulnerable in a kingdom that demanded strength.

    "Good," Alisha said, rising from her seat with a smooth elegance. "I shall take my leave, but I must say, your son seems quite special. The church would be honored to have him visit one day."

    Jack''s blood ran cold. ''A visit? To the church? To hang me on a stake more like!'' He could feel a bead of sweat sliding down his neck. His thoughts raced. ''That little girl wants me dead.

    She just touched me, and I was practically seeing the gates of hell. Now she expects me to walk into her trap?''

    ''So, now my child''s caught your eye?'' Aldermond thought, a grim smile playing at the edges of his lips. He was no fool¡ªhe understood the church''s inner workings well. His family''s ancestral ties to the church ran deep, which kept him bound to support them. But he was not blind to their darker side.

    "Ah," Aldermond said aloud, smiling politely. "That would be a wonderful honor. But it''s not my decision to make. It''s up to him. Besides, he''ll be starting his training soon, and I doubt he''ll have the time. He''ll be preparing to take my place as king, after all."

    Jack''s heart skipped a beat. ''Training?''

    Alisha smiled, a subtle, charming smile that masked the sharpness behind her words. "Well, then I''ll ask him directly." She turned to Jack, her eyes gleaming. "Asriel, dear, would you like to visit the church? We would be delighted to have you."

    Her voice was melodic, almost enchanting. Jack felt a strange pull, as if his body wanted to respond despite his mind screaming in protest. There was something unnatural about her words, a force he couldn''t quite place.

    **[Goddess Speech detected. Resistance to divinity +10]

    A system notification flashed before Jack''s eyes. ''This little witch!'' He gritted his teeth, realizing just how close he had come to falling under her spell. ''She wants to draw me into her trap. But thanks to the system, you''ll have to try harder than that.'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Keeping his composure, Jack gave her a polite, almost dismissive smile. "No, I won''t be coming. As my father said, I''ll be focusing on my training. With any luck, I''ll be able to fully harness my magical abilities afterward."

    There was no mistaking the flicker of shock in Alisha''s eyes, though she hid it well. Jack savored the moment, enjoying the satisfaction of throwing her off balance, even if only slightly.

    "Very well," she said, her tone controlled, though Jack could hear the frustration beneath it.

    As she turned to leave, Jack couldn''t help but feel a small victory. He had escaped her grasp for now, and better yet, she had no idea what kind of opponent he was becoming.

    Aldermond, watching the exchange, took a sip of his tea, a thoughtful look crossing his face. ''Training... It''s time Jack faces his future.''

    And Jack, his mind buzzing with possibilities and dangers.

 Chapter 16 Going to train....

    Alisha left the hall, the soldiers following closely behind her, their armor clanking with each step, echoing in the now-quiet dining hall. As soon as the doors closed behind them, Aldermond turned to face Jack. His expression was grim, a heavy burden hanging in the air between them. ''How will he react to this?'' Aldermond wondered silently, suppressing a sigh that threatened to escape.The secret they had hidden from Jack for so many years was now about to be revealed. Aldermond feared that Jack would feel betrayed by the choices they had made on his behalf, choices meant to protect him, yet ones that would strip him of any illusion of control.

    For years, they had kept the truth from Jack, hoping to spare him the pain of knowing how powerless he had been made by their decisions. But now, with war looming and the threat of destruction becoming all too real, Aldermond had no choice but to tell him the truth.

    Taking a deep breath, Aldermond looked at Jack, who sat there, wearing his usual mask¡ªa faint smile, calm and composed. But Aldermond could see the tension beneath it. He had raised Jack, and he knew when something was wrong. Yet Jack gave nothing away.

    "Asriel," Aldermond began, using Jack''s given name, his voice stern and heavy with authority. "You''ll be leaving for training tomorrow. You''ll be under the care of Alogra, an old friend of the family. As it stands, you cannot wield magical powers, and we''ve waited long enough. We cannot let you remain defenseless while war approaches.

    I won''t have any member of this family be weak." His tone was as sharp as the edge of a sword, slicing through any room for argument.

    Jack''s smile never faltered, though his eyes betrayed nothing of what he was truly thinking. His mind was racing, but outwardly, he simply nodded.

    Arwen, seated beside Aldermond, was visibly taken aback by his harsh words. Shock and guilt flashed across her face as her hands tightened around the edge of her chair. She had always known the truth, that their decisions had been what made Jack unable to awaken his magical powers. It had been a hard choice, but necessary at the time.

    Still, seeing her son being chastised for something that was not his fault, it cut her deeply.

    ''Aldermond, you shouldn''t have said that,'' she thought, but the words stayed locked inside her. She didn''t have the courage to voice her protest. It was too late to change anything now.

    Meanwhile, Jack''s thoughts swirled, barely containing his amusement. ''Alogra,'' he mused, as memories of the name resurfaced. It had been years, but of course, he knew exactly who Alogra was. Alogra, the legendary swordmaster who had once been the sword of the Avalonian Kingdom.

    In the first great war, he had earned the name "The Sword Sovereign," feared across battlefields for the sheer number of enemies he had slain. His blade had cut through armies, and his title had become synonymous with death itself. Some called him "The Devil''s Blade," while others whispered that he was a demon in human form.

    But Alogra had disappeared after the war, abandoning the kingdom he had once served, dismissing the entire conflict as a foolish endeavor. The stories varied, but most believed that the weight of the lives he had taken had finally driven him into seclusion, perhaps haunted by the souls of the dead. He had vanished from the world, fading into legend.

    ''And now I''m supposed to train under him?'' Jack thought, barely able to hide his excitement. The irony wasn''t lost on him. In his past life, Asriel had met Alogra, but the fool had failed to learn anything substantial from the legendary warrior. Jack smirked inwardly, recalling how Asriel had been too weak, too incompetent to grasp the lessons that could have made him invincible. But this time?

    This time, things would be different. Jack wasn''t the same person. He was no longer bound by Asriel''s weaknesses.

    ''This is perfect,'' Jack thought, a surge of anticipation coursing through him. Not only would he learn the way of the sword, but he would learn it from the best¡ªsomeone who had once matched the strength of the Sword Kings. This was his first step towards escaping the shackles of weakness and building his own empire. He could already picture it¡ªthe power, the control, the world bowing to him.

    It was vivid, a dream he had kept in his heart since regaining his memories.

    A flicker of a smile briefly appeared on his lips, but he quickly lowered his head to hide it from the others. He didn''t want them to see just how excited he was.

    Seeing Jack''s bowed head, Arwen mistook it for a sign of sadness. She believed her son was disheartened, crushed by the weight of being powerless in a world ruled by magic. After all, he had worked so hard to try and awaken his magical abilities, but nothing had come of it. Guilt gnawed at her, twisting the knife she had been carrying in her heart all these years.

    ''This is all our fault,'' Arwen thought, clenching her hands into fists. ''We''ve made him powerless.'' But despite the pain, she knew she had to say something to comfort him. She couldn''t let him lose hope.

    "Asriel, my dear," she began softly, her voice gentle and warm, though the weight of her guilt was hidden behind her smile. "Don''t feel bad. You''re a star. I believe you''ll shine even brighter with the sword than you ever could have with magic. I know you''ll make us proud."

    Jack''s mood soured instantly. ''And she just has to ruin the moment,'' he thought, irritated by her attempt to console him. Still, he raised his head and forced a smile, the same innocent smile that had always fooled them.

    "Don''t worry, Mom," Jack said, his voice filled with feigned sweetness. "I''ll make you and Dad proud." He sounded sincere, but inside, he was seething with thoughts of rebellion. ''I don''t care about either of you. Not anymore. Everything from now on is about me¡ªabout escaping the fate this world has planned for me.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Arin, Jack''s older brother, had remained quiet until now. But hearing Jack''s promise made him scoff, his disdain obvious. He didn''t care if Aldermond was present¡ªhe had no respect for Jack.

    "When you can''t even awaken your magical powers, what makes you think you can master the sword?" Arin''s voice dripped with scorn. "Dad, don''t waste your time on him. He''s a lost cause."

    The entire room fell silent as Arin''s words echoed off the walls. Aldermond tensed, his face a mask of disapproval. But Jack wasn''t surprised. He had expected Arin''s disdain¡ªit was nothing new. If anything, Jack relished it. It made the inevitable reversal of fortunes all the more satisfying.

    ''And they call me arrogant?'' Jack thought, holding back a laugh. He found Arin''s outburst amusing, like a scene from a drama he had read in his previous life. Watching it unfold in real time was far more entertaining.

    "Lina," Aldermond said calmly, his voice steady but commanding, "control your son''s mouth."

    Lina, Arin''s mother, shifted uncomfortably but said nothing. Aldermond had long known about the tension between his sons, a common occurrence in families like theirs. Yet, this situation was different. Lina''s own ambitions for Arin were known to him¡ªher desire to see her son ascend to the throne.

    Aldermond had long suspected her motivations, given her powerful connections to Lord Gale, the alchemist king. But now was not the time for confrontation.

    "Asriel, prepare yourself," Aldermond continued, ignoring the tension that lingered in the room. "You''ll leave at first light tomorrow."

    Jack simply nodded, his face still the picture of innocence, while inside, his mind was already planning his next moves. His path to power had just begun.

 Chapter 17 Disciplines of magic

    ---Magic¡ªa concept Jack barely understood but now found himself surrounded by. He''d stumbled into a world overflowing with it, where magic was as natural as breathing, as constant as the stars.

    Back home, his only brush with such wonders was through fantasy books he borrowed from the city library. School had never been an option for him, so he took what he could: hours in those aisles, running his fingers along worn spines, absorbing any tale he could get his hands on.

    Then came that day¡ªthe day he found the book. It had been lying on the library floor as if abandoned. Its brown leather cover was cracked and faded, pages yellowed and thin with age. Something about it called to him. He picked it up, and that decision altered his life forever. That story wove itself into him, word by word, until he felt he knew it in his bones.

    The book''s hero, Asriel, was a man of misery. The universe seemed bent on breaking him, and Jack understood that bitterness too well. Asriel''s kindness, his relentless naivety, were what condemned him to a life of suffering. And despite his gifts, in a world teeming with magic, Asriel allowed himself to be weak, struggling against his own power instead of embracing it.

    ''I won''t make his mistakes,'' Jack told himself. He wouldn''t be that fool. He could practically feel the frustration building as he gazed out the coach window, watching the trees blur past. He was miles away from everything he''d ever known¡ªso far he might as well have been on another planet.

    The trees stretched endlessly along either side of the road, their thick canopies casting shadows across the desolate path. No other souls in sight.

    ''Now this is what I call peace. Lack of filthy humans'' he thought, breathing in the air, tinged with earth and mystery.

    In the days leading up to this journey, Jack had absorbed everything he could about this world. The book had been a blueprint, sketching only the major events of Asriel''s story. But now Jack wondered: "What happens if I meet people who weren''t in the book? What then?''

    ''I might know what''s coming,'' he reasoned, ''but if I avoid certain paths, won''t that change everything?''

    The thought left him anxious, teetering on the edge of the unknown. Did he have to follow Asriel''s story? Was he fated to end up the same way, suffocated by choices that weren''t really his?

    ''No. Asriel was a fool,'' he thought fiercely. ''There''s no way I''m giving up my life twice.''

    The question still nagged him though. Why had he been brought here? Why him, of all people, and what purpose did this world hold for him?

    He wanted to go back, perhaps ask the great one all the questions he had in his mind.

    "It''s not as if that bright bulb will say anything" Jack mumbled, his face contorting with annoyance as he remembered his first encounter with ''The bulb'' as he referred to him.

    ''What kind of twisted game is this? You pull me here and don''t even tell me why?'' He let out a sigh of frustration, his thoughts spiraling into tension.

    No. He couldn''t afford to let the mystery of his arrival distract him. ''My goal is simple. I need power. Strength is my priority,'' he resolved, refocusing.

    He''d read about the power structure in this world: four kingdoms, each dedicated to a distinct discipline of magic. They were like the four pillars upholding a delicate balance. Each had its strengths¡ªand rivalries. And then there was the Church, an entity unto itself, shrouded in secrecy and reverence.

    The first kingdom, where he''d now landed, was renowned for its spellcasting abilities. Here, mages manipulated the elements, summoning energy that could move mountains and unleash torrents of fire or floods at a whim.

    The second was the Kingdom of Swords, famed for its warriors who relied on sheer physical prowess, their bodies hardened by mana. They were swordsmen in name, though they wielded a range of weapons.

    Then there was the kingdom of beastmen and tamers, ''The mutants, I''d prefer that'' he thought to himself with a low hum as he looked through his jotter. He had made out a picturesque and detailed description of their kind, which led him to that one word.

    ''And of course, the last but not the least the kingdom of Alchemist, together they make up one big nation'' He went through the information on his jotter again.

    Jack saw this jotter to be his most powerful weapon, a weapon that allowed him plan ahead of time, and as well have him knowledge of everything he had to know.

    ''Had to fill it up with lots of info on the other kingdoms'' Jack felt rather prideful of his jotter, and he had made sure to encode it in a language, very popular but unknown to this new world.

    ''English,''

    ''... Who knew it would ever be as useful as this'' Jack thought as he ran his hand through the pages of the book before closing it.

    ''Dad wants me to learn the sword,'' Jack mused, recalling his father''s insistence that swordsmanship was his only path to strength.

    He knew why. ''They think I can''t conjure spells,'' he thought with a smirk.

    Swordsmen couldn''t cast spells; they wielded mana only to fortify their bodies, granting them tenfold the strength of an ordinary person. But there was a fundamental difference: while mages had a "core," enabling them to store mana and shape it into spells, swordsmen lacked this ability, their power limited to themselves.

    ''But what if I could master both?'' Jack''s mind raced. ''Mana is mana. It''s only the form that changes.'' He smiled, a dangerous, determined gleam in his eyes.

    In his reading, he''d learned of a mage who eventually broke these boundaries, becoming the first "battle-mage" in history. This individual had posed a nearly insurmountable challenge for Asriel, becoming a formidable obstacle on his path.

    "If I train well under Alogra, I''ll surpass even that battle-mage. I''ll be the first to unlock it this time," Jack whispered to himself, fists clenching with purpose. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My prince, we''ve reached the destination. This is as far as I''m instructed to go," the coach driver called, his voice firm as he pulled the horses to a halt.

    Jack blinked, his gaze pulled back from his musings. He peered out the window. Instead of a grand estate or a castle, he saw¡­trees. An endless, shadowy forest stretched out before him, dense and ominous. For a heartbeat, he felt a pang of disappointment.

    "This¡­is his house?"

 Chapter 18 A mandatory quest

    -Jack was left in a fog of confusion for two reasons. First, he stood at the foot of a hill draped in a dense forest, the canopy above blotting out the late afternoon sun. Second, he couldn''t spot any hint of a house or living structure nearby. It was all just thick, untamed greenery.

    "So¡­ where exactly is his house?" Jack asked, his voice tinged with annoyance.

    The coach driver leaned forward slightly, his face a mix of weariness and tolerance. "Young master, Sir Alogra resides at the top of the hill, to the east."

    Jack shot a sideways look at the driver. So, they expect me to march up a hillside through this forest¡­ all alone? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The forest around him exuded an unsettling aura. It wasn''t just the shadows or the towering trees but an energy that hinted at something more primal, perhaps magical. And if magic ruled this world, it likely teemed with magical beasts too. Stepping into this forest felt like inviting death.

    As if reading his unease, the coach driver added, "No need to fear, young master. Sir Alogra assures us he''ll intervene if any creatures cross your path. You''re well protected." But Jack caught the faint, wry smile on the driver''s lips¡ªa glint of amusement, or maybe pity.

    ''How does he expect to know I''m in danger?'' Jack wondered, his brow furrowing.

    It was all just begining to look like some kind of set-up.

    "And you actually believe he can sense me from here?" he retorted, his tone icy and dismissive.

    The coach driver raised his chin, a shadow of frustration crossing his face. ''Ah, just as they say, no regard for his elders¡­ I''d love to see him face a beast on his own,'' the driver thought.

    "I follow orders as given," the driver replied tersely, turning back to his reins. With a sharp pull, the horses neighed, and the coach jerked into motion, leaving Jack in a swirl of dust and silence.

    Jack sighed, scratching the back of his head, frustration brewing within him. "Guess old habits stick after a while," he muttered. He''d spoken curtly without a second thought, acting arrogant was slowly becoming a part of him, but the driver''s reaction hadn''t gone unnoticed.

    ''Why should I care?'' He''s supposed to answer me¡ª Jack''s scowl deepened as the coach receded into the distance.

    ''Well, let''s make it a bit more interesting'', he mused, raising his hand and muttering a spell.

    [Wind Manipulation]

    [-10 mana points]

    A grin tugged at his lips as he directed a subtle gust toward one of the coach wheels, loosening the screws enough to make the journey difficult. "Let''s see how far you get with a shaky wheel¡­ If I have to face a beast, maybe you will too." Jack''s words were soft, if he was going to wish him misfortune, then the they might as well share it together.

    In this new world, it was an eye to eye battle, he would reciprocate whatever anyone did, he didn''t mind status whatsoever. Besides he too was a prince, not many could insult him.

    His expression hardened as he shifted his gaze back to the dense forest.

    Looking east, he spotted the faint outline of a rooftop through the trees, partially hidden by the hill. Well, here goes nothing, he thought, taking his first step into the undergrowth.

    The forest was dense, the ground carpeted with decaying leaves and scattered twigs that snapped underfoot. He moved slowly, eyes alert, his senses heightened with every step. Shadows flitted through the trees, making him instinctively tense. He had a vague idea of the distance¡ªif he kept a steady pace, he''d reach Alogra''s place by sundown. But he also knew he wasn''t alone in this forest.

    Of course, they want me to believe Alogra can sense my danger from here? They sent me in as bait. Jack''s jaw clenched. "The great one could''ve at least given me a smarter family," he muttered, exasperated, catching himself before he raised his voice too much.

    He wondered briefly how far the coach might get before the loose wheel failed completely. It should be night soon. Maybe he''ll be cornered by a beast himself, he thought with a wicked grin. The driver''s demise was a small consolation in this forest''s unsettling quiet.

    A sudden rustling in the underbrush made him freeze, his heart lurching in his chest. He whipped his head in the direction of the noise, teeth clenched. ''Of course, just my luck''

    Despite his careful movements, something had found him. The danger seemed to throb in the air. He couldn''t shake the annoyance, though; he''d been on edge since the moment he stepped in here, and now he could be moments away from facing one of the forest''s beasts.

    ''Where''s that "rescue" they promised me now?'' The thought felt foolish, even in his own mind. No sane person would enter a forest alone, counting on someone else''s protection. He steadied his breath, trying to remember the few bits of mage combat he''d picked up in books. In the end, he''d taught himself most of his spells. He''d never had proper training; his parents never allowed it.

    ''It''s a miracle I learned anything at all'' he thought, feeling the weight of his situation pressing down on him.

    The brush parted slowly, as if whatever was lurking was toying with him, savoring his unease. His palms were clammy, his mouth dry. ''Books never prepared me for this''

    Apparently, something''s just couldn''t be learnt through the books, feeling the tension before the fight was a lot more different than reading through pages about what to and what not to do.

    Finally, the creature emerged, stepping out with a low, rumbling growl. Its eyes gleamed in the fading light, powerful and hungry.

    Just then, the system pinged at him.

    DING!

    [Mountain Beast Detected]

    [Mandatory Quest: Defeat 10 Mountain Beasts to become the Predator of the Mountains]

    [Time Limit: 14 days]

    [Reward: +100 Soul Essence]

    [Penalty: ???]

    ''Wonderful,'' Jack thought bitterly, staring into the beast''s eyes. ''What a charming way to seal my death sentence.''

 Chapter 19 A long run

    [MOUNTAIN BEAST DETECTED!][Mandatory Quest: Defeat 10 Mountain Beasts, Become the Predator of the Mountains!]

    [Time Limit: 14 Days]

    [Rewards: +100 Soul Essence]

    [Penalty: ???]

    The notification from the system took Jack by surprise. He had expected it to come soon; this was the indication that his actual journey had begun. This was the first mandatory quest from the system, and he wasn''t foolish enough to wait for a penalty. He didn''t want to know what that would look like. Penalties were a no-go area for him.

    Instead, he preferred the rewards. "Soul essence, huh?" he mused, a grim smile creeping onto his face. He had yet to discover the true purpose of the soul essence, but it definitely couldn''t be useless, could it?

    He sighed, feeling the weight of his curiosity. "I don''t want to find out later; I''ve already pushed enough things aside." He was growing tired of the constant mysteries the system held.

    But this was no time for contemplation. Jack refocused his attention on the beast. "The system couldn''t even give me any information about it," he thought bitterly. He had spent countless hours gathering information about beasts from the royal library, preparing for the day he might encounter one.

    Unfortunately, he had miscalculated, and now he couldn''t distinguish one creature from another since many looked alike. It was like trying to tell different breeds of an animal apart, each possessing its own distinct abilities and weaknesses.

    Without knowing the characteristics or the name of the beast before him, Jack was at a disadvantage.

    Indeed knowledge was power, but when not sufficient enough, it could be said to be useless.

    Right now, he felt deeply frustrated, ''the system doesn''t even tell me stats of my enemies'' he had expected way much more from the system, yet he was left with disappointment.

    "Well, thank you, system, for providing a wealth of information," he said sarcastically as he scrutinized the creature, hoping to match its features with any he had read about in the books.

    The beast before him was large, resembling a mammal with thick brown fur covering its entire body. Jack struggled to find the right description. The best he could come up with was "a standing rat." He felt basic, to say the least.

    This "rat" had claws as long as a polar bear''s protruding from its paws and stood as tall as a large boulder. Its moist snout was visible even from a distance, sniffing the air as it caught the scent of something delicious¡ªJack.

    His heart raced as the beast drew closer, but he took a deep breath and met its gaze indifferently. To his surprise, the beast paused, as if wary of Jack''s unexpected confidence.

    "I''m limited to flame spells and dark spells, and I only have a few of those," Jack thought, considering his options. He felt lucky to possess two magical cores¡ªa rare gift among mages.

    It made him wonder if that was the actual reason why Asriel still managed to weild magical powers later in the future, Jamiel had only succeeded in destroying one core!

    But Jack still had the two, keeping him at a higher advantage.

    A bonus point!

    [Dark Cloak] was the spell that had kept him undetected by his father for five years. It masked his aura and concealed any signs of magic. Yet, as he recalled how he had obtained this gift, he found it annoying that the beast seemed unaffected by its effects. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I had to press my mother''s boobs for this, and it''s still useless," Jack mused, flipping through his skill tabs. "It probably has no effect on the beast''s natural senses; it sniffed me out from a distance."

    Surprisingly, the beast had yet to attack. It simply stood there, staring at him, occasionally opening its maw as if trying to intimidate him.

    "Trying to scare me, huh?" Jack smirked, taking a step forward. He moved without fear, boldly approaching the beast.

    "I hate gambles, but let''s find out," he thought as he inched closer. To his delight, the beast retreated, taking a step back.

    Seeing the creature''s reaction made a grin cross Jack''s face. "I can have this as a free first kill," he thought to himself.

    [Dark Blast!] A surge of dark energy erupted from him, gathering in the palms of his fists. The beast turned and dove deeper into the thick forest, startled by his sudden aggression.

    Jack fired, but his aim was off, and the blast missed the beast by a hair''s breadth. "Come back here, you bastard! You think you can get a free meal?" he yelled, pursuing it.

    His anger bubbled over. It was the system''s fault he had been forced into this quest, so if he was to kill anything, he would make sure to start with this creature.

    The chase intensified as the beast scurried through the underbrush, propelled by its four legs. It initially felt lucky, thinking it had encountered an easy target. The human boy hadn''t screamed or run in fear. Instead, he had shown a fierce determination, his earlier fear evaporating, replaced by a murderous resolve.

    Which human child chases a beast twice their height? The beast had made a grave mistake. This kid was crazy.

    Jack chased relentlessly, a smile creeping onto his face. He could feel something foreign awakening within him¡ªan excitement he had never known in his past life.

    Why was he feeling this way? "Is this how kids feel when they chase each other and play hide and seek?" he wondered, feeling his blood pumping with energy.

    Rather than fear, he felt exhilarated, and it wasn''t just because of the thrill. It was because he was on the verge of his first kill. He was finally going to have a chance to study the beast!

    "It''s better when they run; it makes it more fun." An overwhelming sense of joy surged through him. He knew it¡ªthe beast was going to die, and not just by anyone, but by him!

    A surge of black energy connected with the beast''s side, causing it to squeal in pain.

 Chapter 20 The Drakorath

    The beast had made a grave mistake.At first, Jack was clueless about what sort of creature stood before him, so he''d prepared for the worst. It was better to assume it was stronger and more vicious than he could handle, given its height and the deadly gleam in its eyes. Instinct told him that fear would make him easy prey, so he forced himself to show none. His heart pounded in his chest, but his face remained steely.

    "If I''m going to survive this, I''ve got to act first and think later," he muttered under his breath, the words as much to steady his nerves as they were a tactic.

    In his mind, he rehearsed a plan: hold his ground, fight if he had to, but above all, look for any chance to escape. He knew the saying well: ''He who runs lives to fight another day.'' To Jack, that wasn''t a sign of cowardice¡ªit was a sign of wisdom. A fleeting thought crossed his mind that he was destined to encounter this creature again.

    Perhaps if he survived this time, he''d learn something to use against it in the future.

    But something strange happened. As soon as he shut down his fear, the beast stopped short. It seemed hesitant to approach him. Jack narrowed his eyes. The sudden shift made him suspicious, and he began to recall everything he''d read in the royal library about creatures like this. One beast in particular sprang to mind¡ªthe Drakorath.

    The Drakorath was known for a cunning ability: it could change its shape, adopting the form of larger, more intimidating creatures to terrify weaker prey into submission. With its prey paralyzed by fear, the Drakorath would then activate a secondary ability that petrified the victim in place, making escape impossible.

    But, crucially, if the prey showed no fear, the Drakorath often hesitated to attack, as it relied on fear to get an advantage. For the Drakorath, a high-risk fight was rarely worth its own life. As soon as Jack remembered this, the creature''s odd behavior began to make sense.

    He held his ground, watching as the beast locked eyes with him, and he could see the tension mounting between them. In a flash, the creature began to transform, shedding its fearsome exterior and revealing its true form¡ªa creature entirely different from the towering, monstrous figure it had projected just moments ago.

    Where there had been a menacing figure now crouched a small, rodent-like creature with soft, gray-brown fur, wide, panicked hazel eyes, and tiny, clawed paws.

    "Causing trouble despite your size, huh?" Jack muttered, unimpressed. For all its small stature, he felt no sympathy for the Drakorath. In fact, he felt a strange surge of anger toward it. This beast had tried to take his life, and now it was time to settle the score.

    The system pinged, and a message appeared before him.

    [Appraisal Skill Activated!]

    [Beast: Drakorath]

    [Level: 3]

    A smirk crept across Jack''s face. "So, you''re not useless after all," he muttered, giving the system some begrudging praise. He finally had some useful intel.

    "Good. Now those long hours in the library won''t go to waste," he whispered to himself, his spirits lifting.

    The Drakorath''s energy was depleting rapidly, thanks to his repeated use of [Dark Blast]. It was a slow but effective spell, chipping away at the creature''s strength over time. Though it didn''t pack a lot of power in a single hit, it had steadily weakened the Drakorath, wearing it down to a point where it was much easier prey.

    The creature''s movements became more labored, and Jack was catching up. He could see its muscles trembling with fatigue, its once-lithe steps now mere staggers. Despite his growing advantage, Jack felt an odd exhilaration, a feeling he''d never experienced before. His heart pounded, but not from fear¡ªthis was something else, something primal.

    He''d never played games as a child, never known the thrill of a chase, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was finally getting a taste of something he''d always been denied.

    Was this the exhilaration of hunting, of being the predator rather than the prey?

    The Drakorath turned to look at him, eyes wide with terror, as though trying to comprehend what kind of creature would pursue it so relentlessly.

    But that single glance was its final mistake.

    Jack''s body moved before his mind even registered it. He leaped over a thick tree root, closing the distance in one smooth jump. As he landed, a sense of pure exhilaration electrified his veins.

    "Soaring Flames!" he bellowed, a fiery spell gathering in his palms. Intense heat crackled in the air, licking up from his hands like eager flames. With a swift motion, he unleashed the scorching blast. The Drakorath let out a final, agonized squeal, the sound strangled as flames rapidly consumed its small, trembling form.

    He watched as the fire enveloped it, the creature''s body turning to charred ash. It was done. The beast had been his first kill.

    Ding!

    [Beast Killed: 1/10]

    [Reward: +10 Soul Essence]

    A grin split his face as the notification from the system flashed. This was beginning to feel like a game¡ªa thrill he''d never had the chance to enjoy. But before he could fully relish the victory, a different message appeared.

    [The time has come; a soul must be offered in exchange for power.]

    Jack frowned, baffled by the strange wording. "What''s this system ranting about? Did something break?"

    But before he could ponder it further, an intense pain shot through his skull, a searing ache that felt as if something were tearing through his mind. He doubled over, gripping his head, struggling against the fiery torment flooding his senses.

    In the darkness that stretched through his mind, he saw faint images¡ªvisions that seemed to come from somewhere beyond him. He was standing in a vast, empty expanse, a void that extended in all directions. In the distance, something loomed in the darkness, coming into sharper focus.

    It was a massive, ancient altar, imposing and ominous, rising up from the endless void like a monument to forgotten gods.

    "All must bow before the lord of the dead! All souls pure and good shall become a part of the legion," a voice echoed, low and dreadful, as if a hundred voices were speaking in unison. The words reverberated in his mind, an ominous chant that filled the dark void with a sinister energy.

    Jack struggled to process what he was seeing. The altar gleamed with a strange, dark light, its surface adorned with symbols that twisted and shifted, never settling into any shape he could recognize. And then, slowly, a figure began to materialize before the altar, draped in shadows, a faceless presence radiating an aura of unfathomable power.

    He could feel it¡ªa hunger emanating from the figure, a pull that reached into his very soul, as if it were calling to him, demanding something precious.

    "Jack¡­ it awaits," the voice murmured, and in that instant, he felt something stirring deep within him, an instinct that was both foreign and familiar. It was a primal urge, a need to offer something in return for the power he had just claimed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 21 First undead

    Jack snapped back to reality, his vision blurred for a moment, but quickly cleared.[Bond a soul as a sacrifice!]

    The system''s notification blinked insistently before him, cryptic as ever. Jack stared at it, wondering what it expected of him. He couldn''t quite make sense of it¡ªwas he supposed to offer something up? ''How does one even sacrifice a soul?'' he thought. ''Am I supposed to be setting up an altar or burning something?''

    He knelt beside the burnt creature lying on the ground. His eyes flicked over its decayed body, still faintly smoking from his attack. "So, he brought me here to act like some kind of servant?" he muttered bitterly, glancing around as though Erebus himself might appear and explain the reasoning behind this task. ''It has to be the Great One,'' he thought.

    ''Only a god would demand a sacrifice like this.''

    Then again, he couldn''t be sure. ''Or maybe... is the system itself a god?'' A shiver ran through him at the thought. The deeper he dug into these powers, the more they hinted at something beyond mortal understanding. And Jack had never been a fan of gods. They all seemed to operate on favors, expecting loyalty and demanding fealty in exchange for the scraps of power they dangled in front of humanity.

    ''And now here I am,'' he mused. ''Playing along like some kind of puppet.'' But what choice did he have?

    He ran his hand over the beast''s charred remains, his fingers brushing against its dried skin. The fur had been scorched away, leaving behind a cracked, blistered shell of what had once been a creature. Jack''s heart beat a bit faster. If this was what the system wanted, then he''d see it through.

    [Corruption Activated!]

    A dark aura surged around him. Tendrils of energy spiraled from his chest, creeping over his shoulders and down his arms before plunging into the beast''s body. The moment the aura touched it, Jack felt a strange chill. It spread through his fingers like ice in his veins. And then the stench hit him¡ªa nauseating, putrid smell that flooded his senses as the energy seeped deeper into the beast.

    But he didn''t flinch. He was fully engrossed, eyes fixed on what was unfolding before him. The black energy continued to invade the creature, burrowing into every pore and crevice, as though draining the life out of something already dead. And then¡ªhe heard it.

    Shrrrri!

    A faint, desperate sound, almost like a soul begging for mercy. But Jack''s expression remained cold, detached. His heart had already hardened to such things, focused solely on what might come next.

    The beast''s blood drained, skin shriveling until it was nothing but a dried husk. Bones protruded from its flesh, and its eyes were reduced to empty, hollow sockets.

    [Do you wish to bond with this soul?]

    The system''s message seemed to float in his mind. "Yes," Jack answered instinctively, the word slipping out before he had a chance to think. He felt almost hypnotized, as if compelled by something beyond himself.

    [-15 Soul Essence]

    The system confirmed his choice, and a surge of dark energy swallowed the beast''s form. The energy spiraled and wrapped around the dead body like a shroud, dense and unnatural, so intense that it sent creatures within a five-kilometer radius scattering. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Your servant awaits your command. Please create a command: ....] the system prompted.

    Jack stood silent for a moment, listening, and a faint whisper seemed to stir within him. The right words came to mind like an echo in his head.

    "Arise," he said, his voice low and firm.

    A wave of energy shot through the beast''s corpse. Its hollow eye sockets ignited with blue flames, pale and ghostly, casting eerie shadows across its skeletal form. The bones began to twist, clicking and creaking as they realigned themselves. Its form reassembled, standing on thin, twisted limbs, its flesh replaced by a dark, wispy shadow where fur once was.

    [Congratulations! You have made your first bond.]

    [You have fully taken up the legacy of the Lost God.]

    [Inventory Unlocked!]

    [All stats increased by +10.]

    [Daily Quest Updated!]

    [Bond Space Unlocked!]

    Notifications crowded his vision, one after another, each more promising than the last. Jack''s lips curved into a triumphant grin. He had finally broken through.

    "So that''s it¡­" he murmured, a glint of excitement in his eyes. "I''ve unlocked a new power."

    The excitement of discovery surged through him. He recalled the countless hours he''d spent poring over books about summoning, reading advanced guides, trying to figure out how to tap into necromantic powers. But he''d had it all wrong. All he really needed was soul essence¡ªthe key ingredient.

    In this new world, beast cores were often used to summon creatures. Alchemists and beastmen typically relied on magical cores to create bonds with creatures and bring them into battle. Jack had tried it a few times, but it never seemed to work¡ªuntil now. ''The soul essence is the answer,'' he realized, gazing at the creature he''d resurrected.

    He felt their connection, a bond as strong as if he''d gained a new limb. The beast was his servant, bound to him in an unbreakable link. Jack''s eyes drifted to its side, catching the faint glimmer of something embedded in its shadowy chest.

    "A beast core!" he exclaimed. The core was a rare and valuable resource in this world, used for trading, powering runes, and even crafting weaponry. And here he was, with a new pet and a precious core to boot.

    ''Looks like the corruption didn''t consume everything,'' he thought, relieved. While some of the creature''s other parts had withered to dust, the core remained intact.

    Now he faced a small dilemma. He didn''t want to leave his new servant out here, exposed and vulnerable. The creature''s eerie, reanimated form would attract attention in no time.

    The system seemed to anticipate his need.

    [Bond Space: All bonded servants can reside in this space and can be called upon when needed.]

    "Not bad," Jack murmured, marveling at the system''s versatility. "Looks like there''s more to you than I thought." He chuckled, tucking the beast core into his pocket and activating the [Bond Space]. Instantly, shadows engulfed the creature, swallowing it into nothingness.

    Jack stood and stretched his legs, feeling a pleasant ache from the long chase. "That was exhausting," he admitted, "but definitely worth it."

    A low growl suddenly rumbled behind him.

    ''Of course,'' he thought with a dry smile, his fingers instinctively twitching, readying a spell. ''I keep forgetting whose body I possess.''

    Jack''s muscles tensed, every instinct screaming caution as he slowly turned to face whatever new threat was lying in wait.

 Chapter 22 Running from a beast

    The rewards from the system this time were plentiful, more than he''d ever seen. Jack''s heart skipped with excitement as he opened his character stats, a grin spreading across his face.[EXP: 3001/4000]

    [Level: 3]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Agility: 10]

    [Intelligence: 30]

    [Perception: 15]

    [Bonus Points: +10]

    An instant level-up had brought him to level three, and his experience points climbed further, ticking tantalizingly toward the next milestone.

    "My intelligence stat went up... must be from all the knowledge I''ve picked up along the way." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, satisfaction filling him. "A long, hard run, but it came with some amazing rewards." He sighed, his relief deepening¡ªand then froze as a low, guttural growl rumbled from behind him.

    Not again.

    Jack''s body tensed as a ripple of dread passed through him, his fingers twitching ready to cast a spell. His scrolled through his spell tabs as his mind scrambling for options. He slowly turned, each movement cautious. That growl wasn''t coming from any small creature.

    As he took in the monstrous form behind him, Jack swallowed hard. Fully engrossed in the chase after the Drakorath, he''d forgotten his promise to tread carefully here. He cursed himself bitterly; of course he''d gone and attracted something fierce.

    And the beast before him was no ordinary predator. Its dark, glistening form stood poised, three heads towering above him, each set of eyes gleaming red with an insatiable hunger.

    [Magomon Trion: King of the Land!]

    [Level: 15]

    [Description: A three-headed beast... a companion to the land and a friend to the wind.]

    The system''s ping made his heart plummet further.

    ''Level 15!'' Jack''s mind reeled. ''That thing is twelve freaking levels higher than me!!''

    The next notification was worse.

    [Defeat the Beast!]

    [Reward: +50 Soul Essence, +20 Moonlight Stones, +100 Experience Points!]

    ''Fight this thing? Not a chance''. His survival instincts flared, and he knew exactly what to do, it was the same thing a thief would do when he was about to get caught.

    He bolted, his body reacting faster than his mind.

    Now he could clearly understand the game the system seemed to be playing.

    ''The rewards are higher the more difficult the mission is!'' Jack figured.

    But he couldn''t shove off the thought as to how or why the system passed him the bronze key with seemingly no effort at all! sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But thinking on this was definitely not something he had the chance todo at the moment, he was more focused on escaping the deadly monster.

    [Bonus Points Have Been Used Successfully!]

    [Agility: 10 +10]

    It was a tempting reward, but he valued his life more than any reward.

    Jack''s feet barely seemed to touch the ground as he dashed away, adrenaline surging through him like fire. Branches whipped at his face as he tore through the dense underbrush, his lungs burning as he pressed forward with every ounce of speed he could muster.

    Behind him, the Magomon Trion thundered after him, each leap closing the distance with alarming ease. The beast was aptly named¡ªthe companion of the land, the friend to the wind. Jack''s mind raced as he remembered the vague system description.

    ''How''s something like that meant to help me?!'' he cursed at the cryptic message. Why did it have to speak in riddles?

    But just as he risked a glance over his shoulder, the words echoed in his mind: ''friend to the wind''

    The beast was frighteningly fast, it was practically upon him, its massive form barreling closer. It had a deep dark fur, its six glowing eyes fixed on him, and a long, dripping tongue that flicked out hungrily as it savored the thought of its next meal.

    Jack''s eyes went wide. Curse his curiosity¡ªif he hadn''t turned back, he wouldn''t have to witness that awful tongue stretching toward him. His legs pumped furiously, muscles straining as he forced himself to move even faster.

    It barely took moments ans he could already feel the tongue rubbing against the back of head, like a dog. It instinctively made all the hairs in his body to stand tall.

    Just then, as though enjoying his suffering and wanting to taunt him. The system decided to worsen his situation.

    [Tiredness: +10]

    The red warning blinked, and the numbers were left climbing with every passing second.

    [Tiredness: +40, +50]

    ''Is this some kind of punishment, what the hell is this?!'' Jack didn''t need the system to tell him he was exhausting himself. His breaths were shallow and desperate, his vision wavering. If his tiredness level reached one hundred, he could tell, ''I will be finished''

    He could already tell this, every part of him already wanted to give up, ''... But that''s also for the weak!'' he thought fiercely, a strong resolve burning within him. He kept pushing with all the strength he could muster.

    Finally, it was over.

    [Tiredness: +90¡­ +100]

    "Shit" he cursed.

    The fatigue hit him like a wave, his legs giving out as if he''d been drained dry. He stumbled, his momentum flinging him forward, and he crashed face-first into the muddy ground.

    Shrrrri!!

    The impact sent mud splattering over his face, filling his mouth.

    Ku! ku!!

    He choked, gagging as he tried to spit it out, clawing at his tongue with grimy fingers in a desperate attempt to get rid of the taste.

    "What the hell," he muttered, scraping mud from his tongue. His throat still raw, he shook his head, wincing as a splatter of mud ran down his cheek. But then a spark of alarm flashed through him as he remembered the beast.

    He whipped around to face the threat, heart hammering. But what he saw startled him¡ªthe Magomon Trion had stopped. It stood just a few feet away, watching him, yet it didn''t advance. Its blood-red eyes narrowed as it stared at him, an unsettling hint of reluctance in its posture.

    Jack stared back, frozen in disbelief. In those eyes, he saw something all too familiar.

    The beast¡ªthe king of the land¡ªwas afraid.

 Chapter 23 The man called Alogra

    Jack was stunned to see fear in the beast''s eyes. Oddly, he couldn''t sense any other creatures around him.''So what''s making it all scared?''

    Curious, he turned his head to look behind him.

    There, a small hut stood, built from smooth stones with a thatched roof weathered by countless rainfalls. Wooden stakes encircled the hut, and the green field was blanketed with plants.

    On the portion he was on, he was surrounded by plants that looked like clovers but sprouted purple flowers in their centers, ones that filled the air with a nauseating scent.

    "Alogra''s house?" Jack quickly realized where he was and why the beast didn''t move.

    ''Is it afraid of him?.... Well I guess I''m in luck'' Jack was relieved. But then he was left rather shocked.

    The humble scene didn''t match his expectations for a man with the power to instill fear across the four kingdoms. Alogra, though formidable, had worked with all the kingdoms without pledging allegiance to any¡ªat least in the years following the first war.

    No one knew what led him to this drastic decision. And many came up with several conclusions at the end.

    From the sight alone, Jack could tell Alogra took no pride in his power. The simplicity of the hut hinted at a humility Jack knew he''d never achieve in this new world.

    ''What''s the use of humility when you have power?" Jack thought with a hiss. "They could all despise him, and they wouldn''t dare lift a finger against him.''

    Still, he figured there had to be a reason for it, something never mentioned in the novel. ''Maybe I might actually just have to find out.... It might be something that can help me'' Jack mused, turning his attention back to the beast.

    "Ha! Can''t scare me this time!" he taunted with a grin.

    He so much loved the annoyed look on the beast face.... A feeling that one would get annoying someone that couldn''t harm them.

    Despite this, the beast remained, three heads growling in unison. It seemed reluctant to leave without its meal, even after expending so much energy.

    The beast inched forward cautiously. The two side heads kept their eyes on the hut''s door, while the center head focused on Jack.

    "Hmph, still eager, huh?" Jack scoffed, picking up a nearby stone and flinging it toward the beast.

    It dodged with ease, leaping aside. The center head snarled, urging the other two to lunge at him.

    "So, center head''s the leader," Jack noted, amused as he watched the beast spring at him, clearly provoked by his taunts.

    But just as the beast lunged, the hut''s door creaked open.

    All six of its eyes widened in fear, and a shiver rippled through its massive form. It could see calm, piercing eyes peering from the narrow opening, as if looking straight into its soul. The gaze was a silent but stern warning.

    Instantly, the beast twisted mid-air, its body arching into a ''U'' and, as soon as its paws hit the ground, it vanished in a blur of speed.

    Jack stared, impressed. "If it chased me down at that speed, I''d be dead by now.... but it ran away, so I guess I''m the real man" He smirked. "Even the big ones have things they''re afraid of. Don''t worry, we''ll meet again," he thought with a sigh of relief.

    Finally, he could say the words he''d been holding in: "It''s finally over." Those words brought him a wave of peace.

    The door to the hut opened fully, and Jack''s eyes darted to the figure emerging.

    It was a tall man, broad-shouldered and muscular, with graying hair falling to his shoulders and a dark beard scattered across his chin. His bright gray eyes held a wisdom Jack hadn''t often seen. Despite his graying hair, his face had a youthful edge, though Jack guessed he might be in his early fifties¡ªif they were back on Earth.

    In this world, though, appearances were deceptive. Mages, swordsmen, beastmen and even Alchemists all had a means to lengthen their lives.

    On the side of the mages, as time went on and they practiced more on magic, they could elongate their life simply by breaking through to several ranks, they achieved this by refining their cores.

    Swordsmen achieved theirs by strengthening their life force with mana, allowing them to live longer than expected. Probably something Jack was witnessing at the moment.

    Beastmen with mixed bloodlines could manipulate energy or their lineage to live far longer than ordinary humans.

    Alchemists, with the right materials, could extend their lives, too. However, this could olybe achieved if they could find the necessary ingredients to create such. Ingridients like that were not only rare, but could also bring about a war.... so it was a more difficult side on their side.

    Altogether, It wasn''t uncommon for people to live to a hundred and only marry around three hundred.

    Remembering that made Jack cautious about judging by looks alone. The last time he did, he''d been shocked when he learned his mother''s age.

    "That old hag in a maiden''s body! And I was actually admiring her beauty," Jack thought bitterly, recalling when his aunt Maria revealed, "Your mom''s only 320. Young, right?"

    Since then, Jack couldn''t look at the handsome and beautiful people of this world without picturing wrinkle-lined faces beneath their flawless skin. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And she said ''only,''" Jack muttered, feeling mildly irritated.

    ''How could a freaking 320 years old be called young! That''s 10 times my previous age and this, even more!'' thinking of it just made him annoyed.

    ''But siceut doesn''t affect the looks I guess it''s not so bad'' Jack concluded, he didn''t want to think further on the matter.

    "What was all that noise about?" Alogra asked, stretching as if waking from a long slumber. His gray eyes looked almost sleepy as he raised a hand.

    Alogra''s gaze shifted to Jack, who was still standing in the muddy field.

    With a frown, Alogra asked, "And who are you?"

    [A/N: please remember that your support is of great importance to our success.... Thank you. I hope you enjoy the next chapters]

 Chapter 24 A modest home

    "Who am I?" The question hit Jack with the force of a slap. ''This is the guy who''s supposed to protect me in a pinch¡­ and he doesn''t even know who I am?''Jack''s expression went blank as he processed Alogra''s words.

    "You just messed up my beautiful shrubs! Do you have any idea how rare those things are? Not to mention how hard they are to cultivate," Alogra snapped, clearly upset. Jack could see the pain in his eyes as he looked at the crushed plants scattered on the ground.

    "Huh?" Jack''s puzzled gaze followed Alogra''s, only now noticing the ring of trampled, oddly-shaped plants that surrounded him. He took in the scene with a sigh, pulling himself to his feet. Mud coated him from head to toe, staining his clothes and smeared across his face, making him feel like a complete mess.

    Alogra watched him with a calm, assessing gaze, like he was cataloging every little detail of Jack''s response. He waited in silence, seemingly expecting an introduction.

    "I''m Asriel Digmun," Jack replied coolly, even as he cursed under his breath. ''From my father, to the driver, to Alogra himself¡ªthey all gave me a false sense of safety.'' The thought made his jaw clench, though he forced himself to smile. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''If I didn''t have a few spells up my sleeve, that overgrown squirrel would''ve made a meal out of me,'' he thought bitterly.

    "Ah¡­ now I remember. From Kingdom Ciriaus, right?" Alogra said, scratching his head as though he was still piecing together a puzzle.

    "Yes, it''s an honor to meet you, Lord Alogra," Jack replied with a stiff bow. ''Honor, my foot. I''d slap you right now if I thought I could get away with it.''

    "Good, good," Alogra said, nodding. "Looks like you had a little trouble on the way here?"

    "Trouble is putting it lightly," Jack muttered.

    "Ah, well, good thing you didn''t get killed, or I wouldn''t know what to tell Aldermond¡­" Alogra trailed off, scratching his scruffy beard.

    Jack struggled to keep his face neutral as frustration bubbled up. ''Good thing I didn''t get killed? I felt a giant tongue practically taste my head! If I hadn''t been quick enough, I''d be that beast''s breakfast by now!''

    He could barely hold back a snort as Alogra rambled on, his fake smile faltering.

    But something in him ticked. ''This guy should be powerful, right?'' Jack decided to put his skills to use, mentally activating his system.

    [Appraisal skill activated!]

    [Name: Alogra Velianor]

    [Level: ???]

    ''That''s it?'' Jack''s brows knit together in disappointment. ''So there are people out there that even this skill can''t read? Or maybe something''s blocking it. Just how strong is Alogra?''

    Alogra continued talking, oblivious to Jack''s growing frustration. "You were lucky, then. If you hadn''t reached here, you''d have ended up as a raw snack. Trion hasn''t eaten in days, and we''ve been combing the forest for decent meat."

    Alogra''s eyes wandered over to the path Trion had disappeared down, a slight smirk touching his lips. ''Just live a little longer, beast. I''ll come for you once you''ve fattened up,'' Alogra thought with satisfaction.

    Jack narrowed his eyes, catching a glimpse of the older man''s hidden bloodthirstiness. It felt unsettling to realize how many creatures Alogra must have hunted down for sport. ''Is that what he does? Slaughters everything around him until there''s nothing left?'' Jack wondered, his patience thinning.

    Alogra''s murmuring thoughts took a turn, and he seemed to get lost in his own memories. "When I first came to this forest, it was crawling with beasts¡ªdangerous creatures, nothing like the ones near Hughiner Kingdom but strong in their own right. Now, though, it''s a barren hunting ground." He gave a disappointed sigh. "Might have to head somewhere else soon."

    Jack stifled the urge to roll his eyes. ''Focus already, old man. I didn''t come here to watch you daydream. Just teach me the sword so I can get out of here.''

    His mind raced, calculating the time he had left. Hubris was approaching fast, and he couldn''t afford to waste time. ''I''ll spend three years with this man, just enough to learn what I need. Then, I''ll finish my training in the academy.'' He silently rehearsed his plan.

    "Come on," Alogra finally said, breaking free from his thoughts. "I''ll show you to your room."

    He turned and strode toward the small hut in the clearing. Jack followed, grateful to finally have a task that didn''t involve standing in the mud.

    The interior of the hut surprised him. It was larger than he''d expected, simply but comfortably furnished. A red carpet with intricate black designs stretched across the floor, covering nearly every inch of the room. Paintings of ferocious creatures and battle scenes lined the walls, each one a testament to Alogra''s past victories.

    ''Only five rooms in total,'' Jack noted as they moved through the short corridor. One was a parlor, another a kitchen, with a dining area attached, and two bedrooms tucked at the end.

    "This is where you''ll be staying," Alogra said, crossing an arm over Jack''s shoulders as they stopped at a doorway. "It''s humble, but you''ll get used to it."

    Jack tensed at the touch and subtly shrugged Alogra''s arm away. "Thank you," he replied, forcing himself to remain polite.

    Alogra paused, watching him with a faintly raised eyebrow, but said nothing. "Your things have already been brought in by Aldermond. Everything you need should be in there," he added with a nod toward the room.

    Finally alone, Jack let out a sigh of relief as Alogra retreated to the sitting room, leaving him some breathing space. Taking a deep breath, Jack stepped into his new quarters. The room was modest but well-maintained. A stone wall formed the backdrop for a narrow bed, beside which a pile of luggage sat waiting. A small door led to a private bathroom.

    ''Not exactly the castle,'' he thought, ''but it''ll have to do.''

    Jack''s attention quickly shifted to his bags. He rifled through them like a man on a mission, pulling out clothes and tossing them aside as he searched. His eyes scanned each item, anticipation buzzing in his veins. ''Urek has to have packed it in here. He''s the only one I trust.''

    After several minutes of sifting through belts, cloaks, and assorted gear, Jack''s fingers finally closed around something solid and familiar. A thrill ran through him as he pulled the object free from his belongings, a triumphant smile spreading across his face.

    ''Yes! It''s here.''

 Chapter 25 A treacherous path

    Learning under Alogra definitely wouldn''t give him the chance to study new spells¡ªnot that he''d have much luck with them anyway, considering Alogra wasn''t a mage.''I had to make early preparations. Thankfully, Urek was kind enough to put the book in my bag.'' Jack eyed the book in his hands, its cover as enticing as the first time he saw it. ''Maybe he deserves a promotion after all this. No doubt he''ll be itching for a better position someday.''

    Despite Jack''s arrogance over the years, Urek remained steadfast in his service. He''d never spoken out against him or ignored a single command. Jack felt a rare moment of gratitude, albeit a slight one. ''Maybe I''ll make him head of my piggry one day¡ªa perfect promotion.'' Jack snapped his fingers with satisfaction at the thought.

    Running his hands over the thick, hard cover of the book, he whispered the words printed on it: Maria Gunham: Learning the Flames. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The very book that had been his guide ever since he arrived in this strange new world. This text alone had led him to acquire his current spells¡ªeverything he could wield from his small arsenal.

    [Flame spells]

    [Flame Blast: Level 1]

    [Scorching Hands: Level 1]

    [Flames of Scourge: Level 1]

    [Dark spells]

    [Dark blast]

    He gazed at the list in his mind, taking in the few basic spells he''d managed to glean from the pages. They weren''t much, but they were effective for now. His flame spells, though basic, were his best means of attack.

    "Two years, and all I''ve learned are three fire spells and one dark spell." Jack sighed, staring at the book with both pride and frustration. ''I''ve been at this for months, and still no progress with anything new.'' He bit his lip as he flipped through the pages.

    ''Well, I suppose the dark spells are harder to come by. At least the fire spells are common enough¡­ yet somehow just as hard to master.'' Jack''s thoughts drifted to the royal library, where he''d combed the archives just to find a single dark spell.

    ''Guess I''ll leave those spells alone for now¡­ until I can find Martias Gregory, or maybe someone similar'' He thought of the book''s author, whose life had taken a turn much like his own. After developing a second core¡ªone resembling Jack''s¡ªGregory had barely started exploring his newfound dark powers before the church had labeled him a demon and placed a bounty on his head.

    "Idiots, the lot of them," Jack muttered, recalling the mage''s story. "At least he had the sense to disappear before they could get him." A wry smile spread across his face as he imagined someday meeting Gregory. ''He''d probably be ancient by now, if he''s even alive¡­''

    It was thoughts like these that reminded him how isolated his path had become. No allies, no friends; just Jack and the challenge ahead. "More people would only weigh me down. They''ll just slow my progress," he muttered.

    Yet he couldn''t deny he needed help, at least with understanding the basics. Mastering magic without formal guidance had been far tougher than he''d ever imagined. Out of the thousand spells in this book, he''d only managed to learn three.

    ''Only three!'' The number gnawed at him, a testament to the grueling work he''d put in.

    ''Is magic really this difficult to master? Even with a book in front of me?'' He was annoyed.

    He found himself wondering if bringing the book along had been useless after all. He tossed it to the side, suddenly exhausted by the mere thought of the effort it would take.

    But after a moment, he pulled it back and took a deep breath. "If I don''t try, I won''t get anywhere. I''ll keep pushing¡­ progress will come, however slowly." But then his eyes widened as he remembered something.

    "Wait! Where''s my Jotting book?" His heart sank as he realized he must have dropped it when he was running from that beast.

    He was on the run for his life, that he had completely forgotten the worth of the Jotter and then threw it off while running.

    ''Perfect¡­ just perfect.'' He cursed under his breath, trying to recall the exact spot he''d left it.

    ''Just my luck¡­ losing things left and right,'' he thought bitterly. ''I''ll have to go back for it later, once I''m sure I can handle that monster. At least no one asides me can understand it'' For now, he''d have to live without it and move forward.

    Taking a deep breath, Jack looked around, trying to remind himself that he had only just begun.

    This was the opening stage of his new life, a fresh beginning in a world far removed from the comforts he''d once known. ''I''ve already altered the path of destiny; my choices are all my own now.''

    ''So I guess I''m the author now¡­ maybe every reader is fated to become a writer someday.'' A smirk crossed his face at the thought.

    From reading about fantasy worlds, he was now living one out. No longer was he a spectator, but the main player, holding the pen and writing his own fate. He had only one goal in this world: to be the strongest, the most powerful, to server the cruel fate the world had prepared for him, to be free from the shackles of weakness and the painful life that had once bound him.

    To steer the course of fate with his own hands.

    This was his mission, his path¡ªand he had decided to walk it alone.

    The power he sought would be his, no matter the cost, no matter the sacrifice. He wasn''t bothered by whatever the system would demand along the way but he was ready.

    "I will become the strongest, and anyone who wishes me dead will meet their end long before I do." Jack''s voice was low, his fist clenched, his eyes alight with a fierce resolve.

    If someone had seen his eyes just then, they''d have witnessed the unmistakable glint of black, burning with an intensity few would dare face.

    [The Genesis of a Necromancer!]

 Chapter 26 Harsh treatment

    ---Jack leaned over the edge of the well, hauling up another heavy bucket of water. The rope''s rough fibers bit into his palms as he strained against the weight, his muscles aching from countless rounds of this same chore. With a frustrated grunt, he let the bucket splash back

    "Just... forget it," Jack muttered, releasing the rope with a bitter sigh.

    Alogra''s indifferent voice called out through the kitchen window, slicing through his irritation. "Make sure to pull it back up when you''re done. We''ll need at least five more buckets." Alogra didn''t even look at him, already focused on whatever he was grilling.

    Jack''s expression turned blank. ''Five more? You''ve got to be kidding me,'' he thought, his gaze hardening. Aloud, he muttered, "If I had my way, I''d¡­"

    But there was nothing he could do. He realized that now. For days, it had been this same grueling routine.

    "What could he possibly need all this water for? It''s like he''s filling every barrel in the house," Jack hissed, reluctantly reaching for the rope to start again.

    When he''d first arrived here, he expected they''d jump straight into training. He had been ready for intense combat lessons, maybe some magic¡ªanything to improve his power. But that wasn''t Alogra''s style.

    Instead, the old man treated him like a servant, tasking him with endless, back-breaking chores: chopping wood from dawn until dusk, pulling water, clearing out grass, and butchering the game Alogra brought back each day.

    ''He''s turned me into his personal laborer,'' Jack thought, scowling as he hefted the bucket up, his arms burning. He pulled it to the top and hauled it toward the house, grumbling to himself.

    ''I thought I was here to train, not to do his chores!'' Jack''s frustration simmered, but he knew there was no point in complaining. Alogra didn''t seem like someone who''d change his ways just because Jack said something.

    Running away wasn''t an option either. The forest surrounding Alogra''s home was thick and unforgiving, with wild creatures lurking around every corner. The last time he''d dared venture out, he''d barely escaped an attack from a Magamon Trion¡ªa beast that would have ended him in an instant if he hadn''t retreated.

    Reluctant as he was to admit it, he had noticed one positive outcome of the labor. His stats were improving faster than he could have expected.

    ---

    [Character Stats]

    [EXP: 4040/5000]

    [Level: 4]

    [Strength: 15]

    [Stamina: 15]

    [Agility: 25]

    [ Intelligence: 40] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Perception: 20]

    ---

    It was impressive growth, considering the time he''d been here. Each task, however trivial or exhausting, seemed to push his stats up a notch, inching him closer to his next level.

    Even his daily tasks were updated, a list of minor exercises that added a small boost to his stats. They weren''t too demanding, but the constant repetition made him wish he could skip them.

    ---

    [Daily Tasks]

    [ Drink two liters of water: 1/2]

    [Push-ups: 50/100]

    [ Sit-ups: 30/100]

    [Jumping jacks: 10/50]

    ---

    "If I make it through today, maybe he''ll finally teach me something useful," Jack muttered as he brought the last bucket inside, setting it down with a grunt beside Alogra.

    "Good job," Alogra said, barely glancing up. He flipped a slab of meat sizzling in a cast-iron pan. "I''m almost done with the meat, so stick around. You''ll eat well tonight."

    Jack rolled his eyes. "You''ve said that before. But by the end, I''m lucky to get a single piece while you eat the rest yourself."

    Alogra''s eyebrows rose, a wry smile touching his lips. "Maybe you just didn''t look hungry enough."

    Jack clenched his jaw. ''The nerve of this guy,'' he thought, grinding his teeth to keep from snapping back. He''d learned the hard way that Alogra''s temper was as sharp as his senses; the last time he tried attacking him in frustration, he''d been flung out the window. ''He may be old, but his reflexes are as sharp as ever,'' Jack conceded grudgingly.

    Despite his complaints, Jack stayed put, glancing longingly at the meat. ''He has to have a reason for pushing me like this. There must be a purpose behind all this¡­ other than his entertainment,'' Jack reasoned as he sat down at the table, rubbing his sore arms.

    With a resigned sigh, he asked, "So are we actually training today?"

    Alogra''s answer came without hesitation. "Of course. You''ll be doing a thousand swings with your sword¡ªbut vertical slashes this time."

    Jack''s hopeful expression fell as quickly as it had risen. "You''ve got to be kidding."

    Alogra didn''t even flinch, simply continuing to grill the meat. "Not at all."

    Jack dropped his head onto the table. ''I''m never getting out of this,'' he thought, defeated. For seven days, he''d been making horizontal slashes until his arms were numb, and Alogra''s merciless schedule never budged.

    Throughout all this, he hadn''t learned a single spell. Sure, he''d managed to study a few flame spells during the night, but he was so exhausted from the day''s labor that most nights, he barely managed to flip a few pages before sleep claimed him.

    ''He must have a reason for all of this. There has to be a method to his madness,'' Jack told himself, rubbing his aching shoulders. Alogra was no fool; Jack was certain he was pushing him this hard for a purpose.

    ''If he thinks I''ll break, he''s got another thing coming. I''ve only got seven days left here, and I''ll find out what he''s up to before it''s over,'' Jack thought resolutely.

    There was one looming task that kept pressing on his mind, something he couldn''t shake no matter how hard he tried.

    ---

    [Quest: Predator of the Mountains]

    [Goal: Defeat 10 mountain beasts.]

    [ Reward: ???]

    [ Penalty: ???]

    [Time Left: 6 days, 12 hours, 30 minutes]

    ---

    Jack''s eyes lingered on the countdown ticking away ominously. It was a mandatory quest, and something told him that failing it would come with consequences he couldn''t ignore. This system had shown him how powerful it was, but he had no intention of finding out what kind of penalties it might enforce.

    ''I need strength¡ªreal strength¡ªif I''m going to make it through this and survive whatever''s next,'' Jack thought. He knew Alogra was withholding something from him, but every time he tried to pry it out, the old man would either shrug it off or just give him more work.

    Jack cast another wary glance at Alogra, who seemed completely absorbed in his cooking. ''For all his rough edges, he knows exactly what he''s doing,'' Jack thought, his irritation mixed with grudging respect.

    "Alright, fine. But if this ''training'' is going to be nothing but slashes in the air, I want to know why. What''s the point?" Jack asked, his tone firmer than usual.

    Alogra raised an eyebrow, finally turning to look at Jack. "You think you''re ready for answers?" he asked, his eyes glinting with something unreadable. "Then show me you can handle it. Do your thousand swings. When you''re done, maybe I''ll consider it."

    Jack''s fists clenched, but he nodded, swallowing his frustration. He had no choice but to endure. Each day brought him closer to the truth, even if he had to fight for every scrap of information.

    ''Alright, fine''

 Chapter 27 A weapon to guide

    "I''m done" Alogra said calmly, flipping the grilled meat in the pan one last time, then he arranged the plates and dished out some for himself and Jack.Jack''s stomach grumbled as he watched Alogra walk up to the table with a plate of grilled meat and vegetables, the aroma filling the small room. After hours of labor, the sight made his mouth water, but he was wary. He''d gone to bed hungry last night, all because he''d been a few minutes late finishing his chores.

    ''He ''helped'' himself to my food last time,'' Jack thought, eyeing Alogra with distrust as he set the dishes down with an all-too-innocent smile.

    Jack had fallen for that smile too many times. But this time, he was prepared. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without hesitation, he dug in, devouring each bite of meat as if he hadn''t eaten in days, not that he did anyway. He barely noticed the faint ping from the system:

    [MP: +10]

    Jack didn''t look up. He had no intention of sharing, not this time. From the corner of his eye, he saw Alogra eating just as steadily, only with a surprising speed for someone who seemed to take his time.

    ''Why does he keep beating me to the food? It''s like he''s got some advantage,'' Jack thought, watching Alogra''s hands move at an unnerving pace.

    But Jack didn''t let up. When Alogra finished his plate, Jack braced himself, expecting the usual question.

    "You''re not done with yours? Why don''t I help you with that," Alogra asked, already reaching across the table.

    ''Now!'' Jack thought, pulling his plate away with practiced speed. This time, he''d beat Alogra to it.

    "I win this time!" Jack said triumphantly, his plate secure.

    He was already well aware of Alogra''s scheme, he had already tolerated it for more than six times. Today was the seventh day and he wasn''t going to let the food go just like that.

    He barely savored his victory before realizing something was wrong. His plate was... empty. Confused, he looked around. Had the food fallen off?

    Alogra leaned back with a faint smirk. "Sorry, you should''ve said something sooner. I thought you were full. You were so ''slow'' I couldn''t tell if you were interested."

    Jack''s jaw clenched as Alogra''s mocking tone hit home. The old man had been toying with him all along. Alogra never gave him a full meal, somehow managing to swipe Jack''s food every time they ate. Jack forced a smile, trying to ignore the gnawing hunger as his stomach let out a low growl.

    "Guess that''s lunch, then," Alogra said, patting his stomach. "Now that we''re both full, it''s time to start your training." Alogra''s expression turned serious. "Today, we''ll be using a proper sword. No more wood. Let''s find the one that suits you best."

    Jack clenched his fists, glaring at Alogra''s back as they walked out of the dining area. ''I''ll get him back someday, just wait...'' he vowed silently.

    As they reached Alogra''s room, Jack was surprised when the old man led him inside. He had never entered this room before, and the moment he did, he froze in awe. The walls were lined with weapons of every shape and size, mostly swords, each radiating a unique aura. The dim candlelight flickered against polished steel, casting a golden glow over the room.

    The room itself was far larger than Jack had expected. Compared to its modest exterior, the space inside was nearly as large as his quarters back in the palace. ''It has to be some kind of expansion arrays'' he thought, glancing around in wonder.

    He didn''t know much about the Alchemist but from the kuch he knew. He could tell how very crucial and important their role was. They helped both in building outstanding structures and as well, crafting powerful weapons and accessories.

    They didn''t appear to have much strength, but they were indeed a force to be reckoned with. He wasn''t certain, but he had the feeling that Alogra''s house had to be built with some kind of mechanism.

    "This is where I keep my collection," Alogra said, gesturing to the gleaming blades. His voice was quieter than usual, almost reverent. "You see, swords aren''t just weapons. Each one has its own spirit, its own purpose."

    Jack looked up at him, caught off guard by the somber tone.

    "The sword stands apart from other weapons," Alogra continued. "Axes, spears, hammers¡ªthey all serve one purpose, maybe two. But the sword is versatile, adaptable. It becomes part of the wielder, a guide. That''s why our first king, despite being a man of the axe, named this land the Kingdom of Swords."

    Jack listened, captivated. This was the first time Alogra had spoken to him this way, like a real mentor. Alogra gestured to the wall, his fingers trailing across the intricate blades.

    "Today, you''ll choose your sword," Alogra said softly. "One that matches your spirit, that will guide you on your path."

    Jack stepped forward, drawn to the weapons that gleamed with an almost magnetic pull. Each one seemed to whisper, promising power, skill, and perhaps even a measure of the respect he''d lost over these grueling days of training.

    "Don''t get me wrong," Alogra said, watching him closely. "A true warrior can wield any weapon well. But the sword you choose now will serve as your guide through the trials ahead."

    Alogra lifted a blade from the wall. Its polished steel shone as he unsheathed it, casting a warm glow over the room. His gray eyes met Jack''s, steely and fierce. "A sword that can put all your enemies down."

    As he made this statement, a strong pressure poured out of him, it was strong.

    Powerful!

    Jack could see it, the true man, the true Alogra that was painted to be the greatest swordsman.

    Jack held his breath, feeling a thrill run through him. This was what he had been waiting for¡ªa real step forward, a glimpse of what true training would be like.

    [A/N: please support with powerstones and Goldentickets, your support is invaluable.... We are winning together!]

 Chapter 28 Aura

    Jack could feel it¡ªa cold sensation that seemed to seep into his bones, saturating the room in a heavy, unshakable tension.The moment Alogra''s hand touched the hilt of the blade, everything shifted. The air grew thick, oppressive, and Jack''s skin was instantly damp with cold sweat. He could feel his heartbeat, thundering against his chest. It felt as if an invisible blade pressed against his neck, as though he''d been transported to a realm forbidden, a sacred ground he wasn''t meant to tread upon.

    ''This presence¡­ this pressure radiating from him.'' Jack swallowed, feeling a raw, primal fear unlike anything he''d experienced. It was like the feeling he''d sensed before at the altar, only intensified tenfold, as if he were now standing inches from the source itself.

    His eyes widened, struck by a sudden understanding that sent a chill down his spine. For the first time, he could see something he hadn''t noticed before.

    ''This pressure¡­ it doesn''t stop here,'' he realized, glancing nervously around the room. ''It stretches at least five kilometers beyond this house. Is that why no beast dares come near this place? Why the trion never approached when I was gathering wood? Why I was never attacked?'' It was all starting to make sense.

    Alogra had been protecting him all along, maintaining an aura of seeming harmlessness while he was the true apex predator in these lands.

    ''This man¡­ his¡­'' Jack''s thoughts faltered as he struggled to put words to the revelation. If he couldn''t handle even a fraction of this power, how could he hope to face the challenges waiting in his future?

    ''He''s no monster,'' Jack resolved, feeling a spark of defiance flicker to life within him. ''I can surpass him.'' Determination replaced his fear, and his eyes gleamed with newfound resilience as he looked Alogra directly in the eyes, refusing to flinch.

    Alogra caught Jack''s fierce gaze, a glint of amusement crossing his face. ''This child¡­ amusing,'' he thought, chuckling quietly.

    "Huh?" Jack blinked, the unexpected laughter snapping him back to reality. He had been so overwhelmed by the pressure that he''d instinctively regarded Alogra as a threat. As if on cue, the intense aura dissipated, lifting the suffocating tension from the room.

    "I must say, you''ve got quite a lot of guts for a kid your age," Alogra said, his laughter dying down as he regarded Jack with an appraising look. "No need to feel so tense. I only wanted to show you why it''s crucial to find a weapon that resonates with you. What you felt just now was aura¡ªthe intensity of which sharpens with the bond one has with their weapon.

    I''m not sure you''ll find the perfect match here, but you can at least start with something decent. Go ahead, have a look around."

    ''Aura,'' Jack thought, letting the word sink in. He''d never imagined something as abstract as a connection to a weapon could be such a deadly advantage. It was, perhaps, the most powerful skill he''d encountered.

    "Go on, any weapon you want is yours," Alogra encouraged. "They''re all enchanted and will boost your battle prowess, though I doubt you''ll be able to wield them to full effect at your level."

    Jack nodded, approaching the first weapon¡ªa massive sword mounted on the wall. Massive was putting it mildly. The width alone was as thick as his arm, the length towering over his own height. He traced his fingers over its surface, feeling the rough texture of the metal, his hand catching on the deep cracks marking its age and battles past.

    ''Let''s give this a try.''

    [Appraisal skill activated!]

    [Claymore; The Destroyer]

    [Grade 4 Equipment]

    [Enchantment: Earthquake¡ªAll enemies shall tremble before this great might.]

    [Strength: +40]

    [Stamina: +30]

    [Perception: +2]

    [Durability: 78%]

    The stats glowed faintly before him, exactly as he''d hoped. The system could appraise weapons and accessories! An extra bonus that would undoubtedly be a powerful asset moving forward.

    ''This will be a handy skill in the future,'' Jack thought, a grin spreading across his face.

    ''This is a formidable weapon¡­ If only I could wield it.'' He couldn''t deny the frustration that rose within him. The sword was twice his weight, an impossibility to lift without crushing himself. ''It''s like they built this for giants!'' He withdrew his hand reluctantly, casting one last glance at the claymore as he moved on.

    Next, he approached a sleek sword¡ªa European-style blade, with razor-sharp edges and a straight, needle-like point designed for swift and precise strikes. In comparison to the claymore, this sword was smaller, its edges sharp and deadly.

    [Hunker]

    [Grade 2 Equipment]

    [Enchantment: Piercing¡ªIncreases attack power by 20% and enhances damage with a miniature explosion upon impact.]

    [Agility: +30]

    [Stamina: +20]

    [Strength: +15]

    [Durability: 99%]

    ''A solid weapon, perhaps comparable to the claymore,'' Jack mused as he carefully drew the blade from its hanger. As he gripped it fully, he felt its weight pressing down on him. It wasn''t as unwieldy as the claymore, but it was still straining his hands, just enough to test his limits.

    He raised the sword, giving it a quick vertical slash through the air. The blade sliced cleanly, sending a ripple through the air. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He was amazed by the smooth and sleek movement he had managed to pull off

    "Remember, choose something that won''t burden you," Alogra reminded, observing Jack''s attempt. "The less burden, the better."

    ''He''s right,'' Jack admitted. ''I might be able to wield Hunker, but the weight would make it more trouble than it''s worth in a tight situation.'' He was still too small to wield such a weapon with ease, he continued scanning the room, determined to find something that suited him now, even if only temporarily.

    He looked over to the axe mounted nearby. While he''d used an axe for chopping wood, the toll it took on his body after each use made him dismiss it quickly. ''Not an option.''

    As he turned away, something else caught his eye. His gaze settled on a smaller, unassuming weapon in the far corner.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: If you all offer enough support, we''re likely to have free chapters up until chapter 50, 60 or even 70... I''ll await your kind response]

 Chapter 29 the right weapon

    Jack reached for the weapon that seemed to call to him. The short, crisscrossed blade, though plain in design, exuded an aura of silent power that made him move toward it instinctively, drawn by an unspoken force. When he grasped the handle, it fit perfectly, feeling like an extension of himself. He lifted it, and his appraisal skill activated.[Shadowfang]

    [Grade 3 Equipment]

    [Enchantment: Phantom Strike ¡ª Increases speed and evasion, with a 10% chance to strike undetected.]

    [Agility: +40]

    [Strength: +10]

    [Dexterity: +25]

    [Durability: 88%]

    Jack''s eyes widened as he took in the stats. This was a weapon he could work with. Shadowfang felt weightless in his hand, perfectly balanced, as if it were a part of him. A thrill shot through him. Finally, he''d found something that felt right!

    This weapon gave a similar feeling, very similar to what he felt inside. The need to stand out among many. To escape the shadows that locked him away.

    ''There''s nothing more perfect'' he thought, running his fingers across the cold blade.

    He looked up at Alogra, who observed him with a raised eyebrow, noticing the gleam in Jack''s eyes. "Found something interesting?"

    "This one," Jack said, holding the dagger up so it caught the faint light. "It feels right."

    Alogra gave a nod of approval. "Good choice. A light weapon like that will keep you swift on your feet, forcing you to rely on skill over brute force."

    Jack felt his confidence swell as he sheathed the dagger, feeling its reassuring weight against his side. It was no grand claymore, no enchanted longsword, but it felt like it was made for him.

    Alogra''s gaze softened slightly, taking on a tone almost contemplative. "Remember, this journey you''re on will demand more than muscle. You''ll need a weapon that becomes part of you. Let your blade speak when words fail, and never forget¡ªstrength isn''t just size. It''s purpose and conviction that''ll carve your path."

    Jack nodded and tightened his grip on the dagger, his determination hardening. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now that you''re done choosing, let''s get back to training." Alogra''s voice snapped him back, bringing a bitter smile to Jack''s face. He''d briefly forgotten about the daily torture of slashing a thousand times.

    "Come on, we''ve wasted enough time already," Alogra said, gesturing for him to head outside.

    Sighing in resignation, Jack left the room. The momentary satisfaction of wielding Shadowfang faded as the reality of endless training loomed before him.

    "There''s hardly any food left in storage," Alogra commented casually as they reached the yard. "I''ll need to stock up soon. And I doubt I''ll bother feeding a lazy stomach." Jack couldn''t help but grumble under his breath.

    ''Not only does he keep me half-starved, but now he''s saying he might not feed me at all?'' The vein in his neck throbbed as he swallowed his irritation.

    With a final huff, Alogra left Jack to his drills and headed toward the kitchen. Jack steeled himself for the thousand slashes awaiting him and began cutting through the air, the blade arcing in fluid, precise strokes.

    As he continued, he realized something incredible: the effort wasn''t as taxing as before, his movements smooth and controlled. ''It''s easier, and each movement flows more naturally¡­ so this was the old man''s plan all along,'' he thought, a grudging smile forming. The endless chores, the relentless training¡ªeverything Alogra had put him through had built his strength and coordination.

    Jack chuckled to himself, shaking his head. ''Guess I''m not as quick-witted as I thought. It took me this long to figure it out.''

    He was seeing the results now. His body was adapting to the weight of Shadowfang; it almost felt like an extension of his arm, something he didn''t have to think about wielding. His muscles responded instinctively, his form refined and honed by Alogra''s intense regimen.

    Watching through the kitchen window, Alogra''s sharp eyes gleamed as he observed Jack''s progress. "Finally, he understands," he muttered, a satisfied smile breaking through his stoic demeanor.

    Time slipped by, the cool night air settling around him. Everything else faded into the background¡ªthe rhythmic chirping of distant birds, the rustle of the trees in the breeze. Jack felt an unfamiliar sensation creeping over him, something beyond sight and sound. It was as though he could feel every movement in his surroundings, attuning himself to the quiet hum of life.

    Each breath he took drew him deeper into this connection, making him feel more aware, sharper. He could almost sense the air around him, as if something fundamental was shifting within.

    Jack''s trance grew, and he felt energy slowly filtering into his body, merging with him in a way he hadn''t experienced before.

    [MP: +10]

    The mana wasn''t funneling directly to his core as it usually did. Instead, it was spreading through his muscles and bones, seeping into every part of him. His body absorbed the mana, a strange yet exhilarating feeling filling him as the soreness of his muscles faded and a renewed energy pulsed through his veins.

    The sensation was addictive. Every ache, every bruise from his training vanished, leaving him refreshed. He didn''t want it to end.

    [Host has unlocked new title: Battle Mage!]

    [Host has earned a new skill: Basic Aura!]

    [Skill Basic Aura has been upgraded to Lord Aura!]

    [Skill description: All who face the lord of the dead will feel fear!]

    [EXP: +200]

    [MP: +10]

    [MP core: 100/100]

    [MP body: 70/100]

    "What is this?" Jack murmured, unable to suppress his astonishment as a flurry of notifications filled his vision. A sense of accomplishment welled up inside him. For the first time, he felt as though he was truly beginning to understand his own potential.

    ''This¡­ I''ve done it,'' he thought, a triumphant smile slowly spreading across his face.

    The feeling was abruptly shattered by Alogra''s voice, calling from the shadows.

    "Hey, boy! The food''s low, and I''m in no mood to go hunting tonight. If you''re hungry, you''d better head out and catch something yourself."

    Jack''s smile faded, replaced by a look of pure disbelief.

 Chapter 30 Hunting gone wrong

    Jack stood there, speechless, his gaze locked on Alogra as the man strolled casually toward the hut, his voice trailing off in a yawn. ''This guy''s literally toying with me,'' Jack thought, a twinge of disbelief edging into frustration. ''So he purposely left me starving, just to force me into a hunt in the dead of night?''Alogra glanced back, raising an eyebrow. "Well, I''m off to sleep if you aren''t interested," he said, waving a dismissive hand before disappearing inside.

    Jack groaned as he stared at the countdown ticking in his mind.

    [6d: 7hrs: 30mins]

    "Bright side, I suppose," he muttered, trying to psych himself up. "This could be a good chance to make a few kills. My time''s running out, and I haven''t made much progress."

    But his stomach rumbled in response, forcing his hand. Absorbing mana like a swordsman had a clear downside: hunger struck fast and fiercely, more so in these early stages of development.

    ''It''s not like I have much of a choice,'' he sighed, feeling his stomach twist. He took a deep breath, glancing at the system screen for reassurance.

    [Mage: B-Rank] + [Swordsman: C-Rank] = [Battle Mage: A-Rank]

    For a moment, pride flickered in his chest as he took in his achievements. Not only had he reached B-Rank as a mage, but at five years old, he''d crossed into realms many spent decades¡ªcenturies even¡ªtrying to achieve. If people knew of his growth rate, they''d call him a monster, a freak. A genius B-Rank mage at his age was unheard of.

    But even he knew the system had played a massive role in his progress, aiding his every move.

    Resolving himself, Jack set off, Shadowfang sheathed at his side. He glanced up, noticing how his vision adjusted naturally to the pitch-black forest surrounding him. "That''s a bonus, I suppose," he murmured, eyes narrowing as he moved deeper into the shadows, his steps soft against the rustling grass.

    A sense of confidence settled over him as he summoned his undead Drakorath, a dark figure materializing beside him with a faint hiss.

    "Scout ahead," Jack whispered, a grin tugging at his lips. The creature skittered off obediently, disappearing into the dense foliage.

    Jack activated [Second Sight] and watched through the Drakorath''s eyes, moving silently as the creature crept along. Within moments, it spotted a small, dark-furred creature resembling a squirrel. Jack halted, waiting for an opportunity as the Drakorath watched the creature gnawing voraciously on a serpent''s skull, crunching it with ease.

    *CRACK!*

    The sound echoed through the night as the creature''s sharp teeth broke through bone. Its glossy black eyes gleamed with a feral hunger, and Jack felt a pang of understanding. ''This world is ruthless. The weak are devoured by the strong¡­ but there''s something different here.'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The creatures of this world seemed almost addicted to challenging stronger opponents, a trait he''d noticed since his encounter with the Drakorath. Jack had pondered the strangeness of it. They weren''t reckless, nor were they stupid¡ªbut it was as though they were compelled, as if each creature sought a purpose beyond mere survival.

    There was an almost primal drive to prove their strength, to face stronger foes. A beast that survived a fight against a more powerful opponent became something more, the thrill and risk fueling their instincts, pushing them toward evolution and adaptation. They saw value in each fight, in proving themselves, even if the odds were stacked against them.

    Jack couldn''t relate entirely, but he understood it in a way that made him respect the creatures, if only slightly. ''But tonight, I need to eat.''

    Steeling himself, he whispered, "[Dark Blast!]" A ball of dark energy burst from his palm, slamming the creature against a tree with a resounding thud. Dazed and disoriented, it blinked wildly, only to see Jack charging toward it.

    He raised his blade, determination hardening his expression. "Let''s make this interesting."

    [Scorching Hands!]

    A burst of crimson light ignited from his fingers, spreading to his blade in a blaze of flickering red flames. The forest lit up around him, casting dancing shadows along the trees, but he didn''t care. Tonight, he was the hunter.

    [New skill created: Flaming Blade!]

    With a swift, calculated motion, Jack swung the blazing blade, cleaving cleanly through the creature''s neck. Blood sprayed in a crimson arc, hissing and evaporating in the heat, leaving only the smoky residue of his kill. The head rolled, eyes still wide with shock, and the body slumped to the ground, lifeless.

    [You have killed a Mountain Squirrel!]

    [Defeat 10 Mountain Beasts: 2/10]

    [Soul Essence: +10]

    Grinning, Jack reveled in the notifications filling his view, relishing the thrill that came with each achievement. He scanned his surroundings, feeling a rush that mixed hunger with satisfaction. But as he bent down to inspect the creature, a thought struck him. ''What would people think of a five-year-old wielding a sword in the dead of night?''

    Then a wry smile crossed his face. ''Or what they''d think of a lunatic who''d send that same five-year-old out hunting in pitch darkness. What''s Alogra trying to do¡ªtest me? Toughen me up for something?''

    Jack knelt down, examining the soft, tender flesh. "Perfect. It''ll cook well."

    At that moment, from a distance, Alogra''s eyes glinted as he watched Jack from the shadows, a pleased smile spreading across his face. "So, the boy has his secrets too. Let''s see how he handles the next one."

    Jack, oblivious to Alogra''s watchful gaze, sighed in disappointment after a quick inspection of his kill. "No core. Figures¡ªit barely put up a fight." He''d mistaken it for a magical beast like the Drakorath, but it appeared to be a mutant animal, born from a mix of a normal animal and a magical creature. It had no magic core, and thus, was just a particularly strange creature.

    [Do you want to make this beast a bonded servant?]

    The system pinged, tempting him with the option. He hesitated, recalling his last encounter with a bonded servant and how the choice had felt almost forced.

    [Bonded Servants Slot: 1/10]

    A limit of ten bonded servants. Jack quickly dismissed the offer; he didn''t need a weak creature clogging up his precious slots. Instead, he pulled out his sack, shoving the squirrel''s body inside. The smell of blood filled the air, staining the bag dark red.

    Just as he tied it shut, he felt a shiver run down his spine. Every instinct screamed at him, warning him to move. He leaped aside, barely dodging the razor-sharp claws that slashed through the air where his head had been, embedding themselves into a nearby tree trunk.

    Jack rolled and sprang to his feet, heart racing as he faced the creature before him. His eyes widened in recognition, his pulse quickening.

    It was the same beast he''d barely escaped from before.

    [Magomon Trion]

 Chapter 31 I win

    The midnight stars shimmered like tiny beacons in the sky, casting a gentle glow over the thick forest. Moonlight filtered through the dense canopy, dappling the ground with a silvery sheen. In the stillness, a lone figure moved, his breathing uneven, his steps tentative as he regained his balance after narrowly escaping the jaws of death.Jack''s chest rose and fell as he looked back at the shadowed spot where he had just been standing. Cold sweat trickled down his brow.

    ''I guess this is why perception is everything. A second slower and I''d be gone,'' he thought, suppressing a shiver as he relived the scene in his mind. Reaching up, his fingers grazed the back of his neck where a sharp sting pulsed. When he pulled his hand away, he found it slick with blood. The beast had missed, but only just.

    Before him stood the creature that had come so close to ending him. Its three heads all stared at him with glowing, predatory eyes, and Jack could feel their hatred rolling off them in waves. The beast remembered him all too well from their last encounter¡ªand it seemed to hold a grudge.

    "I guess you''re not one to forgive and forget, huh?" Jack murmured, observing the creature''s every move. His gaze flitted from one head to another, gauging the beast''s stance. It hadn''t forgotten. No, this creature wasn''t just driven by instinct. It remembered him, and it wanted payback.

    All three heads snarled, exposing rows of razor sharp teeth slick with saliva. The beast''s growls reverberated through the air like thunder, and it stood poised, tense and eager to pounce. In a flash, Jack realized this wasn''t an ordinary creature''s hunger¡ªit wanted revenge.

    Maybe it was just the way of this world, where the strong sought out the stronger, driven by some primal urge to conquer or be conquered. Or maybe it was pure spite. Either way, it had its eyes on him.

    ''Its speed¡­ it''s even faster than last time,'' Jack thought, his heart pounding. He''d barely escaped it before, and now it was stronger¡ªmuch stronger.

    [Magomon Trion: Level 17]

    When he first encountered it, the beast had been at Level 15. But Jack hadn''t spent the last few days idly either. He''d trained, advancing his skills and sharpening his senses. Now, he was more alert, his instincts honed by the same power that drove him to wield his blade and harness his strength.

    And he''d need every bit of it tonight.

    In a split second, the Magomon Trion disappeared from his sight, leaving only a blur where it had been standing. He spun around, instinctively raising his short blade just in time to intercept the strike. He couldn''t see the claws, only sense them¡ªrazor-sharp and deadly as they came at him with brutal force.

    Jack gritted his teeth as he pushed against the beast''s claws, his muscles straining under the weight of its strength. He could feel his entire body trembling from the force, like a taut bowstring on the verge of snapping. The beast was stronger than him by miles, but he refused to back down.

    With a mighty shove, he broke free from the pressure, stumbling backward. His feet skidded across the ground, and he barely managed to stop himself from toppling over. He stared the creature down, a fire of defiance igniting in his eyes.

    ''Fuck you!,'' he thought, clenching his teeth as he felt the tremors coursing through his limbs. ''This thing could break me like a twig if I''m not careful.''

    He glanced around, scanning the area until his gaze landed on a massive tree with a trunk as thick as a boulder. ''That might just be enough,'' he thought, a plan forming in his mind. He knew he couldn''t win head-to-head. The beast was in a league of its own, but he might be able to use the forest to his advantage.

    Jack didn''t have any specialized sword skills, no intricate techniques. But he did have quick thinking¡ªand desperation.

    Without wasting a second, he broke into a sprint, dashing toward the tree. The Magomon Trion let out a guttural roar, clearly displeased. It saw him retreating and assumed he was making a break for safety. But the thought only enraged it further. This was what happened the last time, it could never let it repeat itself, tonight, it would savor every moment of ripping him to shreds.

    The beast launched forward, its immense speed causing it to blur into near-invisibility. Jack risked a glance back, seeing only a streak of movement as it pursued him. He gripped his blade tightly, his heart pounding faster with each step. This was going to be close.

    ''I have to time this perfectly,'' he told himself, calculating every move. He could feel the creature bearing down on him, each step closing the gap between them.

    Just as he reached the tree, Jack made a split-second decision. He dropped his blade to the ground and braced himself against the rough bark. For an instant, he looked down at the fallen blade, feeling a pang of worry. ''If this doesn''t work, I swear, Alogra, I''ll haunt you even from my grave!'' he thought furiously.

    The beast was nearly upon him, its claws outstretched and ready to slice him in two. Its teeth gleamed under the moonlight, a flash of silver like deadly knives. Jack took a deep breath and, at the very last moment, threw himself to the side, letting go of the tree with a lunge.

    The beast''s claws missed him by a hair''s breadth, swiping through empty air and burying themselves in the tree''s trunk with a deafening thud. Bark exploded outward as its claws dug deep, the force splintering wood and sending shards flying. Jack stumbled, clutching his chest where the claws had grazed him, his shirt torn and damp with fresh blood.

    Pain seared through him, but he ignored it, grinning fiercely as he saw the beast''s claws embedded in the tree.

    ''I win!''

    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 32 what level is he?

    [HP: -40]One hit and Jack was nearly down for the count. And it wasn''t even a direct strike. The beast''s claws had only grazed him¡ªyet that was enough to leave him staggered and hurting.

    His mind raced, filled with adrenaline and relief. ''If that had been a full hit, I''d be mince meat¡­ but it wasn''t.'' He grinned at the creature, watching as it snarled and struggled to free its claws, now firmly embedded in the thick trunk of a tree.

    He had been cutting through several logs of wood from trees and he could tell how hard it was to pull out the axe after each swing.

    The more effort he put into his swings, then much more effort would be required to pull out.

    He expected similar to happen to the beast and Jack''s little gamble had worked.

    Dropping his blade, pretending to be defenseless, had made the beast overconfident. It lunged in full, expecting easy prey, but he''d sidestepped just in time. Now it was caught, fighting the solid resistance of the tree''s trunk.

    ''Perfect. This gives me a chance to get out,'' he thought, his mind racing through his next move.

    He didn''t want to bother much on it, he could tell that at his current level tearing through the hides of the beast would be troubling, ''I can''t even risk going close to that thing''

    But he wasn''t done yet. Smiling mischievously, he strolled right up to the creature, as close as his courage would allow.

    WANK! WANK! WANK!

    He slapped each of its three heads in turn, hard enough to leave a sting.

    "That''s for messing with me," he taunted. The beast roared in fury, straining with every muscle to rip itself free. But its posture was all wrong, its balance thrown. All three heads thrashed, saliva dripping from snarling mouths, but it couldn''t reach him.

    Jack picked up his blade from where it lay in the dirt and swung his bag, which still held his earlier catch, over his shoulder. He shot a mocking whistle back at the struggling creature. ''I''ll leave you for now, but the next time we meet, it''s going to end,'' he thought, shooting one last smirk over his shoulder as he made his way back.

    But his triumph was short-lived.

    Behind him came the sharp crack of wood splintering. Jack whirled around, just in time to see a shadow loom over him, dark and foreboding. The beast had broken free. Its three heads glared down at him with murderous intent, saliva dripping from its jaws. This time, it wasn''t interested in games.

    "Damn it," Jack muttered, heart pounding. He tried to dodge, but a sharp pain shot through his ankle¡ªa sprain, likely from all the sudden maneuvering earlier. He stumbled just as the beast lunged, its claws slicing toward him like razors.

    In sheer desperation, he activated a spell.

    [Flame Ball]

    [MP: -10]

    [MP: -10]

    [MP: -10]

    Three fireballs burst forth from his outstretched hand, blazing bright enough to cut through the night. But the beast''s middle head opened its maw wide, unleashing a gust of wind that extinguished the flames instantly. It glared, its twisted grin growing wider as it realized he was out of tricks.

    He had completely forgotten that it was a magical beast!

    Surely, it was meant to have at least one element within its control.

    "A friend of the wind" it appeared as though this was the only words he could think of whenever it came to the magomon Trion.

    The beast was close now, its claws glinting in the dim light as they reached for him. Jack knew he couldn''t dodge¡ªnot with his injured ankle, not without another spell at the ready.

    ''This is it,'' he thought, strange calm settling over him. Strangely, he felt no fear, only a quiet acceptance. It was as though something within him was begging to test the fangs of death. ''So, this is how it ends¡­''

    "Idiot"

    But then, he heard a voice and following it something stirred the air. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A sudden, powerful gust rushed past him, so intense it felt like a mini-storm, whipping his hair back and leaving his skin tingling. Jack''s eyes snapped open, disbelief written across his face as he watched.

    A punch.

    A single fist, gathering energy, glowing with an otherworldly power, swung down like a hammer from above.

    Jack could hardly track it, but he didn''t need to. The force alone was enough. The punch collided with the beast, and the creature''s snarling heads were silenced instantly. The impact tore through its hide, sending chunks of flesh flying. Its mangled body was sent crashing through the forest, tearing down tree after tree before finally coming to rest, sprawled in the dirt, utterly broken.

    Jack turned, wide-eyed, and saw his savior.

    Standing there, as if he hadn''t just torn a magical beast apart, was Alogra, looking down at his blood-stained hand with mild distaste.

    "What¡­ how¡­?" Jack stammered, unable to process what had just happened.

    Jack certainly didn''t expect such an immense show of power, he had never really fought in this new world.

    Of course, chasing after a running beast couldn''t be considered fighting.

    Because of this, Jack couldn''t really tell the difference that laid between each power levels.

    Now though, he had witnessed Alogra''s power, probably a portion of it. And it gave him a brief understanding of how far he was.

    Alogra''s grey eyes met his, cool and unimpressed. "I thought you had things under control. But¡­ well, I guess you tried, for a young genius." He smirked, wiping his hands on a cloth he pulled from his pocket, acting as if he''d done nothing more strenuous than washing up for dinner.

    Alogra had an indifferent look on his face as he turned to Jack, "I believe you''ve already made a catch.... Add that one and let''s get going, it appears I became hungry soon after you left" Alogra said with an innocent looking smile.

    Jack stared at Alogra in awe. ''He barely even looked like he tried¡­ What level is he at?'' he wondered, but before he could voice the question, his system flashed with a notification.

    [Alogra Velianor]

    [Level: ???]

    ''

 Chapter 33 Why do I fight?

    [Alogra Velianor][Level: ???]

    Every time Jack attempted to check Alogra''s stats, he received the same cryptic response. And after so many failed tries, he''d begun drawing his own conclusions.

    First, maybe Alogra had some way to mask his true strength, making his stats unreadable. But as Jack glanced over, he saw Alogra casually ruffling his silver-grey hair, his gaze distant and relaxed, with no visible artifacts or charms that might veil his power. ''Nah, that doesn''t seem right,'' Jack mused, doubting the first hypothesis.

    The second possibility was that Alogra''s power exceeded the system''s comprehension¡ªa force beyond its limits, like some overpowered character in a novel. Jack smirked at the idea, but quickly dismissed it. ''Ridiculous. I mean, I''ve lived with him for too long¡­ pfft, he''s too laid back to be some unstoppable powerhouse.''

    And then, there was the third and perhaps most plausible theory: ''The system might just be telling me he''s way above my level,'' Jack thought, feeling a mix of frustration and intrigue. ''If that''s the case, maybe I''ll just have to find out on my own¡­ someday.''

    As he reached the Magomon''s remains, a wry smile tugged at the corner of Jack''s mouth. The beast''s carcass was in pieces, scattered around like a shattered vase. Flesh and bone lay in all directions as though it had swallowed a live grenade that detonated inside. Jack shook his head, not out of pity for the creature, but disappointment. A beast like that, full of mana-infused meat, could have provided a solid meal and a much-needed energy boost.

    ''He really overdid it this time,'' Jack thought, his stomach growling in protest. He could still taste the bitterness of the struggle he''d endured just to get this far. ''At least it put up a bit of a fight¡­ unlike this mess.''

    "Maybe I should actually learn some techniques," he muttered to himself. It was a harsh reminder of why he''d thrown his sword in desperation during the fight. He was winging it, relying on pure instinct and strength without any real technique. ''Swinging a sword is one thing, but knowing how to fight with it¡­ that''s a whole other level.''

    Alogra, meanwhile, stood a few feet away, his arms crossed, his expression slightly annoyed. "If it''s that bad, just let it go. We''ll make do with what you managed to bag before," he called out, a note of disappointment in his voice.

    Jack nodded, sensing the mild frustration Alogra held toward the ruined hunt. Alogra had been eyeing this Magomon for ages, letting it grow stronger with the hopes of a good meal. He''d left it alone, watched it survive and even nurtured it through indirect means. But today''s result wasn''t exactly what he''d had in mind.

    "If I''d known, I''d have killed it earlier myself," Alogra sighed, regret lacing his tone as he rubbed the back of his neck.

    "Alright!" Jack shouted back, ready to move on. But something stopped him. He turned, looking back at the beast''s mangled remains, an idea sparking in his mind. ''The Magomon might be dead, but its body is still useful.''

    With a slight grin, he extended his hand, focusing his will.

    "Arise."

    A dark, swirling energy began to gather around the fallen beast, wrapping it in shadows, encasing it in a cocoon-like shroud of darkness. The energy danced, pulling the creature back to a semblance of life¡ªnot as the Magomon it once was, but as something else, something bound to him.

    Satisfied, Jack glanced over his shoulder. Alogra was waiting, his arms folded and his gaze steady, watching him with a raised brow. Jack knew he couldn''t linger too long, not without raising suspicion.

    With one last glance at the transforming beast, he turned and jogged back to Alogra, hoping the darkness had concealed his actions. But he saw Alogra''s gaze flick to the shadows as they faded from the beast. His grey eyes narrowed slightly, though his expression remained impassive. ''Did he notice?'' Jack wondered, but kept his pace casual.

    They walked in silence for a moment, though Jack couldn''t shake the tingling sensation of Alogra''s lingering glance. A system notification chimed softly in his mind.

    [Bonded Servants: 2/10]

    Jack clenched his fists. ''I''ll have to be more selective with these bonds. I''ve already used two spots on lower-level creatures. Next time, I''ll save this for something truly powerful.''

    His thoughts were interrupted by Alogra''s voice. "Do you know why I called you an idiot earlier?" Alogra asked abruptly, breaking the silence.

    Jack blinked, taken aback. He didn''t recall hearing that insult directly, but as the memory replayed in his mind, he vaguely remembered Alogra''s muttered words. ''Yeah, I definitely need an explanation for that,'' he thought, trying to maintain a calm expression.

    "No," he replied, his tone edged with irritation but tinged with curiosity.

    Alogra let out a low chuckle, his gaze fixed on the forest path ahead. "It''s because I watched your fight with the Magomon. I saw your approach¡­ and I saw where you fell short." His tone was as calm as ever, but Jack could feel the subtle rebuke. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And why do you fight?" Alogra''s question came so unexpectedly that Jack paused mid-step, struck by the simplicity yet depth of the inquiry.

    Jack''s mind raced. He''d never actually considered why he fought. Every battle he engaged in felt like a necessity, not a choice. But what drove him? What lay at the root of his determination?

    ''Why do I fight?'' He almost laughed. It was obvious to him. He was trapped in Asriel''s body, navigating a dangerous world with his life constantly on the line. He fought for survival, nothing more and nothing less. The thought reminded him of how pitiful Asriel''s existence had been before Jack''s soul took over. ''The guy was a reckless idiot¡­ the "hero" who barely scraped by in every battle. I''m only fighting to stay alive.''

    "I fight to survive," he answered, his voice steady but void of conviction.

    Alogra''s gaze sharpened as he shook his head. "Survival''s one reason, but it''s not nearly enough. There''s a stronger drive than mere survival. Think of it this way¡ªwhy would you keep fighting, even if survival were assured?"

    Jack frowned, feeling irritation rise within him. ''Oh, please, don''t tell me this is some speech about fighting for others or some noble cause,'' he thought cynically, keeping his expression impassive. He held back a sigh and gave a casual shrug. "Fine. Then I''d fight to win."

    Alogra nodded, though his expression remained unchanged. "Close," he said, "but not quite. In this world, there''s only one reason worth fighting."

    Jack waited, eyes narrowing in anticipation.

    "You fight to kill," Alogra said softly, his voice like a cold wind. "Survival and winning are noble ideas, but they aren''t the end. You see, here, when you''re in a fight, if you hesitate¡ªif you pull back even an inch¡ªyour opponent won''t. They''ll kill you. So, you fight with a singular intent: to end the battle. Permanently."

    Jack felt a chill run down his spine. He knew Alogra spoke the truth, but he''d never thought of fighting with that kind of purpose. In his past life, every fight had boundaries, unspoken rules. Here, those rules meant nothing.

    "Understand this, Asriel," Alogra continued, using his true name with a gravity that made Jack''s stomach twist. "Every fight you enter, you commit to one thing¡ªthe kill. That is how you survive. That is how you win."

    Jack clenched his fists, processing the weight of Alogra''s words. ''To survive in this world, I can''t just defend or escape. I have to end my enemies. Completely.''

    Alogra gave him a final look, assessing him with eyes that held no warmth or sympathy.

    "Now defeat me"

    Jack felt a dreadful aura burst out from Alogra, an aura with intent¨Cthe intent to kill.

 Chapter 34 lessons

    A deadly aura exploded from Alogra, far more intense than anything Jack had felt back at the hut. This wasn''t a simple surge of power; it was the lethal intent to kill.''What the¡ª''

    Before Jack could finish his thought, he sensed a massive force rushing toward him. Instinctively, he raised his arm in defense, but he was far too slow. Alogra''s hand cracked against Jack''s cheek, a bone-jarring slap that tasted like blood and sent his head reeling. The sheer force left him barely able to cling to consciousness, almost tearing him from his footing.

    "The hell¡ªI just finished dealing with one fight, and now this?" Jack cursed inwardly as he staggered, his hands digging into the earth for support. He managed to steady himself, but only for a moment.

    "You still lack power," Alogra''s voice echoed, calm and cold from behind him.

    ''When did he¡­?'' Jack''s thought was cut short as a brutal kick landed between his shoulder blades. The blow felt like a sledgehammer, shattering his composure as his spine screamed in protest. He spat blood onto the ground, disoriented.

    "If you fight just to survive, you''re nothing but a coward. Cowards are easy prey¡ªI''ve killed enough to know," Alogra''s voice taunted, tinged with something darker. He wore a smile, but not the gentle, familiar one Jack knew. This smile was vicious, unsettling. Predatory.

    A surge of fear shot through Jack as he rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a punch that smashed into the earth where he''d just been lying. The ground splintered, chunks of dirt and stone flying in every direction. ''The Magomon was fast, but this¡­he''s beyond that,'' Jack thought, his body already screaming in pain as he struggled to evade Alogra''s relentless assault.

    Another brutal kick found its way to Jack''s stomach, knocking the wind from him. He doubled over, gasping, his vision blurring from the impact. His stomach churned, and he swallowed down the bitter taste of bile. ''This...this can''t be happening. If he wanted to teach me something, couldn''t he have just *said* it? What''s with all this brutality?!'' Frustration and rage boiled inside him.

    [Tiredness: 70]

    The system flashed a reminder of his limitations, warning him that his endurance was waning. He could barely move, his body battered and bloodied, yet he stayed defiant. A spark of understanding began to kindle in his mind. Through his haze of pain, he realized Alogra''s lesson.

    ''I get it now¡­ fighting to survive, fighting to win¡ªit''s not enough. No, that alone won''t cut it. Only a drive stronger than self-preservation will let me survive.'' His whole body trembled with pent-up anger and adrenaline.

    Slowly, shakily, Jack rose to his feet. His vision focused, locking onto Alogra as he approached, radiating an energy so lethal it felt as though Jack''s skin might peel from the intensity alone. Alogra''s footsteps were slow, measured, and entirely void of mercy.

    "You failed, Asriel," Alogra declared, his tone a cold blade. "You hesitated. You gave your opponent another chance, and it nearly cost you. Here, it''s kill or be killed. There''s no room for mercy."

    Jack''s head throbbed with the words, but the fear they had inspired only fueled him further. Dark energy flared from within him, swirling in fierce tendrils around his body. His eyes glowed a wild, white-hot intensity as a quiet voice escaped his lips. "Then let''s play by your rules."

    [Lord''s Aura Activated!]

    Alogra paused, his eyes narrowing. For a split second, a glimmer of something unexpected crossed his face¡ªa hesitation, perhaps even fear. Jack''s energy was no longer his own; it was wild, ancient, and commanding. The darkness roared within him as if it had been waiting for this very moment to take control.

    Without warning, a shadow shifted beside them. Alogra turned, catching sight of flickering blue flames in the hollow eye sockets of a monstrous figure emerging from the shadows.

    ''Magomon?!'' Alogra''s mind reeled. He was sure he had killed the beast¡ªits corpse had been lifeless moments ago. But here it was, reborn and standing at Jack''s command, its sharp claws glinting with deadly intent.

    Alogra braced himself, crossing his arms in front of his chest just in time to block the creature''s claws. The impact was immense, driving him back several meters and leaving trails of dust and debris in the air. He observed the beast, feeling its new power.

    ''It''s stronger than before. But this power¡­ it''s familiar,'' Alogra thought, intrigued. For the first time in a long while, he found himself genuinely curious.

    From above, Jack appeared, eyes ablaze and hands outstretched. A golden flame flickered between his palms, morphing into a seething, malevolent darkness that pulsed like a living thing.

    [Flame Ball!]

    [Corruption Activated!]

    [New Skill: Dark Flame Balls Created!]

    Golden flames twisted, then turned inky black, dark tendrils lacing the fire as it crackled with otherworldly heat. Alogra''s lips curved into a slight grin. ''So, he''s finally taking this seriously. Good. Questions can wait; lessons, however¡­'' Alogra launched himself forward, his fist aimed directly at Jack.

    Seeing the fist hurtling toward him, Jack felt a pang of fear rippling through his resolve. He could sense it¡ªthis time, Alogra wasn''t holding back. Every instinct told him to dodge, to avoid the blow at all costs. But his training was finally sinking in. He held his ground, his heart pounding. If he was to prove himself, this was the moment.

    ''This is it. Fight with everything on the line¡ªeven if it''s my life!'' The intensity within him surged. He focused, pouring every ounce of his will into the dark flame he held.

    As Alogra''s fist made contact, so did Jack''s flame, engulfing the two of them in a fiery clash. The black flames wrapped around Alogra like a serpent, crackling and spitting as they roared to life. Heat blasted outward, making the air sizzle, and for the first time, Alogra was forced to take a step back.

    "Yes, Asriel," Alogra''s voice sounded, almost approving as the flames licked at his arms. "This is the only way to win¡ªeven when you''re weaker. Fight with everything, fight as if there''s nothing else, because only those willing to kill truly stand a chance to survive." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack stood, chest heaving, feeling the power and intensity of his own hatred and fury ebb away as the flames dissipated. His whole body was burning with exhaustion, every muscle screaming in pain, but he didn''t back down. He understood now.

 Chapter 35 demons in the church

    Jack braced himself as Alogra''s fist closed in, anticipating a bone-crushing impact. But instead of a world-shaking collision, he felt¡­ nothing. Blinking in surprise, Jack found himself standing, unscathed.''Did he hold back?'' he wondered, steadying his breath. He wasn''t sure if Alogra''s mercy was calculated or if he''d just been lucky. One thing was certain, though¡ªJack hadn''t thought before he acted. When Alogra had started this fight out of nowhere, claiming it was ''for a lesson,'' it had struck a nerve. Jack loathed being thrown into conflicts without reason, but here he was.

    In a flash of anger, he''d summoned his strongest attack. He watched with satisfaction as black flames coiled around Alogra, engulfing him. ''Let''s see him escape this,'' he thought, his gaze hard as the dark fire consumed his opponent.

    But something strange lingered in his mind. When he''d released that spell, he hadn''t felt like himself. The words he''d chanted¡ªthey hadn''t been his own, almost as if a force deep within had spoken through him. For a brief, chilling moment, he''d felt a surge of strength far beyond his own, a power too great to comprehend.

    He dropped to the ground, legs giving way as he observed the blaze. Yet, to his dismay, the flames began to flicker and die, revealing Alogra''s silhouette¡ªunscathed. Not a single burn marked him.

    ''What the hell? How is this possible?'' Jack''s frustration turned to outright disbelief. This man had put him through grueling training day after day, all in the name of discipline, yet the one time Jack fought back with everything he had, it didn''t leave so much as a scratch. He cursed under his breath. ''I even risked exposing my magic, and he''s just¡­ fine? This was my strongest spell!'' His gaze shifted to the system''s prompt, floating before him in mocking indifference.

    [Dark Flame Ball]

    [Tier 2 (Basic Tier Spell)]

    ''Are you kidding me?'' Jack''s head spun with frustration. The spell had been his trump card, a weapon of raw destruction. Even the system had noted its significance. But here Alogra stood, completely unfazed, his smug voice piercing through Jack''s frustration.

    "That was the best effort you''ve put in so far," Alogra said, his voice calm as ever. The flames had vanished, leaving him untouched as though he''d stood in a protective bubble all along. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s heart sank, caught between exhaustion and annoyance. Alogra strode toward him, that infuriatingly innocent smile painted on his face as if nothing unusual had occurred.

    "Come on, let''s get home," Alogra said, brushing off soot from his clothes. "You need a proper meal. Tomorrow''s training won''t be any easier, and I need you sharp."

    Jack could only watch as Alogra walked past him, undisturbed by the spell or Jack''s outrage. ''Is that it?'' he thought, bewildered. He had expected questions, or maybe a scolding about using forbidden magic. But Alogra acted as if nothing had happened, as though Jack hadn''t just unleashed a dark spell right before his eyes.

    ''He didn''t even ask about the Magomon, the magic¡ªnothing. How can he be so carefree?'' Jack sighed, half-relieved. If Alogra didn''t care, then Jack wouldn''t need to come up with an excuse. He was grateful, honestly; if it had been anyone else, there''d have been consequences. ''Anyone else would''ve burned, and I''d be in serious trouble,'' he thought, recalling Alogra''s impenetrable aura.

    The question lingered, though¡ªwhy hadn''t the flames harmed him? Rising to his feet, Jack trailed behind Alogra, his body aching from the earlier blows. Despite holding back, Alogra''s strikes had been anything but gentle.

    A soft chime interrupted his thoughts as the system screen popped up.

    Ding!

    [Aura Manipulation!]

    [Skill Description: This skill allows the weapon wielder to manipulate their aura, using it as a shield for defense or as an extension of attacks.]

    Jack''s eyes widened slightly at the screen''s explanation. ''Aura manipulation¡­'' So that was it. The skill explained how Alogra had shrugged off his most powerful attack. Jack''s admiration mixed with a grudging respect; he was beginning to understand just how wide the gap between their abilities truly was.

    His mind drifted back to the earlier battle with the Magomon. Turning around, he glanced over his shoulder to where the massive beast had once been. But the clearing was empty. ''Did it wander off? Or¡­ does it still have a will of its own?'' Jack wondered. The system interrupted him again.

    [Defeated Mountain Beast: 3/10]

    ''Huh. So, if my bonded servant takes down a beast, it still counts for me?'' Jack thought, relieved. ''That''s a bonus, I guess.'' He took a moment to marvel at the system''s logic before a sharp pain in his jaw pulled him back to reality.

    ''This old man,'' he fumed, wincing as he touched his cheek. Alogra''s earlier slap had knocked a tooth loose, and his jaw throbbed with a deep, lingering ache. He was certain he looked ridiculous with his swollen cheek. ''One day, I''ll return the favor,'' he thought bitterly, glaring at Alogra''s back. Despite his calm expression, Jack knew better than to trust that serene smile.

    ''He''s a devil in sheep''s clothing,'' Jack sighed as they finally approached their modest hut at the edge of the woods. It had been a grueling night of battles, but Jack had learned more than he ever expected. From the harsh lessons to the system''s revelations, it had been a whirlwind experience.

    Just as they were about to enter the hut, Alogra stopped, his expression shifting from casual to serious in an instant. Jack froze, feeling a sudden tension rise in the air, as if something ominous loomed.

    "What is it now?" Jack asked after a long, uncomfortable silence, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Alogra didn''t answer right away. Instead, he studied Jack with an intensity that sent a chill down his spine. Then, with a faint chuckle, Alogra finally spoke, breaking the silence. "Your powers¡­ now I remember where I''ve seen them before. Funny, meeting someone with that kind of strength again."

    Jack felt his heart hammering. What did Alogra mean? He was about to ask, but Alogra''s next words cut through the tension like a blade.

    "Listen closely." Alogra''s voice was low, his gaze piercing. "Whatever you do, stay away from the church and anything under its domain."

    Jack''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why? What does the church have to do with this?"

    Alogra''s expression darkened further, his voice carrying a weight that Jack hadn''t heard before. "Because among them¡­ are demons even I wouldn''t dare face."

    A shiver ran down Jack''s spine as Alogra''s warning sank in. The words lingered, ominous and foreboding, as though they carried the weight of countless untold secrets. For the first time that night, Jack felt a fear greater than anything he''d experienced in their training.

 Chapter 36 Going to school

    Time, they say, waits for no one, yet sometimes its passage can feel so slow that it seems like a person is left waiting for time itself.That''s precisely how Jack felt as he stared at the worn pages of his journal. Ten years. A decade had crawled by. What was supposed to be a temporary stay had stretched on far beyond what he''d been promised.

    ''I was told I''d be here for two years,'' Jack thought with bitter frustration, flipping through his notes. ''Two! How did that become ten?!''

    The memory was still vivid¡ªhow Urek, his personal butler, had appeared out of nowhere that fateful day. He''d arrived with a look of unease and a message that Jack had dreaded.

    "My prince," Urek had begun, voice laced with regret, "Lord Aldermond has decided to extend your stay here until the conventional school is prepared."

    Jack''s heart had sunk. "And how long will that take?" he demanded, trying to mask his impatience.

    Urek had sighed, "We''re¡­ uncertain. The kingdoms must sign the treaty before the school opens, and obtaining their agreement will be a complex, lengthy process."

    Jack remembered how his face had blanked at those words. ''So I''m stuck with this old man for who knows how long?'' He''d cast a glance back at Alogra, who was standing nearby with that maddeningly calm smile.

    Jack shivered just remembering it. Alogra wasn''t simply a teacher¡ªhe was a relentless taskmaster who saw no issue in pushing Jack to the edge of his limits daily. Jack had endured exhausting, grueling training under his merciless guidance. And now, just when he''d thought he was free, he''d been told that escape was still out of reach.

    But that had been years ago. Today, finally, the end had arrived.

    "Ten years," Jack muttered to himself with a mix of disbelief and relief, hopping out of bed. He scanned the room one last time, an unexpected wave of nostalgia tugging at him. He''d grown stronger, no doubt. Alogra''s brutal regimen had done its work.

    Jack glanced down at his open system menu, studying his stats:

    [Character Info and Stats]

    [Name: Asriel Digmun / Jack Hunter]

    [EXP: 15300/160,000]

    [Level: 15]

    [Class: Necromancer Noble]

    [Title: Predator of the Mountains]

    [Mage: B-rank]

    [Basic Swordsman]

    [Battle Mage: A-rank]

    [HP: 100/100] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [MP: 1000/1000]

    [Tiredness: 10]

    [Character Stats]

    [Strength: 170]

    [Stamina: 150]

    [Agility: 160]

    [Perception: 200]

    [Bonus Points: __]

    He sighed. "That Tiredness stat¡­" he muttered. It hadn''t budged from ten in weeks. Alogra''s training sessions drained him, both physically and mentally. ''Nothing to be done about it now,'' he thought, closing the dashboard.

    Despite the exhaustion, he felt ready. He was stronger, faster, and more skilled than he''d ever been before. And today, he was finally leaving this place.

    Arriving in the dining room, he found Alogra, who glanced over his shoulder with a sly smile. "You look energetic today," Alogra remarked, flipping the pan over the fire.

    Jack dragged himself to the table, feeling anything but energetic. He glowered at Alogra''s back, well aware the old man was playing coy. Alogra knew exactly how exhausted Jack was¡ªhe''d made sure of it. But he''d never acknowledge it.

    Moments later, Alogra brought the food to the table, setting it down before taking his own seat. His expression turned uncharacteristically serious.

    "You''re leaving for school soon," he said, voice low and somber. "I don''t have much advice to give, just a few warnings: Keep away from the church and don''t expose your powers to anyone. There''s a world of politics within those walls. Don''t let yourself get drawn into it too deeply."

    Jack nodded, swallowing his frustration. He was well-acquainted with Alogra''s roundabout way of showing care. Somewhere along the way, the stern old man had become more than a mentor. Jack respected him¡ªgrudgingly, perhaps, but respect all the same. Alogra had pushed him to his limits, made him face his fears, and, in the process, had helped him grow into someone stronger.

    ''Guess we make a strange sort of pair,'' Jack mused with a smirk.

    Just then, a soft knock sounded at the door.

    Alogra stood, smirking as he took the plate back from Jack. "Looks like you won''t need this after all," he said, carrying the food away.

    ''Old bastard,'' Jack thought, biting back a laugh as he got up to answer the door.

    Outside, Urek stood, hands clasped neatly behind him, a figure of stoic formality. He nodded at Jack. "Young Master, your ride has arrived. If you have everything you need, we should be on our way."

    Jack took a deep breath, glancing back one last time. ''This is it,'' he thought, feeling the weight of expectation settle onto his shoulders. ''The academy¡­ where the real events will begin.'' He squared his shoulders and stepped forward, leaving the hut behind.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a lavish chamber miles away, tension simmered.

    "My lady! Please reconsider!" A man draped in white robes embroidered with a crimson cross pleaded as he watched the veiled young woman standing at the center of the room. Around them, men in similar robes exchanged uneasy glances, their faces tight with apprehension. But none dared question her directly.

    She was Alisha, the heir to an ancient lineage, and her word was law.

    "Francis," she replied, her voice calm yet unyielding. "I''ve made my decision. I''m going to the academy, and I will not be persuaded otherwise. Do you really believe anyone there could harm me?"

    Francis paled. "My lady, if they find out who you are, they will stop at nothing. Those madmen would summon an entire army just to see you fall. We can''t risk losing you¡ªnot now, not at such a crucial time. Without you, the Church would crumble."

    A smile curved beneath her veil, her scarlet eyes gleaming with a fierce light as she looked down on him. "Francis, do you doubt the Crusades'' strength?" she challenged, her voice like a silken dagger. "I am going to the academy, and that decision is final."

    Francis lowered his head, defeated.

 Chapter 37 whats the need for peace?

    Jack sat in the coach, watching the world blur past through the small window. Urek, his ever-dutiful butler, sat across from him, face blank and hands folded as the coach rocked and jolted along the rugged plains.''Well, that''s it for swordsmanship training, then,'' Jack thought, glancing down at the list of skills he''d managed to gather over the years. The long hours of sweat and strain had culminated in a modest but formidable set of abilities.

    ---

    Active Skills

    Flame Spells:

    - Flame Blast - Tier 2

    - Scorching Hands - Tier 1

    - Flames of Scourge - Tier 2

    - Flame Barrage - Tier 2

    - Dragon''s Breath - Tier 1

    Dark Spells:

    - Dark Blast - Tier 5 S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    - Dark Flame Blast - Tier 5

    Sword Skills:

    - Dash! - Level 1

    - Phase - Level 1

    - Thundering Gale - Level 1

    ---

    He scowled at the screen, frustrated by his lack of progress with the flame spells. No matter how hard he trained, he hadn''t been able to break past Tier 2. ''But at least my dark spells keep improving each time I use them,'' he thought, allowing himself a faint smile. The powers that frightened most people were the ones that came most naturally to him.

    His thoughts were interrupted as Urek cleared his throat. "Young master Asriel, I have some important information Lord Aldermond instructed me to share with you," he began, studying Jack''s reaction carefully.

    Jack snapped out of his reverie, his gaze cold as he met Urek''s eyes. ''This whole charade is already exhausting,'' he thought, but he nodded for Urek to continue.

    "The purpose of the school you''ll be attending," Urek started, his voice even and measured, "is to bring together the next generation of rulers and leaders. By fostering bonds between the young nobles, it is hoped we can prevent future wars and unite against our shared enemies."

    Jack stared at him, suppressing a cynical laugh. ''Peace?'' he thought, barely managing to keep his expression neutral. The notion sounded ridiculous to him.

    "Is it really that important to maintain peace?" he asked coldly, watching Urek''s reaction with a glint of challenge in his eyes.

    Urek faltered for a moment, caught off guard. "Yes, young master. War causes untold suffering. Peace brings stability and allows people to live without fear."

    "Suffering, you say," Jack murmured, his gaze turning distant as memories flickered in his mind. He remembered the isolation, the pain, the relentless training. "But if people don''t suffer, what''s the point of striving? If everything is handed to you, where''s the meaning in that?"

    Urek''s brows furrowed. "Young master, striving and suffering are not the same thing. Suffering is an unnatural, unjust affliction. It is contrary to the will of Olion, our god. Peace allows people to pursue their goals without unnecessary hardship."

    "Your god..." Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Tell me, Urek. Do you truly believe that suffering comes only from war and resource struggles? Or could it be that your god, this Olion, delights in watching us suffer, that he thrives on our misery?"

    A flicker of something crossed Urek''s face¡ªperhaps shock, perhaps disbelief. He struggled to find the words to counter Jack''s accusations. "Young master, even if suffering does exist beyond these causes, surely you don''t think¡ª"

    "My desires?" Jack cut him off, his voice soft but laced with a chilling edge. He leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "I desire nothing less than the complete eradication of humanity from this earth. Every last trace gone."

    Urek felt a chill run down his spine. The young boy sitting across from him no longer looked like a child. There was a menacing glint in Jack''s eyes, a darkness far beyond his years. For a moment, Urek forgot he was dealing with a mere teenager. He found himself gripping the edge of his seat, his heart pounding against his ribs. ''Who is this child? How can he speak with such conviction¡­ such hatred?''

    He cleared his throat, willing his voice to remain steady. "Young master¡­ you can''t mean that. Such thoughts are¡­ are unnatural."

    Jack''s lips curved into a mocking smile, the corner of his mouth twitching as if amused by Urek''s discomfort. "Don''t worry, Urek. I''m not going to do anything yet. First, I have to become stronger, deal with certain obstacles in my way. But one day¡­" He let his voice trail off, his gaze drifting back to the window.

    Urek swallowed, his hands trembling slightly. He tried to calm his mind, reassuring himself that Jack was merely a boy speaking out of frustration and bitterness. ''He''ll change at the school,'' he thought. ''With time, he''ll become a better person.''

    He took a deep breath, his voice regaining its composure. "As I was saying, young master, the school exists to unite the heirs of different kingdoms. The instructors have been handpicked from the best academies, and you''ll be closely supervised. This cooperation could determine the future of our world, so I urge you to avoid unnecessary trouble."

    Jack gave a noncommittal nod, though his attention had drifted elsewhere. ''Avoid trouble? The school''s exactly where the real fun begins,'' he thought with a smirk.

    "And one final note," Urek continued, glancing down at a small, neatly folded paper. "Your identity as a member of the Digmun family will remain hidden. You''ll be attending under an alias. This is by direct order from your father."

    Jack snorted, a bitter laugh escaping him. ''Hide my family name. Of course. Poor Asriel Digmun¡ªhe thought he had a family,'' he thought, scoffing inwardly. His gaze grew colder. ''Guess I''ll be "Asriel" only in name.''

    Urek glanced at him cautiously before continuing. "Lastly, there will be a tournament held at the school. It''s meant to be a demonstration of strength and skill¡ªa chance to show what each nation''s youth is capable of."

    "A tournament," Jack repeated, his interest piqued. "Finally, something worth my time."

    Urek nodded. "Yes, but remember, young master: restraint. The tournament is meant to foster goodwill. Be cautious with your powers. There will be many eyes on you."

    Jack gave a dismissive wave. "I know, I know. Don''t worry, Urek. I won''t go on a rampage. Not yet, anyway." He turned his gaze back to the window, his fingers tapping idly against the wooden frame. The landscape outside had changed, the flat plains giving way to distant mountains.

    He knew that within the walls of the school, alliances would form, rivalries would ignite, and secrets would simmer beneath the surface. And he couldn''t wait to step into that world, to test his powers against the strongest youths from every kingdom.

    ''Let''s see how things turn out then'' Jack thought, a smile tugging the sides of his lips.

 Chapter 38 the gathering

    The word "tournament" echoed in Jack''s mind, striking a chord. ''Finally,'' he thought, his pulse quickening with anticipation. This was exactly the event he''d been waiting for¡ªa chance to assess the nobles of each kingdom, to measure himself against future rivals. His smirk deepened as he envisioned the scene.''Now I''ll get to see all those fools who might pose a threat down the road. I''ll finally understand how far I am from truly surpassing them.'' Jack''s excitement simmered beneath his cold exterior. In Asriel''s life, this tournament had been a pivotal moment, an opportunity Asriel had squandered. But Jack intended to approach it differently. He saw it as the beginning of something larger¡ªan arena where alliances and hostilities would silently take shape. ''If only Asriel had taken advantage of it, he might''ve saved himself a lot of trouble.''

    "Master Asriel," Urek began, noticing Jack''s growing intensity, "the tournament is simply a sparring assessment arranged by the academy. It''s a way for the instructors to see where each student excels and where they require guidance."

    Jack narrowed his gaze, a glint of amusement flickering in his eyes. "Is that what they told you, Urek?" he replied, the sneer unmistakable in his voice. "Tell me, do you honestly think this is just an innocent test? Why would they organize a tournament when they could assess our skills over time as they teach us?"

    Urek''s brows furrowed slightly, his confidence wavering. "Well¡­ I believe they''ve chosen this method as the most efficient way to evaluate each student''s strengths."

    Jack shook his head subtly, a dark amusement curling his lips. ''These people are hopelessly blind,'' he thought, stifling a sigh. "Never mind, Urek. How much longer until we reach the destination?"

    ''There''s no use trying to explain anything further to him,'' Jack reflected. He already saw through the academy''s hidden agenda. Each kingdom wanted a clear measure of the others'' power¡ªto gauge exactly who held the upper hand, should the threat of war ever arise. In this tournament, skill wasn''t the only thing on display; it was a stage for silent political maneuvering, where the nobles were pawns in a larger game. ''I''ll have to keep a low profile, at least for now.''

    Urek glanced out the window. "Master, we''ve already arrived. This is as far as we can go."

    The coach jolted to a stop, and Jack could feel the sudden stillness as the horses snorted, their breaths visible in the cool air. Urek reached into his coat, pulling out a brilliant, glowing mana core. Its fiery red hue shimmered as he passed it to Jack.

    "This is for you, young master," Urek explained, holding the core with great care.

    Jack examined the crystal, turning it over in his hand. It was smooth, its surface almost glass-like, and yet it weighed nearly nothing. Intricate golden threads etched across its surface like veins, catching the light. "What is this?"

    "A transportation array," Urek replied with a rare, almost mischievous smile. "It''s been enchanted to transport you directly to the academy. You see, the school''s location is hidden to maintain security. With recent threats from cults, your family insisted on this method."

    Jack''s gaze grew sharper. "I''m guessing the alchemist kingdom had a hand in creating this?"

    "Indeed, young master," Urek confirmed. "We were instructed to bring you here, where the array will work most efficiently. The academy''s location is heavily warded, and this crystal will allow you to bypass those defenses."

    "Very well," Jack replied, though he made no effort to hide his disinterest in Urek''s further explanations. "And how do I activate it?"

    "Just crush it in your palm," Urek instructed, his expression turning more serious.

    Jack gave a curt nod. "I''ll be going, then."

    Urek watched him in silence, a bittersweet smile briefly flickering on his face. ''The young prince hasn''t changed much,'' he thought. Jack''s gaze was icy, dismissive, and he didn''t even acknowledge Urek''s dedication.

    With a swift motion, Jack knocked on the coach''s wall, signaling the driver to open the door. He stepped down from the coach, his leather boots sinking slightly into the dusty ground. Before him stretched a barren expanse¡ªa desolate land that seemed to exist in the middle of nowhere, with dry hills and endless sands stretching to the horizon. Behind him, green fields and lush trees hinted at the comfort they''d left behind.

    Just as he prepared to activate the mana core, Urek''s voice interrupted. "Forgive me, young master, you''ll need this as well." Urek hurriedly pulled out a small red card adorned with a golden emblem, its design intricate and unmistakably regal.

    "What''s that?" Jack asked, his voice impatient.

    "It''s a pass key," Urek explained, carefully handing it over. "You''ll need it to gain entry into the academy."

    Taking the card without a word, Jack turned his attention back to the mana core. His fingers tightened around it, and with a quick squeeze, he shattered the core, watching as it dissolved into a flurry of glowing particles that swirled around his hand. The air around him shifted, rippling as if bending reality itself.

    The sensation was strange and disorienting; the world around him spun, blurring into a vortex of light and shadow. His stomach lurched as if he were falling, and his vision was swallowed by a blinding white glow.

    Then, suddenly, he found himself standing beneath a vast, open sky, his feet solidly on the ground once more. Before him rose an immense wall that loomed over the landscape, its shadow casting a chill despite the bright sun overhead.

    "So, this is the academy," Jack muttered, studying the colossal structure.

    But he wasn''t alone. From the corner of his eye, Jack noticed thin fractures appearing in the air around him, similar to the one he''d passed through. As he watched, more students materialized out of thin air, each emerging from their own pocket of light and reality. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    To his left, an entire group appeared¡ªan entourage clad in the emblem of the church, their white and silver uniforms marking them as devout followers. Their leader, a sharp-eyed boy with an almost ethereal presence, surveyed his surroundings with an air of authority.

    Just as Jack took this in, a mocking voice sounded to his right. "Ah, and here I thought the church would be too busy praying to bless us with their presence," the voice sneered.

    Jack turned, his eyes meeting a young man wearing the familiar emblem of the Kingdom of Swords. He was dressed in gleaming silver armor with a large bow slung across his back. The young knight''s expression held a mix of disdain and amusement as he eyed the church group.

    The boy at the head of the church faction returned the glare, his face hardening. "We''re not here to tolerate your kingdom''s arrogance, swordsman," he retorted sharply. "Don''t think your barbaric ways will be tolerated within these walls."

    ''It hasn''t even started, and they''re already at each other''s throats,'' Jack thought with faint amusement. He shifted slightly, granting himself a better view of the growing tension.

    Just then, a soft, soothing voice floated through the air, carrying an undeniable authority. "Xavier, that''s enough. We''re not here to quarrel. Save your strength and let things unfold naturally."

    Jack''s eyes followed the voice, settling on a figure with striking red eyes that glowed like rubies. There was something unsettlingly familiar about those eyes, though Jack couldn''t place why.

    The argument seemed to settle as the red-eyed newcomer''s words took effect. But before the tension could fully dissipate, a massive shadow fell over the group, casting the entire scene in darkness.

 Chapter 39 entering the walls

    The sky cracked open as a colossal rift appeared, spilling forth an enormous bird with fiery wings unfurled, stretching wider than any normal creature could ever hope to span. The bird wasn''t merely large¡ªit was magnificent, a true behemoth of the skies. Its feathers were a blend of earthy brown and gleaming gold, each one exuding a sense of untouchable royalty. Crowned upon its head was a wreath of forest vines, intricately woven and crowned as if placed there by nature itself, bestowing it an aura of both grandeur and mystery."Kraacraw!" It screeched, an ear-splitting cry that reverberated across the plains. Jack and the others, gathered below, squinted up in awe and mild disbelief as the creature descended. Dust and sand billowed around them, blown up by the gale of its powerful wings, stirring the air into a turbulent storm of grit and awe.

    "We apologize for the delay. We wanted to arrive alongside everyone else." A voice rang out, not from the beast, but from the small figures clinging to its back. As they dismounted with effortless grace, Jack''s suspicions hardened. He knew exactly who these beings were.

    ''Mutants. Just as I suspected,'' he thought, a smirk creeping onto his lips. He observed them with an analytical eye, noting the telltale signs that set them apart. Their human-like forms were marred¡ªor perhaps enhanced¡ªby patches of scales that glistened in the sun, a testament to their unique lineage. They were neither fully human nor beast; they were something beyond.

    One of the mutants stood at the forefront, her stature exuding a fierce beauty that was almost hypnotic. Her skin was a deep, smooth onyx, and her thick, plaited hair fell in an intricate weave down her back. Her eyes held an allure that would render most spellbound, but Jack''s interest was clinical, almost darkly curious.

    ''Do they have different organs? I''d love to dissect them and find out,'' he mused under his breath, a glint of morbid fascination flickering in his eyes.

    Before Jack could delve deeper into his thoughts, a voice broke through the air, drawing his attention to a stocky man stepping forward with an air of authority.

    "I think all the kingdoms are finally gathered," he announced, his voice carrying an undeniable gravitas.

    Jack sized him up. ''A dwarf, from the alchemists, no doubt.'' The man''s short stature belied a presence that demanded respect, even in such a crowd.

    "No, I don''t believe we''re quite complete," came another voice, smooth as silk and as serene as a lullaby, yet carrying a weight that hinted at power. Jack turned, his gaze falling upon the woman who had spoken. Her presence was ethereal, her every movement exuding elegance and composure. She glanced at him, her eyes lingering a moment longer than necessary.

    There was something unsettling in her gaze, a peculiar warmth that didn''t match the cutthroat ambiance of their surroundings. Jack''s eyes narrowed as he looked back at her, a single thought echoing in his mind: ''Who is she?''

    The woman approached him, her steps deliberate, graceful. Her lips curved into a soft, almost motherly smile as she extended her hand in greeting. "Hello, young master. My name is Alisha. May I know yours?"

    Jack didn''t move, his expression cold and detached. He stared down at her outstretched hand, ignoring it with a quiet, biting indifference.

    Behind her, the young knight from the Church, the same boy who had clashed with the swordsman from Avalonia earlier, bristled with visible anger. His fists clenched, his gaze icy as he glared at Jack.

    ''The nerve of this brat, leaving her hand hanging! Does he have any idea how revered she is?'' The knight''s thoughts were a tempest of indignation, but he held back, his pride and loyalty keeping him in check. Alisha, seemingly unbothered, withdrew her hand gracefully, her soft smile unwavering.

    Suddenly, another rift tore through the sky. This one was blindingly bright, casting a warm, radiant glow as it opened. Emerging from it was a young man clad in fine robes, his appearance instantly recognizable to Jack. It was Arin, Asriel''s younger brother.

    Jack observed with a mixture of indifference and mild amusement as Arin stepped forward, flanked by nobles Jack didn''t recognize¡ªno doubt fresh faces from other lands.

    The swordsman from the kingdom of Avalonia greeted Arin with an exaggerated bow. "Prince of Ciriaus, it is an honor to finally make your acquaintance," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm and mockery. Jack smirked, knowing exactly where this would lead.

    One of Arin''s noble companions quickly shot back, "Show respect, Kurt. Clearly, the baser tendencies of your bloodline are showing. You are speaking to royalty."

    Jack bit back a laugh, reveling in the brewing tension. ''Bootlickers¡­ It''s almost too good to watch,'' he thought, savoring the prospect of the conflicts yet to come.

    The slight insult wasn''t lost on Kurt, who grinned maliciously. "Respect? From me? That''s rich, coming from a man whose mother couldn''t even remember who fathered him," he shot back, igniting a ripple of laughter through the crowd. Even Arin''s usually stoic expression broke into a chuckle.

    ''That''s what you get for trying to play politics here,'' Jack thought, barely containing his amusement.

    Just as the exchange was about to escalate further, the dwarf from the alchemists raised his voice, calling for attention. "Enough of this foolishness. You can settle your differences later. Right now, we have far more pressing matters to attend to." His stern gaze silenced the crowd as he continued, "As you all know, this year''s training will begin with a tournament. Consider it your first taste of what''s to come."

    Jack''s interest piqued at the mention of the tournament, though he kept his expression unreadable. He had expected as much; it was the reason he''d been anticipating this moment.

    The dwarf continued, "Inside those walls, you''ll face challenges unlike anything you''ve encountered. This is not just about strength or skill¡ªit''s about your resilience, your will to endure. Only the worthy will succeed."

    A murmur spread through the crowd. Jack''s gaze was fixed on the towering walls before him, envisioning the endless battles, the strategy, the cunning required to outlast his competitors.

    ''I''ll have to hold back, observe, learn. No need to reveal all my cards yet,'' he thought, a glint of determination in his eyes. He was here to win, yes, but more importantly, to gather intel¡ªto see for himself the extent of his potential adversaries'' abilities. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the midst of his thoughts, he caught sight of Alisha once again, her gaze still trained on him with that unsettling warmth. For a brief moment, he wondered about her intentions, what motives lay behind that gentle demeanor. But he quickly dismissed it; he had no time for sentiment or distraction.

    The dwarf''s voice brought him back to the present. "When you step through those gates, you enter as equals. Whatever titles or lineage you hold, they mean nothing within these walls. Remember that."

    With a final nod, he gestured towards the towering gates, which began to creak open, revealing a sprawling courtyard within. The crowd surged forward, each individual silently preparing themselves for what lay ahead.

    Jack strode forward, unphased by the weight of expectations, the threat of danger, or the allure of alliances. He was here for one purpose¡ªto emerge victorious, to learn and to conquer. As the gates loomed closer, he felt a thrill shoot through him.

    ''Let the games begin.''

 Chapter 40 tournament begins

    The air in the passageway was thick with power and tension as seven figures moved with a silent, steady grace, their footsteps echoing faintly on the stone floor. Each of them carried an aura so potent it seemed to distort the very atmosphere around them, a silent message that none but the strongest dared to approach. The group''s collective presence was a force unto itself, a palpable charge that made the air hum.Leading them was an elder shrouded in dark robes adorned with intricately embroidered patterns of gold and silver. His cloak bore a distinct emblem¡ªa magic staff stabbed into the earth, with threads of power rippling outward. His long, white hair cascaded over his shoulders, framing a face deeply lined with age and wisdom. His eyes held depths of knowledge far beyond the others, with a gaze that could pierce through the illusions of the world itself.

    "So Alogra decided not to come?" one of them asked, breaking the silence.

    "Nonsense," the elder retorted, his voice sharp and dismissive. "He''s likely still sulking over that pitiful incident years ago. To cling to such things¡­ it''s unbecoming." His expression hardened, showing not a trace of sympathy.

    A woman toward the back chuckled, a low, slithering sound that suited her appearance. Scales of a deep emerald green covered parts of her skin, glinting in the dim light. Her eyes, slit-pupilled like a serpent''s, held a dangerous glint as she swayed her hips, speaking in a voice that matched her sinuous movements. "It was a big blow to him, after all. He hasn''t been the same since." Her tone was mocking, as though she relished Alogra''s lingering wounds.

    "We don''t have the luxury of time to dwell on past grudges," said another, his voice calm and almost serene. He was a striking figure with silver hair and closed eyes, his face unblemished by the turmoil that simmered between the others. He wore immaculate white armor with a distinctive insignia, one that commanded immediate recognition.

    Lilith, the serpent-like woman, narrowed her eyes at him and hissed, "Respect your elders, church man. You''re all so unbearably self-righteous." Her disdain was open and venomous, yet the man, Ivan remained composed, barely acknowledging her words with a slight turn of his head.

    The tension in the group was nearly tangible, an invisible clash of egos and rivalries that bristled in the air. Only Ivan the youngest among them seemed to stand apart from the silent battle of wills. He walked in silence, his gaze focused inward as though lost in contemplation. Thoughts of his mission burned in his mind, each one colder and sharper than the last.

    ''Our lady has decided to join this training,'' he reminded himself. ''No harm shall come to her. I''ll ensure no filthy hands even brush against her presence.''

    The passage opened up to a grand hall, bathed in the bright glow of daylight spilling in from tall windows that lined the walls. Rows of students, each awaiting their arrival, stood at attention in the center of the room. Their postures betrayed a mixture of awe and intimidation as they watched the imposing figures stride in. At the head of the group, the elder lifted his hand, commanding silence with nothing more than his presence.

    "Welcome, noble successors," he announced, his voice ringing through the hall. "You know why you''re here, I trust?" His eyes roamed over the assembled students, each one stiffening under his gaze. Among them, a young man stared back with narrowed eyes, his gaze sharp and calculating.

    ''Luther Gregory,'' Jack noted silently, instantly recognizing the elder. ''The Mage of the Sands. The only one to stand against Alogra''s fury and survive unscathed. Kingdom Ciriaus''s most feared mage. How is it that these ancient relics hold all the power while the younger generations flounder like weak mongrels?'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he scanned the faces of the other figures standing alongside Luther, he picked out several he recognized¡ªformidable figures with reputations as large as their power. And then his gaze landed on a woman whose presence was almost hypnotic.

    "Hey, look, it''s Miss Emma. She''s so beautiful!" whispered a voice from behind Jack, pulling him from his observations. He glanced back to see a group of beast women murmuring with reverent admiration, their eyes fixed on their leader.

    Emma Lilith the Conqueror, a name spoken with a mix of fear and reverence. It was said she had single-handedly defeated a lesser devil in battle. Jack scoffed as he watched the worshipful expressions on the women''s faces, their awe bordering on worship.

    ''Why can''t they aspire to be strong like her, instead of just admiring her from afar?'' he thought with thinly veiled annoyance.

    "Power is something that demands reciprocity," a voice murmured beside him as though reading his thoughts, snapping him from his thoughts. He turned, casting a glance at the girl standing next to him, her expression unreadable.

    ''This girl again?'' Jack thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. She''d been attempting to draw his attention ever since they''d arrived. He ignored her, dismissing her with a mental note: ''Pest.''

    But a familiar gaze bore into him from across the room, one that sent a thrill of satisfaction through his veins. A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth as he met the hostile stare of his half-brother, Arin, who stood among the other students with an expression of poorly concealed loathing.

    "Brother," Jack muttered under his breath, his grin widening as their eyes locked.

    Arin''s gaze was filled with a mixture of bitterness and apprehension, as though he''d hoped never to see Jack''s face again. ''So, he didn''t die off like I''d hoped,'' Arin thought with a sneer, ''and somehow managed to learn a thing or two, at last.''

    "Prince Arin, who is that?" a voice interrupted, but Arin''s irritation flared as he whipped around to hush the speaker. "Mind your own business, Henry. No one here should know of any connection between me and¡­ him."

    A sharp, echoing cough from the elder silenced the hall instantly, snapping everyone''s attention back to the front. Luther raised his staff, signaling for quiet as he prepared to speak again.

    "Listen well," Luther''s voice commanded, every word imbued with a quiet power. "We''ve gathered you here, the most promising students, and will mentor each of you in the arts for which we''ve devoted our lives. Each of you will be paired with an instructor¡ªor an assistant¡ªfor this training period. Soon, you will join us in our duty to conquer the planes, under the guidance of the angels."

    A murmur ran through the hall as the gravity of his words sank in. The students shifted uneasily, sensing the weight of expectation that pressed down on them. Jack''s smirk returned, amusement flickering in his eyes.

    ''Good to let them know they''ll be knocking on death''s door soon enough,'' he thought darkly, watching the nervous expressions around him.

    "We have arranged an opening tournament, a series of one-on-one duels. You''ll face a competitor from a different kingdom," Luther continued. "The array embedded in the dueling platform will prevent any lethal blows. So fight without restraint. Show us what you''re capable of." He gestured to a raised platform at the center of the hall, its surface gleaming with intricate runes that glowed faintly.

    A sense of excitement rippled through the students as Luther lifted a scroll, unfurling it with a flick of his wrist. "Our first match," he announced, his voice carrying effortlessly across the hall. "Arin Digmun of Kingdom Ciriaus¡­ and Kevin George from the Kingdom of Blades."

    Jack''s grin widened as his brother''s name was called. ''Let''s see how far little Arin has come,'' he thought, his anticipation mingling with a darker satisfaction.

    Arin clenched his fists, a steely determination flashing in his eyes. He stepped forward, moving to the platform with a prideful stride. Jack watched with a wicked glint in his eye, imagining the brutal end he envisioned for his brother.

    "Go on, brother," he muttered under his breath, savoring the thrill of rivalry. "Let''s see how much longer you can survive. After all¡­" His eyes sparkled with malice as he whispered to himself. "You''ll be the first to die."

 Chapter 41 Tournament I

    Arin strode confidently towards the platform at the center of the grand hall, his posture upright and purposeful. Beside him, a young man with striking blonde hair stepped forward, his every movement radiating a poised assurance. The air was thick with tension, and as they walked onto the platform, an unusual warmth enveloped them both.It must be the array, Arin thought, focusing mana into his eyes to analyze the faint energy swirling beneath the surface of the platform. A faint, silvery web of protection lay there, pulsing like a living thing.

    "Prince Arin," the blonde boy, Kevin, spoke up with a smirk, his tone a blend of respect and challenge. "I''ve heard tales of you¡ªthe Digmun Family''s rising star. I always hoped we''d get a chance to spar. Didn''t expect it to come this soon."

    From a distance, Jack listened to their exchange, his sharpened senses catching every word. He smirked faintly. ''Seems my dear brother''s gained some fame in my absence. If he keeps this up, he might even secure the throne for himself someday'' Jack mused, glancing briefly at the girl beside him, her gaze lingering on him yet again. He felt an unwelcome prick of irritation.

    ''Why is this girl so fixated on me?'' Jack thought, clenching his jaw. She hadn''t taken her eyes off him since they''d arrived, and it was getting under his skin. To make matters worse, she was with the church¡ªa place he viewed with nothing short of disdain. He forced himself to ignore her, redirecting his focus to the platform.

    Kevin moved first, gripping his sword with a deadly determination. He unsheathed the blade, revealing an intricate weapon that seemed to glimmer with an ominous light.

    Impressive weapon, Jack thought, assessing it. A quick scan of the weapon''s attributes through his system revealed more details:

    [Dragon''s Saber]

    [Grade 5 Equipment!] Upgradeable!

    [Enchantment: Forged from the tooth of Ovnu Gat, the Great Dragon. This blade feels no resistance, capable of slicing through nearly any material.]

    ''So, it cuts through anything. Could be useful, ''Jack considered, momentarily intrigued, comparing the saber to his own prized weapon, Shadowfang.

    In a flash, Kevin charged forward with astonishing speed, his figure blurring. His footsteps were almost silent as he moved, leaving a faint shadow where he''d once stood. Arin narrowed his gaze and began chanting under his breath, summoning a swirling aura of electricity around him.

    [Lightning''s Rage]

    Sparks danced and snapped around Arin, his eyes gleaming with a fierce blue glow as he locked onto Kevin''s advancing figure. A crackling bolt of energy shot from Arin''s fingertips, streaking toward Kevin like a spear of raw power.

    But Kevin was ready. He sidestepped gracefully, evading the lightning by a hair''s breadth and pressing forward with relentless speed. Mages like you are powerful from a distance, but once I get close, the battle is as good as won, Kevin thought confidently, gritting his teeth as he charged closer, dodging each bolt with ease.

    Within moments, he was close enough to strike. Twisting his body mid-stride, Kevin spun the saber with a flourish, angling the sharp edge toward Arin in a downward arc.

    "You''re an impressive fighter, Kevin," Arin murmured coolly as the blade drew near. "But you underestimate your opponents far too easily."

    [Bolts of Chaos!]

    With a shout, Arin unleashed an explosion of lightning that surged outward in every direction, forming an electrified barrier that struck Kevin mid-swing. The air crackled as tendrils of lightning ensnared him, tearing through his body with merciless intensity.

    ''He tricked me¡­'' Kevin realized too late, his body convulsing as the electrical current coursed through him. His muscles tensed painfully, his skin tinged with a faint sizzle as smoke began to rise from his form. The attack seemed endless, and with each passing second, Kevin''s strength waned as his eyes glazed over, his vision dimming.

    Just as the scent of burning flesh began to permeate the air, a glowing rune on the platform flared to life, severing Arin''s spell in an instant. The air grew eerily silent, and Kevin''s body slumped forward, unconscious but alive.

    "Impressive array," Luther commented, chuckling softly from the sidelines. The senior figures seated nearby nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with a mix of admiration and curiosity. Fred, the renowned alchemist who''d crafted the array, lifted a metal arm to adjust his glasses, the faint clinking sound a reminder of his mechanical enhancements.

    "Just a matter of using the right materials," Fred replied, his eyes gleaming with quiet pride as he surveyed his work.

    In the audience, murmurs spread among the alchemists watching. "I told you¡ªit could only be Master Fred who created such an efficient array."

    Meanwhile, Kurt, a brawny youth with a cocky grin, scoffed as he watched the aftermath of the fight. "That idiot. He didn''t take into account that Arin''s element was lightning. Amateurs like Kevin are too full of themselves to spot obvious traps. That trick would never work on me," he boasted, arms crossed.

    Arin turned his dark gaze toward Kurt, his expression unreadable. With a flick of his wrist, he swept his jet-black hair back, his eyes narrowing. "Since you''re so confident, perhaps we''ll get a chance to test that theory. I''d enjoy learning a few moves from the king''s son himself."

    Kurt laughed, crossing his arms even tighter. "Careful what you wish for. You might regret it."

    Before the tension could escalate further, Henry, one of Arin''s loyal supporters, cut in, his voice dripping with smugness. "You should show Prince Arin some respect. He''s nearly an S-ranked mage already."

    The smug look on Henry''s face quickly faded as Kurt shot him a dangerous glare, recalling the earlier insult. Jack watched the scene unfold, deep in thought. He had scanned Arin''s stats through his system earlier, but hearing Henry''s words solidified a theory that had been forming in his mind.

    [Arin Digmun]

    [Level: 20]

    [Elemental Affinity: Lightning]

    [Class: B+ Rank Mage (Noble)] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''That explains the "plus" in his ranking. His progress is probably rapid thanks to the resources and elite training he''s received'', Jack mused. ''It''s not just him either. All of them have this advantage.''

    "Next up," Luther''s voice boomed, capturing the hall''s attention once again, "we have Kurt Russell of the Kingdom of Blades and James Harrow from the Holy Church."

    Jack glanced over as Kurt strode to the platform, exuding confidence. James followed, his steps calm and measured, every movement deliberate. But as interesting as this duel might be, Jack''s attention drifted.

    ''How do the church warriors fight?'' he wondered, intrigued despite himself. In his experience, the church''s methods were elusive, shrouded in layers of secrecy and moral grandeur. Their techniques were powerful, but their motivations were something else entirely. He''d only seen them from a distance¡ªuntil now. Was it mana, or was there something more to their energy?

    The platform was charged with energy as Kurt and James took their positions. Kurt''s muscles tensed, his stance fierce, while James maintained a serene expression, his eyes closed as if in silent prayer.

    As the battle began, Jack leaned forward, an unfamiliar spark of anticipation igniting within him.

 Chapter 42 Tournament II

    When they talk about a world of magic, such as the one Jack found himself in, the source of power was obvious: mana.It was the universal energy that flowed through every corner of the world, an invisible yet tangible force that shaped the very fabric of existence. Mana wasn''t just a concept in this world; it was the heartbeat of every spell, every enchantment, every magical feat that was possible. It was this energy that allowed mages to summon storms, swordsmen to strike with the power of thunder, and alchemists to brew potions that could mend the most grievous wounds. It bent nature itself, crafting power from thin air.

    And for Jack, this knowledge wasn''t just theoretical. He had immersed himself in studying mana for years. He had analyzed its essence, its flow, how it could be harnessed, and most importantly¡ªhow it could be controlled. The study of mana had become more than a mere hobby; it was a necessity. To survive in this world, one needed to master it, or at the very least, understand it. But one question lingered in his mind as he observed the duel before him.

    "The chuch. Do they use mana as well, or is there something else to their power that others can''t use?" Jack muttered under his breath, his eyes fixed on the two figures standing on the platform. His thoughts drifted back to the intense training sessions he''d endured, the countless books he''d poured over, and the whispered rumors about those who didn''t rely solely on mana. There was something different about them.

    Kurt, ever the talkative one, seemed to have no problem making his presence known, despite the adversary standing before him. His voice rang out, as loud and obnoxious as always, filled with the arrogance of someone who was used to having the upper hand. He grinned like a predator, every word dripping with disdain.

    James, however, was the perfect contrast. Calm, composed, seemingly unshaken by Kurt''s incessant taunting. But Jack knew better. James was as sharp as a blade, and underneath that serene exterior was a storm waiting to break loose. The kind of storm Jack had learned to recognize over the years¡ªone that brewed when insulted honor or the people you cared about were at stake.

    ''This idiot...'' James thought, barely containing his frustration. ''He talks too much. It''s a good thing I paired up with him. I can finally teach him a little lesson.'' The thought brought a wry smile to his face, though it was quickly replaced by a fierce determination as he drew his sword from its scabbard. Both hands gripped the hilt, his knuckles turning white from the pressure. The blade hummed with potential, as though it too were eager to join the fray.

    Kurt sneered, his lips curling upward in disdain as he sized up his opponent. "Your aura¡ªsharp, intense. Truly fitting for a swordsman. What a shame, though, that you allowed yourself to be adopted into such a hybrid family."

    James''s expression didn''t shift, but a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. He knew exactly what Kurt meant by "hybrid." It was a jab at the church''s eclectic mix of warriors, mages, alchemists, and even beastmen¡ªthose who didn''t quite fit into the neatly defined categories of nobility or warrior class. And Kurt hated them for it. But it wasn''t just the church he despised; it was the fact that their existence disrupted the carefully constructed order of the kingdoms.

    "I don''t even know why you were all invited here," Kurt continued, his venomous words like poison in the air. "There''s no royalty within the church¡ªjust a group of orphans. Nothing special."

    James''s grip tightened on his sword, the muscles in his arms straining with the effort to remain composed. But inside, something was beginning to boil. He had heard enough. The church might not have royalty or noble blood, but it had something far more important: purpose. The same purpose that had saved his life.

    "Shut up," James muttered, his voice low but brimming with an intensity that even Kurt couldn''t ignore.

    Kurt, clearly unphased, raised a hand. The ring on his middle finger glowed with an eerie, crimson light, and as it flickered out, a sleek bow materialized in his hands. It was no ordinary weapon. The bow had a deep crimson hue, and its limbs shimmered with an unearthly energy. Embedded along its length was a glowing green crystal, pulsing rhythmically as if alive.

    "Let''s see how well the church trained you," Kurt sneered, his fingers curling around the bowstring with practiced ease. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    James, his resolve hardening, didn''t hesitate. He took a deep breath, drawing mana into his body. As he exhaled, a brilliant white light surged from the hilt of his sword, flowing up its length and coating it in a dazzling brilliance. The blade had become more than just a weapon¡ªit was now a conduit for his power, a reflection of his resolve.

    "I will not stand idly by while you insult the very people who saved my life!" James''s voice rang out, raw with the emotion he had kept bottled up for so long.

    With a single slash, he sent a beam of white light hurtling toward Kurt. The arc was swift, precise¡ªyet Kurt dodged with a fluid grace, his body moving in perfect harmony with the air itself.

    "Alright, alright, does it look like I care?" Kurt taunted, his movements nothing short of a dance as he dodged each of James''s light-based strikes. He leaped, twisted, and swerved with ease, defying the very physics of the battlefield. His feet barely touched the ground as he avoided one beam, then another. He was fast¡ªtoo fast.

    ''He''s faster than the last guy,'' James thought with a hint of frustration. The realization dawned on him: Kurt wasn''t just quick; he was in control. Every dodge, every movement was calculated to perfection. His ability to evade the light beams with such precision made James question his own skill.

    As Kurt danced around the platform, blocking and evading the attacks with almost inhuman speed, he not only showcased his agility but also his exceptional reflexes. At one point, he jumped high into the air, spinning mid-flight to block an incoming arc with the body of his bow. He landed on one knee, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous focus as he drew the string of his bow taut.

    Without an arrow, he released the string, and with a flick of his wrist, a long, sharp spike shot forth. It was no ordinary projectile¡ªthis was a metallic needle, glowing with a deadly intensity as it hurtled toward James.

    ''Such keen sight!'' James thought, barely managing to deflect the incoming attack. His sword vibrated violently from the impact, and he had to dig his feet into the ground to avoid being thrown off balance. The spike grazed past his cheek, drawing a thin line of blood.

    The watching crowd gasped collectively, as the spike shot past James''s head with a killing precision. It was a clear message: Kurt wasn''t here to play. He wasn''t holding back.

    "Do you think this fight will be as fast as the last?" Luther commented, his voice a mix of amusement and respect. "This boy really has some skills."

    "Never doubt the power of a holy acolyte," Ivan replied with a smirk, eyes bright with anticipation. "You''ve yet to see a thing."

    Kurt wasn''t done. No longer was he merely dodging. He was striking back with brutal precision. Arrows, or rather, spiked projectiles, flew from his bow one after another, each one more dangerous than the last. The speed was staggering, the accuracy lethal.

    James was doing everything he could to keep up, his sword flashing in the air as he deflected each spike. But they were relentless, and he was beginning to tire. Every movement took more energy than the last, and soon, he knew he would be unable to keep up without resorting to something more.

    ''I can only move them slightly¡­ What kind of material is this made from?!'' James''s frustration grew. His attacks, which had once been enough to keep Kurt at bay, now seemed almost futile. The spikes weren''t just fast; they were too strong, too well-crafted.

    With a final, frustrated yell, James slashed his sword with all his might, sending a shockwave through the air. But it wasn''t enough. The last spike grazed his cheek, drawing fresh blood.

    The crowd fell into a hushed silence as James, bleeding but determined, glanced toward the girl standing next to Jack. She gave him a subtle nod¡ªsilent, but unmistakable.

    ''This is it,'' Jack thought, his gaze never leaving the platform. The tension in the air was palpable. He could feel it building, rising to a crescendo. ''What is the true power of the church? And what does it mean for this world?''

 Chapter 43 Tournament III

    James closed his eyes, blocking out the roar of the crowd, and fell into a state of deep concentration. Jack, watching from the sidelines, clenched his fists in exasperation.''What''s he doing? This isn''t some superhero show! Move or you''re dead, typical idiot,'' he thought, watching fights like these irritated him. A part of him wanted to jump in and finish the fight himself.

    Why would someone be in the middle of a fight and start harnessing strange powers? Worse of it all, his opponent stares at him like an idiot

    But James stood motionless, as if entirely detached from the looming danger. ''Is he actually confident in his power, or is he just plain reckless?'' Jack wondered, tension simmering inside him.

    Meanwhile, Kurt had no patience for theatrics. Without hesitation, he pulled back the string of his bow, releasing a set of three spike arrows in rapid succession. They whizzed through the air, precise and deadly, each aimed directly at James. The crowd gasped as the arrows sliced through the air, bound to strike at any moment.

    But then, just as they neared him, a strange force seemed to grip the arrows, halting their deadly path midair. They hovered, suspended as though captured by an unseen hand. All around James, a warm glow of energy began to radiate, enveloping him in a faint white aura. His lips moved silently, chanting words that even the most seasoned spectators couldn''t comprehend.

    Kurt''s expression morphed from disdain to bewilderment, and a flicker of fear sparked in his eyes. "What is this sorcery?" he muttered, anger mingling with disbelief. In a final attempt to break James''s concentration, he shot another arrow, this one glowing with a malevolent red aura that cut through the air like a streak of fire. It struck James''s shield of light and pushed forward with greater force, causing a shimmer across the glowing barrier, but even it succumbed, joining the other arrows in frozen suspension.

    At last, James''s voice rose, his words clear and full of power. "... Vanquish my enemies, and reveal to them the true power of light!"

    A surge of brilliant energy burst forth from within him. Around him, apparitions of armored angels materialized, each one radiating a silver light as they seemed to sing in praise. The faint sound of their celestial voices sent chills down Kurt''s spine, his instincts screaming for him to retreat.

    "You think this is divine power?" Kurt sneered, trying to mask his fear with bravado. "It''s nothing but a trick¡ªa pathetic imitation!" With renewed resolve, he aimed his bow again, drawing on a fierce, crackling red aura that wrapped itself around the next arrow, practically throbbing with deadly energy. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From the stands, Luther leaned forward, eyes gleaming. "Aura manipulation," he murmured with admiration. "For one so young, Kurt''s skill is remarkable. This fight is turning into something special."

    Lilith scoffed, her gaze steady on the platform. "Remarkable or not, they''re fighting to kill. If we''re not careful, one of them will push too far." She cast a pointed glance at the other leaders, as though reminding them of the consequences.

    Luther waved her concern aside with a chuckle. "Relax, Lilith. Fred knows what he''s doing; he wouldn''t let them get out of control. They''re only prodigies¡ªtalented, yes, but still beginners in the grand scheme. If one of them steps over the line, Fred will intervene."

    Ivan raised an eyebrow, his tone casual but laced with an edge. "You''re too quick to dismiss the danger. If this escalates, it won''t be easy to rein them back. You may like a spectacle, but remember that our factions aren''t so forgiving."

    "Enough bickering," Luther interrupted, a glint of excitement in his eyes. "This is about to get interesting."

    On the platform, Kurt and James were reaching the climax of their deadly dance. Kurt''s aura flared as he drew the bowstring to its limit, preparing his most powerful shot yet. A trail of red energy spiraled around the arrow, crackling with a fierce intensity that filled the air with heat. Meanwhile, James''s focus deepened, a calm determination hardening his features as he raised his sword and drew on a wellspring of power within.

    "This is it," Jack whispered, clenching his fists. He watched intently, attempting to decipher the source of their energy. ''This doesn''t feel like mana,'' he realized, his mind racing. ''They''re using something else, something¡­ beyond the usual magic.''

    The air grew thick with tension as the two forces converged. With a final pull, Kurt released his arrow, which rocketed toward James with a burning red aura in its wake. At the same moment, James swung his sword, unleashing a radiant arc of white light that expanded in size and brightness as it cut through the air.

    The two attacks collided in the center of the platform with explosive force, creating a shockwave so powerful it caused the very ground to tremble. Chunks of earth flew outward, dust and debris filling the air, making it difficult for the audience to see. For a moment, everyone held their breath, waiting to see the outcome.

    "They''re equally matched," someone in the stands murmured in awe.

    "No¡­ look again," Ivan replied, his voice a low rumble.

    As the dust began to settle, it became clear that one attack had prevailed. Kurt''s crimson energy had been dissipated, scattered into the air, while the arc of white light continued forward, slicing through the last remnants of resistance. It hurtled toward Kurt, unstoppable, and he barely had time to widen his eyes before it struck.

    But just as the beam reached him, it faded, dissipating like mist before a morning sun. Kurt staggered back, clutching his chest as if to confirm he was still in one piece, and let out a shaky laugh.

    "What¡­ a close call," he muttered, struggling to mask his relief.

    James lowered his sword, his breathing heavy, but his eyes burning with resolve. He had not merely fought; he had stood his ground against Kurt''s most powerful attack and emerged victorious in spirit, if not by final blow.

    Jack watched them both, his gaze full of calculations and hidden curiosity. ''This fight confirmed it,'' he thought. ''They''re not using mana. This world has an energy source far more potent, something that seems to draw from a spiritual plane rather than the physical one. The church''s power¡ª What could it be?''

    As the crowd began to murmur in admiration, awe, and disbelief, Luther finally broke the silence. "Well done, young ones," he said with a slight smile. "That was¡­ beyond impressive."

    But within the core group of spectators, the feeling was far from settled. This demonstration of power had raised more questions than it answered, each faction leader now keenly aware that the balance of power could shift in unexpected ways.

    Lilith turned her gaze back to the platform. "The children''s game has ended, but I wonder¡­ what are we truly on the brink of?"

    As the applause and cheers filled the arena, Jack''s thoughts drifted back to what he had seen. ''If this is the strength they can wield, I''ve got to step up my game. I need to uncover every secret about this world''s power¡ªand fast. Because if I don''t¡­ I''ll be toast.''

 Chapter 44 Tournament IV

    As the tournament carried on, each clash seemed to raise the intensity, with fighters continuously stepping up to prove their worth. Jack observed in silence, his keen eyes scanning the arena. Faces familiar and unfamiliar passed through his gaze, their skills cataloged and noted for future reference.''These are all potential threats,'' he thought, a faint smirk touching his lips. ''Enemies I''ll need to eliminate quickly¡­ but there''s no rush. Let''s see how they handle themselves here, and then we''ll see on the planes.''

    The next bout caught his attention. Luther''s voice boomed, echoing across the stone walls. "Kenny Hefferson of the Kingdom Ciriaus versus Norman of Eloria¡ªthe kingdom of alchemists!"

    Two figures stepped forward toward the platform. The murmurs from the spectators swelled into a mixture of dread and curiosity.

    "Kenny Hefferson?" one of the Elorian alchemists whispered, eyebrows furrowed. "Isn''t he one of the Duke''s infamous twins, the one they call the ''Child of Flames''?"

    "Heh, not quite," his friend laughed in reply, giving a dismissive wave. "This one''s the younger brother. They call him the ''Clumsy Ice,'' and it''s not just a nickname. He''s nothing compared to his twin. Look over there."

    He pointed toward a figure standing near Arin, someone with fiery red hair and a cold, distant stare. It was Umbra Hefferson¡ªthe Child of Flames himself¡ªtowering at an impressive height and projecting an intimidating aura. He watched his brother with an air of disdain, lips curled in a sneer as Kenny climbed the platform.

    The disdain in Umbra''s voice was unmistakable. "What a disgrace," he muttered, loud enough for Arin to hear. "He shames our family just by standing there."

    Arin, always quick to judge, added with equal venom, "The Duke should''ve disowned him. Look at him¡ªweak, trembling." His lip curled in contempt. "Why even show up?"

    The weight of their scorn hung heavy in the air, and Jack caught the exchange, his eyes narrowing as he watched Kenny''s struggle. For a moment, he almost pitied him.

    ''A lost soul, clinging to the hope of acceptance,'' Jack mused, though his sympathy was tinged with irritation. ''How pitiful to live for someone else''s approval.''

    Meanwhile, the alchemists from Eloria exchanged smug looks. "At last," one of them crowed, "an easy win. Kenny doesn''t stand a chance. Norman even brought his puppet!"

    Their confidence was evident; this fight was already won in their minds. As the two fighters reached the center of the platform, Norman cast a respectful glance toward Kenny, though his tone betrayed the inevitability of his own victory.

    "Kenny, I know of your¡­ reputation," he said, choosing his words carefully. "But I''m afraid I can''t hold back. My kingdom''s honor is at stake."

    Kenny''s face tightened. He looked down, his white hair falling over his eyes, concealing the sting of humiliation. "Do what you must," he muttered, barely meeting Norman''s gaze. But the words tasted bitter as he swallowed his fear.

    "Very well." Norman reached into his cloak and pulled out a crystal, crushing it between his fingers with a practiced ease. The crystal''s shards floated, swirling in an arcane dance before assembling on the ground to form an array that glowed with ethereal brilliance. And from that light emerged a puppet¡ªa sleek, humanoid figure with a polished black metallic surface.

    The puppet, Tenabaus, stood almost as tall as its master, its form gleaming in the sunlight. Embedded within its frame were several crystals, each positioned to channel and store energy in an optimal, deadly balance.

    Norman wasted no time. "Tenabaus! Attack!" he ordered, his voice carrying an edge of command.

    With a whirr of machinery and a hiss of released mana, the puppet charged toward Kenny, moving with an unnerving grace and speed. Kenny''s heart thundered in his chest as he raised his hands, focusing his trembling mana to summon an ice spell.

    ''Stay calm,'' he told himself, breathing deeply to focus his energy. With a shout, he formed a small, jagged spike of ice in his palm.

    "[Ice Spike]!" he cried, hurling it with all his might toward the advancing puppet. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The spike flew straight, shimmering with the faint light of weak mana. But as it struck Tenabaus''s metal surface, it shattered into harmless shards, barely scratching the puppet''s armor.

    Undeterred, Tenabaus lifted its hand, a hole opening in its palm. A red glow emanated from the core embedded within, gathering power. Then, with a fierce hum, it released a blast¡ªa beam of pure red energy that seared through the air toward Kenny.

    Kenny barely managed to leap to the side, landing in a heap as the beam streaked past him, leaving a scorched hole in the wall far behind.

    ''Damn it! That thing''s quick!'' he cursed silently, pushing himself back up. He stole a glance at Norman, searching for a weakness. ''If I can get to him¡­ take him out, maybe I have a shot.''

    His plan was short-lived. Before he could even complete the thought, Tenabaus had closed the distance, landing a brutal punch to Kenny''s gut. The force of the blow sent him sprawling backward, his body skidding painfully across the rough platform.

    Norman''s voice rang out confidently, tinged with pride. "Alchemists may not be warriors, but we know how to make our creations fight. Tenabaus here is both a combat and mage-type puppet, upgraded with the finest materials." His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as his puppet struck Kenny again, sending him tumbling like a ragdoll.

    Jack watched in fascination, his system window flashing an analysis of Tenabaus''s specs.

    **[Tenabaus: Monster Slayer, Mage Type ¨C B-Rank]**

    **[Weapon Mastery: Enchanter]**

    Jack''s eyes widened. ''An enchanter-level weapon master?'' he marveled. ''I''d never have guessed¡­ that kind of power in a puppet.''

    On the ground, Kenny struggled to rise, his body bruised and bloodied, his spirit battered. He cast a desperate glance at his brother, hoping for a hint of encouragement, but all he received was a glare of contempt.

    ''So this is how it ends,'' he thought, a pang of sorrow piercing his chest. ''All I wanted was to prove I wasn''t worthless¡­ just once.''

    The puppet lifted its leg, ready to deliver the finishing blow. But as the foot came crashing down, something in Kenny snapped. A surge of defiance flared within him. With a wild shout, he formed a spike of ice and hurled it, not at Tenabaus, but at Norman himself.

    The projectile flew fast and true, carrying Kenny''s desperation. Norman''s eyes widened in shock, but he acted quickly, slipping on a glove embedded with protective runes. He raised his hand, conjuring a shield just as the spike hit, its impact creating a spiderweb of cracks across the barrier.

    Norman breathed a sigh of relief, clutching his chest as the shield faded. "That¡­ was close," he admitted, a flicker of fear breaking his calm demeanor.

    But Kenny''s hopes crumbled. His final attempt had failed, and with it, his spirit. He sank to his knees, tears pooling in his eyes as Tenabaus readied another attack. But before it could strike, Fred activated his array from the sidelines, a quick override command halting the puppet mid-motion.

    "An override?" Norman murmured in surprise, casting a respectful nod toward Fred, who remained seated with the other inspectors. Relieved, he made his way down the platform, casting one last glance at the defeated Kenny.

    Kenny lay still for a few moments, gathering the shattered pieces of his pride. Slowly, he rose to his feet and walked back to his group, his head down, his heart heavy with shame.

    "Useless," Umbra muttered as Kenny passed by, his voice cold and cutting.

    Luther stepped up, clearing his throat to regain the audience''s attention. "That concludes the round¡­ but wait, one more match remains. Asriel.... From?!"

    The crowd fell silent, exchanging curious glances. "From where?" Luther muttered, confused as he glanced at his list. But before Jack could respond, the large figure who stood behind him moved toward Luther, whispering in his ear. Luther''s eyes widened briefly, but he nodded in understanding.

    "The final match," he announced, "Asriel versus Alisha Marie of the Church!"

 Chapter 45 Tournament V

    Jack''s eyes narrowed as he processed the announcement. "Great. Just great! Why the hell did I get paired with someone from the Church?" His fists tightened, and he resisted the urge to curse out loud. ''It''s like this damn world is actively trying to get me killed¡­ And it''s not just anybody I''m up against; it''s her. The weird girl.''He inhaled deeply, reigning in his frustration. Maintaining a calm composure had become second nature to him over the years, and he was determined to keep that mask in place now.

    The arena buzzed with murmurs as the mysterious pair took their places on the platform. Alisha, the girl from the Church, regarded him with a soft, almost serene expression, though her gaze carried a distinct sharpness.

    "Isn''t it quite the coincidence that we get to face each other?" she said, her voice gentle yet with an edge, and she gave him a small smile. Her gown, pure white and spotless, seemed to glow with an otherworldly light. Everything about her¡ªfrom her calm demeanor to her unblemished appearance¡ªexuded an aura of perfection, calm, and peace.

    Jack grimaced. ''How am I supposed to deal with this? The moment one of her spells touches me, I''m toast¡­ Just what I was trying to avoid.'' He had hoped for a simple fight, maybe with a fellow swordsman or even a beast-man. Anything but this.

    Taking a deep breath, he forced a small, dismissive smile. "A coincidence, indeed. Not a good one, though."

    The crowd''s whispers intensified. Jack''s identity was shrouded in mystery, and his mere presence had stirred curiosity. With no noble lineage or known affiliations, he stood out all the more. People in the audience strained to get a better look, wondering who this enigma was.

    Alisha''s smile deepened, her eyes dancing with mischief. "Oh, so you can speak," she teased. "Good. I was worried you might be silent the whole time." She tilted her head slightly. "Shall we begin? We wouldn''t want to keep the others waiting, now would we?"

    Without warning, a bright orb of energy materialized in her hand, swirling with golden light. She didn''t utter a single chant or incantation; her spell seemed to come as naturally as breathing. Jack barely had time to react as she flung it toward him, the searing light barreling down at breakneck speed.

    "Damn it!" he cursed, yanking the Shadowfang free from its sheath. He leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the orb. It shot past him, slamming into the arena wall with a resounding crash that echoed throughout the hall, leaving large cracks spidering across the stone. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good dodge!" Alisha praised, a glint of satisfaction in her gaze. Her serene smile remained intact, belying the deadly precision of her attacks.

    ''This is insane¡­ I need to know what I''m up against,'' Jack thought, glancing at her. He activated his appraisal skill, hoping for some insight.

    [Appraisal Skill Activated!]

    [Alisha Marie]

    [Level: ???]

    [Class: Blessed Mortal (Divine Incarnate)]

    Jack''s brows furrowed. ''What the hell is with that title? And her level¡­ completely hidden. Ugh, these damn system skills are useless when I need them most!'' He rolled to avoid a lance of light that shot at him, whizzing past and embedding itself in the platform floor.

    Alisha''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as she observed his every movement. ''So, he''s using Shadowfang, a mere sword rather than magic? Fascinating¡­ It''s as if he''s hiding his true abilities. This will make convincing him to join us so much more intriguing.''

    Without warning, she waved her hand again. Circles of light spun around her, forming portals that swirled open to unleash a barrage of glowing spears. They shot toward Jack in a deadly, rapid arc, faster than any arrow.

    Jack barely had time to breathe. His eyes widened as the flood of spears closed in on him. In a split second, a memory surfaced in his mind¡ªAlogra, the warrior who had trained him, always moving with a speed that seemed impossible, almost as if he had multiple arms attacking from every angle. Their food battles, initially simple skirmishes over portions, had evolved into something greater. In those chaotic exchanges, Alogra had taught him a vital skill.

    [Phase]

    With a burst of speed, Jack''s form seemed to blur, darting through the volley of spears, weaving and dodging with uncanny agility. To the spectators, he appeared to be in several places at once, moving so swiftly that he left streaks of motion in his wake.

    "Who is this boy?" Ivan muttered from the sidelines, clearly stunned. "Is he from the Avalonian Kingdom?" He directed his question at a large figure who had whispered to Luther earlier. But the figure remained silent.

    Alisha''s gaze sharpened, yet her smile remained. "You''re quite nimble, aren''t you?" she remarked, her tone oddly cheerful. "It''s like dancing, don''t you think?"

    She waved her hand again, and another portal spun open, but this time, chains of light emerged, shimmering with an ominous glow as they hurtled toward him.

    Jack gritted his teeth. He was completely engulfed in an onslaught of attacks, with no end in sight. Frustration simmered within him as he realized the extent of Alisha''s capabilities. ''Who is this girl? How can she cast so many spells as if it''s nothing? Is there some kind of mana cheat I don''t know about?''

    Despite his best efforts to reach her, she remained untouchable, each wave of attacks keeping him at bay. And that smile¡ªthat serene, infuriating smile that reminded him so much of Alogra. ''That innocent facade hiding immense power¡­ Damn it.''

    Jack took a deep breath, forcing himself to focus. He let his frustration drain away, summoning the lessons Alogra had drilled into him. ''A true warrior perceives his surroundings without his eyes,'' Alogra had taught. ''Feel the flow, sense your surroundings.''

    He closed his eyes, centering himself. The arena, his opponent, and the flashing chains all became clear in his mind. Even with his eyes shut, he could sense the deadly projectiles closing in, each chain twisting toward him with lethal intent.

    With flawless timing, he ducked, letting one chain sweep over his head, and then sidestepped another. A spear of light came at him from the side, but he parried it with Shadowfang, deflecting the energy just inches from his face.

    "Is he using sixth sense?" Kurt whispered, awestruck. "There''s no way someone like this could exist without us knowing about him."

    On the other side of the arena, Arin''s face was frozen in shock, his mouth open as he tried to process what he was witnessing. "This¡­ this isn''t possible¡­"

    Alisha, however, watched with delighted fascination, her eyes sparkling as Jack continued to dodge her attacks with skill that defied explanation. ''Coming here to face him myself was indeed the right choice.''

    Jack, meanwhile, was preparing his counter. With each movement, he could feel the buildup of energy within him, coiling tighter and tighter. Finally, he unleashed it in a surge of raw power.

    [Thundering Gale]

    In one fluid motion, he shot forward, his body a blur as he cut through the chains blocking his path, the momentum clearing the remaining spears that hurtled toward him. He burst through Alisha''s defenses, Shadowfang raised high, his gaze fixed on her.

    "You have no idea how much I hate that smile," he growled, his voice laced with frustration as he brought his weapon down in a decisive arc.

    Alisha''s eyes narrowed, her serene smile replaced by a look of mischief. "Slow," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, but brimming with amusement.

    With a graceful sidestep, she dodged his attack, her movement so smooth it seemed almost effortless.

 Chapter 46 Karma

    Jack saw the smug grin on Alisha''s face, and a flicker of shock crossed his own. She''d dodged his move effortlessly, barely breaking a sweat."She''s really something," he muttered, narrowing his gaze at her innocent smile, a stark contrast to the fierce energy she wielded.

    Many would never notice, but the technique he had used not only made him fast but also came with a powerful momentum, an attack that could cover a large distance in mere seconds and end it all with one powerful strike.

    But she had dodged, and that she did simply as well.

    But Jack had learned from Alogra the importance of following an attack with an immediate second strike. ''A surprise follow-up,'' he reminded himself, ''Alogra was too sharp to fall for it¡ªbut she''s a mage. Mages are blind to the instincts of a true swordsman.'' A grin crept onto his face, and with a sharp twist, he spun around, bringing his blade down in a fierce downward arc.

    The air shimmered as his sword cut through, streaking with deadly white light. It was a perfectly timed strike, aimed to kill.

    Alisha''s expression shifted instantly, her smile giving way to wide-eyed shock. The blade sliced cleanly, grazing her neck and leaving a thin line of blood. A few strands of her long black hair fluttered to the ground, severed by the blade''s sharp edge.

    "My La¡­" James started, but the oppressive aura radiating from the inspectors beside him froze the words in his throat. ''Saint Ivan,'' he realized, clenching his jaw as he held back his urge to shout in protest.

    ''This is it,'' Jack thought, his eyes flashing with determination. He followed his attack, swinging with everything he had to close the distance between them. This time, he was closer, and he couldn''t afford to miss.

    But in the blink of an eye, one of Alisha''s chains shot out, wrapping around her waist and yanking her back, saving her from his strike at the last possible second.

    "Damn it!" Jack cursed under his breath as he twisted mid-air, reorienting himself with practiced control. He hit the ground on one knee, hands bracing him as he stared at Alisha.

    Her momentary shock was gone, replaced with a serene, almost amused look. "You know, I was right," she said, her voice calm yet commanding. "You carry blessings beyond measure, but you have no idea how to wield them."

    ''Blessings, huh?'' Jack thought with bitterness. ''If only she knew the real reason I''m keeping away from them¡ªI''m constantly living at the edge of the blade.'' He shot her a look that silently asked, ''Are you serious?''

    Her voice grew steadier, almost pitying. "You have so much potential, but until you accept the church, those blessings will remain wasted. Unlike you, I can''t run out of mana¡ªI could fight for days without tiring. That''s the strength the church grants me."

    He had suspected something like this from watching James and now her; their powers were unlike anything he''d seen in anyone outside the church. It was raw, unlimited, something more profound than simple spells.

    "So, what exactly is this power?" Jack asked, masking his curiosity behind a calm gaze. If she was so eager to reveal her secrets, he was more than willing to listen.

    "Karma. This is why you can''t defeat me. Until you learn to harness it, all your strength¡ªhowever vast¡ªwill be meaningless." As she spoke, a bright, intense glow radiated from her.

    The ground beneath her began to tremble, small fragments rising as though drawn by an unseen force. The air vibrated, and then a massive portal tore open, dwarfing the others that had come before.

    Even before he could see what lay inside, Jack could feel the immense power emanating from it. It was overwhelming, a force that seemed to press against him.

    [Divinity has been sensed!] The system alert appeared, obstructing his vision just as his instincts screamed of danger.

    In that instant, he glimpsed an image¡ªa shadowy altar, one he''d seen before whenever he used his dark abilities. On the altar, a black orb pulsed, its core burning with a fierce green flame. His connection to it felt stronger than ever.

    [Inside the temple resides a god, once betrayed and now seeking vengeance! The divine light shall fade before him, for he is darkness!]

    A strange chant filled his mind, but he had no time to focus on the cryptic words. His eyes were fixed on the enormous spear of light emerging from Alisha''s portal, its surface crackling with divine energy.

    ''How am I supposed to dodge that?'' Jack''s eyes widened as the spear began to descend toward him.

    Just then, the system cut out, leaving him unable to access his skills. "Stop giving me chants and let me use my abilities!" he hissed, frustration boiling over.

    He could use his techniques without the system, but doing so required intense concentration¡ªsomething he couldn''t afford with the spear looming overhead.

    [You have unlocked the true legacy of the lord.]

    [The lord is enraged and grants you strength!] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A deep, otherworldly voice echoed in his mind, detached and inhuman but filled with promise.

    [All stats +100.]

    [Defeat the divine incarnate. Show them that darkness rules all! Reclaim the lost pride of the Dark Lord!]

    The surge of energy that filled him was like nothing he had ever felt before. It was electrifying, intoxicating¡ªa high unlike any other, as though he''d breathed in pure power. He felt invincible.

    "Ah, what is this" Jack muttered with slight surprise as he felt the energy rampaging through him.

    Gripping his blade tighter, he shot forward, the ground splintering under the force of his leap. His speed was unmatched, his vision clearer, every detail vivid in his mind.

    "Where did he suddenly disappear to?" Alisha had a confused look on her face as she looked at the spot where he stood only a second ago.

    Even the inspectors watching from the sidelines lost track of him.

    "Don''t worry, I''m right here" Jack''s voice was a low whisper, cold, hinting at the very last thing that ever crossed her mind.

    Death!

 Chapter 47 Tour through the school

    In this moment, Jack moved with a single purpose¡ªhis every muscle honed with a deadly intent to kill. Holding back wasn''t an option; there was a raw, unrestrained fury coursing through his veins. His grip tightened on his blade, and his movements were swift, unhesitating.''Is this the rage of the god affecting me?'' he wondered briefly, feeling a strange surge of anger that felt almost foreign, yet entirely consuming. But even that thought was a fleeting whisper; his instincts had already taken over, driving his hand forward in a merciless arc aimed at Alisha''s head.

    Alisha barely had a moment to react. Jack had disappeared, vanishing from her line of sight like a phantom, only to reappear with his sword hurtling toward her from behind. But what truly shook her wasn''t his speed; it was something deeper, something in the energy he wielded. "Did he just use Karma? But¡­ it feels different," Alisha thought, struggling to comprehend how he''d managed to channel such raw, unfamiliar power.

    Just as his blade closed in on her, Jack felt a sudden resistance, as if invisible weights had latched onto his arms, dragging him down.

    "The array has activated," Luther said with a deep sigh of relief, breaking the tense silence that had settled over the arena. "For a moment, I thought she was done for," he added with a chuckle, though there was a hint of nervousness in his voice.

    The atmosphere had grown thick with tension. No one had expected Jack to launch such a fast, deadly strike in those final seconds. Ivan, who usually remained stoic, had his hand on the hilt of his sword, his expression hardening with a hint of alarm.

    ''Who is this stranger?'' Ivan wondered. ''How is he able to summon the power of Karma? And to think he could actually threaten Lady Alisha...''

    As the array took effect, Jack''s arms grew heavy, his blade slipping from his grasp. With a resigned sigh, he slid his hands into his pockets and casually stepped out of the array''s confines.

    Alisha stayed rooted to the spot, processing the encounter. A slow smile curved her lips, her eyes sparking with newfound interest. ''He would be a great asset,'' she mused, the gears in her mind already turning. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She descended from the platform just as Luther cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention once again. "I believe this concludes the tournament. Remember, there are to be no grudges. This battle was purely for assessment, so we can gauge where each of you stands and identify areas for improvement."

    He gestured to a woman standing nearby, who approached the group with a nod. "Maria will now guide you around the academy. Each discipline has its own section within the grounds. Respect your boundaries and avoid causing any disruptions," Luther said firmly, casting a final sweeping gaze over the group before he and the other inspectors took their leave.

    "I am Maria Gunham," the woman introduced herself with a slight bow, a gesture of respect to the nobles in the group. "I''ll be leading you on a brief tour of the academy."

    Jack''s attention sharpened at her name. ''So she''s the Maria Gunham,'' he thought, remembering her instantly. She was the renowned SS-rank flame master, the author of the book he had been studying diligently. Her reputation as a prodigy preceded her, having achieved the rank of specialist by thirty-seven.

    "Miss Maria, it''s an honor to make your acquaintance," a voice called out from the group. Jack turned to see Umbra bowing deeply, his admiration almost comical.

    Maria offered a slight smile, a touch of amusement flickering across her face. "Ah, nothing special. I see you have a flame affinity; very promising," she replied. Then, with a glance over the group, she said, "Alright, follow me. I''ll show you around¡ªwe don''t have all day."

    As she led them through the academy, Maria paused periodically, pointing out various landmarks and sections of the grounds. The students clustered together, each sticking with their own group, visibly maintaining distance from those from other kingdoms. Though packed close, the air was thick with a subtle tension, an unspoken animosity simmering between the groups.

    Jack, however, walked alone, his face a mask of indifference as he trailed behind the others. He preferred the distance, observing the academy''s layout while keeping to himself. But his solitude was short-lived. He noticed two figures breaking away from their respective groups, moving directly toward him.

    ''What is it with these people? Don''t they understand the concept of personal space?'' Jack thought, already annoyed as the first person reached him.

    "Hey there, I''m Kurt," the young man said, extending a hand in a friendly gesture. Jack simply stared at him, his expression blank.

    ''Great. Another one trying to befriend me,'' Jack thought with a mental sigh. ''Can''t they see I''m not interested?'' He managed a stiff smile. "Yeah, good to know¡­"

    "Oh, I just saw your sword skills, and man, that was incredible! You''re fast!" Kurt continued, his loud voice drawing unwanted attention toward them.

    Just as Jack was preparing a dismissive reply, the second person arrived. He felt a familiar frustration tighten his chest. ''Not her again,'' he thought as Alisha approached, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    "You''re quite the intriguing type, you know? You never cease to amaze me," Alisha remarked, her praise laced with a slight smirk.

    Suddenly, all eyes were on Jack. He was now caught in an unusual moment, the first to bridge the gap between two rival kingdoms. And to make matters worse, he had somehow drawn the attention of two prominent figures: Kurt, known for his charisma, and Alisha, an ethereal beauty who seemed to captivate everyone around her.

    Jack felt the weight of numerous glares, some filled with envy, others with thinly veiled hostility. Kurt''s good looks and easy charm had always made him popular, but Alisha''s presence had an even more potent effect. She was stunning, with crimson eyes that sparkled with an almost innocent allure, a beauty that seemed to transcend both humans and beastmen alike.

    ''This is exactly the kind of attention I don''t need,'' Jack thought with an inward sigh. He could already feel the resentment building around him.

    A few paces away, James clenched his fists, his face twisted in jealousy. ''Why is she paying him so much attention?'' he fumed.

    Others in the crowd shared his sentiments. ''How did he get so strong in such a short time? He''s even better than some of the swordsmen here!'' Arin thought, an anxious frustration gnawing at him. The image of Jack as a nobody was crumbling before him.

    ''He was just supposed to be my useless brother,'' Arin thought bitterly, his teeth clenched in rage. Ten years of feeling superior were now unraveling as he watched Jack receive the kind of attention he''d only dreamed of.

    Meanwhile, Jack sensed the mounting hostility and couldn''t resist a mental scoff. ''What''s so thrilling about this? They''re all idiots.'' His eyes shifted from Kurt to Alisha, who still wore that curious smile.

    The academy tour continued, but Jack was no longer just another face in the group. He''d become the unexpected focal point, a budding rival to many, and perhaps even a potential ally¡ªor enemy¡ªto those who couldn''t yet determine his allegiance.

 Chapter 48 Roommates and Neighbors

    The tour was supposed to be quick, a simple walk-through, but the school''s size shattered any illusions of brevity. The grounds sprawled across acres, a miniature town with everything one could imagine: cafeterias, libraries, training grounds, even an entire marketplace where goods could be exchanged. It was a world in itself, designed not just for study but for the students to experience a complete life within its walls."This isn''t officially part of the school," Maria explained, stopping at the edge of the bustling marketplace, "but you''re allowed to come here for exchanges. If you have goods to trade or items to buy, this place is at your disposal. But be warned," she added, her gaze sharp, "beyond this area lies the Kingdom of Eloria''s turf. The school won''t protect you from any conflicts that might arise. So, exchange smartly."

    The market bustled with activity: merchants advertised wares from exotic spices to enchanted trinkets, and the hum of bartering voices filled the air. But as they moved onward, Jack felt a rising sense of fatigue; the tour seemed never-ending. And on top of that, he still had the two pest'' by his sides.

    "...Don''t you think being able to move faster than sound itself is amazing! My dad really put a shocker on my face that day" Kurt continued, bragging endlessly about his father''s feats.

    Alisha didn''t say much, she only brought up the topic about the goodwill of the church and what they hoped to achieve. But this was only at the start of the discussion, after that, it was only Kurt that seemed to have no end to what he could say.

    ''Arrrgh'' Jack screamed frustratedly in his mind, trying to hold back the urge to use a flame spell and burn out the idiots throat. But then, he felt a slight but if hope, that it would all to an end soon.

    This was because, at the moment, they had just one last stop¡ªthe dormitory.

    A towering building loomed before them, its sheer size casting a long shadow over the students. It was as tall as a city skyscraper, with balconies on each floor and hundreds of windows gleaming in the light.

    "This is the dormitory," Maria announced, "split into five sections, each accommodating a different set. You''ll have your own rooms, but your sections will be mixed. You''re expected to get to know one another outside your usual circles." She paused, clearly hoping for some sign of camaraderie, but the students only exchanged wary glances, reluctant to mingle with those from different kingdoms.

    Seeing the stiff silence, Maria gave a resigned sigh. "Very well. Let''s assign your rooms."

    One by one, she called out names, handing each student a small slip of paper indicating their section and room number. When Jack''s name came up, he moved forward, taking the slip with a quiet, "Thanks."

    ''Section 122, Room 4,'' he read. He''d barely started down the hall when he noticed both Alisha and Kurt eyeing him from across the room. Kurt, in particular, looked as if he were just waiting for a moment alone to pester him. Jack''s fingers tightened around the paper, and a single thought crossed his mind: ''Please, not them.''

    He reached his room without much difficulty, following the signs that marked each section. Relieved to finally have a moment to himself, he turned the doorknob. But as the door clicked open, a familiar, too-cheerful voice sounded from beside him.

    "Asriel! What a coincidence! Looks like we''re in the same section," Kurt announced with exaggerated enthusiasm, slinging an arm over Jack''s shoulders before he could react.

    Jack felt a wave of disgust as Kurt''s arm settled on him. His voice dropped to a chilled murmur. "Move your arm."

    "Oh, right, sorry. Not a touchy type, I get it," Kurt replied, lifting his arm with an awkward chuckle. "Still, it''s good we''re together! Maybe we could spar sometime, learn from each other?" He offered a handshake, clearly hoping for Jack''s approval. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Kurt,'' Jack thought, suppressing a sigh. He remembered the name well from the novel, and it brought a bitter smile to his lips. ''Maybe he''ll be useful after all,'' Jack considered.

    Feigning friendliness, he shook Kurt''s hand. "Sure, sounds good. We could both pick up a few tricks."

    "Great! I''ll see you in class," Kurt replied, grinning before turning toward his room. Jack felt a faint twinge of relief as Kurt disappeared, only to have it dashed moments later when he saw a familiar figure approaching.

    It was Alisha.

    He inwardly groaned, already bracing for her unnerving presence. She glided toward him with a smile, her eyes sparkling in a way that made Jack''s skin prickle. Desperate to avoid whatever unwanted conversation was coming, he stepped quickly into his room, shutting the door firmly behind him.

    But Alisha''s voice was muffled only slightly by the barrier of the door. "It''ll take time, but I''m certain I''ll have you, Asriel," she murmured softly, almost to herself. She turned, entering the room across from his with a faint smirk. Her eyes shining with a glint of delight

    Finally alone, Jack took in his surroundings. The room was modest but functional. A master-sized bed dominated the center, with a small wooden cabinet nearby. On top of it lay a quill and parchment, neatly arranged. Across from the bed, a wardrobe stood open, displaying a neatly pressed uniform: a white coat with green embellishments, paired with black trousers and a matching shirt.

    He sank onto the bed, letting out a sigh of relief. It felt good to be alone, with no prying eyes or meddling questions. He needed this time to reflect, to sift through the chaos of the past few days and make a plan. But before he could think too deeply, an unexpected notification flared to life before his eyes.

    [Quest: Defeat the Divine Incarnate and Restore the Wounded Pride of the Dark Lord!]

    He thought he had dealt with this quest already, but surprisingly, it still persisted. For what reason?

 Chapter 49 In need of upgrade!

    [Quest: Defeat the Divine Incarnate, Restore the Pride of the Lord of the Dead]Jack stared at the system message hovering in front of him, an incredulous look crossing his face. "I thought I was done with this?" he muttered, brow furrowing as he scrutinized the cryptic message.

    He''d already faced her, hadn''t he? He''d defeated her in the tournament¡ªat least that''s what he thought the quest demanded. But now, with this new notification, he wasn''t so sure. "Maybe the system wants her defeated in another context¡­" he murmured, trying to make sense of the system''s intentions. He considered the possibility that ''defeat'' didn''t mean victory in a controlled match. No, that would be too simple.

    "Defeat¡­" he whispered, a faint laugh escaping him. The system had used that word before, and each time, it had meant only one thing: kill.

    His lips curled into a sardonic smile as he shook his head. "Can''t this shitty system be straightforward for once?" he grumbled, running a frustrated hand through his hair. He supposed he should be grateful it wasn''t a mandatory quest¡ªyet. The consequences for declining would be severe, but survivable. That didn''t mean he was eager to face the penalties if he chose to ignore it; however, his life was worth far more than some vague system demand.

    The system had granted him incredible power, but that power came with a price. If he weighed the potential gains of completing the quest against the risks of crossing a powerful church figure, the balance tipped heavily toward the side of caution.

    "Killing someone from the church?" Jack chuckled darkly, weighing his options. He''d lived on the edge before, evading authorities as a thief back on Earth, a place where surveillance and policing were inescapable parts of daily life. Here, in this magic-fueled world, he could likely slip away undetected¡­ but it wouldn''t be easy. Technology didn''t exist, and he was free from the prying eyes of cameras and security systems. All he''d have to evade were people and their abilities. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But there was another layer to consider. Even if he managed to pull it off, the act would send ripples across kingdoms. The church would never let the murder of one of their own go unchallenged, and war would be inevitable.

    "This isn''t just about killing her," he muttered, thinking aloud. "It would drag every kingdom into conflict, and with my current strength¡­ I wouldn''t be able to protect myself from the backlash."

    Still staring at the fading system message, he shook his head in denial. "If this is going to happen, it''ll have to be in the planes." His gaze hardened. "I''ve got a list of people to deal with, and when we get there, I''ll handle her properly."

    For now, he was content to let this quest remain a low priority. The dangers far outweighed the rewards, and Jack knew when to play it safe. ''This time, no gambles,'' he told himself, closing the system screen with a quick mental command.

    With that decision made, he turned his attention to another matter that had been nagging at him. He pulled a small leather-bound notebook from his waistband, flipping through its pages until he found the section where he''d listed his personal goals. His fingers traced over the entry: ''Master both magic and swordsmanship.''

    The school''s new class system would divide students by their areas of study, which presented a significant problem for him. He needed training in magic to expand his abilities, but he also had a great deal left to learn as a swordsman.

    [Battle Mage: A-Rank]

    He glanced at his stats and let out a frustrated sigh. "I''ve been stuck at this rank for ages. I''ve made strides as a weapon master, sure, but my progress as a mage¡­" He shook his head. His time training with Alogra had been dominated by swordplay, movements, techniques¡ªvaluable skills, but none of them had nudged his magical growth forward.

    "I''ve poured everything into swordsmanship, and this still hasn''t budged." He scowled at his stats before letting out a weary sigh. ''At least I understand why now,'' he thought, accepting the truth he''d come to learn after countless hours of frustration. A mage advanced simply by delving deeper into magic, pushing the boundaries of control and skill. A swordsman''s growth came through grit, discipline, and refinement of technique. But a battle mage, one who straddled both paths? That required balance, equal attention to both disciplines.

    "I need to split my time between both classes." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "But how?"

    The mage''s class was crucial for gaining control over the finer points of magic, something that was nearly impossible to learn alone. Without a teacher, he would be forced to experiment, risking mistakes that could drain his mana, leave him vulnerable¡ªor worse.

    And yet, he couldn''t ignore the swordsman classes either. He needed to master aura manipulation, a skill that was critical for future confrontations. Aura manipulation was both powerful and infinitely complex, with no end to the subtleties one could learn. Like anatomy books layered with endless details, mastering aura was a lifelong endeavor.

    "The worst part?" he muttered, running a hand over his face. "I haven''t even started on aura manipulation." The daunting nature of his future loomed over him, casting a shadow on his plans. He was outmatched and undertrained, lagging behind those who had the luxury of specializing.

    ''It would be so easy if I could take things slow,'' he thought, closing his eyes for a moment. But time was a luxury he didn''t have. Every day he delayed only heightened the danger. Here, every advantage had to be earned with sweat, blood, and relentless ambition.

    He lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling, exhaustion creeping over him. The weight of his circumstances pressed down on him, and he wondered if he''d ever find a way to balance everything. But then, as he stared up, something sparked¡ªa glimmer of an idea. He sat up, his heart picking up pace as the beginnings of a plan formed in his mind.

    "Yes! That might work¡­" He didn''t know if it was a perfect solution, but it was worth trying. He would need to pull a few strings, possibly bend a rule or two, but with luck on his side, he might be able to split his time between the classes without drawing too much attention.

    He picked up his notebook again, his mind racing as he jotted down a few notes. The more he thought about it, the clearer the plan became. This would be a juggling act, no question about it, but it could grant him access to both skill sets, allowing him to train as both a mage and a swordsman.

    With renewed determination, he stood, eyes glinting with newfound purpose. This was the solution he''d been looking for¡ªa way to bridge the divide between magic and swordsmanship, a chance to maximize his potential without being forced to choose.

    For now, he would keep his idea to himself. He had no way of knowing if it would work, and if it failed, he preferred that no one knew about it. But if he succeeded¡­

    He allowed himself a small smile. ''If I pull this off, they won''t know what hit them.''

 Chapter 50 A spy in the dormitory

    "It''s worth a try," Jack murmured, as the dark energy began swirling beneath his feet, spreading across the ground like liquid shadows. The blackened mist gathered, thickening and coiling until it formed a dense, tangible sphere. Jack watched as it pulsed, an eerie yet fascinating sight, until the sphere split open, spilling forth his bonded servant.The creature emerged¡ªa small, rabbit-like beast cloaked entirely in shadows. Its body was dark as midnight, and its eyes were hollow sockets from which flickering blue flames burned ominously. The air seemed to grow colder as it stepped forward, its presence strange and otherworldly.

    [Bonded servant Summoned!]

    Jack studied the creature, a slight smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. Despite the creature''s monstrous appearance, there was a reassuring sense of connection between them, an invisible thread binding them together. It was more than a servant¡ªit was an extension of himself, responding to his thoughts and desires with unwavering loyalty.

    "I never really tried this before," Jack murmured, his voice laced with curiosity. "But let''s hope it works."

    Drawing a deep breath, he closed his eyes, letting his focus flow toward the creature. He concentrated, feeling the edges of its presence, until the barriers between them seemed to blur.

    ''Since I''m practically in control, I should be able to make it use its powers,'' he thought, a slight frown creasing his brow. The focus it required was intense, like stretching his mind toward a distant point. He delved deeper into the creature''s essence, exploring its energy.

    And then he saw it¡ªa core, buried deep within the beast''s shadowy form. Unlike a typical core, this one was a dark, swirling shade of purple, radiating a strange, almost chaotic energy. The darkness was tangible, a deep violet that seemed to pulse with power.

    ''A second core?'' Jack''s mind raced as he took in the flickering glow of the orb.

    His curiosity flared. ''Now, how do I make it use this power? Since it can shapeshift into any animal, it''s probably used forms it''s encountered before. Let''s try something new.''

    A specific form began to take shape in his mind, the perfect creature for stealth and reconnaissance. As he held the image, he felt the creature responding, its dark energy shifting, its form shrinking.

    The Drakorath''s body began to contract, its presence diminishing as it grew smaller and smaller, almost imperceptible. In moments, the transformation was complete. Jack gazed down with satisfaction as the shadowed creature had taken on the form of a tiny ant.

    ''Perfecto,'' he thought, a wide grin stretching across his face.

    He crouched down, marveling at the sight. This wasn''t any ordinary ant. The creature''s minuscule body was as black as shadow, its antennae subtle bumps of darkness that moved in a rhythmic pattern. The eyes glowed with eerie blue flames, casting a dim, flickering light.

    To an ordinary observer, it might still appear unsettling if they looked close enough, but its tiny size made it inconspicuous. Its presence, much like its form, had become minuscule¡ªa whisper of energy in the vastness of the room.

    "That''s a better way to use your powers," Jack muttered, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "No more scaring little kids¡ªyou''re a spy now, the perfect one."

    The creature, an undead by nature, had transformed into a nearly undetectable scout. Jack watched with amusement, anticipation simmering in his chest. This was only the beginning.

    "Now, let''s see what you can really do," he murmured as he straightened up. He focused on the creature, feeling its form move under his mental command.

    The tiny Drakorath-ant scurried toward the door, moving swiftly yet stealthily. It approached the small slit under the door, a gap that appeared like an immense cavern in its diminutive perspective. Slipping beneath it was effortless, the creature gliding through and emerging in the hallway beyond.

    As it moved down the corridor, Jack''s own senses seemed to meld with the Drakorath''s. Through its perception, he could feel the vibrations of footsteps, each one creating a slight tremor, a reminder of just how small and vulnerable he now was in this form. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''This is amazing,'' Jack thought, marveling at the sensory connection he now shared. ''If I can control this thing and retrieve its memories later¡­ I can spy on anyone without ever being noticed.''

    Just as he was reveling in this newfound discovery, a sudden disturbance shook the ground. A heavy vibration, more intense than the others, was drawing closer. His heart raced as he focused on it. The Drakorath''s antennae twitched, picking up the approaching presence.

    Jack quickly turned the creature''s head, his view shifting just in time to see a shadow looming above him¡ªa massive foot, descending fast.

    ''Are you kidding me?'' Jack thought, his voice laced with panic. ''Everything I do has to start with some kind of trouble!''

    The Drakorath-ant scurried frantically, its tiny legs a blur. But even as he pushed it to move faster, the vast shadow of the descending foot grew. Jack''s mind screamed in horror as the enormous shoe came crashing down, sending a forceful gust of wind that knocked the Drakorath over.

    Boom!

    The foot landed mere inches from him. In his current state, the shockwave that rippled out from the impact felt like a hurricane, knocking his tiny body into a series of tumbles. The Drakorath was sent rolling across the rough floor, slamming into what felt like a solid rock¡ªno more than a grain of sand to a normal-sized person but a veritable boulder to him.

    ''Damn it!'' Jack mentally cursed, his frustration bubbling as he recovered. When he finally regained control, he looked up to see the figure responsible.

    It was James, a student he recognized. Jack bristled, wondering what James was doing roaming the halls at this hour. James walked up to a door and knocked lightly. Jack''s interest piqued, and he directed the Drakorath to move closer.

    "Come in," came a soft voice from the other side.

    As the door swung open, Jack''s eyes widened with intrigue. Standing there was Alisha, dressed in a gossamer-thin gown that shimmered faintly in the dim light. The sight was enough to make even James pause, his cheeks flushing as he quickly averted his gaze.

    "My lady!" he stammered, his voice caught between embarrassment and surprise.

    Jack''s own interest sharpened. He''d known Alisha was respected, but this dynamic hinted at a connection he hadn''t anticipated.

    "I''ve told you not to use that title here, James," she said, her voice soft yet firm. She seemed entirely unaware of his reaction, her expression open and innocent.

    James struggled to keep his composure, clearing his throat awkwardly. "Uh, Alisha¡­ you might want to wear something a bit, uh¡­ less¡­ revealing?"

    "Oh?" Alisha tilted her head, a hint of genuine curiosity in her eyes. "Is it inappropriate?"

    James took a deep breath, visibly grappling with himself. "It''s fine¡­ if you''re comfortable."

    She gave a slight nod, and Jack noted the flicker of amusement in her gaze. "Close the door behind you, then."

    As James shut the door behind him, Jack''s grin stretched even wider. ''My lady, huh?'' The possibilities danced in his mind. He could feel the beginnings of a plan forming.

    ''Who knew I''d stumble upon something so interesting here?'' he thought with a spark of excitement. The idea of using his tiny spy to unearth secrets suddenly seemed even more promising.

    "The lady of the church wasn''t even supposed to be here," he mused inwardly. "This could change a lot more than they realize."

 Chapter 51 Her purpose

    Indeed, at this moment, Jack''s curiosity burned brighter than the candlelight in the room. He wanted to know exactly what had brought the lady of the church to this school.''And why is that fool wandering out of his section in the dead of night?'' Jack wondered, a frown shadowing his tiny form.

    So many pieces felt out of place tonight, and Jack was determined to find out just what these two were discussing. The timing was perfect, and his disguise flawless. Though Jack''s natural skill, [Dark Cloak], made his magical presence nearly undetectable, he wasn''t in his true body right now. But as a small, nearly invisible beast, he was practically untraceable.

    A sly grin spread across Jack''s face as he scuttled forward, tiny legs carrying him with ease. Reaching the door, he slipped beneath it effortlessly, entering the dimly lit room. The golden glow of a candle greeted him, casting flickering shadows that danced over elegant tapestries and gilded furniture, adding an aura of quiet opulence to the space. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alisha¡­" James began with a small, nervous cough. Though she''d instructed him countless times to use her name, the hesitation still lingered in his voice. "I¡­ we¡­ are all concerned about your safety. The high priests are worried too. Things are unstable, and your life¡ª"

    "You talk as if I can''t protect myself." Alisha''s voice, though soft, carried an unmistakable edge. Her hand froze as she brushed her silvery hair, and her piercing red gaze reflected in the mirror, meeting James''s eyes with defiance. "You all doubt me, even now. Mother wouldn''t have entrusted her powers to me if she didn''t believe in my abilities. Do you think she''d choose a weak successor?"

    James winced under her steady gaze, his face shadowed with doubt and frustration. "It''s not your strength we question, Alisha. It''s just¡­ these lunatics out there won''t rest until they''ve sent your soul to the afterlife, just like they did to her." He swallowed hard, the weight of his words pressing down on him. "We need you. The people need you."

    Alisha''s fingers paused on a lock of hair, and she gazed at her own reflection with a slight, almost wistful smile. Her fingers lingered on the strand that had been sliced short¡ªa memento from her encounter with Jack. Her gaze grew distant, thoughtful.

    "Do you remember the young man I dueled?" she asked, her voice low.

    James''s expression darkened immediately. "I remember, Alisha," he replied, struggling to keep his tone neutral, but resentment simmered in his eyes at the mention of Jack.

    ''Oh, that fool again,'' Jack thought with a smirk. ''So, this meeting is about me, is it? How flattering.''

    James''s teeth clenched, and his mind churned with suspicion. He had long suspected that Alisha''s sudden interest in remaining at the school had something to do with that boy. But why?

    "That boy¡­ he has a rare blessing," Alisha continued, her gaze focused on the faint scar at her neck where Jack''s blade had grazed her. "His karma far outweighs even mine. There''s something unusual about his power¡ªsomething immense. I can''t even gauge its limits. He has potential beyond anything I''ve seen, and I intend to find out why. He could be an asset to the church, a saint even. We need him."

    Hidden in the shadows, Jack''s eyes narrowed. He could barely contain his laughter. ''She wants me¡­ to join the church? With all their holy decrees and strict rules? The very institution that could pose the greatest threat to my plans? She''s more na?ve than I thought.''

    "That''s absurd!" James burst out, his voice tight with anger. His fists clenched as he glared at Alisha. "No one has as much of a blessing as you do, Alisha. You are the one chosen by the Light! How could some unknown boy be your equal?"

    "Are you questioning me, James?" Alisha''s voice turned cold, her calm gaze piercing into him through the mirror''s reflection. Her eyes flared crimson, and a palpable energy surged through the room. It was a quiet warning, one that sent a chill down James''s spine.

    Jack observed the power exchange with fascination. Alisha''s authority was unmistakable, and her presence grew more formidable with each passing moment. She was no mere priestess; she was someone who could command with a single glance.

    "No¡­ no, Alisha." James''s voice trembled slightly, his body straining under the unseen pressure she''d cast over him. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he struggled to breathe. "I apologize¡­ I didn''t mean¡­"

    Alisha''s lips curled into a faint, mirthless smile. "Good. I gave you an answer, and you''ll deliver it to the elders as I have said. I want that boy''s potential understood. And as for the high priests, they should focus on preserving the faith, not constantly questioning my judgment. I may be young, but they would do well to remember that I am the rightful successor. Whatever I do, I do for the Lord''s will. Our enemies are increasing in strength, and soon, the planes will be flooded with dark forces. If the gates are breached, we''ll all be at risk. We need every capable hand in preparation."

    Alisha''s voice was calm, but her words struck like a hammer, each one carrying a fierce resolve. Jack shivered, recognizing her growing ambition. She wasn''t just some figurehead of faith. She was serious, and if her plans came to fruition, she would be a formidable foe indeed.

    James gave a low bow, his face still pale from her display of strength. "As you command, Alisha. I''ll inform the elders of your decision."

    Alisha held his gaze for a moment longer, then nodded slightly. "Good." She tilted her head, her voice softening but her authority unshaken. "Now, leave me. I have much to consider."

    "Yes, my l¡ªAlisha," James stammered, bowing again before he retreated, moving toward the door with hurried, quiet steps. He drew a deep, calming breath as he exited, closing the door softly behind him.

    The door clicked shut, leaving Jack alone in the flickering candlelight with Alisha. She resumed brushing her long, silvery hair, each stroke a steady rhythm that seemed to echo through the silence. Jack observed her from the shadows, his mind racing with plans of his own.

    ''So, she''s dead set on following me, trying to learn more about me. If she keeps this up, she''ll discover my powers sooner or later¡­ and that would ruin everything.'' Jack''s gaze hardened, his mind already assessing the potential threats and strategies. Alisha was becoming a threat. If she continued down this path, she''d be someone he''d have to eliminate¡ªand soon.

    Watching her reflection, he felt an odd mixture of amusement and admiration. She was formidable, that much was certain, and her authority was unlike anyone else he''d encountered. But that would make defeating her all the more satisfying.

    ''When we enter the planes, I''ll find a way to deal with her,'' Jack vowed, his resolve hardening. ''She won''t stand in my way¡­ not for long.''

 Chapter 52 First war

    Jack''s exhausted eyes flickered open as early sunlight crept into his room, illuminating the disarray around him. The pale glow filtered through the cracks in the window shutters, casting jagged shadows across the room. It was a new day¡ªand not just any day, but his first day at the academy."Ahhh¡­" he muttered, stretching as he reluctantly forced himself to sit up. Every muscle in his body ached, and a sharp throb reminded him of last night''s encounter with the Drakorath. The mental strain from controlling that beast had left him feeling battered, like he''d been fighting for hours in his sleep. Yet, he knew he couldn''t let himself fall behind.

    ''No excuses,'' he thought with a frown, rubbing a hand over his face. ''Sleep is a sign of weakness.''

    With that personal mantra echoing in his mind, he slapped his cheeks, banishing the last dregs of sleep. As he swung his legs over the side of the bed, he glanced toward the wardrobe, where his academy uniform hung neatly. He pushed himself up, crossed the room, and pulled it out to inspect it.

    [Uniform]

    [Grade 1 Equipment]

    [Enchantment: Reform ¨C cannot be worn out or torn!]

    "Wow," Jack murmured, his fingers tracing the fine stitching and the smooth, sleek fabric. He hadn''t expected much, so seeing a magical enchantment on a mere school uniform came as a shock. ''These people don''t hold back on expenses,'' he thought, almost impressed. It took resources and skill to create enchanted clothing for hundreds of students.

    The uniform was surprisingly light yet durable, and the subtle silver thread woven along the edges glinted in the light. It even came with a custom waistband designed to hold a blade. He adjusted it around his waist, tugging at the fabric to make sure it fit. Satisfied, he turned to face the wall mirror, his reflection staring back at him with a resolute gaze.

    As he stepped out of his room, he found himself face-to-face with Kurt, who seemed to be leaving his room at the same time.

    "Cool! What''s up, bro?" Kurt grinned, slinging an arm around Jack''s shoulders in his usual casual manner.

    Jack winced slightly at the sudden contact, his expression unreadable. "Doing well," he replied, his tone brisk. Social interaction wasn''t his forte, and talking to Kurt required more effort than he cared to exert. Still, he knew Kurt could be useful; their casual bond might serve him in the long run.

    "I was just about to head for class," Kurt said, still draped around Jack''s shoulder. "Figured you''d show me some of your moves."

    Jack nodded, muttering, "I''d be glad to¡­" Then, with a slight grimace, he added, "Now, would you mind letting go?"

    Just then, the door across the hall opened, and Alisha stepped out, looking as stunning and composed as ever. The morning light seemed to catch her perfectly, accentuating her graceful features and the elegant uniform she wore.

    Jack took a silent, calming breath. ''Here''s my little devil,'' he thought as he watched her for a moment. He knew now what she was capable of, and the need to keep his distance pressed heavily on his mind. But perhaps, just this once, a friendly greeting wouldn''t hurt.

    "Hey," he said, managing a conflicted but polite smile.

    Alisha''s eyes sparkled as she returned the greeting, "Good morning, Asriel. I hope you had a restful night."

    Jack''s smile felt plastered on his face as he replied, "Yes, thank you." The tension between them was subtle but unmistakable.

    Before they could exchange more, Kurt interjected impatiently. "Come on, let''s get going. We don''t have time for chit-chat!" Without warning, he took hold of Jack''s arm, practically dragging him down the hallway and out of the building. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''What the¡­'' Jack bit back a glare, frustration simmering within him. His temper was at the edge, yet he held it in check. ''Stay calm. He''s still useful.''

    Once they reached the courtyard, Kurt''s demeanor shifted. He leaned closer, his face grim with urgency. "Jack, listen to me," he said in a low voice. "Do not interact with any member of the church. Those people are cunning¡ªalways scouting, always manipulating. Keep your distance from them, or you''ll get sucked into their mess."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed as he processed Kurt''s warning. ''Does he know something about the church''s true motives?'' He wondered if Kurt had knowledge of things that Asriel¡ªhis character¡ªhadn''t been privy to in the original book.

    "Why?" Jack asked with a slight tilt of his head, his voice guarded but curious.

    Kurt''s expression darkened, a flash of resentment sparking in his eyes. "What do you know about the first war?" he asked, the question carrying a weight that hinted at years of buried anger.

    Jack''s mind flickered to what he had read in the novel. The first war was portrayed as a time of chaos, with kingdoms fighting over control and power. The church had been depicted as the heroes, protectors of the people. But something in Kurt''s tone suggested there was more to it.

    "Not much," Jack replied, feigning ignorance. "Enlighten me."

    Kurt clenched his fists, his voice barely above a whisper. "Twenty years ago, the church was nothing more than a small faction. After the first ''divine visit'' from the angels¡ªthe so-called Hubris Season¡ªthey started expanding, claiming they were here to bring blessings. They arrived in Avalonia, offering peace¡­ but instead, they began taking children from villages, one by one. We later found out they''d been abducting our people under the guise of salvation."

    The story made Jack''s blood run cold. It was vastly different from the version he had read.

    "When my father discovered this," Kurt continued, his voice thick with anger, "he demanded answers. But instead of facing justice, the church accused us of opening the planes to the Abyss. They spread lies, claiming that we''d summoned monsters to our world."

    Kurt''s fists trembled as he spoke. "My father tried to drive them out of Avalonia, but the other kingdoms fell for the church''s deception. Ciriaus, the kingdom that worshipped the church fanatically, declared war on us. And then, the other kingdoms were dragged in, one by one. The result was the first war¡ªbloodshed, destruction, and countless lives lost."

    The bitterness in Kurt''s voice was palpable. Jack sensed this wasn''t just history to him; it was personal.

    "I see," Jack muttered thoughtfully. ''The planes first opened in Avalonia¡­ which means there''s a chance the fourth key lies somewhere in those lands.'' He made a mental note to investigate further, but only when the time was right.

    Kurt looked at him expectantly, as if seeking validation or perhaps some form of allegiance.

    "Interesting story," Jack replied, his tone deliberately dismissive. "But it''s all in the past now, isn''t it?"

    Kurt''s face blanked at Jack''s indifference. It was clear he had expected more sympathy, perhaps even solidarity. But Jack was already moving ahead, his mind elsewhere. ''The past is the past. I have my own goals to achieve.''

    Kurt scrambled to catch up, casting one last, resigned glance toward Jack. "Maybe you''re right," he muttered, though Jack could see a flicker of disappointment in his eyes.

    By the time they reached the class building, Kurt was panting slightly from keeping up with Jack''s brisk pace. "You''re a fast walker," he said, trying to catch his breath.

    ''Because I''d rather be anywhere than stuck in a conversation with you,'' Jack thought, masking his irritation.

    At that moment, he remembered his familiar. ''Ah, Draco,'' he thought, realizing he hadn''t released his bonded servant yet.

    He summoned the creature silently, feeling the familiar presence of the small yet powerful beast materialize beside him.

    [Bonded Servant Released]

    ---

    Jack''s stride toward the classroom door was firm, his expression calm yet calculating. As the faint whispers of the students filled the corridor, he could feel the weight of countless eyes watching him. The day had only just begun, yet there was no doubt that a storm was brewing¡ªone that would set the tone for his journey ahead.

    A smirk played at the corner of his lips as he took his first step into the classroom. His mission was clear: to rise above, not by playing nice, but by mastering the game better than anyone else.

    And if that meant clashing with allies and enemies alike¡ªthen so be it.

 Chapter 53 First Day at school

    Jack stood outside the classroom for a moment, his hand resting on the door handle. Draco''s presence flickered in his mind, the familiar''s subtle energy a quiet reassurance. He had sent the creature into a pocket space to rest and recover¡ªboth a necessity and a tactical move. His bonded servant would remain hidden unless needed, a card up his sleeve in a game where every advantage counted.With a deep breath, Jack pushed the door open. The moment he stepped inside, the hum of quiet conversation abruptly stilled. All eyes turned to him, the air thick with curiosity and unspoken questions. He could feel their stares, a mix of intrigue, skepticism, and perhaps a hint of awe.

    ''So this is what it means to be the center of attention,'' Jack thought, his lips curling into a faint smirk. It wasn''t entirely unexpected. His performance in the tournament and his unsaid identity had turned him into a puzzle everyone wanted to solve.

    As he scanned the room, his gaze landed briefly on a group of beast people seated toward the back. Their distinct features¡ªfurred ears, tails, or scaled skin¡ªstood out starkly even amidst the eclectic mix of students. He wasn''t surprised by their presence; he had suspected they''d be here.

    ''The beast people... makes sense. Not all beasts are tied to elemental powers,'' he mused. ''Some grant abilities that border on supernatural¡ªstrength, agility, senses. It''s no wonder they''re drawn to an academy like this.''

    Jack had read about beast people before. They relied heavily on their relationships with the beasts they contracted, their strength varying based on the bloodline and level of the beast. An awakened beast with an inferior bloodline (I-bloodline) was hardly better than an average human¡ªmaybe a touch stronger, but nothing exceptional. However, an awakened beast with a middle-class bloodline (M-bloodline) could rival an awakened mage. The stronger the beast''s lineage, the greater the power it conferred upon its summoner.

    ''They''re essentially summoners,'' Jack thought, glancing at a silver-haired student with feline ears. ''Except instead of elementals, they call forth creatures of flesh and blood.''

    He couldn''t help but compare their abilities to his own. As a necromancer, his powers didn''t allow him to summon beasts in the traditional sense. His magic came with its own limitations¡ªrestrictions he was still unraveling. Experimenting with his abilities had revealed something intriguing: his class wasn''t stagnant. He was evolving.

    The system screen had confirmed it not long ago. Where it once displayed [Noble] under his class, it now read [Necromancer Noble]. The realization that he was ranking up as a necromancer had both thrilled and unsettled him.

    ''If I enter the planes, I might find something to push my abilities further,'' Jack mused, his fingers twitching slightly at the thought. There was power out there, waiting to be claimed¡ªand he intended to take it.

    The door to the classroom suddenly swung open with a resounding clank, snapping Jack from his thoughts. A man strode in, his heavy steps reverberating against the stone floor. His towering frame was clad in gleaming silver armor, and a sword hung at his hip, its hilt intricately engraved with runes that faintly glowed. His face was stoic, his sharp eyes scanning the room with an air of authority.

    Whispers erupted almost instantly.

    "Isn''t that Hay Jerek?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes! One of the Seven Kings'' Knights of Avalonia!"

    "I heard he survived an attack from a higher devil."

    "Impossible! That''s just a rumor¡ªno one survives a higher devil!"

    Jack''s gaze sharpened as he studied the man. There was no mistaking the power radiating from him. Hay Jerek wasn''t just any knight¡ªhe was a living legend.

    Kurt leaned closer to Jack, whispering, "He''s one of the best. My dad always talks about him. Hay played a major role in conquering the first plane."

    Jack activated his system to appraise the knight, but his brows furrowed when the stats appeared.

    [Hay Jerek]

    [Title: The Sixth King''s Knight; Conqueror of Planes]

    [Level: ???]

    ''Blurred stats,'' Jack noted, disappointment flickering across his face. The system only revealed details for opponents within his potential range. For someone like Hay Jerek, the disparity in their power was too vast to measure. ''Not that I''d try fighting him directly anyway,'' Jack thought with a smirk. ''But with the right methods, even he''s not invincible.''

    Hay stepped forward, his commanding presence silencing the whispers. His gaze swept over the students before settling briefly on Jack. Something unspoken passed between them, though the knight said nothing.

    "I''m surprised the church decided to place me in this role," Hay began, his voice deep and steady. "But that''s irrelevant. You''re here for combat and weapon training, and that''s exactly what we''ll focus on."

    He paused, his sharp eyes flickering with faint amusement as he added, "And before you ask¡ªno, I''m not here to coddle you."

    The class straightened collectively, their attention unwavering.

    "I''ve seen some of your capabilities during the tournament," Hay continued. "Impressive, but some of you held back. That ends here. Today, we''ll address the essence of being a warrior and the driving force behind your power."

    As he spoke, Jack felt a piercing gaze on him. He turned his head slightly, catching James staring at him. The other boy quickly averted his eyes, but Jack''s lips twitched in irritation.

    ''What''s his problem?'' Jack thought, annoyed.

    Hay''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Aura," the knight said, his tone decisive. "It''s the foundation of all power. You should all know this by now, but for those who don''t¡ªAura is the life force you build around yourself. Weapon masters perceive it more acutely than mages, and we manipulate it with precision through relentless training."

    A red-scaled beastman near the back of the class snickered. His sharp features and cocky smirk gave him an air of arrogance. "We already know about Aura, Sir Hay," he drawled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "No need for a lecture¡ªjust cut to the chase."

    The room fell deathly silent. The beastman''s smirk faltered as a crushing pressure bore down on him. His body trembled, his head slamming against the desk as he struggled to lift it.

    ''It was a joke!'' the beastman thought, panic rising as he gasped for breath.

    Hay''s voice was calm but cold. "Disrespect will not be tolerated. I''ve treated you as nobles and expect the same in return. This is no laughing matter. After this training, you''ll enter the planes. Joke around, and you''ll die there."

    He let the pressure ease, and the beastman collapsed back into his seat, his face pale.

    Hay''s lips curled into a faint smile, though it held no warmth. "Since you''re all so knowledgeable about Aura," he said, his tone almost mocking, "let''s put that knowledge to the test."

    Jack''s instincts flared. There was something in Hay''s demeanor¡ªsomething almost playful yet undeniably dangerous. A flicker of anticipation sparked in Jack''s chest as he leaned back slightly, his mind already racing.

    ''This isn''t going to be just any test,'' Jack thought, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. ''Let''s see what kind of mischief you''re planning, Sir Hay.''

 Chapter 54 Second test

    The students had no say in the matter¡ªthey never did. Asking for their opinion was a mere formality, a hollow gesture. Much like in any school on Earth, tests weren''t optional; they were imposed."It''s nothing too drastic," Hay stated, his stoic demeanor unshaken. "This test will simply give you all a better understanding of what you can achieve with your aura." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The tension in the room thickened as he spoke. Slowly, Hay lifted the oppressive force from the beast boy, who gasped loudly as air flooded his lungs. Across the room, a light giggle broke the silence.

    "Next time, don''t joke around like a fool," chided a girl sitting nearby, her mocking tone cutting through the tense atmosphere. The boy shot her a glare, but wisely kept his mouth shut.

    "Sir," Kurt spoke hesitantly, breaking the moment. "What exactly does this test involve?"

    "You''ll find out soon enough," Hay replied, his tone brooking no further questions. "Step forward, one by one."

    Without hesitation, Kurt stood. His usual confidence painted a bright smile on his face as he strode to the front of the class. Jack, watching from the back, felt his lip twitch in irritation.

    ''Idiot,'' Jack thought, resisting the urge to facepalm. ''Why does he have to be the first to volunteer? He''s just setting himself up to fail spectacularly. Seriously, can I meet someone in this world who isn''t painfully stupid? I need smart allies, not reckless morons.''

    His irritation simmered. But Jack knew the harsh truth of this world: strength and power ruled above all. Wealth, fame, intelligence¡ªnone of it mattered without raw power to back it up. Until he reached that pinnacle himself, he had to endure the incompetence around him.

    Kurt stood confidently in front of Hay, exuding eagerness. Hay rested a hand on Kurt''s shoulder, his expression unreadable. The class collectively leaned forward, curiosity burning in their eyes. What was this test, exactly?

    The seconds dragged on in heavy silence. Kurt''s confidence began to waver. Suddenly, his knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, panting like he''d run a marathon. Sweat dripped from his pale face as he gasped for breath, his previous bravado shattered.

    Hay, meanwhile, remained impassive. "Next," he said flatly, ignoring Kurt''s trembling form.

    A tall, stoic-looking young man stood next. Jack''s sharp eyes assessed him. ''Judging by his build and demeanor, he''s probably the oldest here. Nineteen, maybe twenty. He''s got that soldier vibe. Military training, perhaps?''

    The young man approached with measured steps, his long legs making short work of the distance. Hay observed him briefly before placing a hand on his shoulder. Again, the silence stretched, the tension in the room growing unbearable. This time, the young man lasted longer¡ªover two minutes¡ªbefore crumpling to his knees, his face pale and drenched in sweat.

    Unlike Kurt, his reaction was more dramatic. He pushed himself away from Hay, his eyes wide with terror, as though he''d glimpsed something unspeakable. "What... what was that?" he stammered, his voice trembling.

    "You endured longer because of fear," Hay remarked, a rare chuckle escaping his lips. The momentary humor faded as quickly as it came, replaced by his usual stoicism. "Who''s next?" he asked, his gaze sweeping across the room.

    The class hesitated. Fear now outweighed curiosity. One by one, however, they stepped forward. Every student succumbed to the same fate, collapsing in varying states of exhaustion and terror. Some barely lasted a minute, while a rare few managed to endure two.

    Jack watched with growing amusement. Nearly the entire class now sat in disarray, trembling as if they''d all woken from nightmares. He fought the urge to laugh aloud. ''This is priceless,'' he thought, a smirk tugging at his lips. ''They''re breaking down like fragile glass. What is Hay even doing to them?''

    Though entertained, Jack''s curiosity burned. He observed each attempt carefully, hoping to uncover Hay''s method. But whatever technique the instructor was using remained elusive.

    Soon, only two students had yet to take the test: Jack himself and James, who sat stiffly a few seats away. Jack''s eyes flicked to James, who was noticeably avoiding his gaze.

    Jack leaned back, smirking. "Surprised to see you scared, James. I didn''t think a simple test would rattle you so much."

    James''s jaw tightened at the taunt. He stood abruptly, his steps deliberate as he strode to the front of the class. "Scared? Don''t be ridiculous," he snapped. "This is nothing. He''s just using his aura to pressure them."

    Jack''s smirk deepened. ''Bingo. That''s what I needed to know.''

    Feigning disinterest, Jack stayed seated, his mind racing. James had unknowingly spilled the secret: aura. Jack had suspected as much, but confirmation was valuable. ''I''ll have to thank him for the free lesson later. Maybe with a nice dose of humiliation.''

    James stood before Hay, his posture defiant, his confidence radiating. He crossed his arms, his white-sheathed sword resting between them like a badge of honor. Hay regarded him for a moment, his sharp gaze assessing.

    ''This one has potential,'' Hay thought. ''His aura is stronger than his peers''. Let''s see how far he can go.''

    Placing a hand on James''s shoulder, Hay initiated the test. Time stretched painfully as the room held its collective breath. James endured longer than anyone before him¡ªnearly ten minutes¡ªbefore he finally staggered back, dropping to one knee. Though shaken, he held himself upright, his pride refusing to crumble entirely.

    James turned his head toward Jack, his eyes narrowing. "Your turn," he spat, his voice laced with venom. "Come show us what you''ve got."

    Jack rose slowly, dusting off his sleeves as he approached. The amused smirk never left his face. "You seem awfully eager to see me fail, James. Don''t worry. I won''t disappoint."

    The class watched with bated breath as Jack came to a stop in front of Hay. The instructor''s piercing gaze bore into him, but Jack met it evenly, his expression unreadable.

    ''Let''s see what you''re made of, Asriel,'' Hay thought, placing a firm hand on his shoulder.

    Hay''s hand rested lightly on Jack''s shoulder, yet it felt like a mountain had settled there, crushing down with unrelenting force. Jack''s smirk faltered for a fraction of a second, but he steadied himself, refusing to let any weakness show. The pressure was immediate, oppressive, and invasive, like a thousand invisible needles piercing through his very being.

 Chapter 55 Aura to Aura

    ---The pressure was immense. Jack felt as though he were an ant standing before a mighty dragon, its fiery breath ready to consume him. His legs trembled under the invisible weight, every fiber of his being straining to remain upright. Behind him, the classroom faded into a blur¡ªfaces, voices, and whispers became distant echoes. All that existed was Hay, his piercing black eyes locking onto Jack''s with an intensity that felt almost suffocating.

    Jack couldn''t look away, no matter how much he wanted to. It wasn''t just Hay''s gaze; it was the aura radiating from him¡ªoverwhelming, all-encompassing, and utterly crushing. It wasn''t the type of force one could simply endure. It was ancient, tempered by years of battle and relentless practice. Jack could feel it in his bones, in the trembling of his muscles, and in the very air he breathed.

    ''So this is what the others felt?'' Jack thought, his mind struggling to focus under the immense weight. Sweat dripped down his face, and his breaths came in shallow gasps.

    But what Jack felt now was beyond what any of his classmates had endured. Each second was like having another mountain stacked on his shoulders, the pressure building, layer by layer. His knees threatened to give way, his legs screaming for relief, but he gritted his teeth and held firm.

    Hay''s stoic expression betrayed nothing, but inside, his thoughts were in turmoil. ''This boy¡­ How is this possible?!'' he marveled, struggling to maintain his composure.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, he had already stood under the oppressive aura for thirty minutes¡ªa feat unheard of among his peers, who had barely managed a few minutes before collapsing. And yet, Jack showed no signs of giving up.

    ''Could it be¡­? Is he from Alogra''s bloodline?'' Hay''s lips curled into a faint smile as a realization struck him. ''If that''s the case¡­ Let''s see how far he can go.''

    Without warning, Hay''s aura surged. A loud *boom* reverberated through the room, and Jack felt the force slam into him like a tidal wave. His boots sank into the wooden floor with a sharp *crack*, the planks beneath him splintering under the sheer weight. The oppressive energy clung to him like a suffocating blanket, pushing him closer to the edge.

    For a moment, Jack''s mind flickered with doubt. The pressure was immense¡ªinhuman. But then, a memory surfaced, sharp and clear: Alogra. The overwhelming presence he had encountered before, far greater than this. A grin tugged at Jack''s lips as the realization hit him.

    ''This is child''s play,'' he thought with a mental hiss. ''I''ve faced worse. I can handle this.''

    The flames of resolve ignited within him, burning brighter with each passing second. His defiance wasn''t just a mental fortitude¡ªit was something deeper. Something primal. He straightened his back, locking eyes with Hay, his expression a mix of determination and mockery.

    The other students watched in stunned silence, their faces a mixture of awe and disbelief.

    "He''s¡­ a monster," someone whispered. "How can he stand for so long?"

    "Even after Master Hay increased the pressure¡­" another murmured, their voice trembling. "This isn''t human."

    Kurt, still recovering from his earlier ordeal, stared at Jack with wide eyes. "He''s not just standing," he muttered, almost to himself. "He''s fighting back."

    James, on the other hand, clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles white. His teeth ground together audibly as he glared at Jack. ''How is he doing this?'' he thought, frustration and envy clawing at him. ''Is Hay going easy on him, or¡­?''

    Jack, however, had no time for their reactions. His focus was entirely on the overwhelming aura pressing down on him¡ªand on the growing realization that he could fight back. As the seconds dragged on, his mind sharpened. He felt something shift within him, a sensation he couldn''t quite describe. It was as though his very soul had awakened to the challenge.

    ''Wait¡­ this is similar to Alogra''s aura,'' he thought, the pieces falling into place. ''It''s the same mechanism. If I can withstand his, then Hay''s should be no different. Maybe¡­ I can even turn it to my advantage.''

    As if responding to his thoughts, a dark green energy began to stir within Jack. He felt it coursing through him, raw and untamed. He didn''t need to summon it¡ªit answered his call instinctively, like a wolf recognizing its master.

    Hay faltered for the briefest moment, his sharp eyes narrowing as he felt the shift. The oppressive force he had directed at Jack began to meet resistance¡ªnot just defiance, but something more tangible. The flickering green energy surrounding Jack grew brighter, more potent, and it began pushing back.

    ''What¡­ is this?'' Hay thought, a bead of sweat forming on his temple. For the first time in years, he felt the stirrings of something he hadn''t experienced in a long time: fear.

    To Hay, Jack no longer seemed like a mere student. The green aura surrounding him burned with the ferocity of wildfire, consuming everything in its path. It clawed at Hay''s own energy, devouring it, turning the tide of the battle.

    "You''re losing, Master Hay," Jack said, his voice calm but laced with unmistakable confidence. His smirk widened as he took a step forward, the shattered floor beneath him groaning in protest. "Is that all you''ve got?"

    The room fell silent. Even the whispers had stopped. No one dared speak, too stunned by the scene unfolding before them.

    Hay''s eyes darted to the other students. He could feel their gazes¡ªsome filled with awe, others with disbelief. He couldn''t afford to let this continue. He had to maintain authority, and this boy was rapidly turning the test into something else entirely.

    With a sharp exhale, Hay withdrew his hand, severing the connection. The pressure vanished instantly, leaving the room feeling eerily light. He clenched his fists behind his back to hide the faint tremor in his hands.

    "You''ve done well," Hay said, his voice measured but strained. "Return to your seat."

    Jack inclined his head slightly, his smirk still firmly in place. "Nice," he said simply before turning back toward his seat. He could feel James''s glare boring into his back, and he relished it.

    ''What can I say?'' Jack thought, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. ''You''re all just weak.''

    Kurt couldn''t contain himself any longer. The moment Jack sat down, Kurt grabbed his arm, his curiosity bubbling over. "How the hell did you do that?" he whispered fiercely. "What''s your secret?"

    Jack leaned back, feigning disinterest. "Practice," he said, though his mind was elsewhere, focused on the glowing notifications hovering in his vision.

    [Lord''s Aura ¨C Level 2!] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [New Skill Acquired: Aura Manipulation!]

    [Aura Manipulation ¨C Level 1]

    Jack''s grin widened as he read the system messages. His victory wasn''t just over Hay¡ªit was over the limits of his own abilities. And this was only the beginning.

    Hay, meanwhile, stood at the front of the class, his gaze fixed on Jack. ''Alogra¡­'' he thought, his mind racing. ''What have you unleashed upon us this time?''

    ---

 Chapter 56 Hop technique

    After hours of relentless focus, Jack finally managed to grasp the intricacies of his new skill. A wave of satisfaction surged through him, his confidence swelling. ''I did it. Just a little trial and voil¨¤! I said I was smart, and now there''s no doubt about it. If I keep leveling up like this, I''ll be ready to knock a few heads soon. I can''t wait,'' Jack mused, mentally rubbing his hands together with glee."Now that we''ve concluded our little test, it''s time to move forward," Hay announced, his booming voice snapping Jack out of his thoughts. The instructor stood tall, his imposing figure drawing every gaze in the room. His earlier turmoil¡ªbrought on by Jack''s unexpected prowess¡ªwas now hidden beneath a mask of stoic authority. "You''re here for more than just weapon lessons. Combat training is just as crucial."

    Hay''s sharp eyes scanned the room. "A true warrior must never become overly reliant on their weapon. What happens if your weapon is lost? Will you let yourself die without a fight?" His words hung heavy in the air, challenging them. "Hand-to-hand combat isn''t just a backup; it''s essential. Mastery of unarmed techniques will also help you gain better control over your aura."

    As the class murmured, Hay removed his armor, exposing a plain black shirt beneath. The garment clung to his sculpted form, outlining the contours of his battle-hardened physique. He rolled his shoulders, stretched his arms, and widened his stance. "The techniques I''m about to show you are standard across Avalonia. Watch closely."

    Hay took a deliberate stance, his feet shoulder-width apart, his fists raised in a defensive posture. He paused for a moment, letting the students absorb his every move. His sharp gaze flicked to Jack, and a spark of curiosity lit his expression. ''Let''s see just how much of a monster this boy truly is,'' Hay thought, his lips curling into a sly grin.

    "Asriel, step forward," he commanded. The room went silent. All eyes turned to Jack, who was seated near the back, lost in his thoughts.

    ''Why me? Why always me? What is it with this square-jawed tyrant dragging me into the spotlight?'' Jack groaned inwardly, reluctantly rising from his seat.

    As he walked to the front, his mind raced. ''So it''s come to this, huh? Thankfully, Alogra drilled some hand-to-hand basics into me. Let''s see if I can make it work.''

    "You all should pay close attention," Hay addressed the class as Jack approached. "This technique provides both defense and offensive versatility. Observe carefully." Hay gestured for Jack to attack.

    "You may use your weapon," Hay added, his tone calm but with a hint of challenge.

    Jack''s brow twitched. ''Use my weapon? Oh, I plan to use both.'' A smirk tugged at his lips as he bolted forward, blade in hand. He launched a downward slash with startling speed, his movements fluid and precise.

    Hay sidestepped effortlessly, his sharp reflexes kicking in. At the same time, he countered with a powerful kick aimed squarely at Jack''s face.

    Jack twisted his head back just in time, the sole of Hay''s boot narrowly grazing him. The close call sent a jolt of adrenaline through him, but he didn''t falter. Instead, he pressed on, unleashing a flurry of strikes with relentless precision. Each swing of his blade burned with the intent to overwhelm.

    Hay frowned slightly, dodging each strike. "Why are your attacks so ruthless? This is merely a demonstration for the class," he said, sidestepping another deadly arc of Jack''s blade.

    Jack grinned, his eyes gleaming with defiance. "Aren''t demonstrations meant to showcase reality? I''m just making it realistic."

    Hay chuckled, though his gaze remained sharp. "You''ve picked up some bad habits from Alogra, haven''t you?" he muttered under his breath.

    Jack didn''t respond, instead spinning into a roundhouse kick that shot toward Hay with blistering speed. Hay raised his arm just in time to block it, the impact echoing like a gunshot in the room.

    "You''ve learned some skills already," Hay remarked, his surprise evident as he steadied himself.

    "Figured it might be necessary," Jack replied, using the momentum of the block to pivot into a second roundhouse kick. The fluidity and flexibility of the move caught Hay off guard, forcing him to take a step back.

    ''A double roundhouse? Impressive for his age,'' Hay thought. His respect for Jack''s abilities grew, though he was determined not to show it.

    Jack pressed his advantage, darting forward with a low sweep of his blade. Hay''s eyes narrowed as he leapt back, narrowly avoiding the strike.

    "I hope you''re all paying attention," Hay said, raising his voice for the class. "If your opponent is armed, maintain your distance. Only close in when an opening presents itself. And above all, stay calm."

    As if to emphasize his point, Hay surged forward, his massive fist cutting through the air like a cannonball. Jack barely managed to twist his head aside, the force of the punch ruffling his hair as it passed.

    ''Damn! That punch could''ve flattened me. His strength isn''t far from Alogra''s. If he wasn''t holding back, I''d be toast,'' Jack thought, his heart racing. But he didn''t let the near miss shake him. Instead, he saw an opportunity.

    ''I''m close enough now!'' Jack thought, a fierce grin spreading across his face as he slashed at Hay''s neck.

    But just as the blade was about to connect, Hay blurred. Jack stumbled, momentarily disoriented. ''He hopped back?! Shit!'' Before Jack could recover, Hay''s massive boot came barreling toward his gut.

    Jack braced himself, but the blow never landed. Hay stopped short, a calculated move to make his point.

    "This is what I want you to perfect¡ªthe hop technique," Hay said, lowering his foot as he straightened. "It''s a combination of patience and precision. Make your opponent think they have the upper hand, and strike when they least expect it."

    He turned his attention back to Jack, who was still kneeling on the floor, catching his breath. "Don''t worry," Hay said with a sly grin. "You''ll get me next time. That is, if you don''t fall for the same trick twice."

    Jack smirked, wiping the sweat from his brow as he rose. "Only a fool makes the same mistake twice. I''m smarter than that."

    Hay chuckled, amused by Jack''s confidence. "I''ll hold you to that. Let''s see if you can back it up."

    Their exchange left the class buzzing with curiosity. Whispers rippled through the room as the students tried to decipher the cryptic banter between the two.

    "Alright, pair up and start practicing," Hay commanded, clapping his hands to regain the class''s focus. "I''ll be back in a few minutes to see your progress."

    As the students scrambled to find partners, Jack returned to his seat, his mind already working through the encounter.

    Just then a certain figure walked up to him, "Let''s pair" It was a figure he never expected.

    ''These Church rats can never take a break'' S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 57 I want to fight!

    Jack glanced to his side, sizing up his opponent. James stood rigid, his eyes barely concealing the simmering rage beneath a calm fa?ade. Jack chuckled inwardly, ''He''s stubborn. Telling him no won''t cut it. Fine, I''ll pair with him¡ªbut I''ll need to stay sharp.''"Alright then," Jack said nonchalantly, as though the decision had no weight.

    The two strode to a corner of the class hall, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone floor. Their gazes locked, the air between them brimming with unspoken tension.

    Meanwhile, Kurt stood fuming nearby, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. "Damn it! That church rat beat me to the punch!" he muttered, casting a venomous glance at James. Forced to find another partner, Kurt reluctantly paired with a red-scaled beastman who towered over him.

    "I don''t think this is fair," the beastman said, his voice dripping with sarcasm as his tail flicked in irritation. "Avalonians already know this technique. What''s the point of pairing up?" His frustration was shared by a few others, but no one spoke out too loudly, unwilling to provoke Hay''s wrath.

    Jack ignored the commotion, his focus pinned on James. His opponent unsheathed his blade with a slow, deliberate motion, the steel glinting menacingly under the classroom''s dim light.

    ''Has more blessings than the Lady? Tch, what a joke,'' James thought bitterly as he lunged forward, his blade aimed straight for Jack''s chest.

    James moved with intent¡ªhis strikes were calculated, but his fury was apparent in the sharpness of each motion. Jack, however, remained unshaken. His lips curved into a smirk, one meant to needle his opponent further.

    ''If I could hold my own against Alogra, even if only barely, what makes you think you stand a chance?'' Jack thought, sidestepping the first attack with ease.

    James snarled and pivoted, slashing diagonally toward Jack''s torso. The blade whistled through the air, but Jack deftly stepped back, dodging the strike by a hair''s breadth.

    "Fast, but not fast enough," Jack teased, his tone light and infuriatingly smug.

    ''Since Hay used me as his demonstration dummy, I already understand the basics of the hop technique. Now''s my chance to put it to the test.'' Jack''s thoughts raced as he observed James'' movements. ''All I have to do is mimic Hay''s moves, maybe tweak them a bit. Let''s see if this idiot can keep up.''

    James lunged again, this time aiming for Jack''s legs in an attempt to unbalance him. Jack responded instantly, hopping back with a fluidity that left James stumbling forward, his blade slicing through empty air.

    A ripple of frustration crossed James'' face as he growled, "Don''t get cocky just yet!"

    With a fierce shout, James unleashed a powerful arc of energy from his blade, the slash hurtling toward Jack like a wave.

    ''So, he''s pulling out all the stops now,'' Jack mused, his smirk widening. He hopped to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack as it scorched the ground where he''d been standing.

    ''Hay was right¡ªthis technique is about more than just quick feet. A clear mind, sharp eyes, and steady nerves. It''s like the boxers back home, hopping and weaving through punches. Except here, one mistake could mean losing a limb.'' The thought brought a flicker of memory¡ªa fleeting image of Jack sitting in front of a screen, watching UFC fighters dance around their opponents.

    The memory left a pang in his chest, but he shook it off. ''Focus, Jack. You''ve got work to do.''

    James charged again, his blade glinting with renewed determination. Jack darted forward, his fist cocked back for a heavy punch. James twisted his body at the last second, narrowly avoiding the strike, and retaliated with an upward slash aimed at Jack''s gut.

    Jack hopped back just in time, leaving James overextended and off-balance. Jack seized the opportunity, his leg shooting upward with the force of a battering ram.

    The impact landed squarely on James'' chest, sending a deafening crack echoing through the hall. James staggered, gasping for air as the sheer force of the blow rattled his ribs.

    ''That''s for being a member of the church,'' Jack thought darkly, his grin turning feral.

    He didn''t stop there. A second kick followed, then a third, each strike heavier than the last. James'' body crumpled further with each blow, his gasps turning into choked whimpers.

    ''That''s for messing with my story''s main character.''

    Another kick.

    ''That''s for all the stress you people have put me through.''

    And one final, devastating strike that sent James airborne before he crashed to the ground with a sickening thud. His sword clattered uselessly beside him as he lay motionless, his eyes rolled back in unconsciousness.

    The room fell silent, every pair of eyes locked on Jack.

    Jack wiped the sweat from his brow, his chest rising and falling with adrenaline-fueled breaths. A wild grin spread across his face, one that bordered on insanity. ''I''ve been waiting for a punching bag like you. Thanks for volunteering.''

    The spell was broken as James'' allies, members of the same religious order, rushed forward to surround Jack. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You lunatic! What the hell was that for?!" one of them shouted, kneeling beside James to check his condition.

    Jack tilted his head mockingly. "What? We''re all here to learn, aren''t we?" His grin widened. ''What''s the matter? Want me to apologize? Fat chance.''

    "You Avalonian scum always take things too far!" another spat, drawing two short daggers from their belt.

    Jack raised an eyebrow, his hand resting casually on his sword''s hilt. ''They''ve confused my origins because of my sword. Typical idiots.''

    He took a quick headcount. ''Five of them. Not bad.''

    Before he could respond, Kurt stepped forward, placing himself between Jack and the advancing group. "Are you all deaf? He did nothing wrong. Your idiot friend just couldn''t keep up."

    The tension escalated, glares sharpening as weapons were drawn.

    "If he didn''t want a fight, he shouldn''t have attacked like that!" one of the acolytes growled.

    "Well, I won''t lie¡ªI *do* want a fight," Jack said, his voice dripping with challenge. "Why don''t you come and give it to me?" He cracked his knuckles, the sound like miniature explosions in the tense silence.

    The five acolytes hesitated, their anger warring with caution as they sized Jack up.

    Jack''s grin turned predatory. "What''s the matter? Too scared? Church rats always bark louder than they bite."

    This was a side of him he had locked up for so long, he feared possible enemies, but at this point, there was no need.

    [Hop Technique Mastered!]

    [EXP Earned: +150]

    He grinned. ''This day just keeps getting better.''

 Chapter 58 releasing the inner demon

    Hay stepped into the dimly lit chamber, his boots echoing softly against the polished stone floor. The room carried a somber weight, the only source of light emanating from a dull, enchanted orb suspended in the center of the ceiling. Shadows danced along the walls, mirroring the grim expressions of those seated around the round table. Four chairs were placed at the cardinal points, each occupied by one of the academy''s key instructors.Luther stood at the head, his expression heavy with unspoken tension. His weathered hands rested on the table, knuckles whitening as he began to speak.

    "I''ve received disturbing news from the third plane," Luther began, his deep voice cutting through the stillness like a blade. "The angels have withdrawn their forces, abandoning their posts. As a result, our front lines are being torn apart by the howlers. We can''t afford to proceed with this training as planned. Time is against us."

    Gasps rippled through the room, though no one dared speak immediately. The gravity of the situation was undeniable; leaving the planes unchecked risked a catastrophic rift opening¡ªone that could unleash an unstoppable flood of demons into their world.

    Ivan leaned back, his imposing figure still as stone. The faint gleam of his blade, resting across his lap, caught the dim light. His voice was calm but resolute. "The planes must remain secure at all costs. With the demons swelling in number, the consequences of neglect would be... disastrous."

    Lilith, her serpentine eyes narrowing with unease, tapped her slender fingers on the table in rhythmic thought. "Why would the angels retreat so suddenly?" she mused aloud, her voice a smooth, chilling whisper. "We deliberated this matter before deploying. Their actions defy reason... unless they''re planning something."

    "Strange or not, we don''t have the luxury to dwell on their motives," Luther interrupted, his tone carrying a note of finality. "The current situation demands swift action. This training will have to be shortened. Prepare the students as best as you can within the next few days. If worst comes to worst, they''ll be joining us in the planes¡ªready or not."

    The room fell into a heavy silence, each instructor digesting the harsh reality of their mission.

    ---

    Jack squared off against the five holy acolytes, his arms relaxed but his gaze sharp and predatory. A slow, persuasive smile crept across his face¡ªa silent invitation for trouble.

    The acolytes hesitated, exchanging uneasy glances. They had witnessed Jack''s brutal defeat of James firsthand. His movements had been swift, calculated, and utterly merciless. While none of them believed they could match him in single combat, they harbored a desperate hope that, together, they might have a chance.

    "Let''s take him!" barked the dagger-wielding acolyte, a lean man with sharp features and a feral grin. His dual blades gleamed with holy light as he lunged at Jack, the others following close behind.

    Jack''s movements were fluid, almost dismissive. He sidestepped one blade with ease, pivoting to dodge the second with a graceful twist. With a sudden burst of speed, he launched a bone-shattering kick into the dagger wielder''s jaw.

    CRACK!

    The sound echoed through the training hall, eliciting a collective wince from the onlookers.

    "Oooh, that''s gotta hurt," muttered the red-scaled beastman from Kurt''s side, his lip curling in sympathy as he watched the acolyte crumple to the ground, clutching his shattered jaw.

    Jack remained unbothered, his sharp eyes already tracking the next attacker. "Is this all you''ve got?" he mocked, his voice laced with disdain.

    The downed acolyte spat blood and teeth onto the floor, his mangled jaw barely allowing him to speak. "Y-you lunatic! You''ll die here today!" he croaked, his words garbled but venomous.

    Jack chuckled softly, the sound low and menacing. "Me? Die?" he repeated, as though tasting the word.

    ''Death,'' Jack thought. It was a word that had haunted him since his dark powers had first manifested. He had been there¡ªon the edge of the abyss¡ªand survived. The idea of submitting to death again filled him with both fear and defiance.

    "I can''t die twice," Jack said aloud, his voice carrying a deadly certainty. In a blink, he closed the gap between himself and the acolyte, his breath hot against the man''s ear. "Do you want to know what death tastes like?"

    The acolyte froze, his daggers trembling in his hands. He wanted to move¡ªto strike¡ªbut his limbs refused to obey. His breath hitched, and cold terror spread through his body like venom. Jack''s piercing azure eyes locked onto his, radiating an aura of sheer domination.

    "Y-you¡­ demon!" the acolyte stammered, his voice breaking as he stumbled backward and fell onto his rear.

    From behind, another acolyte charged, sword raised high for a decisive strike. But before he could bring the blade down, Jack turned his head slightly, his gaze slicing through the air like a dagger.

    "I dare you," Jack said softly.

    The charging acolyte faltered, his hands trembling as the sword froze mid-swing. His body felt heavy, weighed down by an invisible force. His instincts screamed at him to flee, but his feet were rooted in place.

    ''What¡­ what is this?!'' he thought, panic setting in.

    Before he could recover, an arrow whistled through the air, piercing his shoulder. The acolyte yelped in pain, his sword clattering to the ground as blood seeped from the wound. Kurt lowered his bow, a satisfied smirk on his face.

    The injured acolyte remained motionless, his gaze darting between Jack and the others. Every fiber of his being urged him to retreat, but something in Jack''s eyes held him captive¡ªa primal, unrelenting fear that consumed him.

    Jack''s grin widened, a sinister gleam in his eyes. "What''s wrong?" he asked mockingly. "Weren''t you going to kill me?"

    The acolyte fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face. "Please¡­ please don''t send my soul to the realm of torment!" he begged, his voice trembling.

    Jack tilted his head, genuinely amused. ''He mistook my grin?'' Jack thought, barely suppressing a laugh.

    The truth was simpler. His system had just confirmed a new skill:

    [Lord Aura: Level 5]

    Jack had infused his killing intent with this aura, amplifying its effects through his mastery of aura manipulation. The result? Utter domination.

    ''Interesting,'' Jack mused. ''This little experiment turned out better than expected.''

    Leaning closer to the sobbing acolyte, Jack whispered coldly, "Torment? No¡­ that''s too kind. I''ll strip your soul, piece by piece, until there''s nothing left but pain."

    The acolyte''s wails grew louder, his terror infecting the remaining three, who hesitated in their advance. Their weapons trembled in their hands, their resolve cracking under the weight of Jack''s presence.

    "You church rats are pathetic," Jack sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. He turned his gaze toward the others. "Who''s next?"

    The remaining acolytes exchanged nervous glances, their courage fading fast. The aura Jack exuded wasn''t just fear¡ªit was absolute authority, a crushing force that made them feel like insects under his gaze.

    "Enough!" Kurt''s voice rang out, breaking the tension. He stepped forward, his bow slung across his back. "If you idiots are done wetting yourselves, how about we finish this and move on?"

    The acolytes glared at him but didn''t dare make a move. The fight was over before it truly began, and everyone in the hall knew it.

    Jack chuckled, the sound echoing ominously. "Next time," he said, his tone playful but laced with menace. "Bring a better challenge." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59 howlers

    Right after Kurt''s interference, a voice resonated throughout the entire school, not just within their classroom but echoing across every hall and corridor of the academy grounds."Students, please retire to your dormitories. The teachers'' meeting won''t be ending anytime soon," Luther''s stern voice carried a weight that left no room for debate.

    It filled every corner like an unyielding command, ensuring everyone heard it.

    In the now-silent classroom, Jack let out a quiet breath. The skirmish he''d stirred had caused more of a scene than he''d intended. He glanced at the holy acolytes still frozen in fear or pain from his earlier demonstration.

    Killing them would only bring more trouble, he thought as he turned to leave. At least I got to show a few idiots their place.

    Without another glance, he stepped through the doorway. Behind him, Kurt followed closely, his excitement bubbling over into rapid chatter.

    "Did you see what you did back there?" Kurt gushed, practically bouncing. "I mean, really hit the nail on the head! Their faces¡ªoh, man¡ªthey were about to wet themselves! Seriously, how did you do that?" His enthusiasm bordered on comical as he mimicked some of Jack''s earlier moves in exaggerated fashion.

    Jack cast him a brief sideways glance, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    Kurt. A talkative fool, but not a bad guy, he thought. Thankfully, his idiocy makes him easy to manipulate.

    Kurt continued to chatter as they walked, oblivious to Jack''s calculating gaze. Jack couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at the boy''s persistence.

    I''m not one to be prideful, but this guy... He keeps feeding my ego, Jack thought with a faint snort.

    When Kurt finally paused for breath, Jack answered, his tone nonchalant. "I''ve already mastered aura manipulation."

    Kurt''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re kidding me! I thought we were all just starting to learn it. How did you suddenly master it?"

    Jack shrugged. "I picked it up from Hay during the test. It wasn''t that hard. All I had to do was match my aura to his and go with the flow."

    Kurt stared at him as if he''d just grown a second head. "That''s insane! It takes years to master something like that. Can you help me out? Give me a hint or something?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack stopped walking, sighing as he turned to face Kurt. "Fine," he said, placing his hands on Kurt''s shoulders. "Concentrate. Try to match your aura to mine."

    Kurt immediately closed his eyes, his face contorting in focus. Jack released a slow breath, letting his green aura flare up¡ªa fiery, untamed wave that pulsed with latent energy.

    "Feel that?" Jack asked, his tone calm yet commanding.

    "I think so," Kurt murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. Slowly, a faint red glow began to shimmer around him, soft at first, then growing stronger, swirling like smoke around his body.

    Jack''s brows lifted slightly in approval. Not bad for a beginner, he thought.

    "Keep following it," he instructed, watching as Kurt''s red aura began to stabilize, harmonizing with his own.

    But just as Jack was about to withdraw his hands, the system''s cold, dispassionate voice interrupted.

    [Corruption activated.]

    Jack''s aura turned predatory, lashing out like a wild beast. It surged toward Kurt''s red glow, devouring it with terrifying speed.

    "What the¡ª? No, no, no! What''s happening?" Jack shouted, yanking his hands away, but it was too late.

    Kurt let out an agonized scream, his voice raw and primal. His body convulsed violently, bones cracking and shifting beneath his skin.

    [Bonding has begun.]

    The system''s announcement added a chilling weight to the scene. Jack''s heart pounded as he watched in horror.

    Kurt''s once vibrant skin turned deathly pale, his veins darkening as though filled with ink. His eyes flickered with eerie blue flames, spilling out in ghostly trails from the corners. His body twisted unnaturally, his spine arching as if something monstrous was trying to claw its way out.

    Jack stumbled back, his mind racing. "What''s happening to him? Why is this different?"

    With a sickening crack, two bones burst from Kurt''s back, curling outward like jagged, skeletal wings. The transformation didn''t stop there. His limbs contorted, his nails elongating into sharp, talon-like claws. His once-human form was warping into something grotesque¡ªa creature of pure nightmare.

    A scream rang out from a nearby student who had been walking back to the dormitory. "A howler!"

    Panic spread like wildfire as other students caught sight of the scene. Shouts and gasps echoed through the corridor as they fled in terror, retreating toward the classrooms.

    [Bonded servant: 3/10. ]

    [Undead Howler. ]

    [A soul shattered, forced to death. Left in continuous torment for years. This soul has now lost itself to darkness.]

    [Congratulations. You have become a Necromancer Bone caster! check stats for new skills!]

    Jack''s breath hitched. He wasn''t sure whether to feel triumphant or horrified. His thoughts were interrupted by a faint, familiar voice¡ªa cry that pierced through the chaos.

    Please... rescue me!

    Jack froze. It was Kurt''s voice, faint yet desperate, emanating from the twisted creature before him. A faint wisp of light escaped the howler''s deformed body, spiraling into the air like a lost soul.

    "Can I reverse this?" Jack muttered, his mind racing. Kurt hadn''t deserved this. I need him alive, not as some damned monster, he thought grimly.

    Master-servant bond cannot be revoked.

    The system''s response felt like a slap in the face. Jack clenched his fists, frustration bubbling to the surface.

    The soul of the innocent will now travel into the Pith. Do you wish to free this soul of its torment?

    "Yes!" Jack snapped, his voice sharp. "Do it now!"

    This soul will be returned.

    Once shattered, a soul can never return to what it once was.

    The wisp of light returned to the howler''s body, and the monstrous transformation began to reverse. The jagged bones retracted, the pale skin regained its color, and the blue flames in Kurt''s eyes flickered out.

    With a low groan, Kurt collapsed to the ground, unconscious but alive. Jack let out a shaky breath, relief washing over him¡ªonly to have it shattered by a cold, cutting voice from behind.

    "A howler? I knew those lunatics couldn''t keep their experiments under control."

    Jack turned slowly, his heart sinking as he recognized the figure. Standing there, bathed in an aura of radiant light, was a woman whose presence exuded authority and power.

    Runes spun into the air around her, glowing with golden energy. Her gaze locked onto Jack with unrelenting intensity.

    "By my light, all evil shall perish!" she declared, her voice ringing like a divine judgment.

    Jack tensed, his mind racing for a way out. This was not how he''d planned his evening to go.

 Chapter 60 Light X Darkness

    "What? A HOWLER?"Lilith''s voice shattered the somber air of the meeting room, drawing every gaze her way.

    The room fell silent, save for the faint echo of her exclamation. The tension tightened like an invisible thread pulled taut, stretching the unease that had already taken root.

    Luther''s brows furrowed deeply, confusion etched on his face. "What did you just say?" His voice carried a note of disbelief.

    "I said¡ª" Lilith began but was interrupted.

    "You heard correctly. A howler," Ivan muttered, his voice steady, though his eyes betrayed the storm brewing within him.

    Hay rose abruptly from his seat, his chair scraping against the polished marble floor. "This is absurd! We''ve barely begun to discuss the planes, and now one of their abominations is already upon us?"

    As if in response to his outburst, an unseen wave of energy rippled through the room. It wasn''t aggressive, but it carried an ominous weight, leaving behind a tingling sensation that sank into their skin.

    Luther''s sharp gaze darted around. "What was that?" His voice had hardened, instinctively on edge.

    Ivan stiffened as realization struck him. A faint, almost imperceptible light flickered in his calm gray eyes. As a saint, his senses were sharper than the others, attuned to divine forces.

    "The lady¡­" he murmured.

    Luther and the others exchanged puzzled glances.

    "What lady?" Luther pressed.

    Ivan didn''t answer. He didn''t need to. The grim expression on his face said it all. Something far beyond their control had awakened.

    ---

    The air crackled with latent power as Jack stood facing Alisha. The transformation in her demeanor was palpable. Gone was the sweet, innocent fa?ade she had once worn. In its place was pure, unfiltered hatred, her eyes burning with a righteous fury.

    The runes spinning around her radiated light so intense that the space itself seemed to bow under its weight. But it wasn''t just their brightness that unnerved Jack¡ªit was the energy they carried, calm yet terrifyingly potent, like a sword poised to strike.

    "Tch." Jack hissed as the energy struck him like a tidal wave. His body burned and prickled as if thousands of needles pierced his flesh.

    [Host has come into direct contact with divinity.]

    [Dark Cloak effects have been nullified.]

    [All stats have been halved.]

    The system''s notifications flashed across his mind, their clinical tone at odds with the chaos around him.

    "So," Alisha muttered, her voice low but laced with venom, "you''re a demon too."

    Jack sighed inwardly. ''Of all the things that could happen today¡­'' His mind raced as he analyzed the situation. The last thing he wanted was to have his powers exposed. Yet, between Kurt''s transformation and Alisha''s arrival, the worst-case scenario had unfolded.

    "Guess the secret''s out," Jack said, a sardonic grin tugging at his lips. "Though I must admit, I thought my ''blessing'' was more powerful than yours." He let out a sharp laugh, his voice dripping with mockery.

    Alisha''s frown deepened, her composure cracking slightly. ''How did he use karma? That''s impossible. Karma is wielded only by the gods and their chosen.'' Her thoughts churned as she scrutinized Jack, but the answers eluded her.

    "You lunatic," she spat. "You won''t leave these grounds alive."

    Jack''s eyes flickered toward Kurt''s lifeless body. Slowly, the grotesque remnants of the howler form began to recede. Bones twisted and popped back into place, and his ashen skin regained its human hue.

    The faint wisp of light¡ªthe essence of his soul¡ªfloated back into his body.

    [Soul Essence: -50.]

    [Soul Essence Remaining: 30.]

    Jack clicked his tongue in irritation. ''All those points I worked so hard to farm¡­ gone in an instant.'' He turned his attention back to Alisha, his grin returning.

    "Do you think you can defeat me?" she challenged, her voice rising with authority. "Standing under my divine light, you''ll perish before you even understand what''s happening."

    "Bold claim," Jack replied, his tone casual but edged with defiance. "Let''s put it to the test, shall we?"

    He extended his hand, and with a sharp command, his aura flared to life.

    [Aura Manipulation Activated.]

    The wave of divine energy battering him faltered as Jack''s aura surged forward like a shield. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    [You have come out of direct contact with divinity.]

    [All stats have been restored.]

    Jack smirked as the notifications appeared, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes.

    "At the end of the day, this is all just self-discovery," he said, his tone almost mocking. "And wouldn''t you know it¡ªI''ve got my own cheats."

    Alisha''s confidence wavered as she realized her energy no longer affected him.

    Meanwhile, Kurt''s body began to smolder, his skin blistering under the lingering divine presence.

    ''That''s my investment. I can''t have him burn away like this,'' Jack thought irritably. With a wave of his hand, Kurt''s body dissolved into smoke, the essence swirling toward him and vanishing into his chest.

    "Now," Jack said, turning back to Alisha with a predatory grin, "I can give you my undivided attention." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Die, you lunatic!" Alisha screamed, the spinning runes around her releasing a torrent of light spears.

    "You keep shouting ''lunatic'' like you''re not about to become something worse yourself," Jack retorted.

    He leaped backward, his movements fluid as he dodged the onslaught of spears. Each projectile cut through the air with deadly precision, their radiance leaving trails of searing light in their wake.

    Jack landed, his blades materializing in his hands. He parried a cluster of spears, their impact sending shockwaves up his arms.

    Then, with a bold move, he reached out and grabbed one of the spears mid-flight.

    A sharp, burning pain erupted in his palm as the divine energy seared his flesh.

    [Corruption Activated.]

    Tendrils of shadow spread from his hand, crawling over the spear like a living entity. The light dimmed, consumed by the darkness until the weapon was unrecognizable¡ªa spear of pure, malevolent energy.

    [New Skill Acquired: Spear of Darkness.]

    Jack''s grin widened. ''So, it''s true. Anything I touch can be corrupted. This just keeps getting better.''

    He hurled the spear with lethal accuracy, the corrupted weapon tearing through the air toward Alisha.

    She reacted instantly, summoning a barrier of light that gleamed with divine intensity. But the dark spear was relentless. It slammed into the barrier, shattering it in a burst of energy.

    Alisha''s eyes widened in disbelief as the spear closed the distance.

    "No!" she cried, but before it could strike her, a radiant blade intercepted it, slicing the corrupted weapon in two.

    A man stepped forward, his presence commanding. His sword glowed with a defiant light, his stance unwavering.

    "My lady," he said, his voice calm yet firm. "Let me handle this."

 Chapter 61 Being sly

    Jack''s crazed smile gradually faded, his expression darkening into a frown as his eyes locked onto the figure standing before him."Tch¡­ One day, I decide to stretch my wings a little, and trouble just crawls out of the woodwork," he muttered, annoyance thick in his voice. His hands twitched at his sides, his fingers itching to summon the darkness that churned within him.

    However, Ivan''s focus wasn''t on Jack. His piercing blue eyes were trained on the stunned Alisha, who stood frozen, her face pale as disbelief radiated from her. The shattered remains of her barrier still flickered faintly in the air, as if mocking her failure.

    Jack''s spear had torn through her defenses like they were made of paper.

    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    "You may have a great deal of karma," Ivan finally spoke, his voice calm and measured. "But your understanding of power is limited. It''s not that I doubt your capacity, but I suggest you step aside. Let me deal with this."

    Ivan''s closed eyes opened slowly as he reached for his blade, its white scabbard gleaming like the morning sun. When he unsheathed it, the blade seemed to hum with restrained energy, a light that whispered of divine judgment. His silver hair caught the dawn''s rays, giving him an otherworldly glow.

    Jack cocked his head and sneered. "It''d be unfair for two of you to gang up on me, wouldn''t it? I thought the Church prided itself on its honor. Or is that just for show?"

    His words were mockery, but there was an edge of truth in them. Jack knew he couldn''t back down now. His hand was already played; the darkness within him had been exposed. Hiding would be useless. Retreat, impossible.

    Alisha''s trembling hand clutched her staff tighter, her lips pressed into a thin line. For a moment, she hesitated. Then, she stepped back, her voice laced with venom. "Why waste our combined efforts on someone like you? Don''t worry. Saint Ivan will send your wretched soul back to the void where it belongs."

    Jack smirked. "Dying again doesn''t sound all that bad. Who knows? Maybe I''ll even enjoy it this time." His words hung in the air, a taunt, but his eyes betrayed the turmoil beneath his calm fa?ade.

    Before he could say more, Ivan shot forward. He moved like lightning, the ground beneath him exploding into shards as his speed shattered the earth. His blade came down in a thunderous arc, and Jack barely managed to block. The impact of their clash unleashed a shockwave, tearing through the ground and sending a powerful gust outward.

    Jack''s arms trembled under the force. The difference in their strength was glaringly clear. This wasn''t a fight he could win outright¡ªat least not yet.

    ''The others might come too. If the inspectors catch up, it''s over. I need to figure this out now,'' he thought, his mind racing even as his face remained a mask of defiance.

    "You," Ivan''s voice broke through the storm of Jack''s thoughts, his blade pressing down like an unrelenting tide. "Who are you really? And what is your motive?"

    Jack''s grin returned, though it was tinged with strain. "Who am I? I thought you were the experts on knowing everything. Didn''t the Church brief you?"

    Ivan''s blade inched closer, the weight behind it unyielding. His eyes betrayed no emotion, like the depths of an unfathomable sea.

    With a quick pivot, Ivan drew his sword back, raising it high before bringing it down with devastating force. Jack braced himself, his feet digging into the ground as the strike sent him skidding backward. He barely managed to stay upright, dust rising in a cloud around him.

    [Flame Blast!]

    Jack''s voice rang out, and orbs of fiery energy ignited in the air around him. He thrust his hand forward, launching the blazing projectiles at Ivan while dashing in close behind them.

    [MP: -50]

    "Magic too? Impressive," Ivan said, his voice calm but his movements swift. With fluid precision, he wove through the onslaught, his sword slashing through the flames like a knife through water. Each swing of his blade carried an elegance that belied its deadly intent.

    Jack''s mind raced. ''He''s faster than anyone I''ve faced¡­ even Alogra. This guy''s in a league of his own.''

    Ivan was unrelenting, closing the gap between them in an instant. His strikes came faster and harder, each one sending Jack scrambling to dodge or block. The arcs of light emanating from his blade cut through the air like divine projectiles.

    Jack could barely keep up. The gap in their skill and power was like an abyss, but his mind remained sharp. He had to use everything at his disposal.

    "Judging by that title of yours," Jack began, dodging a particularly close strike, "you must be on par with the Lady of the Church. A saint, right? And that weapon¡ªdefinitely a sacred relic. Am I wrong?"

    Ivan didn''t respond, but the slight furrow of his brow was enough to tell Jack he''d struck a nerve.

    ''I can''t keep this up much longer,'' Jack thought. His gaze darted to Alisha, who was watching the battle intently, anger still burning in her eyes. Then his focus snapped back to Ivan, whose attacks were becoming sharper, more precise.

    "This knowledge you have¡­" Ivan''s voice was low, his strikes steady. "How do you know so much about the Church''s secrets?"

    Jack grinned despite the sweat beading on his brow. "Oh, Ivan. If I told you, it''d ruin all the fun."

    Ivan''s expression darkened, and his movements became even faster, if that were possible. Jack''s breathing grew heavier as he dodged the onslaught. His mana reserves were dipping dangerously low, and his options were running out.

    [Dark Flames!]

    The black fire surged around Jack''s blade, crackling with raw, malevolent energy. He swung it downward, sending a streak of darkness toward Ivan''s incoming attack. The two forces collided in a burst of light and shadow, the clash creating a momentary reprieve.

    Jack took a step back, his eyes narrowing. "I''m here to help your precious High Priest complete his mission," he said, his tone laced with mockery. "Really, you should be thanking me."

    "What mission?" Ivan demanded, his attacks pausing for the briefest of moments.

    Jack''s smile widened. "Don''t play dumb, Saint. You know exactly what I''m talking about. I''m here to kill your dear Lady of Light."

    The air grew heavy with tension. Ivan''s grip on his sword tightened, his calm fa?ade cracking just slightly. Alisha gasped, her face a mixture of fury and disbelief.

    "You¡­" she began, but her voice faltered.

    Jack''s smile turned wicked.

    The battle wasn''t over¡ªnot by a long shot. And Jack had the best plan that could possibly be his saving grace.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: please spare a moment to visit the author monthly report chapter, for new updates... Thank you dear readers] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 62 voice from the void

    In the void of a formless realm, a pair of pitch-black eyes flickered to life, piercing the eternal darkness. A dense, oppressive energy surged outward, rippling through the shadows like a tidal wave. The air, if it could be called that, buzzed with the hum of malevolent power."I can feel it," a voice hissed, low and guttural, filled with dark satisfaction. "After so many years... another incarnate of the Lord of the Dead."

    The figure sniffed the air with an eerie intensity. It had no nose, only a ridged, skeletal cavity where one should have been. Its form seemed incomplete, an amalgamation of bones and shadow barely held together by sheer will.

    "Bring me the Lord''s host!" the voice boomed, its command reverberating like a storm within the void. "I must extract his soul at once!"

    From the darkness, a cloaked figure emerged, bowing low before the skeletal entity. The servant''s form trembled visibly, the oppressive aura of his master driving him to the brink of collapse. Yet, he dared not raise his head.

    "To stand before a higher devil is both an honor and a curse," the servant thought, his limbs shaking as he remained prostrate. He finally spoke, his voice quivering, "My lord, how shall I locate him? And once found, how do I bring him here?"

    The skeletal figure tilted its head, the motion slow and deliberate, as if considering the absurdity of the question. "Are you daft?" it spat, its voice dripping with disdain. "He wields the dark power, a connection to me as ancient as the abyss itself. Follow that thread¡ªtrace the energy that binds us!"

    The servant sank further into the shadows, his form dissolving into the void like ink spilling into water. "Understood, my lord," he murmured before disappearing completely.

    ---

    On the physical plane, chaos erupted.

    "No, no, no," Jack said, his tone laced with mockery as he addressed his adversaries. "Come now, Saint Ivan. Don''t pretend you don''t know what I''m talking about. And you, dear Alisha, wipe that shocked look off your face. Humans have always been duplicitous; this is just another example."

    "Enough!" Ivan''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, his anger igniting. He raised his gleaming sword high, the blade catching the light as if charged with divine energy. His lips moved in silent prayer before he barked his command: "Slash of Heavenly Destruction!"

    ''He''s serious,'' Jack thought, his grin faltering for a fraction of a second.

    Ivan swung his sword in a precise cross-shaped motion, releasing a shimmering arc of energy. The attack tore through the air with devastating force, reality itself seeming to fracture in its wake. The sheer power of it bore down on Jack like an inescapable fate.

    There was no time to dodge, no way to block.

    ''So, this is how curiosity kills the cat,'' Jack mused grimly. Yet, even as the deadly arc closed in, his lips curved into a small, defiant smile.

    Chains of radiant light burst from nowhere, wrapping tightly around Jack''s body. The divine bindings yanked him backward just as the destructive arc struck the ground where he''d been standing. The explosion that followed was deafening, tearing through the earth and ripping apart the nearby dormitory with an effortless ferocity. Dust and debris filled the air, the dorm reduced to a smoldering ruin in mere moments. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''That was close. Too close,'' Jack thought, the adrenaline coursing through him. Relief washed over him like a wave, but he masked it with a confident smirk. ''Another gamble¡­ but it seems luck still favors me¡ªjust barely.''

    As the dust settled, Alisha stepped forward, her gaze steely. "Ivan, we''re done here. Killing him will only cause misunderstandings. I''ll question him myself."

    Ivan seethed, his jaw clenched. "As you wish, my lady," he said reluctantly, sheathing his blade.

    The chains constricting Jack tightened, glowing with a golden radiance as Alisha approached. Her eyes bore into his, cold and unyielding. "You have much to explain," she said sharply. "And I warn you, lies will not save you. You will tell me everything."

    Jack chuckled, unbothered by his predicament. "Oh, Alisha," he drawled, "you''re lied to every day. What makes this any different?" His laughter rang out, echoing mockingly.

    Her expression flickered, doubt creeping into her mind. ''What if he''s telling the truth? The High Priests have always schemed for power. Could they¡­?''

    Her silence didn''t go unnoticed. Ivan stepped forward, his voice calm but insistent. "My lady, do not let his venom poison your mind. He''s a liar. This knowledge must have been stolen¡ªperhaps he forced it from one of our own."

    Jack, meanwhile, was paying them little attention. His focus shifted inward as a flood of notifications appeared before him.

    [Necromancer Bone Caster]

    [Class Unlocked: You are now a Necromancer Bone Caster!]

    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire

    [New Abilities: Summoning Unlocked. Skill ''Arise'' will be used to raise the bone army!]

    [Note: Summon strength and quantity depend on Soul Essence. Feed to grow stronger.]

    [Warning: Hunger for chaos increases with usage.]

    [New Title Acquired: The Summoner.]

    [Perk Unlocked: You now comprehend the Demon Tongue.]

    A sly grin spread across Jack''s face as he scanned the updates. ''Finally, something useful,'' he thought. ''No more fumbling with incantations like that oversized ball of light made me do. Throwing me into a world to learn a new language''

    "Saint Ivan," Alisha''s voice cut through his musings, "my decision is final. He stays with me."

    Ivan stiffened, his anger barely restrained. "As you command, my lady," he said through gritted teeth. His eyes briefly met Jack''s, blazing with fury.

    Jack didn''t miss the look. ''Oh, he''s pissed,'' he thought, stifling a smirk.

    Before any more could be said, a crack split the air behind Jack. The sound was sharp, unnatural, like glass shattering under immense pressure. All eyes turned toward the disturbance.

    A jagged fissure of pure blackness had appeared, pulsating with a malevolent energy. From the void within, a deep, guttural voice bellowed:

    "Alas, I have found you."

    Jack''s body tensed. The voice sent a chill down his spine, resonating with an unshakable familiarity. His instincts screamed danger, and for the first time in a long while, he felt a flicker of fear.

    ---

 Chapter 63 the planes gate

    [A/N: these signs '' ~ '' represent the demon speaking in demonic tounge.]Jack felt a ripple of fear race down his spine as a low, guttural growl echoed behind him. The air grew heavy with an ominous chill, and despite himself, his body tensed instinctively.

    ''And I just *had* to be chained at this moment? I take back my words¡ªluck is definitely against me,'' he thought, a bead of cold sweat trailing down his face.

    The crack in reality widened further, its jagged edges pulsating with malevolent energy. From its depths, skeletal, claw-like hands stretched outward, reaching for him with deliberate slowness, as if savoring the moment.

    Before the ghastly appendages could grasp him, Alisha''s golden chains yanked Jack backward, dragging him away from the encroaching danger. The sudden motion sent him stumbling, but he managed to steady himself, though his limbs trembled.

    "What in the name of the heavens is happening here?" Alisha demanded, her voice sharp with confusion. Her usual composure faltered as she stared at the grotesque fissure and the corruption spilling from it.

    "My lady, this is exactly as I warned you!" Ivan''s voice rang out, his tone laced with anger and urgency. "We should''ve killed this lunatic the moment we had the chance. Now, thanks to him, a demon has been unleashed upon us!"

    Alisha ignored him, her gaze fixed on the dark figure slowly emerging from the void. As it stepped forward, the crack widened further, spewing forth clouds of corrupted black air that spread like a noxious fog, poisoning the atmosphere with its presence.

    The figure was cloaked in shadows so dense that they seemed alive, writhing and twisting as though they were an extension of his being. Deep blue flames flickered where his eyes should have been, their light cold and soulless.

    "Why do you humans always insist on standing in our way?" the hooded figure said, its voice low and resonant, carrying an unnatural, grating edge. "Very well¡­ if you won''t yield, I''ll deal with you myself."

    Jack''s eyes widened as the figure fully emerged from the fissure. It had no discernible body, its form a floating amalgamation of shadow and bone. The way it moved was unnatural, as though it existed in defiance of the laws of this world. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demon raised a skeletal hand, its bony fingers crackling with dark energy.

    ~Come, my minions.~

    The words resonated in a language not meant for human ears, their meaning alien and incomprehensible¡ªexcept to Jack. The perk from his new title, *The Summoner,* allowed him to understand the demonic tongue with unsettling clarity.

    ''Great,'' Jack thought bitterly, his heart pounding. ''I can understand the monster, but that doesn''t make this situation any better.''

    The fissure in reality expanded further, releasing a swarm of nightmarish creatures. Howlers. Their skeletal wings beat against the corrupted air as they poured forth in numbers too great to count, their shrill cries echoing like the screams of the damned.

    Above, the sky darkened, the sunlight struggling to pierce through the swarming horde. It felt as though the world itself recoiled in horror.

    "This is far worse than I expected," came a new voice. Luther, the elder, arrived on the scene, his expression grim. Deep lines of worry etched across his face as he assessed the dire situation. "The report said there was one demon. Why are we seeing an entire swarm?"

    He didn''t wait for an answer. "Protect the students! Call for reinforcements!" he barked, his commanding tone snapping others into action. Without hesitation, he launched himself into the air, a wave of sand trailing behind him as he prepared for battle.

    The others moved quickly. Hay unsheathed his blade, its gleaming surface reflecting the chaos around him. With a powerful leap, he soared into the sky, his armor shimmering with energy. His movements were a blur as he struck down a howler with a single slash, the creature''s bony wings shattering as its body disintegrated.

    Emma Lilith let out a guttural hiss, her transformation beginning. Green scales spread across her body in an instant, and from her back, a long, muscular tail emerged, twisting and coiling behind her. With an ear-splitting roar, she launched herself into the swarm. Her tail lashed out, grabbing a howler mid-flight and slamming it into the ground. Flames erupted from her mouth, engulfing several more creatures in an inferno.

    Amid the chaos, James stood back, momentarily captivated by the display of power. The elite fighters of the kingdoms were showing their full strength, their abilities nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    "It''s incredible," James muttered, momentarily forgetting the danger.

    The demon watched the carnage with cold detachment. "Impressive," he muttered, his voice tinged with disdain. "But insufficient." His gaze turned toward Jack, who remained bound by Alisha''s chains.

    "I see now," the demon said, a flicker of recognition in his blue-flamed eyes. "This will not suffice. I must retrieve the boy and leave at once."

    ''Why the hell does he want me?'' Jack thought, his fear mounting as the demon''s gaze locked onto him. The intensity of that stare was suffocating, as though the creature could see straight into his soul.

    "Saint Ivan!" Alisha''s voice rang out, pulling Ivan''s attention. "Whatever happens, that demon must not take the boy. Hold him here until I finish!"

    Ivan nodded, his jaw tight. "Understood, my lady."

    Alisha turned her focus on the demon. Spears of light materialized around her, glowing with radiant energy. With a wave of her hand, she sent them hurtling toward the dark figure.

    The demon, now fully identified as Naon, chuckled as the spears closed in. "A saint and a divine incarnate," he said, almost amused. "It''s been centuries since I''ve encountered your kind."

    He raised a bony finger, and at its tip, dark energy began to swirl, forming a small, dense orb. The air around it seemed to distort as the energy grew more concentrated.

    ~Atomic Darkness!~

    Naon''s voice boomed as the energy shot forth in a compact, destructive beam. The spell raced toward Alisha with terrifying speed, its pull so strong that even the air seemed to collapse around it.

    "My lady!" Ivan shouted, fear flashing across his face. Without hesitation, he propelled himself forward, reaching Alisha in an instant. With a burst of energy, he pushed her out of harm''s way and faced the incoming attack head-on.

    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire

    "You dare, you vile demon!" Ivan roared, his blade glowing with holy light. "Arc of Judgment!"

    He swung his sword with all his might, the divine energy clashing with Naon''s spell. The resulting explosion shook the ground, a deafening boom echoing for miles. Dust and debris filled the air as a massive crater formed at the epicenter.

    Ivan was sent flying, his body skidding across the ground before he managed to halt his momentum by plunging his blade into the earth.

    Naon sighed, his patience waning. "Enough of this. I have no more time to waste."

    In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Jack, his skeletal hand gripping the boy''s collar. Jack struggled against the chains that still held him, but it was futile.

    "What do you want with me?" Jack demanded, his voice trembling.

    "That is not for me to explain," Naon replied coldly. "My lord will provide you with answers¡­ if you survive."

    Before Jack could respond, Naon dragged him toward the crack. But as they reached its edge, the demon froze, his attention snapping to a new presence.

    A powerful, radiant energy filled the air, so potent that even Naon hesitated. A blinding spear of light shot through the void, striking Naon and forcing him to release Jack.

    Following the spear was a figure clad in glowing white, a crown of light resting on her head. Her very presence seemed to repel the darkness, the corrupt energy shrinking away from her as though afraid to touch her.

    Jack stared in disbelief. This was Alisha, but not as he''d seen her before.

    "She looks¡­ like a divine incarnate," Jack muttered, awe-struck.

    Alisha''s voice rang out, clear and unwavering. "Lesser demon, your time has come. By my hand, you will be sent to the realm of souls today."

    Her glowing eyes burned with righteous fury as she prepared to strike.

 Chapter 64 Battle in the planes

    ---Naon tilted his head, the darkness that formed his face shifting into a semblance of surprise. The flickering blue flames in his hollow eyes betrayed a moment of hesitation as they studied Alisha.

    "To think a divine incarnate would dare follow me into this abyss," he said, his voice laced with mockery. A low, menacing laugh bubbled up from his throat. "It seems you''ve grown tired of life. These gates are tenuously held together¡ªthey''ll collapse, trapping you here for eternity. And yet, you come alone. Tell me, where does this reckless confidence stem from?"

    Alisha met his gaze without flinching, her stance unwavering despite the oppressive aura Naon exuded. The holy crown upon her head shimmered faintly, a beacon of defiance against the encroaching darkness. "With the power of Olion, our god, I will defeat you," she declared, her voice clear and resolute.

    Naon''s laughter grew louder, echoing across the desolate expanse of the realm. The shadows seemed to shift and tremble in response, as if emboldened by his mirth. "Oh, my dear," he said, his tone dripping with condescension, "you are gravely mistaken. Allow me to educate you. This is not the world of Olion. That name holds no power here. You''ve stepped into the land of the dead, where even the mightiest gods falter."

    The air around him darkened as his aura flared, an oppressive wave of purple energy emanating from his form. The ground beneath his feet withered, the jagged edges of rocks crumbling to dust in its wake. His presence was suffocating, his power undeniable.

    "You might bear the title of a divine incarnate," Naon continued, his voice a silky venom, "but you are young and untested. Do you even comprehend the true power of the holy crown you wear? Tell me, little one, were the humans so desperate that they bestowed such a burden upon someone as inexperienced as you?"

    Alisha''s eyes narrowed, the holy energy surrounding her intensifying. "You underestimate me," she said, her voice cold as steel. "I will show you the depths of my power and the knowledge I wield. If it''s a test you want, I will gladly oblige." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Naon chuckled darkly, the flames in his eyes burning brighter. "A test? No, no, my dear. This is not a mere trial. I speak only the truth."

    With a sweeping gesture, he motioned toward Jack, still bound in glowing chains a short distance away. "But tell me, divine one, what compels you to risk so much for this boy? Does he mean so much to you?"

    Alisha''s gaze flicked to Jack, her expression unreadable. "Nonsense," she retorted, her voice dripping with disdain. "I would never taint myself by associating with such filth. My purpose here is simple: I have unfinished business with him. And you insult my intelligence if you think I''d mistake this pitiful creature for the lord of the dead."

    Jack''s mouth fell open, the insult striking a nerve. ''Pitiful creature?'' he thought bitterly. ''I''ve been fighting tooth and nail to survive in this hellhole, and this is the thanks I get?''

    Naon''s hollow laughter pierced the air once more. "How amusing," he said, addressing Jack now. "She deems you unworthy, and yet here you stand, bearing the soul of our lord. How tragic for you, young one. My master, Zamazo, has grand plans for that soul of yours. With it, he will ascend as the next lord of the dead and usher in a new era of destruction. Earth will crumble, and even the heavenly planes will fall."

    Jack''s face paled as the weight of Naon''s words sank in. He had tampered with forces beyond his understanding, and now the consequences loomed like a storm on the horizon. ''This wasn''t supposed to happen,'' he thought, his mind racing. ''Zamazo wasn''t meant to act this soon. Is it because I activated the dark powers earlier than planned?''

    Alisha''s expression hardened, her grip tightening on her spear. "Such plans cannot be allowed to come to fruition," she said, her voice trembling with righteous fury. "I will put an end to your schemes here and now."

    Naon grinned, a chilling sight even without lips or flesh. "Indeed, you won''t live to see them come to pass. But tell me, have you forgotten the most crucial detail?" His skeletal finger pointed behind her. "Look."

    Alisha turned, her heart sinking as her eyes met the sight of the portal. Its once-stable edges now flickered erratically, shrinking with every passing second. The gateway back to the mortal realm was closing.

    "Shit!" Jack muttered, panic lacing his voice. The chains around his body suddenly felt unbearably tight, each second a reminder of his helplessness. He tugged at them desperately, his mind racing for a way out.

    Naon''s laughter echoed through the realm. "I held you here long enough, didn''t I?" he said, his tone gleeful. "Now, you''re trapped."

    With a feral cry, Alisha hurled her spear, its radiant light cutting through the darkened air like a comet. "Die!" she shouted, the force of her attack reverberating through the realm. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire

    Naon raised both hands, dark energy swirling to form a protective dome around him. "~Shielding Dome~," he intoned in the ancient demonic tongue, his voice a guttural whisper that sent chills down Jack''s spine. Purple runes materialized in the air, their sinister glow coalescing into an impenetrable barrier.

    The spear struck the dome with a deafening crash, sparks flying as divine energy clashed with demonic might. The shockwave rippled outward, forcing Jack to shield his face as debris scattered around him.

    Jack''s eyes darted between the two combatants. ''She''s strong,'' he thought, watching Alisha with a newfound respect. ''But so is he. She won''t be able to defeat him alone.''

    He gritted his teeth, frustration bubbling within him. "Hey! Princess with the glowing tiara!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Get these damn chains off me! I''m not going to sit here while you hog all the fun." Jack shouted out, as he stared at the information displayed on his system screen.

    [Summon bone army!]

 Chapter 65 Joining Up

    Alisha cast a glance toward Jack, her expression unreadable. The flicker of indecision in her eyes betrayed her internal struggle. ''Should I release him?'' she wondered, her mind racing through the implications. Her fist tightened as her gaze flicked to Naon, whose dark aura loomed ominously in the distance.Assessing their dire situation, she realized Jack had nowhere to escape even if he tried. The binds were unnecessary, and¡ªlike it or not¡ªhis assistance could tip the scales in their favor against this relentless lesser demon. The decision solidified in her mind.

    ''My celestial spear can''t penetrate that shield,'' she thought, frustration burning in her chest. ''I''ll need a stronger spell.''

    With a fluid motion of her hand, the radiant chains encircling Jack clattered to the ground.

    Jack blinked, momentarily stunned. "Was that... mercy?" he muttered under his breath, but the sharpness in Alisha''s gaze made him think better of testing her patience.

    Instead, he focused on his system screen, eyes narrowing as he calculated his next move. The glowing interface illuminated the dark terrain around him, its data both a lifeline and a grim reminder of his limits.

    [Soul Essence: 350]

    His jaw tightened. Farming soul essence had become second nature¡ªkill or command his bonded servants to do so¡ªbut it came at a cost. Every ability in his necromantic arsenal drained this resource, leaving him with constant tough choices.

    ''I can''t waste this,'' he thought, his fingers twitching with hesitation. Summoning Kurt earlier had already eaten a significant chunk of his reserves. But this wasn''t the time to hoard resources.

    Jack''s lips curled into a faint smirk. ''It''s a gamble, but let''s see just how far this skill can go.'' Stretching his hand toward Naon''s shadowy figure, he whispered with deliberate force, "Arise."

    For the briefest moment, Jack''s eyes glowed with a spectral light, an eerie contrast against the darkness. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Naon faltered. His attention, previously locked on Alisha''s celestial energy, shifted as he felt a chilling grip coil around him. He glanced down, only to see ghostly black hands clawing their way out of the ground, clutching at his shadowy form.

    "What trickery is this?" Naon growled, his flickering blue eyes flaring with alarm. The puddle of black blood beneath him bubbled ominously, the hands multiplying with each second.

    Turning sharply, his gaze locked onto Jack. "You," he snarled, his voice tinged with disbelief. "You''re already wielding the lord''s power. This complicates things."

    Before Jack could respond, Alisha''s sharp voice cut through the air like a blade. "Keep your focus on me, demon!"

    [Heaven''s Light!]

    A radiant beam of holy energy surged from Alisha''s spear, blinding in its intensity. Naon had no time to react. The light struck him with unrelenting force, hurling him through the air like a ragdoll. He crashed through a craggy hill, the impact carving a gaping hole in its side, before skidding to a halt on the other end.

    Naon groaned, disoriented, but his respite was short-lived. A bony spike erupted from the ground, impaling him to the rocky earth. He let out a guttural roar as the jagged spike pinned him in place.

    Then, from the shadows, a skeletal figure emerged. Its green, flickering eyes burned with malice, and it wielded an enormous warhammer forged from jagged bone. The undead creature towered over Naon, its heavy steps shaking the ground.

    The bone warrior raised its weapon high, the hammerhead gleaming ominously in the dim light. Without hesitation, it brought the weapon down with bone-crushing force.

    "To think... a fellow demon would stoop to aiding a divine incarnate!" Naon snarled, his free hand shooting up to catch the descending hammer. The ground beneath him cracked and caved under the sheer power of the strike.

    Naon''s skeletal fingers trembled as fissures spread across his hand. The force drove him deeper into the ground, but he refused to yield. With a ferocious roar, he unleashed a blast of condensed dark energy from his impaled hand. The bone warrior was hurled skyward, the energy detonating mid-air in a deafening explosion. Shattered fragments of bone rained down, scattered like ash.

    Jack chuckled, watching the chaos unfold. ''The system always delivers,'' he thought, his grin widening.

    [Bone Warrior Summoned]

    [Level: 10]

    Jack''s system had laid out the options, and he''d chosen wisely. The summons came with their own unique abilities, but the costs were steep.

    [Melee Bone Soldier: Level 5]

    [Bone Warrior: Level 10]

    [Bone Mage: Level 20]

    [Bone Dragon: Level 100]

    The thought of summoning the dragon was laughable¡ªits cost would have drained him completely. Even the mage and warrior had nearly depleted his resources.

    [Soul Essence Remaining: 10]

    Still, the results were undeniable. Naon''s right arm hung limp, the damage from the coordinated assault evident. Jack relished the sight.

    Alisha hovered above, her gaze unwavering. "You claimed I lacked the knowledge to wield my powers," she called out, her voice cold and unyielding. "Repeat that now, demon." Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire

    Naon glared at her, defiance burning in his gaze. "You''re nothing!" he spat.

    "Hmph." Alisha scoffed, raising her hands. A massive rune materialized in the sky, its brilliance eclipsing the surrounding darkness. The air hummed with divine energy, and the ground trembled beneath its weight.

    With a swift motion, she unleashed her spell. A pillar of searing white light descended upon Naon, engulfing him completely.

    "Argh!" Naon''s agonized scream echoed as he summoned a dark shield to repel the attack. The barrier cracked and buckled under the relentless assault.

    Jack stepped forward, his expression unreadable. "Mind if I lend a hand?" he asked, his tone almost mocking.

    Both Alisha and Naon turned to him, shock evident in their eyes. Jack strode into the holy light, unscathed.

    "How..." Naon began, his voice trembling with disbelief. "How can you walk in the light of Olion? What are you?"

    Jack smirked, his voice low and menacing. "I am the lord of the dead... your lord."

    His hand shot forward, a shadowy blade forming in his grip. With a single, decisive slash, the dark weapon pierced Naon''s shield, shattering it like glass.

    "This isn''t over!" Naon roared, his body beginning to dissolve into the shadows.

    But Jack wasn''t done. Summoning the last remnants of his soul essence, he conjured a bone rod that shot through the fading demon''s mouth, silencing him mid-sentence.

    The darkness swallowed Naon, his parting words echoing faintly. "I will return... for you."

    Jack exhaled, exhaustion tugging at his limbs. His system pinged softly, signaling victory.

    Alisha landed gracefully beside him, her expression unreadable. "You''re reckless," she said curtly.

    Jack chuckled, glancing at the dwindling soul essence in his system. "Reckless? Maybe. But admit it¡ªI''m fun to watch."

    Alisha''s gaze lingered on him for a moment before she turned away, her thoughts guarded. The battle was won, but the war was far from over.

    "Now tell me, what did you mean earlier"

 Chapter 66 i will kill you

    Jack didn''t answer immediately. A familiar glow lit up the space before him as his system screen flickered to life.[WARNING: Soul essence has been used up!]

    [Host requires more soul essence.]

    [Host has grown weak due to depletion of soul essence.]

    The words blurred as his vision dimmed. Jack''s knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the black sands, his body trembling under an invisible weight.

    ''Damn it!'' Jack''s mind screamed as he clawed at the ground for support. ''Why now? Why does this stupid system always fail me when I need it most?''

    Alisha stood unmoved, her celestial spear shimmering faintly as it hovered by her side. She stared down at Jack with disdain, her piercing gaze cold and unrelenting.

    ''Pathetic,'' she thought, her lips curving into the faintest sneer. ''This weakness will only make it easier for me.''

    "Speak!" Alisha commanded, her voice echoing with the authority of a saint. The celestial spear inched closer, its radiance casting long shadows across Jack''s slumped form.

    Jack tilted his head up, the weight of her gaze pressing against him. Despite his precarious state, a faint smirk tugged at his lips. "If you kill me now, you''ll never learn how horrible your future is destined to be. Such a pity that you and Asriel ended up in the worst possible way."

    Alisha''s brows furrowed at his words. "What are you talking about?" she demanded, her tone sharp. "Aren''t you Asriel?"

    Jack chuckled darkly, though his body sagged from exhaustion. "Oh, I''m wearing his face, sure. But don''t confuse me with that idiot. The gods forbid I''d ever stoop that low."

    Her eyes narrowed as realization dawned. ''He''s not Asriel... but if that''s true, then does that mean the soul of the Lord of Death has already awakened within him?''

    "What do you mean by ''the worst possible way''? What are you hiding?" she pressed, suspicion flashing in her eyes.

    Jack took a slow, measured breath, relishing the moment despite the pain wracking his body. "You and this fool¡ªyour fates are intertwined. You''re destined to clash as enemies... until the day you both become enemies to the entire world. But if it''s any comfort, you won''t have to worry about that for long. You''ll be the first to die."

    Alisha''s grip on the celestial spear tightened, her knuckles whitening. "You¡­" The spear jerked forward, the air hissing as its light grew more intense.

    Jack remained calm, his expression unreadable. "Kill me, and you''ll never know how¡ªor when¡ªit happens. Isn''t that worse than death itself?"

    His words, spoken with unnerving composure, gave her pause. The spear halted just short of his chest, its glow illuminating Jack''s smirking face. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    "And why should I believe you?" Alisha questioned, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Saint Ivan warned us about demons like you. What if all of this is a lie?"

    Jack leaned back slightly, his smirk widening despite his trembling body. "If it were a lie, would you risk death just to hear it? Or do you think you''ll escape unscathed from this place, with or without me?"

    Her silence spoke volumes. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But if you doubt me, there''s a way to find out for yourself," Jack continued, his voice steadying. "The Chapters of Time."

    Alisha''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the fabled artifact. She whispered, "The book that holds all fates and destinies..."

    Jack nodded, his expression turning somber. "It''s real, and it''s here¡ªin these lands. Somewhere in this vast abyss, in one of the ten sections, lies the truth you seek. But I''ll tell you now: it won''t come easily. Even finding it could cost you everything."

    The weight of his words hung heavy in the air. Alisha''s mind raced as she considered the possibility. The Chapters of Time were a divine artifact, said to reveal all truths and untangle even the most enigmatic fates. To possess such knowledge could mean salvation¡ªor ruin.

    Her gaze snapped back to Jack, studying his face for any sign of deceit. What she found instead was a maddening calmness, a confidence that set her on edge.

    "And why would you help me find it?" she asked sharply. "What''s your angle?"

    Jack laughed softly, the sound hollow. "My angle? Let''s just say I have no intention of dying in this wretched place. And besides, your survival benefits me too¡ªfor now."

    Alisha clenched her fists, torn between trust and caution. "Fine," she said at last. "Tell me everything you know. If your words hold truth, I''ll reconsider killing you."

    "And if they don''t?" Jack quipped, his grin returning.

    Her celestial spear pulsed menacingly, its light casting harsh shadows across the black sands. "Then I''ll kill you where you stand and deal with the consequences later."

    Jack''s smirk didn''t falter. "Fair enough. But you might want to think twice before threatening me, Saint. Look around you. This isn''t your hallowed sanctuary. The demons lurking here would love nothing more than to tear apart a pure soul like yours."

    Alisha stiffened, her eyes darting to the desolate landscape. The endless black sands stretched into the horizon, framed by jagged cliffs and an ominous, cloud-choked sky. The only light came from a massive blue pearl hanging in the heavens, its eerie glow painting the world in cold hues.

    ''He''s right,'' she thought reluctantly. ''I''m a foreigner here, surrounded by enemies. My powers will only draw more attention.''

    With a frustrated sigh, she dismissed the celestial spear. Its radiant form shattered into fragments of light, falling to the ground like dying stars. Her golden crown faded as well, leaving her in her true form¡ªstill formidable, but less conspicuous.

    "Very well," she said, her voice firm. "We''ll search for the Chapters of Time together. But if I find out you''re lying¡­"

    Jack raised a hand, cutting her off with a wry grin. "Yeah, yeah. Death, doom, and destruction. I get it." He pushed himself unsteadily to his feet, brushing sand from his tattered clothes. "Now, let''s move. Time''s not on our side."

    As they set off into the abyss, Jack''s mind churned with possibilities. This place was more than just a cursed wasteland¡ªit was the backdrop of Asriel''s greatest trials, the crucible where the weak perished and the strong rose to unimaginable power.

    ''Everything I need is here,'' Jack thought, his excitement barely contained. ''Treasures, weapons, knowledge... If I play this right, I can rewrite the story entirely.''

    Alisha stole a glance at him as they walked. Despite his earlier desperation, there was an unshakable confidence in his stride now, a glimmer of something she couldn''t quite place.

    ''He''s hiding more than he''s saying,'' she thought, her grip tightening on her remaining weapon. ''But for now, I''ll play along. This might be my only chance.''

    The two figures disappeared into the shadowy expanse, their uneasy alliance bound by fragile trust and mutual necessity. Above them, the blue pearl flickered ominously, as though watching their every step.

    This journey would change everything¡ªand they both knew it.

 Chapter 67 Turmoil on Earth

    The grand hall stood as a testament to the power and majesty of the five great kingdoms. Its arched ceilings stretched so high they seemed to pierce the heavens, with intricate carvings that depicted ancient battles and celestial beings locked in eternal struggle. The chamber itself was divided into vast sections, ensuring a respectful distance between the dignitaries of each realm. Each kingdom''s emissaries sat behind their ruler, cloaked in their unique traditions and symbols of power.At the head of one section sat Aldermond, his imposing frame reclined in a throne carved from obsidian and veined with streaks of gold. Beside him sat Arwen, the ever-composed tactician, and Hera, her sharp gaze flitting across the hall like a hawk sizing up prey. Luther, the loyal guardian and silent specter, stood behind Aldermond, his massive frame like a living fortress. His presence alone was enough to deter any would-be threats.

    Across the hall, on an equally grand throne adorned with silver and fur, sat Baguk, a behemoth of a man whose sheer physicality demanded attention. His massive frame was draped in a cloak of thick, dark fur, the kind taken from beasts hunted in the harshest winters. His deep black eyes burned with an unyielding intensity, and his full beard only added to the savage authority he exuded. A fierce aura radiated from him, wrapping around the room like a coiled serpent.

    At his side sat a figure of extraordinary beauty¡ªa woman clad in a translucent blue gown that shimmered like moonlight on water. Her golden hair cascaded down her back, and her face bore markings that glimmered like molten gold, resembling flames dancing across her porcelain skin. Her ethereal presence balanced Baguk''s fiery intensity, but her piercing gaze warned that she, too, was not to be trifled with.

    The other dignitaries present were no less remarkable. Each was a figure of immense power and influence, representing their respective kingdoms with pride and quiet menace.

    The tense silence was broken by the booming voice of a herald stationed at the grand double doors.

    "High Priest Carlos has arrived!"

    The words reverberated through the hall, and the massive doors groaned open to reveal the figure in question. Clad in resplendent robes of crimson and white, Carlos entered with an air of authority that silenced the murmurs of the gathered elite. His sharp eyes swept the room, lingering for a moment on Baguk, the only one who remained seated¡ªa deliberate slight that Carlos noted but chose not to address.

    Trailing behind Carlos was Ivan, his usual stoic demeanor marred by a bandage wrapped tightly around one hand. The wound, a reminder of the horrors he had faced, was a stark contrast to the unyielding aura he tried to maintain.

    Carlos paused before his throne, raising his hands in a gesture of blessing. "May the grace of Lord Olion shine upon you all," he declared, his voice resonating with practiced authority.

    "Lumen!" came the unified response from the assembly¡ªexcept for Baguk, whose silence was as deliberate as his refusal to stand.

    Carlos''s lips tightened, but he pushed his annoyance aside, stepping into the role of mediator. "We have gathered here to address the grave events that have shaken our world," he began, his tone heavy with gravity. "As you all know, the convention at the academy, intended to unite our kingdoms in peace, was marred by catastrophe. A rift between planes has opened, allowing the Howlers to pour into our lands. Worse still, a lesser demon emerged, claiming three of our successors and wounding one of our saints." His gaze flicked briefly to Ivan, who stood stiffly by his side.

    Baguk''s sharp laugh cut through the air like a blade. "We''ve already heard this litany of woes, Carlos. Spare us the dramatics and get to the point. I didn''t come here to listen to a child''s whining."

    The hall fell deathly silent, the tension crackling like a storm about to break. Carlos''s eyes flashed with fury as he locked gazes with Baguk. "You tread dangerous ground, Baguk," he said coldly. "Do not mistake my restraint for weakness."

    Baguk leaned forward, his voice a low growl. "And do not mistake my patience for submission. I''ve endured enough of your church''s schemes. Tell me where my son is, or I''ll take matters into my own hands."

    "Baguk, please," interjected the beast man seated near him, whose features bore markings similar to the woman''s. His voice was calm but firm, a soothing balm against the rising tempers. "Let us hear what Carlos has to say." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Baguk''s sneer deepened, but he leaned back, his wife placing a calming hand on his arm.

    Carlos took a moment to collect himself before continuing. "As I was saying, this is no time for division. The rift has destabilized the balance of our world. The Howlers are merely the beginning. If we do not act swiftly, the next wave could bring far worse horrors."

    "And your solution?" Aldermond''s calm voice carried over the room, commanding attention.

    Carlos turned to him, grateful for the intervention. "We must take the fight to the planes themselves," he declared. "If we allow them to gather strength, we''ll face an invasion unlike any we''ve seen before. Our only hope is to strike first, to destroy the rift and the creatures it has unleashed."

    A murmur rippled through the hall. The idea of invading the planes was both audacious and terrifying.

    "And how do you propose we do that?" asked the beast man, his expression thoughtful.

    Carlos straightened, his voice unwavering. "By uniting our forces. This is not a battle any one kingdom can win alone. We must set aside our differences and act as one."

    Baguk scoffed. "Unity? From you? Spare me your hypocrisy."

    Carlos''s eyes narrowed. "And what would you suggest, Baguk? Sitting idly by while the Howlers ravage our lands? Or perhaps you''d prefer to blame the church for every misfortune, as you always do."

    "Enough!" Aldermond''s voice rang out, silencing the room. His gaze swept over the gathered leaders, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the heated exchanges. "Carlos is right about one thing: we cannot afford to be divided. The rift threatens us all. If we do not act, we may not have a world left to fight over." Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire

    The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of his words sinking in.

    Carlos seized the moment. "This is war," he said, his voice firm. "And like all wars, it will require sacrifice. But if we stand together, we can end this threat before it consumes us."

    For a moment, no one spoke. Then, one by one, the rulers nodded, their reluctant agreement a testament to the gravity of the situation.

    Baguk was the last to respond, his gaze hard as steel. "Fine," he said, his voice a low rumble. "But mark my words, Carlos¡ªif this is another one of your church''s games, I''ll see to it that you''re the first to fall."

    Carlos met his gaze without flinching. "Then let us hope, for all our sakes, that this war ends quickly."

    As the leaders prepared to discuss strategy, the ominous reality of the coming conflict hung over the hall like a storm cloud. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but there was no turning back now.

    ---

 Chapter 68 life in the planes

    ---Jack''s vision blurred as if the world around him were dissolving into mist. His legs felt like they had been carved from stone, his every step a struggle against an invisible weight. He shuffled behind Alisha, his breaths shallow and labored, each one a battle to draw enough air into his lungs.

    The oppressive atmosphere of the planes weighed heavily on him, each passing moment sapping his strength. The air here carried an unnatural stillness, thick and suffocating. Shadows twisted and stretched across the barren wasteland, their shapes uncanny and foreboding, as though unseen eyes watched their every move.

    Then his body gave in.

    Jack collapsed with a sickening thud, dust rising in a small plume around him. The sound was as heavy as the silence that followed.

    ''Is the lack of soul essence supposed to hit this hard?'' he thought bitterly, his body refusing to cooperate. His head lolled against the cold ground, his thoughts a whirlwind of frustration and fatigue.

    "What now?" Alisha''s voice cut through the stillness, sharp and irritated. Her head whipped around at the sound of Jack hitting the ground. "Are you seriously giving up now?"

    She had tolerated the sound of his shuffling feet, but this was too much. Her frustration boiled over, her voice dripping with barely-contained anger.

    Jack groaned, pushing himself to sit upright, though every movement felt like dragging boulders. "I''m weak," he admitted through gritted teeth. "I burned too much energy back there."

    Alisha folded her arms, glaring down at him. "And what exactly do you want me to do about it? Carry you?" Her tone was scathing, her anger bubbling over as she stared at him in disbelief.

    Jack leaned back against the rough earth, his head tilted toward the bleak, starless sky. The weight of exhaustion pressed down on him, but he managed a wry smile. "If you''re offering, I won''t say no," he quipped, though his voice lacked its usual sharpness.

    She let out a sound of exasperation and turned away, scanning the desolate landscape for any sign of direction. The tension between them was palpable, thick as the air of the planes.

    "Why are you so calm about all this?" she asked after a moment, her voice quieter but still edged with irritation. "Look around, Jack. We''re stranded. We have no food, no water, and no idea where we''re headed. Your so-called power hasn''t exactly been helpful so far."

    ''Lord,'' Jack mused, her words sparking an ironic smile. They thought him the Lord of the Planes, but that couldn''t be further from the truth. He was an intruder, a stranger inhabiting the Lord''s body. He bore the power, yes, but wielding it was like playing with fire¡ªdangerous and unpredictable.

    ''Still,'' Jack thought, his mind flicking to the novel''s lore, ''I know enough to make it work.''

    The planes were vividly detailed in the book''s pages, their geography and dangers painstakingly laid out by the author. While his knowledge wasn''t perfect, it was enough to give them a chance at survival.

    "I know a few things about this place," he admitted, his voice steadying as he sat up straighter. "This is the third plane, ruled by Zomaza. There are settlements nearby, but walking into one as we are now would be suicide. Our aura would give us away immediately."

    Jack reached for his waistband, his fingers brushing against the worn leather of his notebook. He pulled it free, flipping through its pages until he found a crude map he had sketched from memory. He spread the book out on the ground, the faint glow of the plane''s unnatural light illuminating the markings.

    Alisha leaned over, her curiosity piqued. Her brows furrowed as she tried to decipher the strange symbols scrawled across the paper. "What language is this?" she asked, her tone more curious than accusatory. "It doesn''t look like anything demonic."

    Jack smirked. "It''s my language. You wouldn''t know it." He tapped the map with his finger. "The closest settlement to this wasteland is the Mega City, but we can''t go there as we are. We need to cloak our presence first."

    Alisha straightened, folding her arms again. "And how exactly do you propose we do that?"

    Jack didn''t miss the hint of doubt in her voice. "We kill a beast," he replied simply, "and use its blood to mask our scent. That''ll make us blend in¡ªat least enough to avoid immediate suspicion."

    Alisha''s eyes narrowed. "That''s barbaric." Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack shrugged. "Barbaric works. Besides, you''re not exactly inconspicuous with that princess tiara of yours."

    "It''s not a tiara," she snapped, her cheeks flushing with indignation. "It''s the Empowerment of the Lord Olion. Show some respect, you demon."

    "Looks like a tiara to me," Jack said, a teasing lilt in his voice. "But whatever. We''ve got bigger problems." He pushed himself to his feet, wobbling slightly before steadying himself. His skin was pale, his lips cracked¡ªhe looked like a man on the brink of collapse.

    "Where do we even find beasts to kill here?" Alisha asked, her frustration giving way to concern as she watched him struggle to stand.

    "We don''t find them," Jack replied. "They''ll find us."

    Alisha''s frown deepened. "Why haven''t they found us already, then?"

    Jack sighed, leaning against her shoulder for support¡ªa move she surprisingly didn''t push away. "They haven''t caught your scent yet," he explained. "But they will. Think of it like cooking. What attracts you to food? The smell."

    "And what exactly is the ''smell'' in this scenario?" she asked, her voice wary. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your blood," Jack said, his tone matter-of-fact. His words carried a faint edge of menace, his eyes flashing with an unreadable emotion.

    Alisha didn''t flinch. "Fine," she said, holding out her wrist without hesitation. "If it''s necessary, then do it."

    Jack blinked, taken aback by her lack of resistance. ''Is she serious?'' he thought, half-expecting her to recoil. But she remained still, her expression resolute.

    ''Well, it works for me,'' he thought, drawing his blade. He made a shallow cut across her wrist, the bright red blood welling up and spilling onto the ground. The metallic scent filled the air, sharp and potent.

    A cold wind swept past them, carrying the scent across the wasteland. The effect was immediate.

    The ground beneath them began to tremble, small ripples spreading across the sand. Jack''s grip tightened on his blade, his senses sharpening as he prepared for what was coming.

    Alisha''s eyes darted around, her composure slipping for the first time. "What''s happening?"

    Jack grinned, though his expression was grim. "The beasts have caught the scent. They''re coming."

    The air grew heavier, the silence of the planes shattered by distant roars. Shadows shifted in the distance, growing larger with each passing second. The hunt had begun.

    ---

 Chapter 69 sand traveller

    The cool breeze of the plane swept past their faces, bringing with it the ominous calm before chaos erupted. In an instant, a massive shape broke through the haze, moving faster than either of them expected.The first beast had arrived.

    Jack barely managed to throw himself out of the way, his weakened body straining to respond in time. His movements were sluggish, the lingering effects of exhaustion dragging him down like weights shackled to his limbs. Even so, he dodged by the narrowest of margins, the sand beneath him trembling from the impact of the creature''s arrival.

    Alisha, on the other hand, moved with grace and speed, leaping clear of the danger as though she''d expected it. She landed smoothly, her expression calm but her narrowed eyes locked onto the monstrous entity before them.

    Where they had stood moments before, a cavernous maw now yawned open, jagged and wide enough to swallow several people whole. The sand it had displaced cascaded down in thick, shimmering waves, vanishing into the gaping void of the creature''s mouth.

    Jack scrambled to his feet, breathing heavily, and turned to face their new adversary. The beast that loomed before them was unlike anything he''d ever seen in either life¡ªhis past one or the current.

    Its crimson eyes burned with malevolent intelligence, twin orbs of ferocity set into a head that bore an uncanny resemblance to a centipede''s, only magnified to grotesque proportions. The rest of its body was a lithe, coiled nightmare, black as obsidian and glistening under the sheen of the eerie blue crystal sun that hung low in the alien sky. Rows of legs lined its elongated form, each tipped with sharp, scythe-like claws. At its rear, two massive pincers jutted outward, their glossy black surfaces glinting menacingly.

    The air itself seemed to ripple with the beast''s presence. A faint clicking sound emanated from its mouthparts, a steady, rhythmic noise that added to the mounting dread.

    Jack''s system chimed softly in his mind:

    **[Sand Traveler Demon]**

    **[Level: 20]**

    He clicked his tongue in frustration. ''Of course, the first beast to show up is five levels higher than me,'' he thought grimly.

    Alisha didn''t wait for his commentary. Without hesitation, she raised her hands, and glowing runes flared into existence around her, forming intricate patterns in the air. Moments later, rods of brilliant light shot forward, streaking toward the demon like a storm of divine spears.

    The demon reacted instantly. Its crimson eyes glowed brighter, and with a deafening roar, twin beams of red light burst forth, meeting Alisha''s attack head-on. The air crackled and hissed as the energies collided, some of the light rods vaporizing under the demon''s counter. However, not all were stopped. A few struck true, slamming into the demon''s armored body and eliciting a screech of pain that echoed across the desolate landscape.

    Jack watched from the sidelines, his lips curling into a grin despite the danger. ''It hates light. Good to know,'' he thought, filing the information away for later use.

    "Don''t just stand there like an idiot!" Alisha shouted, her voice sharp as she dodged a retaliatory strike from the demon''s pincers. "Support me, now!"

    "I''m gathering energy!" Jack replied, his tone feigning innocence. ''Let her wear it down first,'' he thought slyly, his grin widening. Despite his apparent laziness, he raised a hand and muttered under his breath.

    [Dark Ball]

    [Mana Points: -100]

    [Mana Points Remaining: 600/1000]

    A sphere of swirling dark energy materialized above his palm before he hurled it toward the beast. The orb struck its target, exploding against the demon''s side with a satisfying burst of purple-black smoke. The demon screeched again, its movements slowing ever so slightly.

    "Is that the best you can do?" Alisha sneered, her light attacks continuing to rain down in an unrelenting torrent. The demon''s armor cracked and splintered under the assault, black ichor seeping from its wounds.

    Jack shrugged. "Hey, I''m helping," he said, his voice laced with mock indignation. ''And conserving energy,'' he added silently. Unlike the soul essence he desperately needed, his mana points would regenerate over time¡ªa small blessing in this otherwise cursed situation.

    The demon''s strength was waning, its once-fluid movements now sluggish. Each step it took sent tremors through the ground, but its weight was becoming a hindrance rather than an advantage. Alisha seized the opportunity, her hands glowing as she chanted softly. The light particles around her coalesced into a massive spear, its edges sharp and shimmering with divine energy.

    "Fade into light, and let your soul return to the real¡ª"

    Before she could complete the ritual, Jack moved. His body became a blur as he activated his skills, dashing forward and leaping onto the demon''s head in one fluid motion.

    ''Let your soul return to your lord,'' he finished the thought in his mind, locking eyes with the creature. Its crimson gaze seemed to plead for mercy, but Jack felt no hesitation. With both hands, he drove his blade¡ªShadowfang¡ªstraight into the creature''s eye socket.

    The demon thrashed violently, its screeches deafening, but Jack held firm. Purple blood erupted from the wound, splattering his clothes and face. He gritted his teeth and drove the blade deeper, twisting it to ensure the kill.

    Finally, the demon''s movements ceased, its massive body collapsing into the sand with a final, shuddering groan.

    [Common Demon Killed!]

    [Soul Essence: +100]

    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack''s eyes widened as the notification flashed across his vision. A small, triumphant smirk spread across his face, but it was short-lived. A sharp, stinging pain landed on the back of his head as Alisha delivered a well-placed chop.

    "You idiot!" she yelled, her voice a mix of anger and exasperation. "You''re not supposed to kill it like that! The light was meant to guide its soul to the realm of purity."

    "Does it matter?" Jack retorted, rubbing the sore spot on his head. "Dead is dead. The result''s the same."

    "The method matters!" she snapped, glaring at him. "You''re insufferable."

    "And you''re welcome," Jack shot back with a smirk. "Now, let''s get to work."

    Grumbling under her breath, Alisha relented, watching as Jack butchered the demon''s corpse with methodical efficiency. He hacked away at its armor, prying loose the glossy carapaces and carving out chunks of meat. Finally, he used one of the carapaces as a makeshift container, filling it with the demon''s blood.

    "This should do the trick," Jack said, holding up the improvised bowl with a grin. "It''s all over me already, so here you go." He handed the container to Alisha. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her expression twisted in disgust. "You expect me to smear this... filth on myself?"

    "Unless you want every demon in the area to know you''re the divine incarnate," Jack replied, shrugging. "Your call."

    Alisha sighed heavily, muttering something about "barbaric savages" before reluctantly dipping her fingers into the blood and smearing it onto her skin. Jack watched with amusement as she grimaced at the sticky texture.

    "See? Not so bad," he teased. "Now we''re ready for Mega City."

    "Let''s just get this over with," Alisha muttered, glaring daggers at him.

    With their disguises complete and supplies in hand, the two set off toward the horizon, the oppressive expanse of the plane stretching endlessly before them.

    ---

 Chapter 70 going to the settlement

    ---Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire

    The barren expanse stretched endlessly before them, a desolate canvas of black sands and jagged hilltops that rose like shadows against the horizon. The air was still, the faint crunch of their footsteps the only sound breaking the eerie silence. Jack walked slightly ahead, his fingers flipping through the worn pages of his book. His expression was a mix of concentration and frustration as his lips parted, then closed again.

    ''If I can remember very well¡­'' he pondered, trailing off as his gaze scanned the cryptic symbols on the page. Something tugged at the edges of his memory¡ªa fleeting thought that refused to solidify. When the realization struck, he snapped the book shut and turned to Alisha.

    "The demons have several races," Jack began, his voice steady but tinged with the weight of his words. "But there are only three dominant ones. Here on the third planes, the ruling party is the Zharuks. And we''re heading straight for their settlement." His eyes wandered to the horizon, his tone turning thoughtful.

    Alisha frowned slightly. "And where exactly is this settlement? Do you even know?"

    Jack hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line. ''The only problem is,'' he thought, ''I don''t know which of the cities we''ll find ourselves in.'' Out loud, he said, "There are three cities on the third plane. Krakor is where Zomaza should probably be¡­"

    He let the sentence hang in the air.

    "And if we walk into the wrong one?" Alisha asked sharply, crossing her arms.

    Jack sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Let''s just pray we don''t end up in our enemies'' den. Thanks to the blood of the beast, we''ll pass as lesser demons to most. But to higher devils? They''ll see right through us."

    Alisha''s sharp eyes bore into him, her mistrust palpable. "Very well then," she said slowly. "But if this is some elaborate trap to capture me¡ª"

    "Relax," Jack interrupted with an exasperated wave of his hand. "I''m not suicidal enough to take on the entire third plane. If you want to take the whole realm down with you, feel free. Until then, let''s focus on survival."

    Alisha rolled her eyes, muttering something unintelligible under her breath. Her gaze lingered on Jack for a moment, her thoughts unspoken. Before the fight, he''d looked like a walking corpse, his body gaunt and lifeless. But now, his movements were fluid, his eyes sharp, his energy seemingly replenished. ''How did he recover so quickly?'' she wondered. Though his face was still pale, it seemed natural now, as though his very being thrived in this infernal realm.

    Their journey continued in silence until the outline of a massive gate loomed in the distance. Intricate carvings adorned its surface, the most prominent being a horned sigil etched at its center. As they drew closer, the details became clearer¡ªtwo stout demons, clad in dark, metallic armor, stood guard. Their short spears gleamed ominously, even in the dim light of the plane''s false sun.

    "Another exhausting day," one of the guards grumbled, pacing in irritation. "Why do we always have to stand watch? Nothing ever happens out here."

    His companion leaned on his spear, yawning lazily. "You can never tell," he replied. "Nok wouldn''t be happy if we abandoned our post. Better bored than dead."

    The first demon groaned but stopped abruptly as he spotted Jack and Alisha approaching. He nudged his partner with a sharp elbow. "Hey, look over there. Tall ones, aren''t they?"

    His companion squinted, his black eyes narrowing. "They ain''t nobles¡ªno horns." He pointed a clawed finger at Jack and Alisha''s foreheads.

    "Right, right. My mistake," the first demon chuckled, scratching the back of his head.

    The guards straightened as Jack and Alisha stopped a few feet away. The first demon coughed and puffed out his chest, his voice gruff as he demanded, "Who are you, mates? State your business."

    Alisha glanced at Jack, her face betraying her unease. They hadn''t discussed what to say upon arrival, but Jack seemed unfazed. He stepped forward, his expression neutral but his tone rehearsed. "We''re lost. Our city was attacked, and we were chased by monsters. We barely escaped with our lives."

    The guards exchanged glances, their dull eyes reflecting skepticism but little intelligence. "Monsters, you say?" one of them asked, leaning forward. "What kind?"

    Jack shrugged nonchalantly. "Didn''t get a good look. We ran before they could kill us."

    The guards nodded in unison, their lack of curiosity almost laughable. "Right, right. Dangerous things, monsters," one muttered. "You''re safe now. Enter the village, and we''ll see about helping you find your way home." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the gates creaked open, Alisha''s tension eased slightly¡ªuntil one of the demons stepped closer, his eyes gleaming with a lecherous glint. "Ah, what a beauty," he murmured, reaching for her hand. His gaze lingered shamelessly as he added, "Come, let''s make babies."

    Alisha froze, her face contorting in disgust. Before she could respond, Jack burst into laughter, his shoulders shaking as he struggled to hold back. ''Rub it more,'' he thought mischievously, watching the scene unfold.

    "What the¡ª" Alisha started, her voice rising with indignation.

    Jack intervened quickly, placing a hand over her mouth. "We''re married," he said smoothly, casting a meaningful glance at Alisha. His eyes silently screamed, ''Don''t blow our cover, idiot!''

    The demon''s demeanor shifted immediately. "Ah, my apologies, mate," he said, stepping back sheepishly. His companion smacked him on the head.

    "Shameless!" the second guard scolded. Turning back to Jack and Alisha, he said, "Please, forgive my friend. You''re free to enter the village. Stay as long as you need."

    Jack offered a curt nod, while Alisha seethed silently beside him. ''Good thing demons respect marriage, surprising though. Humans can''t manage it'' Jack thought.

    They passed through the gates without a word, the bustling village unfolding before them. The settlement was alive with activity¡ªdemons of various shapes and sizes bartered, argued, and went about their business. The air was thick with the acrid smell of sulfur and smoke, and the ground beneath them was rough and uneven.

    Jack surveyed the scene, his mind racing with possibilities. ''We made it past the gates, but the real challenge starts now,'' he thought. Alisha''s glare burned into the side of his head, but he ignored it, his focus fixed on the task ahead.

    As they wove through the crowd, Jack''s thoughts turned inward. ''This place is crawling with devils and Zharuk enforcers. One wrong move, and we''re dead.'' He glanced at Alisha, who walked beside him with rigid poise, her face a mask of control. ''But at least she''s keeping her temper in check¡ªfor now.''

    They stopped at a small stall, its wares an assortment of strange meats and glowing trinkets. Jack reached for a coin pouch, only to realize it was empty. The vendor glared at him expectantly, and Jack cursed under his breath.

    "Let''s keep moving," Alisha said coldly, tugging at his arm. He followed reluctantly, his eyes scanning the bustling crowd for any sign of trouble¡ªor opportunity.

    "We need to eat something. You''ve expanded a lot of energy and so have I, you can stay without food, but it''s best we have something inside" Jack said calmly, and Alisha stopped for second.

    "Very well then do what you must. Let''s eat" Alisha said, throwing him a glare that didn''t seem to be in full support.

    ---

    [A/N: Hey, Lautrim... Do me a favor and upgrade to the third tier please. Pretty please, sniffles]

 Chapter 71 terrible food!

    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library EmpireJack eyed Alisha warily as her curt offer to pay for his meal lingered in the air. Her sudden generosity felt out of character, especially considering her usual aloof demeanor. Still, he shrugged it off. She had already agreed to his plan, and there was no point in questioning her motives¡ªat least not yet.

    Their walk to the restaurant was brisk, the dusty streets of the demon village bustling with activity. Blackened wooden structures, adorned with eerie carvings, loomed on either side. The air was thick with a pungent mix of sulfur and roasted meat, making Jack''s stomach growl involuntarily.

    They approached the entrance of a shabby establishment with a weathered sign swinging above it, written in a language Jack couldn''t read. As they stepped inside, the dimly lit room smelled of charred spices and something faintly metallic.

    A cheerful voice broke through the murmur of the patrons. "Ahoi! What do we have here?" A demon waitress greeted them, her voice lilting with exaggerated hospitality. She was short and stocky, her crimson skin gleaming under the flickering light of a hanging lantern. Her golden eyes scanned Jack and Alisha with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. "Please, travelers, take a seat. We''ll serve you our best meal."

    The waitress led them to a table near the corner, where a short demon with a pig-like snout was slumped over, his head resting on the rough wooden surface.

    "Gurat!" the waitress barked, slapping the demon on the back of his head. He jolted awake with a startled grunt, blinking drowsily at her. "I hope you''ve got money today! No free meals this time."

    The demon rubbed his snout, yawning. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''ve got it. I''ll pay."

    The waitress rolled her eyes and turned back to Jack and Alisha, motioning for them to sit near the still-groggy Gurat. "Please, take a seat. Your food will be here right away." She clapped her hands together, smiling widely.

    Jack hesitated, glancing at Alisha. ''Something''s definitely off,'' he thought as he sat down. Alisha followed, her expression unreadable. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''ll it be, dear travelers?" the waitress asked, her gaze flitting between the two. Her crimson skin gleamed under the light, and her voice held a strange charm¡ªlike she was both welcoming and scrutinizing them at once.

    Jack opened his mouth but quickly closed it. He had no idea what kind of food they served here, and the strange scents wafting from the kitchen didn''t help. "Uh¡­ I''ll have the normal," he finally said, hoping it was a safe choice.

    The waitress nodded and turned to Alisha. "And you, miss? What can I get you?"

    Alisha''s lips curled into a polite smile. "Nothing for me, thank you."

    Jack shot her a glance, his brow furrowing. ''What is she hiding?'' Her behavior was becoming increasingly suspicious. She seemed unbothered by the lack of food, even as the enticing aroma filled the room.

    The waitress hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly before she nodded and disappeared into the back.

    As soon as she was gone, Gurat sprang to life. His small frame quivered with energy as he slid out of his chair and clung to Jack''s leg, his teary, pitch-black eyes staring up pleadingly.

    "Please, stranger, help me!" he wailed, his voice high-pitched and grating. "I''ll tell you anything you need to know¡ªanything! Just help me pay off that wretch!"

    Jack''s expression darkened as a flicker of annoyance crossed his face. His instincts screamed to shove the sniveling demon away, but Alisha''s sharp gaze stopped him. Her warning glare was a silent reminder of his earlier antics at the gates.

    ''She hasn''t forgotten,'' Jack thought grimly, forcing a tight-lipped smile. He sighed, weighing his options. Gurat''s desperate offer to share information caught his attention. "Fine," he said at last. "We''ll help."

    "Thank you, thank you!" Gurat''s voice was practically a shriek as he released Jack''s leg and stumbled back into his seat. "You''re in Nyxoria," he began eagerly, his words tumbling over each other. "Home to us hornless demons! No one''s gonna bully you here, not while you''re with me." He puffed out his chest and flexed his thin arms, black mucus dripping from his snout onto his forearms.

    Alisha''s face twisted in revulsion, but she remained silent. Jack, too, was taken aback by the absurd display. ''This is nothing like the warriors back on Earth,'' he thought, suppressing a grimace.

    Before Gurat could ramble further, the waitress returned, balancing a tray of steaming food. She placed it in front of Jack with a flourish, revealing a bowl of soup filled with glistening meatballs. The aroma was surprisingly pleasant¡ªspicy and rich, with a hint of sweetness.

    "This is the best we''ve got! Your taste buds will thank you," the waitress said proudly. "And since you''re first-timers, you get a discount¡ªonly two moonlight stones."

    Alisha reached into a pouch at her side and handed over two glowing stones. "Here," she said curtly.

    "Much obliged!" The waitress bowed slightly and left them to their meal.

    Jack stared at the food, his stomach growling in anticipation. "What''s the deal, Alisha?" he asked, his voice low. "You''ve been acting strange ever since we got here."

    She waved him off. "I''m just not hungry. That''s all." Her tone was dismissive, but the look in her eyes suggested there was more to the story.

    ''She''s a divine incarnate,'' Jack realized. ''She probably can''t stomach demon food.'' The thought reassured him somewhat, but the unease lingered.

    Hungry and tired, Jack picked up the spoon and took a cautious sip of the soup. For a brief moment, his taste buds lit up with an explosion of sweetness¡ªthen came the aftertaste. A bitter, metallic tang coated his tongue, and his stomach churned violently.

    His face turned pale as he forced himself to swallow. ''What the hell is this?'' he thought, his hand trembling slightly.

    Beside him, Gurat stared at the food with unbridled enthusiasm, drool dripping from the corner of his mouth. "You gonna finish that?" he asked, his voice eager.

    Jack pushed the bowl toward the small demon, who dug in greedily. As Gurat slurped down the soup, Jack glanced at Alisha, who was watching him with a faint smirk.

    "You knew, didn''t you?" he muttered.

    She shrugged. "You seemed eager to try it."

    ---

    [A/N: Chapter dedication: Ideosyncratic & Lautrim. Thanks for your support I really appreciate. I''m down at the moment, update might be a bit slow.]

 Chapter 72 searching for intruders

    Zomaza''s furious roar reverberated through the dark chamber, shaking its very foundations. The flickering purple flames that illuminated the room cast long, wavering shadows, each seeming to mock the six-horned demon lord''s rage. His skeletal throne groaned under the force of his clenched fists pounding the armrests, sending echoes of crackling bone through the air."What do you mean you can''t fulfill a simple task?!" Zomaza bellowed, his crimson eyes glowing like twin suns of fury. The air grew heavy, suffocating, as a dark aura oozed from his body, corrupting the surrounding space.

    Naon, one of Zomaza''s trusted servants, lay prostrate before him, his forehead pressed against the icy floor. Blood seeped from a gaping wound that marred half his body, the flesh on his corrupted side rotting like a decayed fruit. Yet even the agony of his injury was nothing compared to the fear tightening his throat.

    "I... I am sorry, my lord," Naon stammered, his voice trembling. "It was unexpected. I didn''t anticipate that he would unlock the Lord''s powers so soon, let alone ally with a divine incarnate."

    Zomaza''s sharp intake of breath was the only sound that followed, but it was enough to make Naon''s remaining skin crawl. The demon lord rose from his throne, his towering form cloaked in shadow. His gaze bore into Naon with the intensity of a predator eyeing prey.

    ''A divine incarnate,'' Zomaza murmured, his tone eerily calm. But the calm was an illusion, like the silence before a storm. His aura flared suddenly, suffusing the chamber with a malevolent purple glow. "Do you have any idea what your failure has cost us? The angels¡ªthose sanctimonious light-dwellers¡ªcould descend upon this realm at any moment! Do you think I can achieve my immortality while fending off their holy onslaught?"

    Naon didn''t dare raise his head. His thoughts raced, torn between guilt and resentment. ''Curse that divine incarnate for interfering... and that boy.'' The image of Jack flashed through his mind¡ªdefiant, his voice steady as he declared, ''I am the Lord of the Dead... your Lord.'' Naon shivered. It was a proclamation that had disrupted all their plans, and his failure had earned Zomaza''s wrath.

    The memory made Naon''s blood boil. ''If it weren''t for those two fools, none of this would have happened.''

    "My lord," Naon began, his voice barely above a whisper. "I have dispatched a search team to the nearest city. They will not escape. The Lord''s soul will be yours."

    For a moment, silence reigned. Zomaza stood still, his crimson eyes narrowing as he scrutinized Naon''s quivering form. The air grew colder, the oppressive atmosphere gnawing at Naon''s nerves. Then, with a speed that defied comprehension, Zomaza''s skeletal scythe materialized in his hand.

    Naon didn''t even register the attack until it was over.

    The blade slashed through him, severing his body cleanly in half. Blood sprayed across the chamber, the coppery scent mixing with the acrid stench of corruption. Naon''s upper half toppled to the ground, his expression frozen in shock. Despite the pain, he didn''t scream¡ªhe dared not.

    "Divine magic," Zomaza spat, his voice dripping with disdain. He extended a hand toward Naon''s corrupted half, and flames erupted, consuming the flesh in a burst of purple fire. "Do not underestimate it. Even the simplest spell can rot us from within."

    Naon''s severed body began to regenerate, new flesh sprouting where it had been destroyed. The process was excruciating, but he clenched his teeth, enduring it silently. Within moments, he was whole again, though his strength was severely drained.

    "Thank you, Lord Zomaza," Naon said, bowing deeply despite his weakened state. His voice was thick with reverence and fear. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Enough groveling," Zomaza snapped. "I cannot afford another mistake. Bring me the vessel of that boy, and I will extract the Lord''s soul myself. Fail me again, and not even death will save you."

    "Understood, sire." Naon''s voice was hoarse as he scrambled to his feet, staggering out of the chamber.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the demon village, Jack suppressed a groan as he watched Gurat lick the last remnants of soup from his bowl. The small, pig-snouted demon let out a satisfied belch, steam puffing from his nostrils. "Ah, thank you very much, strangers!" Gurat exclaimed, his voice loud enough to draw glances from nearby tables.

    Jack clutched his stomach, his face pale from the single spoonful he had managed to swallow. ''How did he eat the whole thing?''

    "So," Jack asked, his voice strained, "what race of demons are you?"

    Gurat puffed out his chest, flexing his stubby arms. "We Zhuraks are mighty and strong!" he proclaimed proudly.

    Jack raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Right."

    Before he could press further, the waitress returned, her golden eyes narrowing at the sight of Gurat. The demon immediately scurried behind Jack, using him as a shield. "They said they''d pay for me!" he declared, his voice laced with mockery.

    The waitress shot a questioning glance at Alisha, who nodded silently, handing over a few more moonlight stones. With a curt nod, the waitress pocketed the payment and walked away.

    As they left the restaurant, Gurat continued to chatter, oblivious to Jack''s irritation. "We Zhuraks can tell ourselves apart from any demon. In fact, I can tell what kind of demon *you* are!" he said, pointing a stubby finger at Alisha.

    "Wait¡ª" Jack started, but Gurat was already leaping at Alisha. His long, slimy tongue darted out, licking her arm in one swift motion.

    Alisha froze, her calm demeanor faltering for a split second. Jack gaped in horror, barely resisting the urge to slap the little demon.

    Gurat smacked his lips thoughtfully, his expression growing puzzled. "Hmm, you taste... different. Not like any demon I''ve ever met. Wait a minute... you''re not a¡ª"

    Jack lunged, clamping a hand over Gurat''s mouth. "Shut up," he hissed, glancing around nervously. Several villagers had turned to look in their direction.

    Alisha raised a hand, her serene smile disarming the onlookers. "Apologies for the disturbance," she said, her voice melodic and soothing. The tension eased as the villagers returned to their business, some murmuring compliments about the "handsome couple."

    Jack''s jaw tightened at the comment, but he focused on Gurat, who was still squirming in his grip. ''Listen, you little¡ª''

    A loud crash interrupted him. The village gates burst open, and two familiar guards were tossed to the ground like broken toys. Dust filled the air as a trio of horned demons entered, riding massive, snarling boars. The leader''s voice rang out, deep and commanding.

    "We come under the orders of Lord Zomaza! Surrender the intruders, or face annihilation!"

    The murmurs of the crowd turned to hushed panic. Jack felt his pulse quicken as the leader''s gaze swept over the gathering.

    ---

 Chapter 73 Threat

    ---The demon warrior''s piercing gaze swept over the trembling crowd, his eyes glowing faintly with an infernal light. His voice boomed, sharp and unwavering. "Are you wasting our time? Bring them out this instant. They must have passed through here¡ªsomeone has seen them."

    Lith, the unfortunate guard lying crumpled on the ground, whimpered in pain. Blood trickled from his lips as he tried to sit up, his eyes wide with panic. "I swear, mighty one," he pleaded, "we don''t know of any intruders! There were no strangers¡ªonly... only lost travelers."

    The warrior''s hulking figure turned, his shadow stretching ominously across the cobblestones. It seemed he might retreat, his muscles tense as if preparing to spring away. But Lith, ever the fool, just had to keep talking.

    "They¡ªthey were nothing! Just a boy and a woman, probably harmless. I swear!"

    The warrior froze mid-step. Slowly, an unsettling grin spread across his face, revealing rows of jagged teeth that gleamed under the faint moonlight. The crowd shrank back as an ominous chill swept through the square.

    Jack watched the unfolding scene from the shadows, his teeth grinding together in frustration. ''What''s wrong with these demons? They can''t even lie properly to save their skins.''

    He shot a glance at Alisha, who stood poised and silent, her expression unreadable. A narrow alleyway between two crooked buildings caught his eye. Without wasting a second, he tugged Alisha''s sleeve. "Come on, let''s move," he whispered, gripping Gurat''s neck with enough force to stifle any potential outburst from the squirming demon.

    Dragging the pathetic creature along, Jack darted into the alley. The narrow space was dark and damp, with the smell of mildew clinging to its walls. As they slipped into the shadows, the clamor of the crowd behind them faded into muffled echoes.

    Jack finally released his grip on Gurat, who collapsed to the ground, coughing and gasping for air. Before the demon could recover enough to shout, Jack crouched down to his level, his gaze sharp as daggers.

    "Don''t even think about making a sound," Jack hissed, his voice low and menacing. His eyes gleamed with a cold, predatory light. "I''ll make this simple. If you alert those warriors to where we are, I promise you''ll regret it more than death itself."

    The sheer intensity of Jack''s tone sent shivers down Alisha''s spine, though she masked it well. Gurat, on the other hand, was visibly trembling. His bulbous eyes were wide with terror, his tunic already damp with fear.

    "W-what do you want from me?" Gurat stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "Your silence. And your cooperation," Jack said, leaning closer. "Do that, and you might live. But if you so much as squeak..." His voice dropped, turning even darker. "I''ll ensure your soul suffers so much torment that even the realm of the dead won''t recognize you."

    Alisha''s sharp intake of breath was almost imperceptible, but she felt the weight of Jack''s words. ''He means every word,'' she thought, a sliver of unease creeping into her chest.

    Gurat nodded frantically, his small frame trembling like a leaf in a storm. "I-I''ll help you! Anything you want, just don''t kill me!"

    Satisfied, Jack straightened, brushing off his hands as if Gurat''s fear was a tangible substance clinging to him. "Good. Now, lead us out of this place. Quietly."

    Gurat hesitated for only a moment before scrambling to his feet. "There''s a hidden passage," he mumbled. "It''s... it''s just ahead, past this alley. It''ll take us outside the town." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack shot Alisha a glance, his expression firm. "We''ll follow his lead for now, but stay alert. If he tries anything¡ª"

    "I''ll handle it," Alisha interrupted, her voice steady. There was a glint of something dangerous in her eyes, and for a fleeting moment, Jack felt an odd sense of reassurance.

    As Gurat shuffled ahead, Jack took a moment to glance at the flickering screen that appeared before him.

    [Lord''s Aura has reached max level! Congratulations!]

    [Skill can now be used on a larger scale.]

    [Range of skill will be heavily reliant on Soul Essence.]

    [Your hunger for souls grows! Consume more and reclaim the throne of the Lord!]

    The messages faded, leaving Jack with a single thought. ''Soul essence... If this town''s full of demons, it''s the perfect place to farm.'' He clenched his fists, feeling the faint hum of power within him. ''We''ll lay low for now, but soon, I''ll have what I need.''

    Gurat led them through the twisting alley, the faint sound of distant voices growing fainter. The cramped path eventually opened up into a hidden courtyard, shrouded in shadow and overgrown with vines. A small wooden hatch lay at its center, partially concealed by debris.

    "There," Gurat said, pointing with a shaking hand. "This will lead you to the forest outside the town. No one uses it anymore."

    Jack knelt by the hatch, inspecting it briefly before pulling it open. The faint smell of earth wafted up from the tunnel below. He glanced back at Gurat, who stood frozen, as if awaiting judgment.

    "You''re coming with us," Jack said flatly.

    Gurat''s jaw dropped. "W-what? Why? I showed you the way!"

    "And I don''t trust you to stay quiet after we''re gone," Jack replied, his tone leaving no room for argument. "If we''re caught, you''re coming down with us."

    Gurat whimpered but didn''t protest further. With a firm shove from Jack, the little demon climbed into the tunnel, followed by Alisha and Jack. The narrow passage was damp and cold, the air heavy with the scent of moss and decay.

    As they moved deeper into the darkness, Alisha broke the silence. "What''s the plan once we''re out?"

    Jack''s voice was calm but resolute. "We''ll regroup. Find somewhere to rest and stock up on supplies. I need to get stronger before we face anything like those warriors again. And I''m not eating anything like that stew ever again."

    Alisha smirked faintly. "You''re assuming I''ll stick around."

    "You will," Jack said confidently. "We both need the Chapters of Time. After that, you can decide whether you want to kill me or not."

    Alisha''s smirk faded, replaced by a thoughtful expression. "And if I do decide to kill you?"

    Jack chuckled. "Then you''d better hope I don''t get to you first."

    The tension lingered between them for a moment before Gurat''s nervous voice broke the silence. "W-we''re almost there. The tunnel opens up just ahead."

    Jack''s gaze sharpened as he peered into the darkness. ''Good. Let''s see what this forest has to offer.''

    ---

    Chapter dedication- Agawin! Thanks for your support!

 Chapter 74 sonic bats

    The dim tunnel stretched before them, a shadowy vein winding through the earth. Wet weeds clung to its walls, their long, sinewy forms slick with moisture that dripped steadily onto the uneven floor. The sound of water droplets falling echoed faintly, an eerie patter that danced between them and the darkness ahead."At the end of this tunnel, you''ll be free," Gurat said, his voice quivering. He shuffled nervously, his small frame hunched as if trying to make himself invisible. "No one will find you if you just keep going."

    Jack narrowed his eyes, his skepticism evident. Gurat''s hurried tone reeked of desperation, and the demon''s sidelong glances only added to his growing suspicion. ''He''s hiding something,'' Jack thought.

    Gurat''s gaze darted to Jack, then quickly away, as if the man''s presence alone was enough to ignite his deepest fears. The aura Jack exuded was suffocating, its weight palpable in the enclosed space. Gurat''s mind raced, his trembling hands betraying his mounting dread.

    ''I don''t know if he can really torment my soul for eternity, but... I can''t risk it,'' Gurat thought, his imagination conjuring all manner of horrific outcomes. ''I love my life. I''m still a young demon!''

    "Not so fast," Jack said coldly, stepping forward. His voice cut through the stillness like a blade. "You''re coming with us."

    "What?!" Gurat''s voice cracked as he spun to face Jack, his beady eyes wide. "But I showed you the way out! Please, spare me! I''m barely a newborn demon¡ªI don''t stand a chance outside these tunnels. The beasts will tear me to shreds!"

    He fell to his knees, prostrating himself before Jack, tears streaming freely down his face. His sobs filled the tunnel, the sound bouncing off the walls in a cacophony of despair. Snot bubbled from his snout, mixing with the dirt as he groveled. "I''m not strong! I can''t fight! Please don''t make me go!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s lips curled into a grim smile. His cold stare lingered on Gurat, who continued to wail pitifully. ''If I let him go, it''ll be a matter of time before he spills everything to save his own hide. The villagers will interrogate him. And if they find out we escaped through this tunnel... no, leaving him behind isn''t an option.''

    Alisha crossed her arms, her sharp gaze landing on the sniveling demon. "You had quite the mouth on you earlier, flexing your muscles and all that. What happened to that confidence?" she asked mockingly.

    Gurat froze mid-sob, his body stiffening. But her taunt only pushed him into louder wails. His cries rose in intensity, his chest heaving as if competing for the title of the most pathetic creature alive.

    Then¡ª*pitter-patter*¡ªa new sound emerged. A soft rustling above.

    Jack and Alisha''s attention snapped to the ceiling. From the darkness, dozens of glowing red eyes blinked open, their gleam sinister in the dim light. The faint movement of leathery wings filled the tunnel with an ominous flutter.

    [Sonic Bats!]

    [Level: 5]

    [Description: Demonic bats whose cries pierce the night sky.]

    The system''s familiar text scrolled before Jack''s eyes. He gritted his teeth, recognizing the threat instantly. These creatures weren''t particularly strong, but their piercing cries could attract more dangerous predators¡ªor worse, the demon warriors hunting them.

    "You idiot!" Jack snarled, kicking Gurat aside. The demon tumbled against the wall with a sickening *thud*. "Look what you''ve done!"

    The bats spread their wings in unison, their small, shriveled bodies quivering as they prepared to release their deadly cries.

    "I''ve got this," Alisha said, her voice calm yet resolute. She stepped forward, her body radiating an intense light.

    "*Divine Light of Purity!*" she shouted, thrusting her hands outward. A brilliant wave of energy erupted from her, surging through the tunnel like a tidal wave. The light engulfed the bats, their shrieks cut short as they disintegrated into nothingness.

    Gurat, who had been lying in a heap on the ground, perked up at the sight. A sly grin crept across his face as he scrambled to his feet. ''Yes! An opportunity!'' he thought, his mind racing. ''While they''re busy with those bats, I''ll slip away. So much for these so-called intruders!'' Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    Dusting off his tunic, Gurat crept toward the tunnel''s exit. He moved with exaggerated care, each step slow and deliberate. His grin widened as he imagined his freedom. ''No more threats. No more terror. I''ll¡ª''

    "Take one more step," Jack''s voice rang out, venomous and sharp, "and you''ll be looking for more than just your head."

    Gurat froze mid-step, his entire body trembling. His mind screamed at him to run, to flee and not look back, but his legs refused to move. ''Why won''t my stupid body listen?'' he thought, panic flooding his senses.

    Behind him, Alisha''s light flared one final time, and the last of the bats were incinerated. The tunnel fell silent once more, save for the faint dripping of water.

    Jack stalked toward Gurat, his expression a mixture of annoyance and curiosity. ''Something''s not right,'' he thought, his gaze narrowing. ''A hornless demon shouldn''t have caused this much trouble. There''s more to him than he''s letting on.''

    "Show me your horns," Jack commanded, his tone cold and unyielding.

    Gurat''s head snapped up, his eyes wide with panic. "M-my horns? I don''t have any!" he stammered. "I''m just a lowly hornless demon! That''s all I am, I swear!"

    Jack raised a hand, conjuring a flickering orb of flame in his palm. Its heat illuminated the tunnel, casting sinister shadows across his face. "I won''t ask again."

    Gurat shrieked, throwing himself to the ground. "Okay, okay! I don''t have full horns! I''ve only got... two incomplete ones!" He pointed desperately to the tiny stubs protruding from his head, barely visible in the dim light.

    Jack crouched, inspecting the bony protrusions with a calculating eye. A grin tugged at the corner of his mouth as the system chimed in.

    [Zhurak Demon]

    [Type: Two Incomplete Horns]

    [Soul Essence: 1,000]

    ''Interesting,'' Jack thought, the grin fading as he stood. ''He''s weak, but not as weak as he pretends to be. This little runt might actually be useful.''

    "Consider this your final warning," Jack said, his voice low and menacing. "Step out of line again, and you''ll find out exactly what I can do."

    Gurat nodded frantically, his face pale with fear. "Y-yes, sir! Right away, sir!" He scurried ahead, leading them deeper into the tunnel. His small frame was drenched in sweat, his movements jerky and frantic.

    Alisha walked beside Jack, her expression unreadable. "You really know how to keep people in line," she said, glancing at him.

    Jack smirked. "You do your part; I''ll do mine."

    Ahead, the tunnel began to widen, the faint glimmer of moonlight visible in the distance. Gurat quickened his pace, eager to put as much distance as possible between himself and the terrifying duo behind him.

    Jack''s eyes remained fixed on the demon''s back, his thoughts churning. ''He''s hiding something. But for now, I''ll let him lead. Once we''re out of this place, we''ll see what secrets he''s keeping.''

    The faint *pitter-patter* of water echoed in the tunnel once more, growing softer as they neared the exit. For now, escape was within reach¡ªbut Jack couldn''t shake the feeling that their troubles were far from over.

    ---

 Chapter 75 Fog forest

    ---As they emerged from the gaping maw of the tunnel, their vision adjusted to the muted light of the outside world. A dense fog clung to the forest, a ghostly shroud that seemed alive, swirling lazily through the twisted silhouettes of trees.

    The forest stretched endlessly before them, its ancient, gnarled trees standing like weary sentinels. Their sagging branches drooped low, as if bowing under the weight of unseen burdens. The bark was charred black and riddled with cracks, exuding an acrid scent of decay. Sporadic patches of moss clung to their trunks like parasites, glowing faintly in the mist¡ªa sickly, greenish hue that only added to the forest''s malevolence.

    A heavy silence dominated the air, thick and oppressive. Not a single bird sang, no leaves rustled, and even the faint hum of insects was absent. It was as if the forest itself held its breath, waiting.

    "Where are we?" Alisha asked, her voice taut with unease. Her sharp eyes fixed on Gurat, who shuffled nervously under her gaze. "Shouldn''t we be seeing the vast desert sands by now?"

    Gurat laughed nervously, wringing his clawed hands together. "Y-yes, yes, of course! We''ll reach the desert soon... This is just the Fog Forest. It''s, uh, a bit denser than usual, but don''t worry! I know the way through."

    "Fog Forest?" Jack repeated, the name tugging at the edges of his memory. It was familiar, yet elusive, like a half-remembered dream. He narrowed his eyes at Gurat, whose jittery movements did little to inspire confidence.

    "Yes, that''s right!" the demon replied quickly, his words tumbling over each other. "We demons don''t use this route much. The fog... well, its source is unknown. But no one''s ever bothered to investigate it. No need, you see! We''ve always just avoided it."

    Jack exchanged a glance with Alisha, whose frown deepened. But neither pressed further as they followed Gurat into the eerie forest, the fog swallowing them whole.

    The oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on Jack. He walked in silence, his thoughts churning as he dug through his fragmented memories. The name "Fog Forest" gnawed at him like an itch he couldn''t scratch.

    Suddenly, he stopped, a sharp intake of breath escaping his lips. "Wait."

    Alisha and Gurat froze, the demon trembling as if he expected Jack''s wrath to follow.

    "We need to find the source of this fog," Jack said, his voice low but urgent. His expression had shifted¡ªan edge of excitement flickered behind his eyes, mingled with something darker.

    "What?" Alisha snapped, her patience thinning. "We don''t have time for this! We need to get stronger, find the Chapters of Time, and stop wasting time chasing shadows."

    Her words carried an edge of bitterness, and Jack noticed the flicker of tension in her movements. Her frustration was palpable, her disdain for their situation simmering just beneath the surface.

    ''Why haven''t I killed him yet?'' Alisha thought, glancing at Jack. The question had haunted her since their unlikely partnership began. ''Why am I so curious to know if he''s lying or not? Is that really the reason I''m still here? Or... is there something else?'' She shook her head, banishing the thought. ''No, it''s just about the truth. I need to expose the devil hidden within the church. That''s all this is about.''

    Jack broke the silence, his voice steady. "There''s something here that could be valuable to both of us¡ªsomething that might make us stronger."

    Alisha raised an eyebrow, her curiosity momentarily overriding her frustration. "And what would that be?"

    Jack''s gaze flicked toward her, calculating. "Have you heard of the Winter Mage?"

    Alisha stiffened at the name. "Of course I have. The Winter Mage was a legend among the church¡ªa hero of the first conquest of the planes. He disappeared without a trace. His death was a massive blow to the church."

    "And do you know what made him so formidable?" Jack asked, his voice laced with intrigue.

    Alisha frowned, recalling the stories. The Winter Mage had been a force of nature, but his power wasn''t his alone. "His staff," she said slowly, realization dawning. "It wasn''t just any staff¡ªit was crafted by the greatest alchemist of his time. The church kept it hidden for fear of what it could do in the wrong hands."

    Jack nodded. "The staff held two crystals of immense power. If I''m right, one of those crystals¡ªthe Elemental Fog Crystal¡ªis here." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alisha''s eyes widened as the pieces fell into place. The pervasive fog, the unnatural stillness¡ªit all made sense now. "You think the crystal is causing this fog?"

    Jack smirked. "What else could explain it?"

    Gurat, who had been listening with growing unease, began to stammer. "W-wait! You''re not seriously thinking of¡ª"

    Jack''s sharp glare silenced him. "You''re welcome to stay behind if you''re too scared."

    The demon''s small frame shuddered, and he shook his head vehemently. "N-no, I''ll come! Just... be careful. People say there''s something... something dangerous in the fog. Growls, shadows¡ªthings that shouldn''t be there."

    Alisha rolled her eyes. "We''re wasting time. If the crystal is here, we should find it and move on."

    Jack''s grin widened. ''The Octagram Crystal... If I can get my hands on that, my strength will be restored in an instant.''

    The trio pressed deeper into the forest, the fog growing thicker with each step. The trees loomed larger, their skeletal branches clawing at the sky like desperate hands. The air grew colder, a biting chill that seeped into their bones.

    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire

    Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the fog.

    Gurat froze, his entire body trembling. "T-there it is! I told you something was out here!"

    Jack and Alisha exchanged a glance, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons. The growl grew louder, closer, until a massive shadow emerged from the mist.

    [Guardian Beast of the Fog]

    [Level: 12]

    [Description: A relentless predator bound to the Elemental Fog Crystal.]

    The beast was monstrous, its form barely visible through the haze. It had the body of a wolf, but its eyes glowed with an unnatural blue light, and its fur rippled like liquid smoke. Its claws dug into the earth, and a snarl escaped its maw, revealing rows of jagged teeth.

    "So much for a quick escape," Jack muttered, drawing his blade.

    Alisha stepped forward, her staff glowing with holy light. "Let''s end this quickly."

    The beast roared, and the fog seemed to surge with its fury, wrapping around them like a living entity. The battle had begun, and the forest held its breath, watching.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: A special thanks to Lautrim for the gift. It was unexpected.

    Thanks so much! Your support is my motivation, and I really hope, not just you but the others read along as well. I''m glad I have you all! ]

 Chapter 76 Guardian of the fog

    ---The beast lunged, its distorted form a blur of sharp claws and unnatural, glowing eyes. Jack barely evaded the strike, twisting his body with practiced agility as he drew his dagger in one fluid motion.

    ''Can I ever go anywhere and avoid a fight?!'' he thought, frustration coursing through him like a familiar companion.

    [Bone Spear!]

    A sharp, spiked rod of bone erupted from Jack''s palm, hurtling toward the beast with deadly intent. The air itself seemed to split as the spear shot forward, aiming to pin the creature to the ground. But instead of the satisfying thud of impact, the weapon passed straight through the beast''s form as if it were made of mist.

    Jack''s eyes widened. ''What the hell?!''

    The beast loomed over them, a grotesque amalgamation of fog and malice, its clawed hands twitching with unnatural hunger. A guttural growl reverberated through the thick air.

    "Hee! The beast can''t be harmed! I always knew it was a terrible idea to borrow from strangers! Now look at the mess I''m in!" Gurat wailed. Tears streamed down his grimy face as he scurried behind the weak trunk of a sickly tree, trembling like a leaf in the wind.

    ''I warned them,'' Gurat thought bitterly, his fear laced with annoyance. ''The idiots just had to play around. Now look where it landed us. Let them die for all I care¡ªat least I''d be free of this mess.''

    "Divine Light Ascendance!" Alisha''s voice rang out like a war cry, her hands raised high before slamming downward with the authority of heavenly judgment. A radiant surge of energy cascaded from above, its blinding brilliance enough to flatten a mountain. The beast didn''t even have a chance to react before it was obliterated, leaving behind only a swirling trail of blue fog.

    Alisha brushed the dust off her ornate gown with a satisfied sneer. "We need that crystal right away."

    "Careful! It''s not over yet!" Jack shouted, his instincts screaming at him. His warning came just as the beast reformed from the fog, lunging with terrifying speed. Its claws, long and razor-sharp, glinted with an eerie blue light as they aimed for Alisha''s unprotected back.

    "Halo of Protection!" Alisha cast her barrier spell in the nick of time, a warm golden glow enveloping her like a shield. The beast''s claws slashed into the light, tearing through it as though it were mere paper. Alisha''s face paled as she braced herself for the inevitable impact.

    Before the beast could strike, Jack''s figure blurred into motion. He appeared between Alisha and the beast, his dagger flashing in a diagonal arc. "Stop relying on that weak barrier! If you don''t have a stronger shield, then use the demon as a meat shield instead!" he snapped, his voice sharp as steel. His blade connected with the beast, and its body disintegrated into a puff of blue mist once more. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Jack didn''t relax. His keen eyes watched as the fog began to swirl and gather again, reconstructing the creature piece by piece. The blue, unnatural glow surrounding it only seemed to intensify.

    "It''s not over yet," he muttered, gripping his dagger tightly.

    "This isn''t a normal beast," he said aloud, his gaze fixed on the creature. "It''s probably some kind of projection."

    "I suspected as much," Alisha admitted, her tone calm despite the urgency. Her eyes sharpened, betraying a steely resolve. "It''s likely a fragment of the Elemental Fog Crystal''s power."

    Jack frowned, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "Great. So how do we kill something that doesn''t even have a real body?"

    Before Alisha could respond, the forest grew eerily silent. The air buzzed faintly, a sound like the drone of a thousand wasps. Jack''s senses went on high alert. The noise seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once, an unsettling symphony that prickled the hairs on his neck.

    Suddenly, from the depths of the fog, several more beasts emerged. Their forms were as twisted and ghastly as the first, their glowing eyes locked onto the group with predatory intent.

    "This is getting worse by the second," Alisha muttered, her voice tight.

    "If we keep fighting like this, we''ll be exhausted before we even make progress," Jack said, only to be interrupted by Gurat''s shrill scream. One of the beasts snapped the tree he''d been hiding behind clean in half, its jaws missing him by mere inches.

    "Stay away from me, you monster!" Gurat screeched, stumbling as he scrambled to hide behind another tree.

    Jack spared him a fleeting glance, annoyance flashing across his face. ''Useless,'' he thought, turning his focus back to the immediate threat.

    "There''s only one way I can deal significant damage, but I need time to prepare a spell," Jack said, his tone firm as he addressed Alisha. "Buy me some time."

    "Fine, but hurry. All this commotion is bound to attract demon warriors," Alisha warned. She stepped forward, her long hair swaying behind her as golden runes flared to life around her body.

    ''If I keep burning through my Karma like this, I''ll be in serious trouble. In this world, replenishing Karma is nearly impossible. Let''s just finish this quickly and secure the Chapter of Time,'' Alisha thought, gritting her teeth before releasing a soft sigh to steady herself.

    Light spears materialized around her, their radiance dazzling as they shot forward in rapid succession. Each spear pierced through the fog beasts, their forms exploding into mist. The forest was illuminated by the relentless barrage, the sound of magical impact echoing like thunder.

    With Alisha holding off the creatures, Jack finally had a moment to think.

    ''Fog¡­ Fog¡­ It''s basically condensed water, right? In the novel, the Winter Mage used water and ice magic boosted by the Elemental Fog Crystal. If it''s just water, then flames should work.'' The realization clicked in his mind like the final piece of a puzzle. ''But small flames won''t cut it. I need something powerful¡­ Something devastating.''

    He quickly scanned through his list of flame spells.

    [Flame Blast/Ball]

    [Scorching Hands]

    The options scrolled past his mind''s eye until two particular skills caught his attention.

    [Flames of Scourge]

    [Dragon''s Breath]

    Both were formidable, but each came with drawbacks. Flames of Scourge consumed a massive amount of MP, while Dragon''s Breath, though more destructive, required a dangerously high level of mana to sustain.

    ''Dragon''s Breath has a wider range and more firepower. It''s my best shot.'' Jack clenched his fists, steeling his resolve.

    [Elemental Spirit Class Spell: Dragon''s Breath!]

    Black flames coiled around Jack like living serpents, their heat so intense the air shimmered and crackled. A serpentine dragon formed from the fire, its glowing white eyes devoid of any life or mercy. The sheer presence of the spell sent waves of oppressive heat rippling through the forest, forcing Alisha to pause mid-attack. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire

    She turned, her eyes widening in awe and disbelief at the sight before her. Jack stood at the heart of the inferno, his figure shrouded in the terrifying majesty of the flaming dragon.

    In a low, guttural voice that resonated like the growl of a predator, Jack uttered a single command.

    "Burn."

 Chapter 77 wasted efforts

    ---The dragon''s roar was a symphony of fury and destruction, echoing across the forest like the sound of a world breaking apart. With a single mighty surge, it unleashed its infernal breath, an unending torrent of black fire that burned hotter than the core of a sun. The forest transformed into an apocalyptic inferno as trees, earth, and fog beasts alike were swallowed by the searing flames.

    The fog beasts, spectral forms made of shadow and mist, stood no chance. They writhed and screamed as they evaporated into nothingness, their ghostly shapes dissipating like smoke caught in a storm. The heat was unbearable, forcing Alisha to stagger back, her arm raised to shield her face. She felt the blistering air clawing at her skin, the sheer force of the dragon''s might threatening to consume everything in its wake.

    When the dragon''s onslaught finally subsided, the forest was unrecognizable. Blackened stumps and smoldering ashes replaced once-towering trees. A heavy, eerie silence fell over the land, broken only by the faint crackling of dying embers. Amidst the destruction stood Jack, his chest heaving with effort, tendrils of shadowy flames still licking at his feet.

    "It''s done," he rasped, though his voice betrayed his exhaustion.

    "Let''s hope it stays that way," Alisha replied, her tone sharp, but her expression unreadable. She couldn''t deny the awe she felt at the sight of Jack wielding such devastating power, yet the aftermath left her with a gnawing unease. This wasn''t victory¡ªit was a prelude to something far worse.

    Then, as if mocking their efforts, the fog began to creep back, insidious and unrelenting. Within seconds, the suffocating mist had returned, blanketing the forest as though the flames had never touched it. The buzzing sound¡ªa low, incessant drone¡ªpersisted, louder now, like a swarm of invisible insects circling them.

    Jack clenched his fists, his voice a mix of shock and indignation. "What the hell is this? Where''s the fog coming from?!"

    "I just poured my entire pool of mana into that spell!" he shouted, anger boiling over. The absurdity of the situation grated on him, every ounce of his effort rendered meaningless by the fog''s resurgence.

    His system screen flickered into view, mocking him with stark reminders of his limits:

    [MP: 0/1000]

    Jack gritted his teeth, his mind racing. The dark corruption of his magic had amplified the dragon''s destructive power tenfold but at a steep cost. The original spell, *Dragon''s Breath,* was a tier-two elemental spirit spell requiring 50 mana points. Summoning an elemental spirit added another 450, and his own corruption effect had pushed the cost to the maximum¡ª1000 mana, draining his reserves entirely.

    ''Dammit!'' he cursed inwardly. His muscles ached from the strain of channeling so much power, and the backlash from the corrupted spell gnawed at his mind like a dull knife.

    Alisha''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Asriel, look!"

    He turned to see what had caught her attention. The fog was thicker now, swirling ominously, as if alive. Shadows darted within its depths, too fast to discern.

    The buzzing grew louder.

    And then came the beasts.

    They emerged in droves, their amorphous forms twisting into grotesque shapes¡ªpart wolf, part serpent, and part nightmare. Each creature moved with unnatural fluidity, their glowing, hollow eyes fixed on the dragon that still crackled with residual flame.

    "Damn it all!" Jack growled. His flame dragon roared defiantly, spewing another jet of black fire that carved through the fog beasts, vaporizing many in its path. But no matter how many fell, more emerged, endless waves of shadows born from the fog itself.

    Jack''s system chimed again: S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Bonded Servant has sustained severe injury.]

    [Elemental Flame Dragon HP: 20/100]

    [Return servant to second space for recovery.]

    The notification hit him like a blow. "So bonded servants can die," he muttered under his breath, anger simmering. He had invested everything into summoning the dragon, and now it was barely holding on. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    Alisha''s voice broke through again, tinged with urgency. "Asriel, we still have the demon warriors to deal with! You''re drawing too much attention!"

    "I''m aware!" Jack snapped, dodging the razor-sharp claws of a beast that lunged at him. With a swift counterstrike, he sliced through the creature''s neck, its body dissipating into mist.

    His frustration mounted. Every swing of his blade felt heavier than the last, every movement draining what little energy he had left. The beasts weren''t merely attacking¡ªthey were testing him, wearing him down.

    ''This is insane,'' he thought, gritting his teeth. ''We came here for the crystal, and now it''s turned this entire place against us.''

    The dragon let out another anguished roar before collapsing, its flames sputtering out as the fog consumed it. Jack''s system chimed once more:

    [Bonded Servants: 3/10]

    The dragon was gone.

    Jack staggered back, his breath ragged. Alisha, equally battered, retreated to his side. Their backs met in the center of the clearing as they found themselves surrounded by the fog beasts.

    "So much for getting the crystal," Alisha said, her voice biting. "We should''ve just listened to the demon. Now we''re trapped."

    Jack''s eyes darted around, searching for an opening, a plan¡ªanything. But the beasts closed in, their growls reverberating through the suffocating mist.

    Then it hit him.

    "Gurat!" Jack muttered, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the battlefield. Amid the chaos, the demon cowered behind a charred tree, trembling like a leaf in a storm.

    Jack''s lips curled into a grim smile. "That coward might be our way out of this."

    He raised his hand, summoning a bone spear. Shadows coiled around his arm as the weapon formed, its tip glinting menacingly.

    Gurat''s panicked eyes locked onto Jack as the spear flew¡ªnot at him, but at the tree he hid behind. The force of the impact shattered the trunk, sending Gurat sprawling.

    "Gurat!" Jack bellowed, his voice cold and commanding. "Pinpoint the source of that buzzing sound, or I''ll make sure you don''t live to regret it!"

    The demon scrambled to his feet, shaking. "Y-yes! Right away!"

    Closing his eyes, Gurat focused, his sensitive ears straining to isolate the sound amidst the chaos.

    "It''s coming from... there!" he finally shouted, pointing to a cluster of jagged rocks at the forest''s edge.

    Jack''s eyes lit up with determination. "Perfect."

    The fog beasts surged forward, their claws and fangs glinting in the dim light. But Jack was ready.

    [Bonded Servant has been summoned.]

    A vortex of darkness erupted behind him, swirling with malevolent energy as a new figure began to emerge.

    ---

 Chapter 78 A weakened angel.

    The figure materialized behind Jack with eerie silence, its appearance chilling and otherworldly. His face was an expressionless mask, as if carved from alabaster, with eyes as dull and lifeless as a dead man''s. From the corners of those eyes, thick streams of black matter oozed downward, resembling tears of darkness. His pallid skin caught the dim light, making him appear less like a man and more like a specter pulled from the abyss.He didn''t move, didn''t speak¡ªmerely waited, an empty shell of obedience awaiting a command.

    "Is this¡­?" Alisha''s voice was barely above a whisper, the words catching in her throat as she took a cautious step back.

    "Yes, it''s him," Jack replied curtly, cutting her off before she could fully voice her question. His tone was cold, devoid of any sentiment.

    He turned his attention to the figure. "Shoot."

    The single command hung in the air, sharp and resolute. Jack''s eyes fixed on the location Gurat had pointed out, a glint of expectation flickering in his gaze.

    Like a puppet responding to its master''s will, the figure¡ªKurt¡ªmoved. Slowly, deliberately, his hands rose into the air. The ring on his finger pulsed with an unnatural glow, its light bathing the forest clearing in an eerie radiance. As the glow subsided, a bow appeared in his hands, its form sleek and menacing.

    Alisha''s sharp eyes caught the change immediately. ''The color¡ªit''s different from before,'' she thought, recalling the weapon''s appearance during their encounter back at the academy. This new bow was a stark contrast: a chilling fusion of black and white, its dual tips honed to razor-sharp blades that gleamed like the edge of death itself.

    Kurt''s lifeless gaze locked onto the path before him, his pupils narrowing as if piercing through the dense fog. His body moved with precision, his posture unnaturally steady, even as chaos raged around them. Jack and Alisha were locked in a desperate struggle against the fog beasts, their injuries evident in the labored way they fought. Blood dripped from shallow cuts, and the exhaustion etched on their faces told the story of a battle that had gone on far too long.

    ''If this doesn''t work, we''re done for,'' Jack thought grimly, slashing through a beast that lunged at him. His blade sliced cleanly through its neck, the creature dissipating into the mist. He could feel the weight of their predicament bearing down on him like a suffocating shroud.

    As if sensing Jack''s despair, Kurt drew the string of his bow. The motion was fluid, almost mechanical, and as he pulled back, an arrow began to materialize. It was no ordinary arrow¡ªit was a lethal creation of light and shadow, its shaft gleaming a pristine white while its edges shimmered with inky black. The arrow''s tip was as sharp as a spearhead, exuding an aura of raw, destructive power.

    *Twiiing!*

    The arrow shot forward, cutting through the air with a sound that seemed to tear the very fabric of reality. It moved like a predator, slicing effortlessly through the fog as it homed in on its target. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire

    *Thunk!*

    A high-pitched squeal echoed through the clearing, followed by an eerie stillness. For a brief moment, the fog seemed to part, revealing a small figure struggling at the arrow''s point of impact.

    "There!" Alisha shouted, her voice filled with urgency.

    Jack''s eyes locked onto the figure, his heart pounding as he activated his skill.

    [Dash]

    He moved like a shadow, his form blurring as he closed the distance in an instant. His mind raced with a mix of fury and disbelief as he reached the source of the sound. What he found stopped him in his tracks.

    ''What the hell is this?!''

    The figure wriggling at the base of the arrow wasn''t a monster or demon¡ªit was a tiny humanoid creature, no larger than his palm. Its translucent wings, pinned by the arrow, fluttered helplessly as it struggled to break free. Black ichor dripped from the torn membrane, yet even as Jack watched, the wound began to close, the creature''s regenerative abilities working at an alarming rate. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Get off me!" it squeaked, its voice high-pitched and frantic. It yanked its wing free with a painful rip, only to dart toward a glowing crystal embedded in the ground nearby.

    "Oh no, you don''t," Jack growled, his hand darting out to snatch the creature mid-flight. He squeezed, his fingers wrapping around its fragile body like a vice.

    The creature let out a choked gasp, its tiny hands clawing at his fingers. "A-ah¡­ let go!"

    Jack''s grip tightened, his eyes blazing with unrestrained rage. ''This pathetic thing drained my entire mana pool, nearly cost me my life, and now it''s trying to escape?'' His annoyance boiled over, every ounce of his frustration channeled into the force of his hold. The creature''s head began to swell unnaturally under the pressure, its translucent skin stretching like a balloon on the verge of bursting.

    "A-Asriel, stop!" Alisha''s voice cut through the haze of his anger, sharp and commanding.

    Jack didn''t loosen his grip. "Why? This little freak caused all this. I''m ending it."

    Before he could act further, a searing sting flared on the back of his hand. A ball of light struck him, forcing his fingers to release. The tiny creature darted away, gasping for air as it clutched its bruised torso.

    Jack turned, his glare dark and unyielding. "What''s your problem?"

    Alisha ignored his question, her expression softening as she bowed low. "Guardian Nephris, please forgive us. I apologize for the vile actions of my companion."

    The creature''s eyes widened in recognition and relief. "Alisha! Oh, thank the heavens!" it squeaked, its voice trembling.

    Jack froze, his mind racing. ''A guardian spirit? Of course. That explains the crystal and its insane power.'' His annoyance deepened, though he made no further move to attack. Instead, his system pinged.

    [Guardian Spirit: Nephris]

    [Soul Essence: 100,000]

    Jack''s eyes narrowed, calculating. ''That''s enough soul essence to summon an army... but killing a guardian spirit would bring its angel down on us in an instant.''

    Before Nephris could respond, a distant shout echoed through the cavernous forest. "Over here! They can''t have gone far!"

    The voices of the pursuing demons grew louder, their footsteps drawing closer. Jack''s gaze darted to the glowing crystal. Without hesitation, he grabbed it, ignoring the system''s cryptic message about its elemental blessings.

    "Jack, what are you¡ª" Alisha began, but he cut her off.

    [Endless Fogs of Torment]

    Fog erupted from the crystal, flooding the clearing with an impenetrable wall of mist. Cries of confusion and pain echoed as the demons stumbled blindly, their ranks thrown into disarray.

    Jack turned back to Nephris, his tone cold. "Talk. What are you doing here, and where''s your angel?"

    Nephris hesitated, glancing at Alisha for reassurance before replying. "I... I''m not the one you need answers from. Someone else will explain everything."

    ---

 Chapter 79 Bloodshed

    With Nephris leading the way, their steps echoed softly against the damp, jagged walls of the cave. The air grew cooler as they ventured deeper, carrying a faint metallic tang that hinted at something ancient and powerful lying within. Shadows danced across the walls, twisting and stretching in ways that made Jack''s skin crawl. Yet, he kept his composure, his sharp eyes darting between Nephris and Alisha, ever vigilant."It''s strange," Alisha broke the silence, her tone thoughtful but tinged with skepticism. "To find a divine being like you hiding in a place like this. I thought the angels retreated after their failed assault on the planes. What exactly happened? How are you still here?"

    Nephris fluttered ahead, her faintly glowing form a stark contrast to the oppressive darkness. "Explanations will come, but not from me," she replied cryptically. Her voice carried a faint tremor, betraying her unease. "He will tell you everything."

    Jack raised an eyebrow but said nothing. His mind was a whirlwind of speculation. Whoever ''he'' was, Jack doubted they were walking toward a simple answer.

    The cave opened into a massive chamber, its ceiling lost in the gloom above. At the far end, leaning against the wall, was a figure that seemed to embody both majesty and ruin. As Jack''s gaze fell on him, the sheer weight of the presence before him was enough to make his breath hitch.

    The being radiated an aura that made the air ripple faintly, a subtle reminder of the power contained within. His body was a blend of strength and grace, his defined muscles visible even through the intricate silver-plated armor that encased him. His six wings, magnificent and vast, fanned out behind him, their feathers dulled but still carrying an ethereal sheen. Long, silver hair spilled down his shoulders like liquid moonlight, framing a face that could have belonged to a statue of some long-forgotten god.

    But it was his eyes that held Jack captive¡ªeyes of pure, molten gold, brimming with something ancient and unfathomable. Wisdom? Power? Pain? Jack couldn''t decide. All he knew was that the being before him was unlike anything he had ever encountered.

    ''This isn''t like Jamiel,'' Jack thought, his instincts screaming warnings. ''No, this is something far beyond him. Even Alogra wouldn''t compare. This... this is perfection on the brink of destruction.''

    Despite the immense power radiating from the figure, there was an undeniable frailty to him. His chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, and the golden blood seeping from a deep gash in his side painted a stark picture of his dire condition.

    "Lord Gale," Alisha whispered, her voice soft and reverent, breaking the heavy silence.

    Jack''s attention snapped to her, surprised by the uncharacteristic tenderness in her tone. It was the voice of someone who cared¡ªdeeply. A voice Jack had never heard directed at him, nor had he ever expected to.

    He scoffed internally. ''Care? Love? Hmph, nonsense.''

    Alisha moved closer, her every step deliberate, as if afraid her presence might disturb the fragile balance of the room. Lowering herself beside Gale, she gently placed a hand on his shoulder and bowed her head. "Lord Gale, I offer my deepest respect."

    The angel''s lips curled into a faint smile, and though his voice was barely above a whisper, it carried a warmth that seemed to fill the entire cavern. "May the light of Olion bless you, Alisha."

    As he spoke, a gentle glow enveloped her, cascading over her like a warm embrace before fading just as quickly. Alisha''s face lit up with gratitude.

    "Thank you, Lord Gale," she said, her voice brimming with emotion. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack watched the scene unfold with a mix of intrigue and cynicism. He noticed the subtle shift in Alisha''s posture, the way her fingers lingered on Gale''s shoulder as if drawing strength from his presence.

    ''Even in his state, a single blessing restored her entirely,'' Jack thought, his sharp mind quickly calculating the implications. ''An angel''s power truly is something else. But that wound... it''s bleeding gold? Back on Earth, people would have killed each other over this. Gold for blood¡ªwhat a waste of resources.''

    Suppressing a smirk, he added dryly, ''If I needed gold here, I''d have already filled a few vials.''

    "Lady Alisha," Gale''s voice cut through Jack''s musings, calm and even. "I sense demons. Not one, but two. Why are they here?"

    His golden gaze shifted to Jack and Gurat, the weight of his scrutiny palpable. Gurat froze, his wide eyes filled with sheer terror. He trembled violently before collapsing to the ground in a dead faint, overcome by the pressure.

    Jack, however, met Gale''s stare head-on. A faint chill ran down his spine, but he refused to waver. ''An angel staring into my soul. How quaint,'' he thought, a flicker of defiance glinting in his eyes.

    "You are no ordinary demon," Gale murmured, studying Jack with mild curiosity. "A half-demon, perhaps? That is... unusual."

    Alisha interjected before Jack could respond. "He is the incarnate of the Lord of the Dead," she said, her tone steady but edged with caution. "The demons are after him, seeking to extract the soul of their master and bring him back to life."

    Gale nodded, his expression unchanging. "I see. Then it is fortunate you crossed paths with me." He paused, his gaze softening. "Nephris has told me what transpired. I apologize for her actions. She mistook you for an enemy, and when she overheard your discussion of the crystal, she acted to protect me."

    Nephris fluttered closer, crossing her arms and pouting. "I was only doing my duty," she muttered, shooting Jack an irritated glance.

    Jack smirked. ''Telepathic communication? Impressive. It figures an angel would have his own personal spy network.''

    "Lord Gale, what happened?" Alisha pressed, her curiosity evident. "Why are you here? I thought the angels retreated."

    Gale''s face darkened, his voice laced with a grim resolve. "The war has begun."

    The words hung in the air like a death knell. Alisha gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. "War? Against whom?"

    "Haraus has declared total war on humanity," Gale replied, his golden eyes flashing with a mixture of sorrow and anger. "I opposed him, but among the First Order, his strength is unmatched. When I rebelled, he cast me through the Abyssal Gates."

    Alisha''s face paled. "And the other angels? The Torian forces?" Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire

    "Exterminated," Gale said flatly. "Haraus left none alive. He is consolidating his power, preparing for annihilation."

    Alisha sank to her knees, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Why?" she whispered. "Why would he do this?"

    Gale closed his eyes, his voice heavy with regret. "I do not know. I suspect the truth lies within the Chapters of Time, but until they are found, his reasoning remains a mystery. One thing is certain: the Season of Hubris is coming, and with it, an era of bloodshed unlike any other."

    ---

    [A/N: Hey guys, we entering the next month, where the journey truly begins... I''ll need your support throughout. Those who wish to support me more, can help by buying the privilege. It''s optional, but it''ll definitely be of help to me. Thank you so much for your support. And hopefully, you continue this long journey with me]

 Chapter 80 Arising storm

    The tension in the air was palpable, thick enough to suffocate. Jack''s thoughts spiraled as the weight of their situation pressed down on him like an iron vice. His years¡ªprecious, fleeting years¡ªhad been cut short. And by a lot.''It''s like everything is being fast-forwarded. How did it all come to this in so little time?'' Jack''s fists clenched, his nails biting into his palms. Cold sweat dripped down his face, tracing the sharp lines of his jaw. ''Could just a few tweaks in time change this much? If I don''t grow stronger¡ªquickly¡ªwhat chance do I have against the likes of Haraus? If I can''t even stand against Alogra now, then Haraus¡­ no, that thing isn''t an angel. He''s a demon. The book made it clear enough.''

    Jack swallowed hard, his mouth dry as bone. The memory of Asriel''s final words floated back to him, unbidden.

    ''A beautiful demon.'' The description of Haraus was vivid in his mind, a chilling echo from the pages he had once read. Jack didn''t need to see him to feel the terror that name carried. He already knew.

    ''No,'' Jack thought, shaking his head in defiance. ''I can''t afford to die again. A second death... it''s not an option. Not even slightly.''

    Fear coiled tightly in his chest, but beneath it, a fierce determination began to burn. He couldn''t fail. He wouldn''t. ''I have to try. I have to become stronger. With everything I have.''

    The thought was both a mantra and a prayer as he wiped his hands on his cloak, trying to rid them of the sweat. His azure eyes burned with resolve, though the fear lurking in their depths was impossible to miss.

    In the oppressive silence of the cavern, Gale''s voice broke through, strained and weary. "I''ve bought us some time," he said, his breath labored. The golden ichor that dripped from his side was a stark contrast to the dark, damp walls around them. It had painted the floor and walls long before Jack arrived.

    "I don''t know how long it will last," Gale continued, his voice tinged with an edge of desperation. "I took the keys to the second gate of the heavens. Hubris won''t come in five years as planned¡ªperhaps longer. But Haraus will be searching for me. And the moment he finds me..." He let the unspoken truth linger in the air. It was a grim reality they could all feel. "Within this window, we must prepare for the worst."

    The angel''s majestic form seemed smaller now, his radiant wings drooping with exhaustion. Jack took in the sight, the dried streaks of golden blood, the tremble in Gale''s once steady voice, and the faint sheen of sweat on his brow. The reality of Gale''s impending demise was undeniable.

    ''It doesn''t seem like he''ll survive this,'' Jack thought coldly, his logical mind already weighing their options.

    Alisha''s voice, filled with worry, cut through his thoughts. "But Lord Gale, how can you possibly search for the *Chapters of Time* in this state? You''re barely holding on. If the ruler of this realm finds you¡ªno, if anyone senses your presence¡ªyou''ll never escape. They won''t let your soul rest. You''ll be hunted to the ends of the planes."

    Gale nodded, his golden eyes dull with acceptance. "True. My time is running out. The wound Haraus inflicted... it is beyond my ability to heal. But even so, I will not falter. My death is inevitable, but I will do what I can while I still breathe." He paused, glancing at the blood that continued to seep from his side. "When I die, my soul will disperse. Whether it returns to Lord Olion is... uncertain."

    The admission hung in the air, heavy with unspoken fears.

    Jack stepped forward, his measured movements drawing the attention of everyone in the room. His expression was calm, but his mind was anything but. Ideas churned, strategies formed, and one thought came to the forefront.

    "Gale," Jack called, his voice steady and commanding, a stark contrast to the chaos of his thoughts. All eyes turned to him. His azure gaze burned like a storm, and though his tone was calm, it carried an edge that demanded attention. "I have a proposal. A request, if you will."

    Gale''s head tilted slightly, the faintest flicker of curiosity in his golden eyes. "What is it you ask of me, Lord''s incarnate?"

    Jack paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before speaking. A slow, deliberate grin spread across his face, one that was equal parts daring and ruthless.

    "Can you die for me?"

    The cavern erupted in chaos.

    "Such insolence!" Nephris hissed, her glowing form buzzing with fury. "You dare mock Lord Gale?!"

    Alisha''s runes flared to life, casting an eerie glow as her power surged. "How dare you! You''re no better than the demons you claim to despise!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the cavern''s stillness like a blade.

    But Jack stood firm, his grin unwavering. "I''m not asking," he said, his voice low but brimming with conviction. "He has to do it."

    Gale remained silent, his face unreadable as he studied Jack.

    Jack''s eyes hardened, his voice rising to cut through the tension. "You won''t survive a week. You know that as well as I do. And even if you die, your warnings will mean nothing. The humans will fall. None of them stand a chance against Haraus¡ªnot without help. But if you give me your soul, I can change that." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alisha gasped. "What nonsense are you spouting?!" Her hands clenched into fists, sparks of energy crackling around her. "You dare suggest he¡ª"

    "Enough!" Gale''s voice, though weak, carried an authority that silenced them all. His golden eyes bore into Jack, weighing his words. "You speak boldly, incarnate. Tell me... how would my soul aid you?"

    Jack met his gaze unflinchingly. "Because I''m the incarnate of the Lord of the Dead. You know what that means. With your soul, I can harness more of his power. I''m not a full demon, and unlike them, I''ll use that power to protect humanity. You said it yourself¡ªyou''re running out of time. This is your best chance to ensure the humans survive."

    Gale''s expression didn''t waver, but the weight of Jack''s argument was undeniable. Silence stretched between them as Gale considered his words.

    Nephris hovered closer, her voice trembling. "Lord Gale, you can''t possibly¡ª"

    "Quiet, Nephris," Gale interrupted, his tone soft but firm. He turned his gaze back to Jack. "If I were to agree... how can I trust that you''ll keep your word? That you won''t use my power for your own gain?"

    Jack''s grin widened, a glint of dark amusement in his eyes. "Trust? In case you haven''t noticed, we''re not exactly in a position to bargain over trust. Either we take this chance, or we prepare to die."

    Gale closed his eyes, exhaling slowly. When he opened them again, there was a calm resolve in his gaze. "Very well. Do as you must."

    "Lord Gale!" Alisha''s voice cracked with desperation, her runes dimming as she sank to her knees.

    Nephris hovered silently, her light dim, her form trembling.

    Jack stepped forward, his heart pounding in his chest as the system''s notification flared before him.

    [First Order Angel Detected]

    [Soul Essence: 100,000,000]

    [System Bonus: ????]

    The numbers danced before his eyes, each zero a tantalizing promise of power. Jack''s grin widened. ''So many zeroes...''

    Gale''s voice echoed softly in divine tongue, his final words meant only for Nephris. ~If he falters, unleash your command

    Jack didn''t care for their secret exchange. He had one focus. One goal. Power. And he was going to take it.

    But after much consideration, there was a bit change in his plans.

    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire

    With a wicked gleam in his eye, he uttered the command.

    "Corruption!"

    ---

 Chapter 81 corruption!

    The First Order Angels were the crown jewels of Lord Olion''s creation¡ªthe first and mightiest beings to be imbued with divine essence. Their purpose was clear: to rule, to protect, and to enforce Olion''s will across the planes. Among these paragons, Haraus was the unrivaled leader.Blessed with power that transcended comprehension, he reigned over the angels for centuries. His strength was not just legendary¡ªit was absolute. Every decade, the leadership of the First Order was tested through a grand tournament, a ritual designed to ensure the strongest ruled. But it soon became clear that no angel could challenge Haraus. His dominance was unshakable, rendering the tournament meaningless among the First Order. In response, the contests were shifted to the Second Order Angels, a subordinate class created by Olion to serve their First Order counterparts. Even so, Haraus occasionally joined, and each time, he emerged victorious.

    The power of the First Order Angels was unparalleled¡ªthey were the only beings capable of standing toe-to-toe with the Council of Five, the rulers of the planes themselves. Their strength was the stuff of myth. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire

    And now, Jack¡ªno, Asriel¡ªhad made his decision. A reckless, audacious decision that would alter everything.

    "Corruption!" Jack''s voice thundered through the cavern, his eyes alight with a feral gleam of excitement.

    The words hung in the air like a command from a tyrant king. From his outstretched hands, a torrent of black energy burst forth, tendrils of dark, twisting power coiling and writhing like a living storm. The shadows surged toward Gale, encasing him in a pulsating cocoon of malice.

    ''Taking his soul essence would''ve been the safer move,'' Jack mused as a sharp smile curved his lips. ''But safety is for the weak. I don''t just need power¡ªI need loyalty. A servant like Gale¡­ That''s worth any risk.''

    The cavern trembled under the weight of Jack''s unleashed power. The surge of energy radiated outward, a wave of pressure that forced Alisha and Nephris to stumble backward. The walls seemed to shudder as if in protest, dust and small stones cascading from the ceiling. Alisha shielded her face, her hair whipping around her like a fiery halo. Nephris, though smaller and lighter, was hurled back even farther, her diminutive form colliding with the rocky ground.

    "What are you doing?!" Alisha''s voice rang out, sharp and tinged with panic. She could sense it¡ªthis wasn''t death magic. This wasn''t even a simple soul-binding ritual. No, Jack was doing something far more dangerous, far more¡­ corrupt.

    A bloodcurdling scream erupted from the cocoon, a sound so raw and agonized it seemed to claw at their very souls.

    "Lord Gale!" Nephris cried, her tiny voice trembling as her golden glow dimmed with fear. She darted forward but stopped short, the oppressive energy radiating from the cocoon forcing her to hesitate. "Asriel, stop this! He didn''t agree to this! You''re torturing him¡ªthis isn''t what we planned!"

    Jack didn''t respond. His azure eyes remained fixed on the cocoon, his expression calm but shadowed with intensity. Inside, he could feel the chaotic swirl of power, the raw clash of divinity and corruption. It was exhilarating¡ªand terrifying.

    ''The Bone Army is impressive, sure,'' Jack thought, his gaze unyielding. ''But they''re expendable. Immortal fodder with no individuality. My bonded servants, though? They''re unique. They retain their minds, their skills, their essence. The only downside¡­ they can die. Permanently. But Gale¡ªGale is different. His soul is indomitable. It can''t be destroyed so easily. So, what will he become?''

    Jack''s thoughts raced as he observed the energy. Experimenting with his necromancy had always been risky, but this? This was the most ambitious test yet. He couldn''t help the wicked grin that spread across his face.

    ''It''s like a game,'' he mused. ''A game where each undead has its place in the hierarchy. The Bone Army, my bonded servants, and now¡­ whatever Gale is about to become.''

    The cocoon pulsed, growing larger, darker, its energy more volatile. The cave shook violently, cracks spiderwebbing across the walls. Jack''s grin faltered as a flicker of unease crept in.

    ''This much power¡­ It''s going to attract attention,'' he realized grimly. ''The demons retreated after the Elemental Fog Crystal''s explosion, but if they sense this, they''ll send a search team. I need to finish this quickly.''

    Alisha and Nephris stood on the periphery, their expressions a mix of horror and uncertainty. Gale''s screams continued, each one more desperate, more harrowing than the last. It was unbearable.

    "We can''t just stand here!" Alisha hissed, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white. She took a step forward but hesitated, her confidence wavering. "We have to stop him."

    "You have to trust Lord Gale," Nephris whispered, though her voice quivered with doubt. "He¡­ he made his choice. We can''t intervene now."

    Alisha''s teeth ground together, but she relented. They could only watch as the energy reached its zenith. And then, all at once, it stopped.

    A deafening silence fell over the cavern. The cocoon began to crack, shards of dark energy flaking off and dissolving into the air. A cool breeze swept through the space, carrying away the last remnants of the corruption as if it had never been there.

    [Bonding completed!]

    [Divine soul has been attained.]

    [Exp: +110,000]

    [Congratulations! You have leveled up.]

    [Congratulations! You have created a new undead race.]

    As the notifications flashed before Jack''s eyes, his gaze remained locked on the figure emerging from the cocoon. A pair of massive wings unfurled, their dark, raven-black feathers glinting with streaks of deep purple. The figure stepped forward, his movements fluid, almost ethereal. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gale stood before them, transformed. His long silver hair was untouched, flowing down his back like a river of moonlight. But his skin¡ªonce warm and radiant¡ªwas now pale as snow, almost translucent. His lips were a vivid crimson, and his eyes¡­ His emerald eyes glowed with an unnatural allure, sharp and piercing, like twin shards of enchanted jade.

    "Nephris," Gale''s voice broke the silence, melodic and smooth, carrying an almost hypnotic quality. It was a voice that could bend wills, shatter resolve.

    Nephris shuddered, her golden glow flickering. Alisha took a step back, heat rising to her cheeks as an unbidden flush colored her skin. She clenched her fists, forcing herself to look away.

    ''A seductive aura?'' Jack thought, his brows furrowing. ''That''s¡­ unexpected. Did my magic grant him this? Or is this a byproduct of his divine nature mixing with the corruption?''

    Gale stretched his wings, testing their strength. "It seems," he began, his tone calm but laced with bitterness, "that I owe my life to you. Though in saving me, you''ve stripped me of my divinity."

    Jack smirked. "Think of it as a trade. Your life for your loyalty."

    Gale''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t argue. Instead, he tilted his head, studying Jack with a mix of curiosity and disdain. "And what would you have me do, young necromancer?"

    Jack''s smile widened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. He raised a hand and uttered a single word.

    "Kneel."

    For a moment, Gale stood firm, his emerald gaze locking with Jack''s. But then, with a visible shudder, his knees buckled, and he sank to the ground.

    Alisha gasped, her anger igniting. "You bastard!" she spat, energy crackling around her. "How dare you¡ª"

    "Enough." Gale''s voice cut through her fury like a blade. He glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "This is the path I chose. Be grateful he did not take my life entirely."

    Jack turned to Alisha, his smirk turning cold. "Now, tell me," he said, his voice a low growl, "who do you think decides your fate?"

    ---

 Chapter 82 Darkness rings

    ---Not long ago, Jack and Alisha had engaged in a sharp exchange about who might take the other''s life. Now, the balance of power between them had shifted drastically. Jack, holding the Elemental Fog Crystal, stood in command of a powerful servant¡ªGale, the fallen angel who had been reborn under his control.

    Jack glanced at Gale, a faint grin curving his lips. The glimmer in his eye betrayed his thoughts. ''Even if I don''t have the strength to crush Alisha myself, I have minions to do it for me,'' he mused, the weight of his newfound power settling comfortably on his shoulders.

    But despite his confidence, Jack harbored no immediate intention of killing Alisha. For now, she was useful.

    "You brat!" Alisha snarled, her teeth grinding audibly.

    Jack dismissed her venomous glare with a wave of his hand. "Relax," he said, his tone languid. "I''ve no interest in your life at the moment. I''ll even help you find the Chapters of Time¡ªnot that it''ll change much in the grand scheme."

    His nonchalant demeanor only seemed to fuel her rage, but Gale interjected before the tension could escalate. "What''s the plan, then?" he asked. His calm gaze fixed on Jack, his towering form radiating quiet authority despite his servitude.

    Jack studied Gale for a long moment, his thoughts churning. ''I chose to bind a servant instead of absorbing his power,'' he reflected with a hint of amusement. ''Never thought I''d make a decision like that.''

    He exhaled, appraising his creation. Gale was powerful, independent in thought yet bound to Jack''s will¡ªa dangerous combination, but one that worked in Jack''s favor. ''He''s not entirely a puppet, but close enough. As long as I pull the strings, this won''t be a waste.''

    "The best course of action," Jack said, his voice taking on a calculated edge, "is to stay off the radar of those demons for now. At least Gale and I have demonic auras to mask us. The problem lies with you two." His gaze flickered toward Alisha and Nephris.

    "What do you expect us to do about it?" Nephris asked, her small frame quivering slightly under the weight of the situation. "There''s no way to hide our presence¡­ or is there?"

    Alisha''s voice sliced through the air before Jack could respond. "Don''t even think about doing to us what you did to Sir Gale!" she spat, her fiery determination masking a flicker of unease.

    Jack chuckled, shaking his head. "Relax. I''ve got no intention of repeating that¡­ experiment. But you''re right¡ªthe beast blood we used earlier won''t cut it anymore. Its scent has faded, and reusing it would be foolish. If only¡ª"

    He stopped mid-sentence as a familiar chime echoed in his mind. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Inventory has been updated!]

    [Please check your inventory for recent additions!]

    Jack blinked, momentarily stunned. In his haste to adapt to this world, he had barely explored the system''s capabilities. Now seemed like the perfect opportunity to dive in.

    A glint of excitement sparkled in his eyes as he navigated to the inventory tab. Rows of items materialized before him, each labeled with tantalizing descriptions.

    [God''s Bane]

    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire

    [The beings that transcend the realms of man shall cower before this weapon. Death awaits them!]

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the dagger, its jagged edges gleaming with malevolence. The weapon bore an uncanny resemblance to his Shadow Fang, yet it exuded a far darker aura. Just looking at its image within the system sent a shiver down his spine.

    But his enthusiasm dampened as he noticed the cost.

    [??? Soul Essence required.]

    The price was definitely not something he could afford.

    Jack frowned, his fingers absently brushing his chin. ''I spent so much soul essence summoning Gale and using bone spells during the last fight. I can''t afford to drain my reserves completely¡ªleaving myself defenseless would be suicide.''

    He scrolled further through the list, finding nothing but exorbitantly priced items¡ªeach more impressive, and useless, given his current resources.

    The others watched him in silence, their expressions unreadable. Alisha''s patience was visibly wearing thin, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. ''He acts like a child handed a new toy,'' she thought bitterly.

    Just as Jack was about to close the inventory in frustration, another notification popped up.

    [Accessories and weapons can now be stored in the inventory! Host can summon them and use them at will!]

    ''At least there''s that,'' Jack thought with a huff. But the feature didn''t solve his immediate problem. He still needed something to mask Alisha and Nephris''s presence¡ªsomething affordable.

    Then he saw it.

    [Darkness Ring] ¡Á2

    [To be one with darkness, to be nothing but darkness. Your presence shall fade from the light!]

    [Soul Essence: 10 per ring]

    A slow smile spread across Jack''s face. It was perfect. Cheap, effective, and exactly what they needed. Without hesitation, he selected the rings.

    [You have purchased the Darkness Rings!]

    Dark energy swirled in Jack''s palm, coalescing into two slender, obsidian bands. The rings pulsed faintly, as if alive with an ominous energy.

    "Here." Jack tossed the rings toward Alisha, who caught them reflexively. "These will mask your presence. Wear them, and you''ll be as good as invisible to the demons."

    Alisha stared at the rings in her hand, a mix of awe and suspicion flickering across her face. The moment her fingers brushed the smooth surface, a chill ran through her body. Her aura dimmed instantly, as if she had vanished from the plane of existence.

    ''What is this?'' Alisha wondered, her heart pounding. The sheer power radiating from the rings was unsettling. ''How did he create these out of thin air? Is he hiding the true extent of his abilities? Could I have killed him before he grew this powerful?''

    Her mind raced with questions, but she dared not voice them. Instead, she slipped one of the rings onto her finger, its cold touch sending a shiver down her spine.

    Jack observed her reaction with satisfaction. ''These rings are just what we needed. Now, we can move without drawing attention.'' He glanced at Nephris, who was hesitating to put on her own ring.

    "Don''t overthink it," he said, his voice softer but still commanding. "This is for survival, not trust."

    Reluctantly, Nephris obeyed, slipping the ring onto her finger. Her golden glow dimmed immediately, her presence almost undetectable.

    Jack leaned back, his confidence restored. But as he surveyed the group, a darker thought crept into his mind. ''This is just the beginning,'' he mused. ''The rings solve one problem, but the road ahead is treacherous. The Chapters of Time, the Dark Scepter¡­ and Alisha. She''ll be the key to unlocking it all. For now, I need her alive. But when the time comes¡­''

    A shadow passed over Jack''s face, his grin turning sinister.

    Alisha felt the weight of his gaze and suppressed a shudder. Deep down, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the greatest threat to their survival wasn''t the demons or the war¡ªbut Jack himself.

    ---

 Chapter 83 Octagram Crystal!

    As Alisha slipped the obsidian ring onto her finger, she felt its power envelop her immediately. A cold, numbing sensation spread through her hand, followed by a sense of eerie lightness. Her aura vanished, as if the world had forgotten she existed. She glanced down at the ring, its surface gleaming faintly in the dim cave light, and a flicker of unease crossed her face."Here," she said, handing the second ring to Nephris.

    The tiny demoness examined the ring, her golden eyes narrowing. "How do I wear this? I''m too small," Nephris said, her voice tinged with indignation. She placed her hands on her hips, pouting as her tiny wings fluttered in frustration.

    Jack glanced over, a look of disdain crossing his face. "Why are you so small, anyway?" he asked, his tone devoid of sympathy.

    Before Nephris could retort, Alisha shot him a cold glare. "Keep quiet," she snapped, silencing him. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack shrugged and turned away, his attention drifting elsewhere. He had more pressing matters to attend to. ''The Octagram Crystal should be around here somewhere,'' he thought, his mind already racing as he ventured deeper into the cave.

    "Where are you going?" Alisha called after him, her voice laced with suspicion. The unsettling versatility of Jack''s powers gnawed at her. She had seen him raise the dead and wield spells with ease, feats that marked him as a formidable¡ªand dangerous¡ªally. ''We''ll have to kill him soon,'' she thought grimly. ''After the war, we can''t risk the return of the Lord of the Dead.''

    "I''m just checking around," Jack replied without looking back. He tossed the Elemental Fog Crystal in her direction. "Here, you can have this."

    "I don''t need it," Alisha said curtly, catching the crystal with a frown. Her mind wandered to her own plans, her gaze narrowing. Jack, however, had already disappeared into the shadows of the cave, leaving her no chance to argue further.

    Gale watched the exchange silently, his expression unreadable. ''A weakling, yet he wields power even I cannot comprehend,'' he mused. ''This ability to raise the dead... should it be considered a curse or a gift?''

    Jack''s voice echoed faintly from the depths of the cave. "It''s too dark in here."

    Even with his enhanced vision, the oppressive darkness of the cave pressed against him. Shadows seemed to writhe along the walls, and the air was thick with the stench of decay. Jack muttered a curse under his breath.

    ''At least I''ve recovered some mana,'' he thought, summoning a spell.

    [Flame Ball]

    A crimson orb of fire flared to life in Jack''s palm, casting flickering light across the cavern. The sight that met his eyes was both grotesque and fascinating.

    The ground was littered with the remains of long-forgotten beings¡ªbones so ancient they crumbled at the slightest touch. Some had been reduced to little more than dust, while others retained jagged fragments of their former shape. Among the decay lay a white garment, miraculously untouched by time, its pristine fabric emblazoned with the markings of the Church. Beside it rested a peculiar staff, its twin heads designed to cradle crystals that were now conspicuously absent.

    Jack crouched low, the putrid stench of rot invading his senses. He grimaced but pressed on, lifting the garment to reveal what lay beneath. His eyes gleamed with triumph as he uncovered his prize.

    A crystal the color of midnight lay beneath the fabric, its surface swirling with faint purple light. Tiny specks of white flickered within, resembling stars trapped in an endless void. The crystal seemed alive, its glow pulsating softly in the darkness. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Just what I was looking for," Jack murmured, a grin spreading across his face. He reached out and touched the crystal.

    [You have discovered the Octagram Crystal!]

    [+120,000 EXP]

    [Congratulations! You have leveled up!]

    [Level 17]

    A surge of energy coursed through Jack''s body, invigorating him. His muscles tightened, his senses sharpened, and his vision seemed to pierce the shadows more clearly than ever before. Even the oppressive darkness of the cave felt like daylight.

    [Within the bright starry skies lies a boundless depth of darkness. The souls drift in this darkness, and now they can be called to order.]

    [The Octagram Crystal cannot be used.]

    [Mandatory Quest: Find the missing piece of the Octagram Crystal.]

    Jack scowled at the system message. ''Of course, it''s incomplete,'' he thought, his frustration mounting. With a flick of his wrist, the crystal vanished into his inventory, swallowed by a swirl of dark energy.

    He glanced at the shattered remains of the skeletons around him, his gaze cold. With deliberate force, he crushed a skull beneath his boot, the brittle bones disintegrating into powder. ''These relics of the past are worthless now,'' he thought, turning back toward the others.

    When he returned, Gurat was awake, his eyes wide and wary. Sweat beaded on the demon''s forehead as he sat stiffly, his gaze darting nervously between Jack and the others.

    "Did you find anything?" Gale asked, his tone calm but probing.

    "I did," Jack replied curtly, his expression guarded. "But it''s nothing important." The hint of disappointment in his voice discouraged further questions, and Gale simply nodded.

    Jack''s gaze settled on Gurat, who flinched under his scrutiny. "We''re heading back to the town," Jack announced. "I have something to take care of. Once we''re there, we''ll part ways."

    Relief washed over Gurat''s face, though he tried to hide it. ''Finally, I''ll be free from these monsters,'' he thought. ''One moment I faint, and the next, I wake to find an angel turned into a demon. This is sorcery¡ªno, it''s worse than that. Lord Zhurak, thank you for answering my prayers.''

    But before Gurat could fully rejoice, Jack''s voice cut through his thoughts like a blade.

    "However," Jack said, his tone dropping, "you won''t breathe a word about us to anyone. And you''ll return to find us within an hour after we separate. If I have to find you instead¡­" He let the threat hang in the air, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent.

    The weight of Jack''s words sent a chill down Gurat''s spine. "Yes, sir! I understand completely!" he stammered, bowing low in submission. "Thank you for your kindness!"

    Jack smirked, satisfied. ''He''ll be a useful soul essence reserve when the time comes,'' he thought. ''For now, I can farm what I need elsewhere.''

    He turned to the group, his expression unreadable. "Let''s move."

    The cave swallowed their footsteps as they began their trek back toward the surface. But the unease lingered, hanging heavy in the air. Each step felt like a prelude to the chaos that awaited them beyond the shadows.

    ---

 Chapter 84 An auction?

    In the planes where the moon never seemed to wane, its cold silver glow bathed a world blanketed in unyielding darkness.Shadows stretched endlessly, their jagged forms swallowing everything in sight.

    The air carried a vile stench of decay, clinging to each breath¡ªa constant reminder of the abyss that defined their reality.

    The village square lay in tense silence as the head demon soldier''s booming voice tore through the oppressive night.

    "All of you idiots!" he roared, his voice reverberating across the square like a crack of thunder.

    "How could intruders stroll into your village, and you welcome them as if they were kin? What''s wrong with you all?!"

    The beast beneath him snarled in apparent agreement, releasing a breath so hot it created a visible steam that mingled with the cold night air. Its massive claws scraped against the cobblestone, leaving deep, jagged marks on the ground.

    The oppressive aura radiating from the commander pressed down on the gathered villagers.

    Some buckled under the invisible weight, while others stood frozen, their trembling bodies betraying their fear. None dared meet his blazing crimson gaze. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire

    "Find the little demon who was last seen with them," the commander barked. His fiery gaze swept over the cowering crowd.

    "And if this ever happens again, if you even think of letting intruders in, I''ll make sure you never live to see the next moon!"

    The crowd murmured in panic, their voices low and incoherent, as if the mere act of speaking too loudly would summon his wrath anew.

    The town square, though vast, held all the village''s inhabitants¡ªa grim testament to the demons'' woefully low birthrate.

    Their population was sparse, each life critical to their survival, yet here they stood, their collective fear leaving them paralyzed.

    The commander''s face twisted with frustration as he turned his attention inward.

    ''These idiots have caused me nothing but trouble. What am I supposed to tell Lord Zomaza? I can''t return empty-handed.'' A single bead of sweat trailed down his temple at the thought of Zomaza''s wrath.

    Failure was not an option.

    "Men!" he bellowed, snapping his subordinates to attention.

    "We''re moving out. They can''t have gone far. Search the next settlement if necessary. We will find them."

    Without another word, he tugged at the reins, urging his monstrous steed forward. The ground trembled beneath the beast''s powerful strides as the soldiers followed their commander into the night, their dark forms disappearing into the abyss beyond the square.

    From the mouth of a shadowy tunnel at the village''s edge, five figures emerged.

    Their movements were cautious, their breaths barely audible against the backdrop of the night.

    "Gurat," Jack said, his voice low yet commanding. "Go back to the village. Tell them you don''t know where we went. Say you stepped out to relieve yourself or something."

    Gurat stiffened, his face paling.

    ''Look at how casually he says it, like it''s the easiest thing in the world,'' he thought bitterly.

    As a demon himself, Gurat knew his kind far too well.

    ''The entire village is in an uproar because of me. There''s no way they''ll just let me off. I''m going to receive years'' worth of punishment for this.''

    Despite the mounting dread in his chest, he forced a weak smile and nodded.

    "Yes, sir. I''ll be back soon."

    He turned and trudged back toward the square, each step feeling heavier than the last.

    Jack watched him go before turning to the rest of the group.

    "We can''t stay here much longer. Despite the rings concealing our presence, we still stand out. These demons might not be the brightest, but they''re not complete fools either."

    Gale crossed his arms, his expression calm yet contemplative.

    "True. Our clothes alone are enough to give us away. We need something less¡­ foreign."

    Jack nodded.

    "Exactly. If we''re going to blend in, we need new clothes first. That''s priority one."

    Alisha''s voice cut through the conversation, sharp and skeptical.

    "And how do you plan to get those clothes without drawing attention? Walking into the village market isn''t exactly an option."

    Jack rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Before he could respond, Gale spoke up.

    "I have an idea," he said simply.

    ---

    The group moved swiftly through the village outskirts, sticking to the shadows. Carriages, pulled by skeletal beasts, were a common sight in the village, used to transport goods between settlements. They were the perfect cover.

    They waited near the marketplace until a lone demon approached his carriage, the wooden structure creaking under the weight of its cargo. Gale stepped forward, his towering form and calm demeanor stopping the demon in his tracks.

    "Excuse me," Gale said, his voice as steady as a rock.

    "we need your carriage."

    The demon blinked, confusion giving way to alarm as Gale''s words registered.

    He opened his mouth to protest, but before he could utter a sound, Gale''s hand shot out, striking a precise point on the demon''s neck.

    The demon crumpled to the ground, unconscious.

    Jack stepped forward, inspecting the carriage

    "Nice work. Let''s load up."

    Minutes later, the group was concealed beneath a pile of worn tarps and discarded fabrics in the back of the carriage.

    The air inside was musty and stifling, the cramped space forcing them to sit uncomfortably close.

    "This is ridiculous," Alisha muttered, her voice laced with irritation.

    She shifted in her spot, trying to find a position that didn''t leave her elbow digging into Jack''s ribs.

    "We''re sitting ducks if they find us."

    "Stop complaining," Jack retorted, his tone sharper than usual.

    "We''ll be out of the village soon enough. Just stay quiet until then."

    The rhythmic clatter of wheels against cobblestones was the only sound as Gale steered the carriage through the village.

    He kept his pace steady, avoiding any sudden movements that might draw attention.

    After what felt like an eternity, Gale''s voice drifted back to them. "We''re clear. You can come out now."

    Jack pushed the tarp aside, climbing out of the carriage and into the cool night air. He surveyed their surroundings¡ªa secluded alleyway on the village''s edge. The narrow streets and shadowy corners offered the perfect cover.

    ---

    The alleyway where the group had taken refuge was narrow, hemmed in by decaying walls slick with dampness.

    Even here, hidden from sight, the oppressive energy of the place weighed on them like an invisible shroud.

    Jack leaned casually against the mossy stone wall, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips as he addressed the others.

    His tone, light and unbothered, belied the tension crackling in the air.

    "Relax. If this really is Nyxoria, our first clue to finding the Chapters of Time has to be here."

    "Your confidence is unnerving sometimes,"

    Alisha muttered, her arms crossed as she cast a wary glance toward the alley''s entrance. She was tense, her fingers twitching.

    "It''s not like this place is rolling out a red carpet for us."

    "They don''t need to," Jack replied with a shrug.

    "We just have to stay one step ahead of them."

    Gale, standing at his full height, towered behind the group like a silent sentinel.

    His piercing gaze swept the street beyond, sharp and calculating.

    He adjusted his cloak, the fabric straining to conceal his otherworldly features.

    "There''s a demon just outside the alley. Looked like they were giving out clothes."

    Jack arched a brow.

    "Handouts? From demons? Sounds too good to be true."

    Gale gave a slight nod toward the street.

    "Either way, it''s worth investigating. I''ll handle it."

    "Good," Jack said, his smirk deepening. "And keep your charm to a minimum. We don''t need you accidentally starting a fan club."

    Gale didn''t dignify the comment with a response. Instead, he stepped out of the shadows and into the muted light of the street.

    The town was eerily empty, its usual bustling energy drained, leaving behind only the quiet hum of distant activity.

    The demon tending to the clothes was a scrawny figure with pale, almost translucent skin.

    Two pairs of bat-like wings protruded awkwardly from her back, twitching every so often as if responding to an unseen rhythm.

    Her eyes glowed with a dim yellow light, her gaze downcast as she sorted through the pile of garments.

    Muttering to herself, she didn''t notice Gale until his shadow loomed over her, blanketing her in darkness.

    She looked up sharply, her eyes widening as they met his.

    A flush of red crept up her cheeks, and she stumbled back a step, her wings fluttering in agitation.

    "Ah... ah, who are you?" she stammered, her voice high and breathless. She couldn''t hold his gaze for long, her pupils dilating as she averted her eyes. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gale sighed inwardly, already recognizing the effect his aura had on her.

    It wasn''t fear¡ªno, this reaction was something else entirely, something that made him long for a cloak heavy enough to mask his presence completely.

    "I saw you sorting clothes," he said, his tone neutral and direct. "We need them."

    The demon blinked, her hands fumbling with the fabric.

    "Oh... yes! Yes, of course. You can have them. I wasn''t using them anyway," she said hurriedly, her words tumbling over themselves.

    Her voice was tinged with nervous energy, and her wings folded tightly against her back.

    As she passed him a bundle of clothes, she hesitated.

    "Most of the others have gone to the auction," she said, seemingly unable to stop herself.

    "It''s a big event¡ªonce every ten years. All the nobles gather to show off their power and bid on rare artifacts."

    Gale''s brows lifted slightly, though his expression remained stoic. "Artifacts?"

    "Yes," she continued, her voice growing steadier.

    "Weapons, ancient relics... anything that can strengthen a demonic bloodline. It''s a display of wealth and influence. Everyone who''s anyone will be there."

    The mention of artifacts piqued Gale''s interest.

    ''Jack might want to hear this.'' He inclined his head in thanks and turned to leave, carrying the garments back toward the alley.

    ---

    Back in the shadows, Jack watched Gale''s approach, his curiosity evident. "You were gone long enough. What were you discussing?"

    "Nothing much," Gale replied, handing the clothes to the others.

    "But there''s an auction happening right now. Demons are gathering to flaunt their power and bid on rare items. Could be worth checking out."

    Jack''s eyes lit up, a grin spreading across his face. "An auction, huh? Sounds like the perfect place to find a lead on the Chapters of Time." He glanced at the others, his excitement infectious. "This might actually work out in our favor."

    Alisha raised an eyebrow. "And you''re just assuming we can walk in unnoticed? Pretty sure they''re not handing out invitations to people like us."

    Jack chuckled, slipping into the newly acquired cloak. "We''ll figure it out. If there''s even a chance the Chapters of Time are there, we have to take it."

    The group quickly changed into the demon''s garments, each piece worn and weathered but effective in masking their identities. Jack inspected the cloak he''d donned, running his fingers over its coarse fabric. "Not exactly royal attire, but it''ll do."

    With their disguises in place, they moved toward the outskirts of the village.

 Chapter 85 Going for the auction

    The auction center loomed ahead, a monument to greed and power, its dark stone walls seeming to breathe in the ambient energy of Nyxoria''s eternal gloom.Pale light from the cloud-covered sky reflected off the jagged runes carved into the towering archway that marked the entrance.

    The structure emanated an almost palpable malevolence, its aura a warning and an invitation all at once.

    Two demon guards flanked the entrance, their crimson armor gleaming faintly under the dim light.

    They stood rigid, their faces masks of impassivity, though their glowing eyes swept over the approaching crowd with cold precision.

    Each demon that passed through was measured and weighed¡ªnot in words but in the silent judgment of their wealth, status, or power.

    Those who failed the unspoken test were turned away without ceremony.

    Jack, Gale, and the others hovered on the fringes of the crowd, their presence out of place amidst the opulent throng.

    Nobles draped in shimmering robes adorned with demonic runes strolled by, their airs of superiority nearly suffocating.

    Some carried treasures in ornate cases, while others displayed their wares brazenly¡ªgleaming weapons, ancient relics, and artifacts glowing faintly with the promise of untold power.

    All passed through the checkpoint with ease, the guards barely sparing them a second glance.

    Jack observed it all, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully as he pieced together a plan.

    The guards'' disinterest in his group, however, didn''t escape Alisha''s notice.

    She shifted restlessly, arms crossed as her scowl deepened. "This is ridiculous. I told you we wouldn''t get in looking like this."

    Jack remained calm, his gaze locked on the checkpoint.

    "We''ll get in."

    Alisha snorted.

    "How? We have nothing to offer."

    The moment they approached the guards, her doubts were proven correct.

    A demon stepped forward, his voice a rumble that cut through the murmurs of the crowd.

    "State your business! Only nobles or those with worthy wares may enter."

    Jack met the demon''s gaze, but his confidence faltered when the guard''s disdainful eyes swept over them.

    "Your clothes are ragged, and you carry nothing of value. Step aside."

    It wasn''t a suggestion.

    Jack clenched his jaw, annoyance flickering across his face.

    He turned on his heel, gesturing for the others to follow. They retreated into the shadowed recesses of a nearby alley, the din of the crowd fading as the looming walls closed around them.

    In the silence of the alley, Jack turned to Gale, his eyes sharp with determination.

    "That sword of yours¡ªExcalibur. It''s a holy weapon, right?"

    Gale stiffened.

    "How do you know about Excalibur?" His voice carried a note of surprise.

    Humans weren''t supposed to know about the sacred weapons wielded by angels, especially not one like Jack.

    Jack smirked, brushing off the question.

    "That doesn''t matter. What matters is that it''s rare, powerful, and impressive enough to get us through that gate."

    Gale frowned. "Excalibur is a weapon meant to destroy demons. Do you really think they''d bid on something that could obliterate them?"

    Jack didn''t answer immediately, his mind working furiously.

    Then his expression shifted, a mischievous glint sparking in his eyes.

    "No. But they''d bid on its twin."

    Gale stared at him, confused. "Its twin?"

    Jack nodded.

    "The Devil''s Blade. Excalibur''s opposite. A weapon forged in the same fires but steeped in malevolence. It''s said to be just as powerful, and the two are nearly indistinguishable."

    Gale crossed his arms.

    "The Devil''s Blade is a myth."

    "Maybe," Jack said, his smirk widening.

    "But who says we can''t make them believe otherwise?"

    ---

    In the shadows, Jack laid out his plan, and though Gale voiced his doubts, he reluctantly agreed.

    The blade had to be summoned first, and even that was no small feat. With his divinity stripped away, Gale needed Nephris''s help to call Excalibur.

    The air around them grew heavy as the little guardian chanted, her voice strained with the effort.

    A bright rune shimmered into existence above them, pulsating with an otherworldly light.

    A moment later, the blade descended from the glowing sigil, its form impossibly pristine.

    Excalibur''s aura filled the alley with an overwhelming purity, causing the others to shield their eyes instinctively.

    Gale caught the blade, wincing as the hilt seared his skin.

    The contact left faint burn marks, a painful reminder of what he had lost.

    He stared at the weapon for a moment, his expression unreadable.

    ''So this is what it feels like to fall,'' he thought bitterly.

    Jack held out his hand, and Gale passed the weapon to him.

    Excalibur resisted Jack''s touch, its holy light flickering violently, but Jack pressed forward, channeling his demonic energy into the blade.

    The pure light dimmed, suffused with crimson and black. The weapon''s radiant aura twisted into something darker, more menacing.

    When the transformation was complete, Jack held the blade aloft, its new form casting unsettling shadows on the walls.

    "Perfect," he murmured, a satisfied grin spreading across his face.

    Even Alisha, who had been unimpressed by most of Jack''s antics, looked uneasy.

    "That''s... disturbing."

    "Good," Jack replied, lowering the weapon.

    "Let''s see those guards try to turn us away now."

    ---

    The group returned to the checkpoint, their earlier rejection fresh in their minds.

    This time, however, they carried a different energy. Jack led the way, the altered Excalibur strapped to his back.

    The moment the guards spotted the weapon, their eyes widened, their confident sneers giving way to uncertainty.

    "Is that...?" one guard began, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "The Devil''s Blade," Jack said, his tone calm but commanding.

    He unsheathed the weapon slowly, letting its crimson glow bathe the guards in its sinister light.

    "And we''re here to sell it."

    The reaction was immediate. The murmurs of the crowd swelled into a buzz of excitement.

    The guards exchanged glances, their earlier disdain replaced with awe. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This way," one of them said, bowing slightly.

    "You''ll be escorted to the VIP section."

    Jack''s smirk returned as he led the group through the gates.

    Gale fell into step beside him, his voice low. "This is reckless. If they find out¡ª"

    "They won''t," Jack interrupted. "Besides, it worked, didn''t it?"

    Gale sighed but said nothing more, his unease palpable.

    They passed through the grand halls of the auction center, the air thick with the power and greed of the demons gathered there.

    The main auction hall was a sight to behold¡ªtiered seating surrounded a central stage where treasures of unimaginable worth were displayed.

    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire

    The room hummed with anticipation, every demon present ready to outbid the others for the rarest artifacts.

    The group was led to a private section reserved for VIPs, their presence drawing curious glances from the other nobles.

    Jack ignored them, his focus on the stage. Somewhere among the relics on display, he was certain, lay the next clue to the Chapters of Time.

    The game was far from over.

    ---

 Chapter 86 VIP guest room

    The VIP auction room radiated opulence, its walls lined with shimmering obsidian and adorned with intricate golden inlays that pulsed faintly with demonic energy.The air buzzed with tension and anticipation, every guest exuding an aura of authority or malevolence.

    Jack, Gale, Alisha, and Nephris had settled into their seats, their presence drawing the occasional curious glance from other attendees.

    It was clear they weren''t regulars in such elite circles, and their casual demeanor only added to the intrigue.

    As they sat quietly, the door to their section creaked open. A demon guard entered, his sharp gaze sweeping over the group before focusing on Gale.

    The guard''s aura exuded discipline and purpose, his scarlet cloak swaying slightly as he strode forward.

    Unlike the other guards clad in heavy armor, this one carried himself with the air of a mage¡ªhis single, polished horn tipped with a bright brown hue that gleamed under the dim, magical lights.

    He stopped before Gale, bowing slightly.

    "Good day, sir. Our chief alchemist has appraised your goods¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Gale raised a hand, his tone calm but authoritative.

    "You''re mistaken. I am not the one you should be addressing." He inclined his head towards Jack, a faint smirk playing on his lips.

    "He is the master here."

    The guard''s eyes flickered with confusion. His gaze shifted from Gale to Jack, lingering on Jack''s casual posture and understated demeanor.

    The idea of such an unassuming figure commanding someone as powerful as Gale was difficult to reconcile.

    ''How can such a weak demon be master over this powerful one? Just who are these people?'' the guard wondered, suppressing his unease.

    Clearing his throat, the guard approached Jack.

    "Young Master," he began, his voice respectful yet tinged with caution.

    "the master of the house has appraised your weapon. He values it at over hundred million moonlight stones. You are free to participate in the auction, but your purchases must not exceed this limit."

    Jack offered a slight nod, his expression betraying no emotion.

    "Understood."

    As the guard withdrew, Alisha''s face was forward, her eyes fixed before her, her lips barely moving as she whispered, "They''re underestimating you. Makes them easier to manipulate, doesn''t it?"

    Jack''s lips curved into a faint grin. "It''s not underestimation. It''s misdirection."

    The soft murmur of conversation faded as the stage at the center of the grand hall lit up, drawing all eyes to the auctioneer. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demon announcer was a vision of extravagance, his golden robes gleaming like molten sunlight.

    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Every thread seemed infused with magic, his attire designed to command attention. Even his eyes glittered with an unnatural golden hue, though his pupils remained an abyssal black.

    "Welcome, esteemed guests," the announcer began, his voice rich and captivating, resonating through the vast hall.

    "It is an honor to host you all for the 20th Gold House Auction. Tonight, we bring you treasures from across the planes¡ªartifacts of unimaginable power, items that transcend realms, and secrets that could shape destinies."

    The crowd buzzed with excitement, their anticipation palpable. Jack leaned back in his chair, his gaze sweeping the room.

    This wasn''t just an auction¡ªit was a battlefield of wealth and influence, and every bid was a declaration of power.

    The announcer continued, his voice laced with theatrics.

    "Allow me first to acknowledge the distinguished guests gracing us tonight. From the Sixth Plane, we have Lord Herald, who journeys far in pursuit of the rarest treasures."

    Jack''s gaze shifted to the mentioned demon, a towering figure dressed in human-style butler attire that was both elegant and intimidating.

    His coiled horns gleamed like burnished steel, and his sharp eyes seemed to pierce through the veil of pretense that hung over the room.

    Jack frowned, trying to recall if this demon had been mentioned in the records he''d read, but nothing came to mind. Herald was an enigma, and Jack disliked mysteries he couldn''t unravel.

    The announcer''s introductions continued, each name and title accompanied by murmurs of recognition¡ªor disdain. When he finally reached Alorinel, the hall fell into an uneasy silence.

    "Next, we have Alorinel, young master of the Gremart family," the announcer declared. The words hung in the air like a challenge.

    Laughter rippled through the crowd, cruel and mocking. Whispers followed, their sharp edges cutting into the young demon seated in the VIP section.

    "A weakling born into a noble house? How embarrassing."

    "One horn at his age? He''s barely worth the seat he''s in."

    Jack studied Alorinel with interest. The demon sat motionless, his face a mask of indifference as the ridicule washed over him.

    But his hands, resting on the armrests of his chair, betrayed a faint tremor.

    ''A quiet storm,'' Jack mused, filing the observation away for later.

    The announcer, sensing the discomfort, moved swiftly to reclaim the room''s focus.

    "And now, esteemed guests, let us unveil the first treasure of the evening!"

    A cart rolled onto the stage, its contents hidden beneath layers of black silk. The crowd leaned forward, their curiosity sharpening to a collective edge.

    The announcer''s grin widened as he milked the suspense.

    "Behold, an artifact that bridges the seen and unseen! A guide to secrets hidden in the folds of reality itself!" With a flourish, he whipped away the silk, revealing a shimmering map etched onto a metallic sheet that seemed to ripple like water.

    "The Never Map," he announced, his voice ringing with triumph.

    Gasps filled the hall, followed by an undercurrent of murmurs. The map''s surface pulsed with shifting patterns, its inscriptions glowing faintly.

    It was said that the Never Map could reveal hidden pathways, lead its bearer to lost realms, and even uncover the locations of forbidden treasures.

    Alisha''s eyes widened, her breath hitching. "The Never Map," she murmured, her voice filled with awe. "That could lead us to the Chapters of Time."

    Jack''s gaze snapped to her, a spark of interest igniting in his eyes. "And here I thought you weren''t the impulsive type."

    She shot him a sharp look. "Don''t get cocky, Asriel. This could be the key to ending all this madness."

    Jack''s grin returned, tinged with a dark humor.

    "When you say ''ending,'' you''re not referring to me, are you?"

    Before she could retort, the auctioneer''s voice boomed again.

    "We will start the bidding at one million moonlight stones! Who dares to claim the map that holds the secrets of the unknown?"

    The room erupted into a frenzy of bids, each shout rising higher than the last. Jack watched with keen eyes, weighing his options.

    He knew this was just the beginning, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that this map was more than it seemed¡ªa feeling that, in the coming hours, would prove to be both a blessing and a curse.

 Chapter 87 the mana dew potion.

    Jack''s eyes stayed fixed on the shimmering surface of the Never Map as it rested on the elevated platform.The artifact seemed alive, its fluid etchings shifting with a hypnotic rhythm. He had known the map would be here. It was, in fact, the very reason he had come to the auction in the first place.

    The significance of this moment wasn''t lost on him, though he reminded himself of one crucial fact: the Chapters of Time couldn''t possibly appear at an event like this.

    ''If it did, there wouldn''t be bids¡ªthere would be war,'' Jack mused.

    The thought played out vividly in his mind: hordes of powerful beings clashing in a violent frenzy for control of the artifact.

    ''We wouldn''t stand a chance.''

    He sighed, leaning back slightly, though his gaze never wavered from the stage.

    ''But who would even want to sell something as priceless as the Chapters? It''d depend on the conditions¡­''

    The chaotic bidding surrounding the Never Map grew increasingly frenzied. Jack closed his eyes briefly, letting the noise wash over him while he gathered his thoughts.

    He needed clarity.

    ''In the future, I won''t have much support. I''ll need funds from the sale of the Divine Sword to stay afloat. But this map¡­'' His gaze flickered toward the artifact again, determination solidifying.

    ''We definitely need it.''

    Jack''s strategy was clear: observe, wait, and strike when the time was right. He let the bids climb higher, each shout a barometer for how much the others valued the map. Hesitation tempered his resolve, though, stemming from one undeniable truth.

    ''The map requires a ridiculous amount of mana to function. If I burn through my moonlight stones to acquire it, how much more will I need to actually use it?''

    The enormity of the decision weighed heavily.

    Jack had initially dived into the pursuit of the Chapters of Time with an almost reckless abandon, but now, the reality of the journey loomed large.

    He had to think not only about acquiring the map but also about the costs that lay ahead¡ªespecially since his self-imposed exile from royalty meant he would soon lose access to the vast resources he had once taken for granted.

    ''But in the grand scheme, the money won''t matter soon enough.'' The thought crystallized, calming his turmoil. Jack''s decision was made.

    The hall''s rowdiness began to subside as the bidding war narrowed to two competitors.

    Jack''s sharp eyes caught the subtle interplay between the two: Alorinel, the youthful heir to a noble house, and Herald, the stoic figure whose calm demeanor exuded quiet menace.

    "Five million moonlight stones," Herald declared, his voice steady, his expression unreadable.

    "Five point five¡ª" Alorinel''s words faltered as his guard leaned in, to whisper something.

    Jack couldn''t hear the exchange, but he didn''t need to; Alorinel''s expression told the story. The young demon''s lips pressed into a tight line, his confidence wavering.

    "Young Master," the guard murmured, just loud enough for Alorinel alone to hear, "do not exceed your monthly allowance. The Lord won''t grant you leniency if you overspend again. You still need resources to train, and if you fail this time, he may disown you." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The quiet reminder was enough to still Alorinel.

    His shoulders slumped, and he sank back into his chair, conceding defeat without another word.

    The auctioneer, sensing the lull, prepared to close the bid.

    "Any other offers? The Never Map is going for¡ªone, two¡ª"

    "Ten million moonlight stones," Jack''s voice rang out, cutting through the tense silence like a blade.

    Gasps rippled through the crowd, followed by murmurs of disbelief.

    All eyes turned to him, the unassuming bidder in the VIP section. It wasn''t just the amount that stunned them; it was the audacity of a young demon throwing such an exorbitant sum at an artifact riddled with flaws.

    Jack met their stares with calm indifference.

    The flaws of the Never Map were no secret¡ªit was notoriously fickle, often leading its user to random locations.

    Its hunger for moonlight stones was insatiable, draining resources faster than most could replenish them. But Jack wasn''t swayed by the whispers of doubt.

    Herald''s gaze locked on Jack, his calm exterior cracking ever so slightly. Jack could feel the weight of the man''s scrutiny, the unspoken promise of consequences.

    ''I''ve waited years for this map to reappear,'' Herald thought, his jaw tightening.

    ''I can''t waste everything on the first item. But if it slips out of my grasp... there are other ways to acquire it.''

    The auctioneer, visibly startled by the sudden escalation, quickly recovered.

    "Sold! The Never Map goes to the young bidder for ten million moonlight stones!"

    He didn''t bother with the customary second count; it was clear no one else intended to challenge Jack. As the artifact was carried away, Jack leaned back, satisfied but aware of the storm brewing in the room.

    The next item was wheeled out with less fanfare, the cart uncovered to reveal its contents: three crystalline vials glowing faintly with an almost divine radiance. The hall buzzed with renewed excitement, whispers spreading like wildfire.

    "The Mana Dew Potions," Alisha and Nephris breathed in unison, their awe palpable. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire

    Even the composed Gale arched an eyebrow. "Now, this is a surprise."

    Jack remained still, his eyes narrowing as his system interface provided the details:

    [Mana Dew Potion]

    [Refined essence of pure mana. Grants power comparable to that of a god, though only for a fleeting moment. A rarity across all realms, its potency is legendary.]

    ''So, this is what''s stirred them up,'' Jack thought, intrigued. The potion''s reputation was legendary, tied to tales of great battles and impossible victories. It was said that Haraus, the famed demon king, had used these very potions to defeat the Dragon King in an ancient conflict.

    "This is a riot waiting to happen," Jack muttered under his breath, watching the crowd''s growing frenzy.

    Gale''s voice was calm, almost nostalgic.

    "I haven''t seen these in centuries. Back in my time, wars were fought over fewer vials than those. To see them here¡­ interesting."

    Jack glanced at him, his own resolve hardening.

    ''If what Gale says is true, these potions could shift the balance in ways I can''t even predict. I can''t afford to let them slip through my fingers.''

    The auctioneer stepped forward, his grin wide.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Mana Dew Potions! We''ll start the bidding at ten million moonlight stones."

    A collective intake of breath filled the room before the chaos erupted anew.

    Jack''s jaw tightened as he prepared to wade into the fray once more.

 Chapter 88 The Auctions Inferno

    The hall had become a tempest of clamor and anticipation. This time, the bidding war eclipsed even the frenzied hustle for the Never Map. The stakes were infinitely higher now.The item gleamed with an ethereal glow under the auctioneer''s spotlight: three crystalline vials, each cradling an ocean of radiant, swirling energy. The Mana Dew Potions. The murmurs across the room were fevered, each voice echoing the same unspoken truth.

    "An item that grants power akin to a god''s¡ªif only for a fleeting second¡­"

    The allure of such an artifact was undeniable. Even in planes where godlike beings already walked among the masses, few could resist the temptation of holding that kind of strength in their grasp. And in a place as politically volatile as the demon planes, power was the ultimate currency.

    From the VIP section, Gale observed the escalating commotion below with detached amusement. "Hmm, I''d love to see who ends up claiming this prize," he remarked, leaning back casually.

    The crowd''s fervor spiraled further out of control. The auctioneer barely managed to call out the bids.

    "12 million moonlight stones!"

    "15 million!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "30 million! None of you will get it!" A demon roared, his arrogance amplified by desperation.

    Despite the cacophony below, the VIP section remained eerily calm. The elite bidders, shielded by luxury and privilege, either watched with bemusement or ignored the chaos altogether. Yet Jack''s sharp eyes noticed something peculiar. Unlike the overt commotion in the lower section, the silence among the VIPs carried an edge¡ªan unspoken tension.

    Jack''s thoughts churned as he observed the scene. ''They''re either imitating my strategy from earlier, waiting to pounce at the last moment, or they''re genuinely uninterested. It''s possible many of them have already attained power beyond what the potion can offer.''

    He cast a quick glance at Alorinel, who sat fuming in his seat, his pride clearly bruised from losing out on the Never Map. Jack''s lips curved in a faint smirk. ''Scratch that¡ªAlorinel is just broke.''

    That left only three competitors who mattered: Herald, the unnervingly composed figure whose every move radiated power, and two others Jack hadn''t bothered to analyze deeply. Herald''s calm demeanor was a mask, Jack knew. Beneath it was a calculating predator.

    "50 million moonlight stones!" The shout came from the lower section, a booming voice laced with triumph. All eyes turned to the bidder: a sweating demon whose gloating expression betrayed how much he''d staked on his bid.

    The room fell into an uneasy silence, and the demon seized the moment. "Let''s see any of you beat that!" His voice rippled through the hall, his confidence a thin veneer masking the desperation in his eyes.

    For a brief moment, Jack considered the irony. ''He''s spent his entire savings on this¡­ and he still thinks he''s won.'' The corner of Jack''s mouth twitched upward.

    From above, Herald''s voice broke the silence like the crack of a whip. "I''m sure that''s every stone you''ve ever saved. What a pity."

    The demon froze, the color draining from his face as Herald rose to his feet. The room seemed to shrink as Herald''s presence filled it. He spoke again, his words slow and deliberate, carrying the weight of certainty.

    "70 million moonlight stones."

    The lower-level bidder crumbled under the pressure, slumping back into his seat in defeat. He dared not challenge a man like Herald, who exuded an aura of quiet menace.

    And so, the auction turned into a duel among the true elites. One by one, the remaining VIPs entered the fray, their bids climbing higher and higher in a deadly dance of wealth and influence. Jack stayed silent, his expression inscrutable.

    Herald glanced at him, his sharp gaze probing for any sign of intent. Jack''s disinterest seemed genuine¡ªalmost too genuine. Herald narrowed his eyes. ''Perhaps he''s regretting his earlier splurge on the Never Map. He likely doesn''t have the resources left to compete. After all, he''s no noble; just look at the way they''re dressed.''

    Satisfied with his assumption, Herald smirked and made his move. "85 million moonlight stones."

    He leaned back with a sigh, relief washing over him. ''Thankfully, I didn''t have to blow the entire family quota on this. It was easier than I thought.''

    The auctioneer began the final countdown, dragging the words deliberately to heighten the tension. He''d been in this game long enough to recognize when someone still had cards to play¡ªand his instincts told him Jack wasn''t done yet.

    The young bidder sat there like a coiled spring, exuding an air of latent energy. The auctioneer''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. ''Go ahead. Make your move.''

    Jack''s mind raced as he recalibrated his plan. He weighed his remaining resources against the potential gain, factoring in every variable. The Mana Dew Potions weren''t just tools; they were investments in survival and dominance. ''100 million moonlight stones. And here I was thinking it was a small fortune.''

    His resolve hardened. ''Painful as it is, I''ll just have to rely on Alisha''s moonlight stones to power the Never Map later. For now, this is worth the risk.''

    Finally, Jack leaned forward and spoke, his voice cutting through the air with precision.

    "90 million moonlight stones."

    The hall erupted into chaos. Gasps and murmurs filled the space as everyone turned their attention to the mysterious hornless demon who continued to defy expectations. The question on everyone''s mind was the same: Who is he?

    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire

    ''A hornless demon with this kind of wealth? Impossible. Where''s the money coming from?''

    Herald''s eyes narrowed. He hadn''t expected this. Jack''s seemingly aloof demeanor now felt like an elaborate ruse. Herald''s grip on his armrest tightened as frustration crept in. ''He''s playing me. But how much does he really have left?''

    The auctioneer, seizing the moment, completed the count. "Sold! To the bidder in the VIP section!"

    But just as the auctioneer moved to finalize the sale, a voice from the crowd interrupted.

    "This is ridiculous! How can a hornless demon shout out prices like that without proof? Show us the money!" The shout was quickly echoed by others, the room descending into a chorus of accusations and demands.

    Jack remained unfazed, his calm exterior unbroken. The auctioneer, however, looked momentarily flustered. He turned toward Jack, about to request confirmation, when the guard from earlier stepped forward and whispered something in his ear.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," the auctioneer announced, his tone firm, "our esteemed bidder''s funds have already been verified. There will be no further scrutiny. Let us proceed."

    Though the murmurs of discontent continued, they soon dwindled as the next item was unveiled¡ªa fiery blade that seemed to burn with malevolent energy.

    Herald''s gaze lingered on Jack, his expression unreadable but his intent clear. He wasn''t just interested in the auction anymore; he was interested in Jack.

    From her seat, Alisha scowled. "What a pest," she muttered, glaring at Herald.

    Gale, ever the voice of reason, chuckled softly. "Well, we''ve certainly attracted attention. Let''s see how Asriel handles it."

    Jack''s lips curled into a faint smile as he leaned back, his eyes now fixed on the Devil''s Blade. ''Let them watch. This game is far from over.''

 Chapter 89 thief

    "This bidding will start at 100 million moonlight stones!" The auctioneer''s booming voice filled the grand hall, resonating over the collective gasp of the audience. His eyes gleamed as he surveyed the crowd. The intensity in the room rose immediately, like a powder keg about to explode. This was the Devil''s Blade¡ªthe weapon of legend, feared and coveted in equal measure."110 million moonlight stones!"

    "Keep quiet, you poor wretch¡ª150 million!" A snarling voice retorted, dripping with contempt.

    The hall erupted in a cacophony of arguments and bids, each voice more desperate and cutthroat than the last. Tension crackled in the air, palpable and sharp. It wasn''t just a bidding war¡ªit was a battlefield. At any moment, it seemed fists might fly, or worse, blades be drawn.

    The Devil''s Blade was no ordinary weapon. Even in the weakest hands, it could cleave through cities, leaving entire armies in shambles. Its reputation alone made it priceless, a symbol of raw, unbridled destruction. The thought of wielding such power was enough to drive even the sanest demon into madness.

    Among the frenzied bidders was Alorinel, who stood out not only for his boldness but for the reckless determination in his eyes. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "200 million moonlight stones!" he roared, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade.

    Beside him, his guard''s expression twisted in worry. "Young Master, this has gone way past your limit! Are you certain you wish to take this risk?"

    Alorinel turned to his guard, eyes burning with unrestrained ambition. "It doesn''t matter how much we spend, as long as that weapon is ours!" His voice was a venomous hiss, his tone brooking no argument.

    Meanwhile, in the VIP section, Jack leaned back, casually watching the chaos unfold below. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "So much trouble over a single weapon. I must admit, even after all these years, the demons'' hunger for power never ceases to amuse."

    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire

    Gale, ever the voice of insight, chimed in with a soft chuckle. "True enough. Their greed is practically ingrained in their nature."

    Nephris, perched nearby, nodded solemnly. "It''s like they were born for this kind of madness."

    Alisha''s gaze didn''t waver from the stage, though her voice carried a note of dry humor. "I''m surprised none of them have caught on to your little scheme, Asriel."

    Jack''s smirk deepened. "That''s the beauty of it. As long as I remain in range, my aura coating will keep them in the dark. They won''t suspect a thing unless I stray too far."

    The auctioneer''s voice cut through the commotion again. "250 million moonlight stones! Going once, going twice¡ª"

    It seemed the bidding had reached its peak. Herald, a formidable noble with a reputation that preceded him, lounged in his seat, his smug expression radiating triumph. No one else dared to raise the stakes further.

    Alorinel, his pride bruised, slumped back in his chair, muttering curses under his breath. "Tch, that old brat¡­"

    Herald''s grin widened as he locked eyes with Jack. A flicker of something dark danced in his gaze¡ªa challenge. "What''s the matter?" Herald called out, his voice laced with mockery. "Have you run out of moonlight stones, or perhaps you''ve finally realized your place? Wasting so much on those useless trinkets¡ªhow utterly pathetic."

    For a brief moment, silence reigned in the VIP section. Then Jack spoke, his tone light yet razor-sharp. "251 million moonlight stones."

    All eyes snapped to him, the weight of his bid sending another wave of murmurs rippling through the crowd.

    Jack tilted his head, fixing Herald with a pointed stare. "A poor noble like you wouldn''t understand. Some things are simply out of your league."

    Herald''s face darkened, his composure cracking under the jab. "You insolent bastard!" he snarled. "260 million moonlight stones!"

    Jack''s lips curled into a wicked smirk. This was exactly what he wanted. But before he could press further, Alisha leaned in, her voice low but firm. "Don''t push too far. If he backs out, we''ll be stuck paying for the weapon¡ªand we both know we can''t afford that."

    Jack''s eyes flicked to her briefly, his expression calm. "Relax. He''s not going to back down. Not yet."

    As if on cue, Herald''s eyes blazed with fury as he glared at Jack. ''Who is this wretched demon? How can he possibly have this much wealth?'' Herald''s confidence faltered for a moment, but his pride refused to let him back down.

    "270 million moonlight stones!" he bellowed, his voice trembling with barely concealed rage.

    The auctioneer, sensing the growing tension, fought to suppress a grin. ''This little demon has a sharp mind. Still, he''d better tread carefully. One wrong move and¡­ well, why should I care? The house always profits in the end.''

    "271 million moonlight stones," Jack replied smoothly, his voice carrying an air of nonchalance that only seemed to enrage Herald further.

    Herald slammed his fists on the armrests of his chair, rising to his feet in a display of raw anger. "Enough of this nonsense! 350 million moonlight stones!" he roared, his voice shaking the walls of the hall.

    A collective gasp rippled through the audience. The stakes had soared far beyond reason, and the sheer amount of moonlight stones being thrown around was enough to make even the wealthiest nobles balk. Herald, however, stood firm, his chest heaving with exertion and pride.

    Jack leaned back in his seat, letting out a theatrical sigh. "Well, I suppose this is where I bow out," he said, his tone deliberately laced with defeat.

    Herald''s triumphant laughter echoed through the hall. "So, you finally admit it! A pauper like you has no place in an auction of this caliber."

    Jack''s expression remained unreadable as he replied, "At least I''m not the one who just spent more than my household''s annual quota in a single day. I''ve already secured what I came for."

    Herald''s laughter died in his throat. The weight of Jack''s words sank in, and he slumped back into his chair, seething but unable to deny the truth.

    "And that''s it!" the auctioneer declared, his voice jubilant. "Sold! For 350 million moonlight stones! Congratulations to our esteemed bidder!"

    The room erupted into a mixture of cheers, groans, and muttered curses. The Devil''s Blade had found its new owner, and the 30th auction of the Gold Auction House was officially at an end.

    Jack rose from his seat, his expression calm as he addressed his companions. "Let''s go collect our rewards. We''ve seen enough for one day."

    As the group made their way out of the VIP section, Gale glanced back at the still-fuming Herald. "Do you think he''ll come after you?" he asked.

    Jack''s smirk returned, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "I''m counting on it."

    ---

 Chapter 90 Haste!

    Jack and his companions stepped into the dimly lit backstage area, leaving the auction''s fervent chaos behind.Here, the air carried a different kind of tension¡ªthe weight of whispered deals and silent negotiations. As their footsteps echoed on the polished stone floor, the auctioneer emerged from the shadows, his golden garment glinting under the sparse light.

    His sharp eyes twinkled as they fixed on Jack.

    "Ah, young master!" the auctioneer greeted with a wide smile, spreading his arms as if welcoming an old friend.

    "What a performance! We could use more exceptional merchants like you in our establishment. But judging from your demeanor, you''re not from around here¡ªa pity." Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack''s expression remained unreadable, his tone cutting through the pleasantries.

    "I''m not interested in any of that. Where are the rewards?"

    Behind his calm fa?ade, Jack''s mind was racing.

    ''Once we get the Never Map, there''s still the noble demon to deal with. Gale might be able to handle him if it comes to that, but time isn''t on our side. The longer we linger, the greater the risk.''

    The auctioneer hesitated briefly, his practiced smile faltering before he regained composure.

    "Of course, young master. Efficiency is a virtue." He turned and disappeared into a side room, leaving Jack and his group to wait.

    Alisha broke the silence, her voice a low whisper. "You''re really cutting it close. That guy from the VIP section won''t just let this go. You think he''s done with us?"

    Jack didn''t look at her. "If he''s smart, he''ll stay out of my way."

    Moments later, the auctioneer returned, holding a heavy pouch that jingled faintly with the distinct sound of moonlight stones. His mischievous glint returned as he handed the pouch to Jack. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Here you are. No need to count it¡ªour reputation would be in shambles if we skimmed even a pebble from our merchants. Your item was truly priceless, and to ensure a fruitful partnership, we''ve included a bonus for your exceptional service."

    Jack accepted the pouch but didn''t bother inspecting it. "Where are the items I purchased?" His tone was sharp, almost dismissive.

    The auctioneer''s smile didn''t waver. "Right this way, sir."

    He led them to a reinforced chest resting on a pedestal. With a flourish, he unlocked it and retrieved two items. The first was a rolled parchment with faint, shimmering patterns on its surface.

    "The Never Map," the auctioneer declared, placing it gently into Jack''s hands.

    Next, he retrieved a small vial filled with a viscous liquid that glowed faintly even in the dim light.

    "And the Mana Dew Potion. A rare and powerful artifact."

    Jack wasted no time. As soon as the items were in his possession, he turned sharply and began walking away. His companions followed without question, understanding the urgency. The auctioneer bowed deeply, his voice echoing faintly behind them. "We hope to see you again, young master."

    Once outside the auction house, Jack led the group along a winding route through the darkened streets and into the vast expanse of the desert. The golden sands stretched endlessly, the silence broken only by the sound of their boots crunching against the grains.

    "We''ve got the items," Alisha began, her voice cutting through the stillness. "So, what''s the plan? How do we use the Never Map to find the Chapters of Time?"

    The group turned their expectant gazes toward Jack. He was silent for a moment, his grip tightening on the map before he spoke.

    "At this stage, the map can''t lead us directly to the Chapters. It''s designed to guide us to clues¡ªfragments that will eventually lead us to them."

    Gale nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense. That explains why the demons weren''t too eager to fight over it."

    Jack''s lips twitched into a faint sneer. "Demons are shortsighted. Most of them wouldn''t know how to use something like this even if it was handed to them."

    Alisha smirked. "And you do? Our resident genius?"

    Jack shot her a glare but didn''t rise to the bait. Instead, he stopped abruptly and knelt on the sand, unrolling the map. The intricate patterns on its surface shimmered and danced, as though alive. He stared at it for a moment, his expression unreadable.

    His thoughts were less composed. How could I forget this? The map appeared in the novel. I remember that much. But how did they activate it?

    Alisha''s voice interrupted his frantic train of thought, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "What''s the matter? Lost your way already, or are you just admiring the sand?"

    Her words struck a chord, and Jack''s memory clicked. He straightened, a sly grin tugging at his lips. "You wish," he retorted, scooping up a handful of sand.

    "Sand?" Alisha repeated, her skepticism evident. Even Gale furrowed his brows but remained silent.

    Ignoring their doubts, Jack let the fine grains trickle onto the surface of the map. The shimmering patterns reacted instantly, converging toward the center. The map''s glow intensified, casting an ethereal light across their faces.

    "Moonlight stones," Jack said abruptly, holding out his hand to Alisha.

    Without hesitation, she retrieved a handful of stones from the pouch and placed them in his palm. Jack turned to Nephris, his gaze steady.

    "This is where you come in," he said.

    Nephris blinked, surprised. She was often the quietest of the group, rarely called upon. "Me? What do you need?"

    "Channel the mana from these stones into the map. You''re a Guardian¡ªyou''re built for this."

    Realization dawned on her, and she nodded. Holding the stones, she closed her eyes, her hands glowing faintly as she drew out their latent energy. The mana flowed into the map, merging with the sand in a mesmerizing display.

    Jack lifted the map, his grip firm. He focused on a single thought: Chapters of Time.

    The map responded, its patterns shifting rapidly before settling into a clear, glowing path. Jack studied it intently, his heart pounding as the path solidified.

    "Now we follow the trail," he declared. "It will lead us to the first clue."

    Before they could take another step, a voice rang out, cold and mocking.

    "Well, well. That''s quite the show. Teaching me how to use the map and doing all the hard work? You''re too kind."

    The group spun around, weapons half-drawn. Standing atop a nearby dune, silhouetted against the twin moons, was the noble demon from the auction. His grin was wide and predatory, his crimson eyes gleaming with malice.

    "Now," he continued, his voice dripping with menace, "hand over the map. Do that, and I might reconsider killing you. Though... I''m not making any promises."

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: Hey, Lautrim..I don''t know how to thank you enough for your support, Buh I''m really grateful. The increase in the privilege prices was a mistake, not something I can explain, but sure, next month it won''t happen again. I''m really sorry for that.]

 Chapter 91 Deceived

    Jack''s gaze locked on the approaching figure. The air between them felt heavy with unspoken animosity, a weight that only increased as the demon stepped into view.It was Herald, the noble demon Jack had tangled with earlier. His presence was oppressive, his aura radiating malice and unchecked fury. Jack had expected this confrontation. Demons thrived on conflict, and it was only a matter of time before Herald sought revenge.

    Herald''s eyes gleamed as he stopped a few paces away. The corner of his mouth curled into a sneer. "I''m surprised you even made it this far. But now, you''re mine."

    Jack didn''t flinch under his gaze. Instead, he cocked his head slightly, his voice calm and cutting. "What took you so long? If you were planning this all along, why wait until we left the auction house?"

    The noble demon''s grin widened, revealing sharp teeth. "A simple courtesy," Herald said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "The Golden House Auction protects its patrons from harm after a purchase¡ªan annoyingly strict policy. But out here?" He gestured to the barren desert around them. "Out here, there''s no one to stop me from doing as I please."

    As Herald advanced, his footsteps deliberate, the group tensed. His gaze fixed on Jack, his voice cold and brimming with malice. "So, what will it be? Surrender the treasures¡­ or die?"

    The killing intent emanating from Herald spread like a toxic fog, but Jack met his gaze unflinchingly. His posture remained relaxed, though his tone carried a hint of mockery. "You seem so sure of yourself. I can''t help but wonder why. There''s one of you and four of us. You think that''s enough to intimidate us?"

    Behind him, his companions subtly prepared for battle. Nephris''s wings shimmered faintly with suppressed divine energy, and Alisha''s fingers hovered over her weapon. Gale, however, remained unbothered. Arms crossed over his chest, he waited calmly for Jack''s cue.

    Herald barked out a laugh, his disdain evident. "Numbers don''t mean much when you''re dealing with a higher demon. Besides, I have no need for reinforcements." He raised a hand, and a dark, pulsating blade appeared in his grasp. Its surface oozed malevolence, and the very air around it seemed to shiver.

    "This," Herald said, his voice laced with triumph, "is the Devil''s Blade. With it, your chances of survival are nonexistent. Even with that Mana Dew Potion, you''re no match for me." Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack''s lips curled into a smirk, his eyes narrowing with amusement. "That''s quite the toy you have there. But are you sure you''re qualified to wield it?"

    Herald''s grin faltered, confusion flickering across his features. Jack took a step forward, his movements deliberate. "You see," he continued, "kids shouldn''t play with dangerous things."

    Without warning, a sizzling sound cut through the tension. Herald''s triumphant expression twisted into one of pain and shock as the blade in his hand burned against his skin. He let out a startled cry, reflexively dropping the weapon.

    The Devil''s Blade, once exuding a sinister aura, now gleamed with a radiant, holy light. The transformation was undeniable, and Herald staggered back, clutching his scorched hand. "What¡­ what is this?! What did you do?!"

    Jack''s smirk widened, his voice calm but laced with a mocking edge. "That wasn''t the Devil''s Blade," he explained. "It''s Excalibur, its twin. I sold it to the auction house myself, coated in demonic aura to fool everyone¡ªespecially gullible nobles like you."

    Herald''s eyes widened, his disbelief palpable. "Impossible! How could someone like you¡ª"

    Jack cut him off, his tone sharp. "Someone like me? You have no idea who you''re dealing with."

    ''And it cost me more than I''d like to admit,'' Jack thought grimly, his eyes flicking to the status in his mind.

    [Soul Essence: 5]

    The thought of how much the stunt had drained him sent a ripple of unease through him, but he kept his composure. Herald didn''t need to know how close Jack was skating to the edge.

    Herald''s shock quickly turned to rage. His aura flared violently, dark tendrils of energy spilling out and corrupting the ground around him. His voice, now a guttural roar, echoed across the desert. "You''ll pay for this! None of you will leave here alive!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s companions tensed as Herald raised his arms, summoning dark clouds that churned ominously overhead. From the swirling vortex emerged grotesque, clawed hands, their forms flickering with an unnatural, purple hue.

    "Die!" Herald bellowed, and the shadowy appendages surged toward the group with terrifying speed.

    Gale stepped forward, his expression unbothered as he placed himself between the group and the oncoming assault. "Let''s see if this new form of mine is up to the challenge," he muttered.

    Jack glanced at him. "You sure you''ve got this?"

    "Pretty sure," Gale replied casually, his focus never wavering. "Just give me a moment."

    The dark hands closed in, their shrieks piercing the air. Gale raised his own hands, dark energy crackling to life around him. ''Vanquishing Light used to be one of my go-to spells,'' he thought. ''But now, with this dark power¡­ let''s see what it becomes.''

    The transformation was instant. Where light once would have burst forth, a vortex of shadow exploded from Gale''s form, meeting Herald''s attack head-on. The two energies clashed violently, creating shockwaves that sent sand flying in every direction.

    Nephris and Alisha moved in tandem, their divine energy flaring to life. Nephris''s form shifted, her wings glowing with a blinding radiance, while Alisha''s rune markings ignited, forming an intricate lattice of light around her. Together, they began dismantling the shadowy hands that slipped past Gale''s defense.

    Herald''s eyes darted between the group, his fury giving way to confusion and desperation. ''Divine energy¡­ from demons? Who are these people?!'' The sight of Nephris''s ethereal transformation and Alisha''s runic prowess was unlike anything he had ever encountered.

    But it was Jack''s unwavering gaze that unsettled him the most. Herald snarled, forcing more power into his attacks. "You think this changes anything?! I''ll obliterate you!"

    Jack stepped forward, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You''re outmatched, Herald. You''ve already lost¡ªyou just don''t know it yet."

    The noble demon roared, his power surging one final time. The dark clouds coalesced into a massive, clawed monstrosity that lunged toward the group. Gale didn''t hesitate.

    "Veil of Destruction," he intoned, and the shadows around him erupted into a whirlwind of pure annihilation. The monstrous claw disintegrated upon contact, its energy scattering harmlessly into the night.

    Herald staggered, his strength spent and his confidence shattered. He stared at Jack and his companions, realization dawning on his face. "This¡­ this isn''t possible¡­"

    Jack''s expression remained cold as he advanced. "You should''ve known better than to challenge us. Now, it''s time to finish this."

    ---

    [A/N: James Piicket. Thanks for your amazing support so far. You''ve made it to top 5 fans, continue and have a chapter dedicated to you. Thanks again, for giving me and my book a chance]

 Chapter 92 Heralds fall

    The moment Gale unleashed his power, the entire battlefield shifted. Darkness surged outward like a tidal wave, enveloping the desert in an oppressive shroud. The air grew thick with decay, a stench so potent it made the earth itself shudder. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Black vines, grotesque and pulsating with malevolence, erupted from the ground. They snaked toward Herald, their movements unnervingly alive. The noble demon barely had time to react before the vines coiled around him, tearing through his skin with vicious precision. Blood sprayed in dark rivulets, staining the cracked earth.

    Herald let out a guttural scream that pierced the heavy silence. The vines didn''t stop¡ªthey burrowed deeper, spiraling around his limbs, torso, and neck. Even his eyes weren''t spared; a sharp tendril pierced through one with cruel finality.

    The scene was horrifying, a macabre dance of torment. Herald''s tentacle-like hands, which had moments earlier been a weapon of destruction, now hung limply in the air, their assault halted as agony overtook him.

    "Don''t kill him," Jack ordered sharply, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade.

    Gale hesitated, his gaze lingering on the writhing demon. But Jack''s tone carried an undeniable authority, one that even Gale couldn''t defy. With visible effort, the dark power around him began to recede.

    ''His command over me¡­ it''s absolute,'' Gale thought bitterly. ''To think I, a high being, would become a slave to a mere human. Is this the same torment Haraus feels? what''s disturbing him? Just what happened when Haraus passed through the Second Gate?''

    As Gale reined in his power, Jack began walking toward the immobilized Herald. His movements were unhurried, each step deliberate. The desert wind carried the sound of his boots crunching against the sand, a chilling reminder of his calm amidst the chaos.

    Herald, his remaining eye wide with terror, watched Jack''s approach. His body trembled involuntarily, and a deep, primal fear settled in his chest. There was something about Jack''s eyes¡ªsomething far more unnerving than Gale''s overwhelming darkness. It wasn''t power alone. It was cold, calculating intent, a predator''s gaze honed to perfection.

    "Who¡­ who are you? What are you?" Herald''s voice cracked as he spoke, desperation lacing his words.

    Jack didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stopped mere inches from the demon, his expression unreadable.

    "Not just you," Herald continued, his eye darting wildly to the rest of the group. "All of you! What *are* you?!"

    For the first time since the confrontation began, the noble demon''s arrogance had crumbled entirely. He''d believed himself invincible, a force to be reckoned with. But now, shackled by vines and bleeding profusely, he understood just how wrong he''d been. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    "You know," Jack said, his tone conversational, "for a moment, I considered sparing you. A servant could be useful. But then I thought¡ªwhy bother?"

    Herald''s eye widened in alarm as Jack''s blade materialized in his hand. The weapon gleamed wickedly under the faint moonlight, its edge sharp enough to cut through steel.

    "I don''t need an extra servant," Jack continued, his voice growing colder.

    Without hesitation, he drove the blade into Herald''s chest. The demon''s body jerked violently as the steel pierced flesh and bone, black blood gushing from the wound.

    Herald gasped, his gaze locking onto Jack''s with defiance. "You¡­ you think this is over?" he rasped. "Kill me now, but I''ll return. No one can stop the cycle. I''ll¡ª"

    Jack interrupted him with a smirk, his grip on the hilt tightening. "Oh, don''t be so dramatic. Your soul isn''t going anywhere. Transmigration can''t save you from me."

    The demon''s defiance faltered as Jack''s words sank in.

    "I''ll be adding your soul to my collection," Jack said, his grin widening unnaturally. It was a chilling sight, more demonic than any expression Herald had ever seen. Jack''s eyes gleamed with a ruthless hunger, as if peering directly into the depths of Herald''s soul.

    The system notification in Jack''s mind confirmed his claim:

    [Bu''han Demon Race]

    [Class: Double-Horned]

    [Soul Essence: 10,000]

    Herald opened his mouth to protest, but Jack didn''t give him the chance. With a sharp twist, he drove the blade deeper. The demon''s body convulsed, his remaining eye rolling back as his life ebbed away.

    A pale wisp of light emerged from Herald''s chest, struggling to break free. But the moment it appeared, Jack''s body reacted. The wisp, a fragment of Herald''s soul, was drawn toward him with an irresistible pull.

    "No! No!" Herald''s voice echoed faintly as the wisp disappeared into Jack''s chest.

    The effect was instantaneous. A rush of energy coursed through Jack, invigorating him in a way nothing else could. It was pure ecstasy, a sensation far superior to the mere absorption of mana. His aura flared briefly, growing stronger and more menacing.

    ''This¡­ this is power,'' Jack thought, his heart racing. The addictive thrill of soul absorption left him craving more.

    His companions watched in silence, their expressions a mix of awe and unease.

    ''He''s stronger now,'' Alisha realized, her sharp eyes studying Jack closely. ''His aura¡­ it''s different. This is why he stole that kill from me during the beast hunt. He grows stronger by killing and absorbing power.''

    The realization sent a chill down her spine. ''If he continues like this¡­ he could become unstoppable. And if he turns against us, what then?''

    Alisha clenched her fists tightly, her mind racing. A memory flashed before her eyes¡ªa promise she''d made long ago, one that now felt more urgent than ever.

    ''I can''t let him grow too strong. I have to stop him before it''s too late.'' A single tear rolled down her cheek as her resolve hardened.

    Gale glanced at Alisha, noting her clenched fists and distant gaze. He sighed softly. ''She still hasn''t let it go, even after all these years. But I can''t blame her. If Jack really can unite these demons, humanity doesn''t stand a chance.''

    Jack, oblivious to their thoughts, turned to address the group. "We should keep moving," he said, his voice steady. "The sooner we find the Chapters of Time, the better."

    He adjusted the map in his hands, his brow furrowing as the sands around them began to shift. Slowly, they formed a distinct shape¡ªa skull-like symbol etched into the ground.

    Jack stared at the ominous mark, unease prickling at the edges of his mind. He''d seen something like this before, but where? The memory eluded him, teasing the edges of his consciousness.

    For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. Then, with a determined exhale, Jack tucked the map away and began walking.

    "Let''s go,"

 Chapter 93 encountering danger

    The plane was not merely feared for the soul-draining demons that commanded unholy power. It was also a land where creatures of unimaginable terror prowled its endless expanse. These were not mere beasts, like those found on Earth. They were mythic entities infused with supernatural might, their powers incomprehensible to mortal minds.Jack and his team had been navigating the uncharted sands, guided by the enigmatic Never Map. Its trails seemed endless, and the distance stretched far beyond their expectations. Each step through the dunes carried the threat of lurking danger.

    The group had already faced numerous adversaries¡ªcreatures of all shapes and sizes, some attacking alone, others in terrifying swarms. But this was no ordinary team. Each member wielded abilities that set them apart, hardened by battles that would have broken lesser warriors.

    Now, they stood amidst a field of freshly slain monsters. The sand beneath them was slick with black, tar-like blood, steaming under the plane''s perpetual moonlight. Gale grappled with a massive sand beast, a creature that resembled a grotesque centipede. Its armored body writhed furiously, glistening with scales as sharp as blades. Two obsidian pincers jutted from its rear, snapping with murderous intent. Its monstrous maw gaped wide, rows of serrated teeth chomping in vain as Gale held it at bay.

    The beast''s crimson eyes gleamed with a primal rage, its sheer size dwarfing the demon holding it captive. Gale, his hands slick with gore, looked unfazed. With a guttural roar, he gripped the beast''s segmented body and tore it in half. Viscous blood sprayed across his face and armor, pooling at his feet.

    "These creatures are stubborn," Gale muttered, his voice low but steady. He tossed the lifeless halves aside with a casual disdain, black ichor dripping from his hands. "Cannibalistic, too. They''ll turn on their own if we let them."

    Jack stood a few paces away, watching the carnage in silence. His expression was unreadable, but a faint chime in his mind broke the stillness.

    [EXP Gained: 100!]

    The system notification was expected. Gale, being bonded to Jack, shared his experience gains. But something was amiss. Jack''s brows furrowed as he scanned the field.

    ''Where''s the soul essence?'' he thought, his unease growing. Every kill in this plane should have yielded a fragment of the creatures'' souls¡ªpower he could harness. Yet, with each battle, the essence had been absent.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a sharp hiss. The sand shifted behind him, erupting as another beast emerged. Its maw opened wide, a black void lined with jagged teeth, rushing toward Jack''s skull.

    He spun with reflexes honed by countless battles, his blade flashing in the moonlight. The steel met the beast''s gaping mouth with a sickening crunch, slicing cleanly through its snapping jaws. Before he could deliver the killing blow, a spear of pure light pierced the creature''s eye, driving it back with a shriek of agony.

    "You should focus on the fight instead of daydreaming," Alisha snapped, lowering her glowing hand as her conjured spear dissipated.

    Jack didn''t turn to face her. His blade moved in a blur, severing the beast''s head in a single, fluid motion. Black ichor sprayed across the sand, and the massive body collapsed, twitching in its death throes.

    "I didn''t ask for your help," he replied coolly, stepping over the corpse.

    "Tch." Alisha scoffed, brushing a lock of hair from her face. "You''re welcome." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gale surveyed the battlefield, his crimson eyes scanning for movement. "I think that''s all of them," he said, flexing his bloodied hands. The viscous fluid dripped to the sand, forming dark pools.

    The sight of him, covered head to toe in the beasts'' gore, was unnerving, even to his comrades. Alisha wrinkled her nose, her distaste evident.

    "We''ll need to camp," she said, her voice tinged with annoyance. "And you"¡ªshe pointed at Gale¡ª"You''ll need to wash all that off before I lose my appetite."

    Jack sighed, knowing she was right. They were far from their destination, and the relentless battles had taken a toll, even on him.

    "Fine," he conceded. "We''ll rest here for now. But none of you have camped before, have you?"

    Gale and Nephris exchanged a glance, their expressions blank. "Never had a reason to," Gale said with a shrug.

    Jack frowned. ''Of course they haven''t. Divine beings like them wouldn''t need rest, let alone survival skills.'' He turned to Alisha. "What about you?"

    Alisha crossed her arms, rolling her eyes. "Do I look like someone who spends time outside the church?"

    Jack couldn''t suppress a wry smile. ''Why did I expect anything else?''

    He sighed, rubbing his temples. "Alright. First, we need shelter. Then fire. Spread out and find a safe spot for the night."

    The group dispersed, their footsteps crunching against the shifting sands. The plane''s perpetual blue moon hung low in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the desert.

    Jack moved toward the dunes, his gaze sweeping the horizon. The endless expanse offered little in the way of cover. He glanced at Alisha, noting the faint tremor in her hands.

    ''She''s the weakest here,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing. ''If I wanted to kill her, now would be the perfect time. But there''s no sport in that. And I still need her alive¡ªfor now.''

    The system''s persistent reminder echoed in his mind:

    [Mission: Defeat the Divine Incarnate. Reclaim the Lord''s Pride.]

    Jack shook the thought away. He''d deal with that mission when the time was right. For now, they needed rest.

    A voice called out from the dunes. "I''ve found something!" Nephris''s small figure appeared in the distance, waving enthusiastically.

    Jack and Alisha followed her voice, arriving at the base of a sandy hill. A natural cave had formed in the side, offering a small but serviceable shelter.

    "This will do," Jack said, stepping inside. The darkness enveloped him, but his enhanced vision cut through it effortlessly. The others followed, though Nephris solved the lighting problem by emitting a soft, golden glow. The cave lit up like a lantern, revealing smooth walls and a sandy floor.

    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire

    Alisha slumped against the wall with a relieved sigh. "Finally. Some peace."

    Jack ignored her, settling into a corner. "Time to check my stats," he muttered.

    [Character Stats]

    The familiar interface unfolded before him, the glowing text filling his vision. But as he scanned the numbers, something nagged at the back of his mind, and he stared off at Alisha who was fast asleep.

    ''What''s her story? Why does she hate demons too much?''

 Chapter 94 her story (1)

    The sky above was shrouded in pitch-black smoke, the once-pristine clouds obliterated by the relentless carnage unfolding below. Fiery tongues licked upward, consuming the remains of homes and marketplaces, turning them into smoldering ruins. A choking stench of burnt wood, flesh, and sulfur filled the air, making every breath a struggle.In the chaos, the piercing wail of a young girl rang out, cutting through the crackle of the flames. Her voice trembled, hoarse from endless crying.

    "Dad! Please!" she screamed, her small hands clutching a piece of her torn dress as if it could offer her solace.

    Her red-rimmed eyes stared ahead, unable to look away. There, amidst the burning wreckage, stood her father, Liam. His breath came in ragged gasps, each exhale painting his lips with fresh blood. Yet, his grip on his blade did not falter, even as a hulking demon loomed before him. The creature was monstrous¡ªa nightmare made flesh. Its skin was a deep obsidian, marred with glowing cracks that pulsed like molten veins. Three massive horns jutted from its head, and its fiery blue eyes flickered with cruel amusement.

    A guttural snarl rumbled from the demon as it plunged its jagged claws into Liam''s chest. The steel-clad warrior gritted his teeth against the pain, refusing to give the beast the satisfaction of his screams.

    "Where the hell did all these monsters come from? First angels, now this?" Liam spat, his voice strained but defiant. Blood dripped from his lips, pooling at his feet.

    The demon''s lips curled back in what could only be described as a sinister smile, though no words left its throat. Its jagged claws twisted deeper into Liam''s torso, causing him to stagger. Yet, the fire in his eyes did not waver. He turned his head slightly, catching a glimpse of his daughter through the haze of smoke.

    ''Alisha...'' His mind raced, though his body was failing him. ''I have to protect her, no matter what. Even if it costs me everything.''

    Summoning every ounce of his strength, Liam flashed his daughter a smile¡ªwarm and reassuring, as if telling her without words that it would all be okay. Alisha, however, was inconsolable. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she shook her head, unable to understand how her father could smile in such a moment.

    The demon tilted its head, studying the man before it with a faint curiosity. Liam''s blade trembled in his hands, slick with his own blood. But he wasn''t done. He couldn''t be.

    "Damn you!" Liam roared, finding strength in his rage. With a sudden burst of power, he swung his sword in a wide arc, the blade slicing clean through the demon''s neck. For a heartbeat, silence reigned. The beast stood frozen, its clawed hand still embedded in Liam''s chest.

    Then, with deliberate slowness, the demon reached up to its neck, its claws brushing against the fresh wound. Black ichor oozed from the gash, staining its monstrous fingers. It examined the dark liquid with mild surprise, as if amused by the sight of its own blood.

    Liam''s heart sank as he watched the impossible unfold. The wound on the demon''s neck began to close, the flesh knitting together with an unnatural ease.

    ''How? That was an aura-infused strike!'' Liam''s thoughts raced. Aura manipulation was a skill only the most experienced warriors possessed, capable of cutting through even the most formidable defenses. Yet, this creature shrugged it off as though it were nothing.

    The demon''s blazing eyes locked onto Liam, and without hesitation, it plunged its other claw into his abdomen, lifting him effortlessly into the air. Blood poured from the deep wounds, painting the ground in crimson.

    "You''re strong," the demon finally spoke, its voice a guttural growl that sent shivers down Liam''s spine. "Your soul will taste delicious." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alisha, who had watched the scene unfold with bated breath, felt the fragile hope she''d clung to shatter completely. Her father''s desperate attack had failed. The monster was unstoppable.

    But she couldn''t just stand there.

    "Dad, no!" she screamed, her voice raw with desperation. Her small legs carried her forward, stumbling over debris as she reached the demon. With trembling fists, she struck at its legs, her tiny blows barely making an impact.

    "Leave him alone! Please! He did nothing to you!" she cried, her voice breaking with each word.

    The demon glanced down at her, irritation flickering in its glowing eyes. With a snarl, it raised a claw, ready to strike her down. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire

    Clang!

    A deafening sound echoed through the air as its claw met resistance. Startled, the demon turned its gaze to the source. There, standing on shaky legs, was Liam. His sword intercepted the beast''s attack, the blade trembling under the immense pressure.

    "You will not touch her," Liam growled, his voice low but unwavering. His arms shook violently, his strength all but gone. Yet, he stood his ground.

    "Alisha, run!" he commanded, his voice firm despite the agony wracking his body.

    "No! I won''t leave you!" she cried, clutching the hem of his blood-soaked tunic.

    Liam''s lips curled into a bittersweet smile. "Alisha, please. You have to go. For me."

    Her heart ached at his words. She wanted to protest, to refuse, but the look in his eyes silenced her. It was a look of unyielding determination, of love so fierce it defied even death.

    "Go," he whispered.

    Summoning the last remnants of his strength, Liam pushed the demon''s claw away and severed its arm with a powerful swing. The beast staggered back, its severed limb falling to the ground with a heavy thud.

    Liam dropped to one knee, barely able to hold himself upright. Blood poured freely from his wounds, staining the earth beneath him.

    "Alisha, now!" he shouted, his voice a mixture of desperation and authority.

    Tears streaming down her face, Alisha turned and ran, her small frame disappearing into the smoke-filled chaos.

    Liam watched her go, a sense of relief washing over him. He turned back to the demon, who now regarded him with something akin to amusement. Its severed arm twitched on the ground, but its expression was far from pained.

    "You shouldn''t have lied to her," the demon said, its voice low and mocking.

    Liam''s eyes widened. ''It can talk?!''

    Before he could react, the demon moved with blinding speed. Its claw tore through the air, slicing clean through his neck.

    Liam''s head hit the ground with a sickening thud, his lifeless eyes still staring in the direction his daughter had fled. Blood spurted from the stump of his neck, painting the ground in vivid red.

    The demon crouched, licking its claws as it stared at the severed head. "Liars don''t go to heaven," it said, its voice dripping with malice. "They go to my stomach."

    It smiled, its teeth gleaming in the firelight, as Alisha''s anguished scream echoed through the burning ruins.

    ---

    [A/N: James, could you please do me a favor by purchasing the privilege, any of the two. I would really appreciate. Thank you]

 Chapter 95 her story (2)

    Alisha hadn''t run far, yet the horrifying scene burned itself into her memory¡ªa memory she would never escape. Her father, her unwavering protector, was dead. Not just dead, but brutally executed. His head, severed cleanly from his neck, tumbled onto the dirt with a grotesque thud, leaving a glistening trail of crimson behind it.Time slowed as Alisha''s breath hitched. The demon turned to her, its smile wicked and cruel. With a predatory grace, it vanished from its spot and reappeared before her, as if the distance was insignificant.

    Its claws, sharp and gleaming, brushed aside the strands of her dark hair, grazing her cheek. The contact sent chills down her spine, the sting of its claws mingling with the overwhelming fear that paralyzed her.

    "You see," the demon cooed, its voice dripping with malice. "Papa lied... So I killed him for lying."

    Tears welled in Alisha''s eyes, spilling down her cheeks as her gaze flickered to her father''s lifeless body. His corpse lay sprawled in a dark pool of blood, utterly lifeless, a stark contrast to the warm, strong man she had always known.

    "D-Dad¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling and barely audible.

    The demon tilted its head, observing her like a child admiring a broken toy. It reached out and took her hand in its clawed grasp, the movement unsettlingly gentle.

    "Come with me," it said, its voice calm but laced with an undeniable authority.

    Her feet betrayed her, moving as if compelled by an unseen force. The demon led her to the remnants of a building, its walls crumbled and blackened from old flames. It placed her on a fallen roof tile, the heated clay still warm against her skin.

    "Sit here. Don''t run," it warned, its sharp teeth glinting as it smiled. "Papa wouldn''t like it if you ran away."

    The words sent a fresh wave of terror coursing through her, but her legs refused to move. Her gaze remained fixed on her father''s body, her lips trembling as she tried to form words.

    ''Dad¡­ Dad¡­'' The thought repeated endlessly in her mind, a cruel reminder of her helplessness.

    The demon returned to the corpse, pausing to glance at her over its shoulder. "You see, little one, we demons... We''re not so different from you humans. We were simply made for another purpose."

    Its voice softened, almost as if it were explaining a simple truth. "You humans use the beasts of this world for food. We demons? We survive on two things: flesh and soul. To become stronger, we need both." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demon''s words twisted in Alisha''s mind, each syllable laced with a darkness that threatened to drown her. She flinched as its jaw stretched unnaturally wide, revealing rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth. Its claws elongated, and without hesitation, it plunged them into her father''s body.

    With an almost gleeful motion, the demon tore a chunk of flesh from the lifeless form and tossed it into its cavernous maw. Blood splattered across the ground, staining the earth with a gruesome pattern. The sound of bones crunching filled the air, followed by the wet squelch of flesh being devoured. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire

    The stench was unbearable¡ªa sickly mix of iron and decay. Alisha''s stomach churned, bile rising in her throat, but she forced it down. She couldn''t look away, no matter how much she wanted to. This was her father. To turn her gaze would be a betrayal.

    "Dad," she muttered again, her voice a hollow echo of itself. Another tear slipped from her eye, but the heat of the day dried it before it could fall completely. Her world blurred, the edges of reality fading until only the grotesque scene before her remained.

    "Yes!" the demon exclaimed, its voice filled with perverse delight. "This is it! Far better than the rotted scraps back in the Abyss. Though it pales in comparison to the divine, it will suffice."

    Its grotesque feast continued, each bite more savage than the last.

    Alisha''s mind began to slip. Her tears dried, her voice silenced, and her spirit fractured. She was no longer present, her thoughts consumed by visions of her parents. She could see them standing together, their faces warm and smiling, but the image began to blur as they moved further and further away.

    "Mom¡­ Dad¡­ Wait for me," she whispered, reaching out to grasp the phantom figures in her mind.

    A sudden warmth enveloped her hand, pulling her back from the brink of despair. Her gaze flickered to life as she looked up, her surroundings still a nightmare but her mind snapping to attention.

    "Don''t worry," a soothing voice said, "I am here now."

    The words wrapped around her like a comforting blanket, momentarily shielding her from the horror.

    The demon''s instincts flared, its sharp gaze shifting to the newcomer. A spear of pure light materialized from thin air, its brilliance reflected in the demon''s eyes. Before it could react, the spear struck with devastating force, slamming into the demon''s head and sending it careening backward.

    The sheer power of the blow carved a deep trench in the earth as the demon was dragged along the ground. Its head hung at an unnatural angle, nearly severed, but the wound closed in mere seconds, the black blood congealing as its regenerative abilities kicked in.

    The spear dissipated, its magic spent, but the damage was done. The demon rose, a gaping hole where part of its head had been, black ichor dripping freely.

    Alisha''s eyes darted to the source of the attack. A figure stood tall, draped in a flowing robe that shimmered like liquid starlight. Her eyes glowed a piercing ruby-green, and a delicate veil obscured her features, adding an air of mystery to her presence.

    "Divine power¡­" the demon growled, its voice tinged with confusion. "You shouldn''t exist in this realm. How is this possible?"

    The woman''s voice rang out, clear and commanding. "We were warned of your coming. My divine light will banish you back to the Abyss where you belong!"

    The demon chuckled darkly, its form shifting as it shed its monstrous appearance. Five horns jutted from its head, and a shadowy robe enveloped its now humanoid figure. Its slit red eyes glimmered with malice as it studied the newcomer.

    "Who knew suppressing my presence to pass through the gates would lead to such a fortunate encounter?" it mused, licking its lips. "Your soul¡­ So pure. Perhaps I''ll stay a while longer after all."

    Its smile twisted into something even more sinister. "Besides, I''ve yet to taste the delights of this realm''s women."

    The woman''s voice cut through the air like a blade. "Oh, light of the heavens, hear my plea. Deliver us from this vile creature!"

    Runes of radiant light blazed into existence above her, their brilliance illuminating the darkened sky.

    The demon snarled, its confidence faltering as it lunged toward Alisha, intent on taking her hostage. But before it could reach her, a thunderous kick struck its side, sending it crashing into the earth with a force that shook the ground.

    It coughed up black blood, its form crumpling as fear seeped into its eyes.

    "Haraus," it whispered, its voice trembling as it gazed upon the newcomer who had struck it down.

 Chapter 96 Forgotten memory

    Jack leaned against the jagged wall of the cave, watching Alisha slump down, her back pressed against the rough surface. Within seconds, exhaustion overcame her, and she fell into a deep, restless sleep. Her chest rose and fell steadily, though her brow furrowed slightly, as if her dreams were anything but peaceful."She''s never really been this close to a demon before," Gale remarked, his tone carrying a subtle curiosity. He sat cross-legged on the cave floor, his piercing gaze fixed on Jack. "Makes me wonder why she hasn''t killed you already."

    Jack didn''t flinch at the comment. He followed Gale''s gaze to Alisha''s sleeping form, then shrugged lightly. "She''s got something she needs to figure out. That''s all it is. Nothing more ties her to me."

    Gale''s expression hardened, his voice quieter but no less deliberate. "That''s hard to believe. You don''t know much about her, but there''s something you should understand¡ªshe despises demons. Every ounce of her being is fueled by that hatred. She would burn an entire city to the ground if it meant eradicating them all."

    Jack''s lips tightened into a thin line. "Yeah, I''m aware."

    "Then why let you live?" Gale mused, his words hanging heavy in the air. "It''s not just restraint. There''s another reason, one she might not even know herself."

    Jack frowned, the weight of Gale''s words sinking in. For a brief moment, the thought lingered in his mind, but he shook it off just as quickly. "Doesn''t matter," he said grimly. His tone carried a finality that left no room for argument.

    Pushing the distraction aside, Jack summoned the system screen with a thought. A soft, luminous glow appeared before him, illuminating the dim cave.

    ---

    [Character Stats]

    Level: 17

    Strength: 190

    Stamina: 170

    Agility: 180

    --- sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A small smile crept across his face. ''Ten points to each stat per level. That''s not bad,'' he thought, analyzing his growth. The improvements felt incremental, but they were enough to keep him alive.

    ''It''s not much,'' he admitted to himself, ''but at least I''m making progress.''

    His gaze drifted back to the group. Gale remained motionless, his eyes closed as though meditating. Beside him, Nephris hovered, the faint glow of her form casting an ethereal light across the cavern. Meanwhile, Alisha shifted slightly in her sleep, her expression softening.

    Jack scoffed under his breath. ''Three celestial beings at my side. Who would''ve thought?''

    The bitter irony wasn''t lost on him. Between Gale''s prowess, Alisha''s determination, and Nephris''s divine presence, Jack felt like an intruder in a world that was no longer his own. He rubbed his temples, fighting the frustration bubbling within him. The system had granted him power, yes, but it paled compared to the sheer talent radiating from Gale.

    With a flick of his wrist, Gale conjured dark flames from the air, and they roared to life in the center of the cave. Though black as midnight, the flames radiated a comforting warmth, chasing away the biting cold that seeped through the stone walls.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Tier 10 magic?" he muttered. "Of course."

    He studied Gale for a moment longer, the angel''s serene expression betraying nothing of the immense power he wielded. ''Physique of a warrior, magic of a battlemage... and here I am, grinding for scraps.''

    Jack exhaled sharply, his annoyance simmering. He shifted closer to the fire, letting its warmth seep into his skin. His eyes closed briefly, and he took a steadying breath, trying to push aside the nagging feeling of inadequacy.

    ---

    A voice cut through the silence like a knife. "Gin, there''s a lot of sand beasts in the area. Do you think the demon soldiers came through here recently?"

    Jack''s eyes snapped open. The unfamiliar voice sent a ripple of tension through the cave. Gale''s eyes opened simultaneously, his body immediately on alert.

    Standing at the mouth of the cave was a girl, her silhouette framed by the dim moonlight. Her black hair spilled down her back, blending into the shadows. Her ruby-green eyes glowed faintly, reflecting both shock and a flicker of fear. Her long, feline ears twitched, betraying her unease.

    Jack reacted instinctively, his blade already in his hand. In one fluid motion, he lunged toward her, the steel aimed for her heart. But the girl moved with startling speed, leaping backward just as his blade sliced through the air where she''d stood.

    ''Fast,'' Jack thought, his eyes narrowing. ''But no horns... not a demon. So what is she?''

    The girl landed lightly on her feet, her expression shifting from fear to curiosity. "You''re not demons," she said, sniffing the air delicately. Her voice was soft, almost childlike. "Big brother, what are you doing in my home?"

    Jack''s grip on his blade tightened. "Who are you?" he demanded, his tone sharp. "And how do you know we''re not human?"

    The girl tilted her head, a small smile playing on her lips. "Your scent," she said simply. "Silly big brother."

    Jack scowled, unimpressed by her playful demeanor. Before he could press further, Gale''s calm voice interrupted.

    "She doesn''t have the aura of a demon," Gale observed, stepping forward. "And I can''t sense any malice coming from her."

    Jack shot him a skeptical glance. "Then what is she?"

    Gale hesitated, his expression thoughtful. "I don''t know."

    The girl crossed her arms, puffing her cheeks in mock frustration. "Rude big brother! Missy was born this way!"

    Her words caught both Jack and Gale off guard. Alisha stirred at the commotion, her eyes groggy but quickly sharpening as she took in the scene. She tensed when her gaze landed on the stranger.

    "Who is she?" Alisha asked, her tone laced with suspicion.

    Jack kept his eyes on the girl. "Your guess is as good as mine."

    The girl''s expression softened, her voice taking on a wistful tone. "Big brother, don''t you remember? You saved me from the bad men in the streets."

    Jack froze. The words struck a chord deep within him, unearthing a memory he had buried long ago. He had saved someone once¡ªan act of kindness that stood in stark contrast to his usual indifference. But the memory was hazy, the details lost in the haze of time and survival.

    "Saved?" he echoed, his voice barely above a whisper. The idea felt foreign, almost absurd. Yet, as he studied the girl''s earnest expression, a faint flicker of recognition stirred within him.

    Alisha''s brow furrowed. "Ciriaus?" she repeated, the unfamiliar word hanging in the air.

    Jack''s mind raced, piecing together fragments of the past. ''Could she really be...?''

    The girl stepped closer, her eyes shimmering with something akin to hope. "Big brother," she said softly, "you promised you''d always protect me."

    ---

    ---

 Chapter 97 remember

    In the vast expanse of the desert, the moons warm light bore down relentlessly on the sand dunes. Amid the arid silence, a hulking beast sniffed the scorched earth where a pool of black, tar-like blood stained the ground¡ªa grotesque remnant of violence. The creature''s nostrils flared, and a guttural growl escaped its throat, disturbing the stillness. Beside it, a demon crouched low, his pitch-black eyes studying the dried corpse of a double-horned demon."This blood is fresh. The noble demon didn''t die long ago," the demon murmured. His voice carried a sharp edge, filled with the weight of unspoken consequences. His pointed horns gleamed faintly in the sun, and crimson markings ran like tears down his cheeks. As his serpent-green eyes narrowed at the scene, the air around him grew tense. "The other clans won''t let this slide."

    A female demon stepped closer, her serpentine brown eyes filled with cold calculation. Her voluptuous figure moved with a predatory grace, every step commanding attention. "The culprits are obvious. The intruders. We''ll track them soon enough," she said, her voice smooth but laced with menace. Her beast, a hulking creature with jagged fangs and a feral glare, circled them, its growls sending shivers down the spine of a smaller demon standing a few steps back.

    Gurat, the snouted demon, shuffled nervously. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead as he tried to avoid the beast''s snapping jaws. ''Why do I always end up in these messes?'' he thought bitterly, glancing at the terrifying demoness who held the leash of the feral creature.

    "You said they tasked you to find them, didn''t they?" the crouching demon asked, his voice low and menacing as his gaze flicked to Gurat.

    "Y-yes," Gurat stammered, his eyes darting between the beast and the demon. The creature growled again, saliva dripping from its mouth as if impatient for a meal.

    "Isis," the demoness cooed, her voice dripping with mock affection as she placed a hand on her beast''s snout, calming it. "Patience. If he proves useless, you''ll have him as a snack."

    The smaller demon flinched at her words, his heart pounding wildly. ''I didn''t sign up to be anyone''s dinner!''

    "No offense, but how am I supposed to help you find them?" Gurat blurted, his voice quivering. "I have no idea where they went."

    The demoness''s gaze darkened, but she didn''t move. Her lips curved into a predatory smile as her companion, still crouched, spoke up. "If you''re truly that clueless, you''re worthless to us. We don''t have the luxury of wasting time, not when Master Naon expects our return." His voice dripped with disdain, and the weight of his words pressed on Gurat''s shoulders like an executioner''s blade. "We''re Lord Zomaza''s most trusted. Failure is not an option."

    The snouted demon''s knees nearly buckled. "Wait! They¡­ they mentioned something!" he stammered, clutching at straws. "Something about the Chapters of Time, I think¡­ Please, don''t kill me! I swear I''ll tell you everything I know."

    The demoness tilted her head, her smile widening. "Chapters of Time? Interesting." She stepped toward Gurat, closing the gap between them in a heartbeat. Her face was inches from his, her eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "You''re lucky you''re entertaining."

    Gurat tried to back away, but his body refused to obey. Her proximity sent a shiver down his spine. "E-entertaining?"

    Without warning, she grabbed his face and pulled him into a deep, forceful kiss. Her serpent-like tongue invaded his mouth, and a searing heat coursed through his veins. His vision blurred, and his mind spiraled into a haze of fear and confusion. The world around him dissolved into a void, leaving only her overwhelming presence.

    "Kate," the crouching demon growled, standing abruptly. His green eyes flared with jealousy as he glared at the scene. "You know you shouldn''t do things like that with others."

    Kate broke the kiss and turned to face him, her lips curling into a smirk. "Jealous, Rex? You know you''re the only one for me," she teased, her tone dripping with mock affection. She stepped closer to him, placing a hand on his chest.

    Rex''s eyes burned with unspoken rage. "Don''t test me," he warned, his voice a low growl.

    Kate chuckled softly. "Relax. It was just to awaken his soul resonance. You''ve seen this trick before." She gestured toward Gurat, who now stood motionless, his pitch-black eyes clouded and lifeless. "He''s ours now."

    Rex scoffed, turning away. "Fine. But don''t let it happen again." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kate''s smirk deepened as she turned back to Gurat, whose body twitched faintly as if adjusting to a new reality. "Now, lead us to the intruders," she commanded. Her voice was no longer teasing but sharp and commanding.

    Gurat''s mind swirled with fragmented images. Through the haze, one figure emerged¡ªa man with piercing azure eyes that seemed to bore into his very soul. The memory brought an overwhelming sense of dread, and yet it compelled him forward.

    "Yes¡­ I''ll find them," Gurat murmured, his voice hollow.

    Kate''s smile widened, satisfied.

    "Good. Let''s move. We''re wasting daylight."

    Rex grunted in agreement, his sharp gaze scanning the horizon.

    "They won''t get far. Not with us on their trail."

    As the group set off, the desert wind howled around them.

    ------------

    Jack stared at the little girl in front of him, her bright eyes wide with joy as she called out to him.

    "Missy?" he murmured, his voice betraying the confusion roiling within him.

    "Yes, big brother!" she replied, her smile radiant and innocent.

    For a moment, Jack''s mind reeled as memories surged forth from a time he had long buried. He remembered her¡ªa scene from his old life that he thought he would never revisit. Saving her hadn''t been part of the plan back then.

    The memory unfolded vividly.

    A young boy trudged through the filthy streets of the city, his body frail and battered. His bob-cut brown hair clung to his grimy forehead, streaked with dirt from the garbage bins he scavenged in during the cold, lonely nights. His torn jeans hung loosely around his skeletal frame, and his black sweater, riddled with holes, barely offered protection against the biting wind.

    His swollen eyes scanned the bustling streets, though they held no focus, no direction. The hum of the city buzzed around him, but he seemed detached, his soul tethered to only one thought.

    ''Food... I need food.''

    He stumbled forward, his feet dragging through the muck, every step more arduous than the last. His lips, cracked from days without water, bled slightly as the dry wind whipped across his face.

    "Hey, move it!" barked a man in a crisp black suit. He shoved the boy aside, his nose wrinkled in disgust as though Jack''s very presence offended him.

    Jack staggered but didn''t fall. He had grown used to the roughness of strangers, the disdain etched into their faces. He didn''t bother replying. What was the point? He pressed on, the gnawing ache in his stomach pushing him forward, even as the world blurred at the edges of his vision.

    The next blow came without warning.

    "Watch where you''re going, scumbag!" a woman yelled. Her designer handbag swung through the air and struck Jack hard, sending him careening into a narrow alleyway. His head collided with the brick wall, and pain shot through his skull. He collapsed to the ground, his breathing ragged as blood trickled down the back of his head.

    "Just die already," the woman spat, her voice dripping with contempt. "The world doesn''t need pests like you."

    Jack winced, her words stabbing into him with the precision of a knife. Yet even in his haze, a spark of defiance flared within him.

    "Damn you all... you''ll pay someday," he muttered weakly, his voice barely audible. His trembling hands reached for the wall as he tried to lift himself, his will to survive burning brighter than the pain.

    ''Mom will come for me. She''ll find me. It''s only been three days,'' Jack told himself, clinging to the faint hope that had kept him going this far. A single tear, as dry and hollow as his voice, escaped his eye and slid down his cheek.

    "Leave me! Let me go!"

    The desperate cry snapped Jack from his spiraling thoughts. He turned his head and saw a scene that ignited something deep within him.

    A little girl, her messy pigtails bouncing as she thrashed, was being pulled along by a burly man. The man''s bald head gleamed in the sunlight, his grin twisted with malice.

    "Be a good girl and come with me," the man cooed, his voice dripping with false sweetness as he tightened his grip on her arm. "I won''t hurt you, I promise."

    The girl struggled, her tiny fists beating against his chest as tears streamed down her cheeks. "No! Missy wants to go home! Let me go!"

    The man''s patience snapped. His grin faded, replaced by a scowl. "You little brat! I don''t have time for this¡ª"

    BANG!

    The man staggered forward, his words cut off by a sharp blow to the back of his head. He swayed for a moment before crumpling to the ground, unconscious.

    Jack stood behind him, a large wooden stick clenched tightly in his trembling hands. His gaze was cold, devoid of sympathy as he looked down at the fallen man. Without sparing the girl a glance, he dropped the stick and dashed forward toward the real prize¡ªa loaf of bread sitting on the ground, its wrapper torn open.

    With shaking hands, Jack tore off a chunk and shoved it into his mouth. The bread was dry and stale, but to him, it tasted like salvation. The sensation of something solid sliding down his parched throat sent a jolt of life through his starving body.

    ''Finally.''

    He took another bite, his focus entirely on the food. The girl, now free, approached him hesitantly. Her sobs had subsided, and she sniffled as she looked up at her unlikely savior.

    "Big brother..." she whispered.

 Chapter 98 Hope

    "Big brother¡­ thank you for saving me," the little girl said, bowing her head slightly, her voice soft yet filled with genuine gratitude.Jack stared at her blankly. Her words felt foreign, almost absurd to him. He didn''t know how to respond.

    ''I didn''t save her for her sake,'' he thought, tearing his gaze away from her. His eyes settled back on the half-eaten loaf of bread in his hands. ''I just needed to deal with that man. He wouldn''t have let me eat in peace.''

    To his surprise, there was almost nothing left of the loaf. Somehow, in his desperation, he had devoured nearly the entire thing without even realizing it. A faint pang of guilt nudged him¡ªnot for the man, but for the girl who might still be hungry.

    "Big brother, do you want more?" Her voice was gentle as she leaned closer, her bright eyes studying him.

    Jack stiffened, a mixture of embarrassment and irritation flaring up inside him. ''What''s wrong with her? Can''t she tell how filthy I am?'' He instinctively took a whiff of his clothes and cringed. The stench was overpowering¡ªsour, metallic, and rancid. Even he could barely stand it.

    "Silly big brother," the girl giggled, flicking his forehead with her tiny finger. Her tone was playful, completely unbothered by his disheveled appearance. "Don''t worry about your smell. I''ll get you some soap tomorrow, okay?" Her smile stretched wide, radiating a warmth Jack hadn''t felt in what seemed like forever. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He froze. This was what he''d always wanted¡ªsomeone who cared, who wasn''t repelled by his existence. Yet the weight of his experiences crushed the flicker of hope. Doubt wormed its way into his chest, fed by every rejection, every cruel word he had endured.

    "No," he said flatly, his voice harsh and unfeeling. "I don''t need any of that." He shoved the remaining morsels of bread into his mouth, chewing mechanically. Even as he swallowed, his stomach growled loudly, the hunger clawing at him more ferociously than before.

    ''What''s wrong with me? I just ate,'' he thought, bewildered. ''Why does it feel worse now?''

    "Don''t be stubborn, big brother!" the girl scolded, puffing out her cheeks in mock anger. She reached up, smudging her fingers along the grime on his cheek. "You''re smelly, and you need to wash up. If you take a bath, I''ll give you more food!" Her determined tone left no room for argument.

    Jack blinked, taken aback by her boldness. Her behavior was so unlike anyone he''d ever met. ''What''s with this girl?'' he thought, his face heating up slightly. ''She doesn''t even know me, yet she''s acting like we''ve been siblings forever.''

    "O-okay," he stuttered, surprised by his own response. Somehow, she had drawn an agreement out of him before he could even process what he was saying.

    "Good big brother!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands excitedly. "Wait here, I''ll be back soon!" She turned and darted out of the alleyway, her small figure disappearing into the distance.

    Jack stared after her, his expression blank. As the seconds stretched into minutes, he exhaled deeply and leaned back against the cold brick wall.

    "Was I actually thinking she''d come back?" he muttered bitterly. His stomach grumbled again, a painful reminder of his constant battle with starvation. "Guess I''ll just find some garbage to eat," he said to himself, closing his eyes. Exhaustion weighed heavily on him, pulling him into the abyss of sleep.

    But before he could fully drift off, a hand shook him awake.

    "Big brother! You don''t sleep without a bath!" the girl''s voice rang out, dragging him back to reality.

    His eyes fluttered open, and he stared at her in disbelief. She had returned, her small hand tugging at his arm insistently. "Come on, I know where we can find a river!" she said, her voice bubbling with excitement.

    Jack hesitated but found himself rising to his feet, his body obeying her pull as if compelled by some unseen force. There was something about her¡ªan odd sincerity, a kindness that felt utterly alien to him. It unnerved him and yet¡­ intrigued him.

    She led him through the quiet streets, the night sky blanketing the world in darkness. The faint sound of flowing water grew louder as they approached their destination.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    The river glimmered under the moonlight, its surface reflecting the stars above. The girl stopped by the bank and rummaged through a small bag slung over her shoulder. She pulled out a bar of soap and handed it to him with a triumphant smile.

    "Here, big brother! Use this to bathe, and don''t forget to wash your clothes too!" Without waiting for a reply, she pushed him toward the water.

    Jack stumbled forward, his feet splashing into the cold stream. He turned to glare at her, but she simply stood there with her hands on her hips, watching him expectantly.

    ''Is she just na?ve, or completely out of her mind?'' he wondered, shaking his head. ''I didn''t save her. I only wanted the food.''

    "Big brother, you''re wasting time!" she huffed, her pout making her look even younger.

    He sighed, his resolve crumbling. ''It''s just a bath,'' he reasoned. Pulling off his tattered shirt and pants, he stepped deeper into the water. The icy current wrapped around him, stealing his breath for a moment. As he lathered the soap against his skin, he felt the grime and despair of countless days begin to wash away.

    ''This¡­ this feels good,'' he admitted to himself, though he kept his expression stoic. It had been far too long since he''d experienced anything resembling cleanliness or comfort.

    Once he finished scrubbing himself, he moved on to his clothes, rubbing the fabric against the rocks until the water ran clear. He spread them out on the grass to dry, then sat down, his damp hair clinging to his forehead.

    "Big brother, you''re clean now!" the girl declared, her eyes sparkling with approval. "See? Doesn''t it feel nice?"

    Jack didn''t answer. His gaze was fixed on the sky, his thoughts a storm of emotions. Images of his mother''s smile flashed through his mind, but they no longer brought him comfort. The warmth he once associated with her was gone, replaced by a hollow, aching void.

    ''She never loved me,'' he thought bitterly. ''She was a liar, a fake.''

    The girl''s voice pulled him from his spiraling thoughts. "Big brother, I have to go now. They''ll be looking for me. But don''t worry, I''ll come back tomorrow!" She slung her bag over her shoulder and walked up to him, holding out the bar of soap. "Here, you can keep this."

    Jack looked at her, his eyes cold and unreadable. "I don''t need it," he said flatly. "I didn''t save you because I cared. I only wanted the food. You don''t owe me anything."

    The girl frowned, her expression turning stern. "Bad big brother!" she said, knocking her knuckles against his forehead. "Missy doesn''t care! We''re doing business, okay? You save Missy, and Missy gives you food. That''s the deal!" Her resolve was unwavering.

    Jack stared at her, stunned by her audacity. Slowly, a small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. ''What a strange kid,'' he thought.

    "Alright, Missy," he said, his tone softening slightly. "Big brother will keep you safe."

    For the first time in a long while, Jack felt the faintest glimmer of something he thought he''d lost forever¡ªhope.

 Chapter 99 Chase (1)

    ''If it''s really her, how did she get here? She died before the Gleam Dome broke; she died after being hit by that truck! So how?'' Jack''s mind raced in disarray, trying to piece together the impossible puzzle laid before him. The revelation stirred a whirlwind of emotions¡ªshock, confusion, and a simmering dread he couldn''t suppress."How do you know it''s me?" he asked, his voice taut with tension. This was the question that burned brightest in his mind. In Asriel''s body, he was unrecognizable. Even if this girl had come from his world, she wasn''t supposed to know him.

    "Missy can see through the soul," she said simply, her gaze steady, as if her answer explained everything.

    Jack swallowed, the weight of her words pressing down on him. It wasn''t just what she said¡ªit was how she said it. Calm, unwavering, and strangely assured.

    Meanwhile, the others exchanged confused glances. Gale tilted his head slightly, his brow furrowed, while Alisha crossed her arms, her patience wearing thin. The conversation had left them in the dark, and it was clear they didn''t like it.

    "How did you get here?" Jack pressed on.

    "Missy doesn''t know," she replied, tilting her head playfully, the pigtails in her hair swaying with the motion. "Missy woke up in this body. And Missy can do cool things!" Before Jack could even blink, she disappeared and reappeared beside Nephris in a burst of speed that left a faint gust in her wake. The tiny guardian squeaked in surprise, flapping its small wings in protest as Missy caught it with ease.

    "See? Missy is fast!" she declared proudly, holding Nephris close like a stuffed toy. "Big brother, your little friend is so cute!" She gently tapped Nephris on the head, her smile widening as the guardian squirmed.

    Jack didn''t respond. His mind was still tangled in a mess of half-formed theories and the nagging realization that everything about this situation defied logic.

    "How do you know her? And who is she?" Alisha''s voice cut through his thoughts like a blade. She stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as she demanded answers. "Tell me now!"

    Missy seemed unfazed by the rising tension. She remained preoccupied with Nephris, cradling the tiny guardian in her hands and cooing at it as though it were a baby bird.

    "She''s¡­ a good friend," Jack replied, his voice faltering slightly. He wasn''t lying, but the truth was far more complicated than that simple statement conveyed.

    "From where?" Alisha pressed on, her tone sharp and insistent. "What were you two talking about?"

    "Do you really have to know?" Jack shot back, turning his piercing gaze toward her. "Why are you always so curious? Curious cat."

    "I''m not¡ª! I''m not a curious cat!" Alisha''s retort came quickly, but the faint blush on her cheeks betrayed her indignation.

    In the background, Gale remained silent, his expression unreadable. His gaze drifted toward the horizon as though he were keeping watch, but Jack could sense the unease in his posture.

    "Missy, come here for a second," Jack called out, his tone softening.

    "Hm?" She tilted her head toward him, her expression curious. In an instant, she left Nephris behind and reappeared at Jack''s side. The sheer speed of her movement caught him off guard again, leaving him momentarily speechless.

    It was only then that Jack noticed something peculiar hanging around her neck¡ªa small pouch. From within, the tiny head of a rabbit-like creature peeked out, its ears twitching nervously.

    Seeing his gaze, Missy grinned and held the pouch up. "Big brother! This is Gin!" she announced proudly. "Missy found him injured and treated him!"

    Jack glanced at the small creature before shifting his attention back to her. There was something off about all of this, something he couldn''t quite put his finger on.

    "Missy," he said quietly, his voice dropping an octave. "Come with me."

    She blinked but didn''t resist as he led her away from the others, his steps careful and deliberate. Alisha watched them closely, her eyes narrowing with suspicion, while Gale pretended not to notice.

    When they were far enough from earshot, Jack knelt slightly to meet Missy''s gaze. Her cheerful demeanor faltered as she sensed the seriousness in his expression.

    "Missy, listen to me," Jack began, his tone unusually gentle. "Do you want to stay with big brother?"

    "Yes! Missy wants to stay with big brother forever!" she replied eagerly, her eyes sparkling.

    "Alright, then I need you to promise me something," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Don''t mention anything about our previous world to anyone, okay? Not a word."

    Missy hesitated for a moment, her small face scrunching up in thought. But then she nodded with determination. "Alright, big brother. Missy promises!"

    Jack exhaled a quiet sigh of relief. For a moment, he hesitated, unsure of what possessed him, but he found his hand gently patting her head. Her eyes widened in surprise before she beamed, the simple gesture seeming to fill her with delight.

    "G-good girl," Jack muttered, withdrawing his hand quickly as if it had burned him. He turned away, shaking his head at himself.

    Missy, however, didn''t seem to notice his awkwardness. She disappeared in another burst of speed, rejoining Nephris with a gleeful laugh.

    Jack stared at his hand for a moment, his thoughts swirling. ''Why did I do that?'' he wondered, his chest tightening with an unfamiliar emotion.

    Suddenly, Missy froze mid-laugh, her posture going rigid. Her eyes widened, and her head snapped toward the road ahead.

    "Big brother¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "People are coming. They''re looking for you."

    Jack straightened immediately, his instincts kicking in. "What do you mean?"

    "I think that''s what she means," Gale interjected, his voice calm but grave. He pointed toward the horizon, where a cloud of dust rose against the evening sky.

    Jack narrowed his eyes, focusing his enhanced sight on the figures approaching. Two riders emerged from the haze, their mounts resembling massive leopards with pitch-black eyes and elongated canines. The speed of their approach sent plumes of sand cascading into the air.

    Among them, a smaller figure caught Jack''s attention¡ªa demon he recognized.

    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Gurat?" he muttered, his lips curling in annoyance. "The stupid little demon... I told him to find me, not bring an entourage." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alisha stepped forward. "Should we fight them?"

    Jack''s jaw tightened as he assessed the situation. "Looks like we don''t have much of a choice."

    ---

 Chapter 100 chase (2)

    ---Alisha stepped forward, her hands readied to cast. "Should we fight them?"

    Jack''s jaw tightened as his eyes scanned the horizon.

    Dust clouds rose like ghostly banners, signaling the rapid approach of their pursuers.

    He weighed the odds in silence before finally responding.

    "Looks like we don''t have much of a choice."

    Gale''s brows furrowed as he heard Jack''s words.

    "I don''t think that''s wise." His voice carried a tone of grim certainty.

    "Those demons¡ª" He hesitated, his frown deepening. "They''re not ordinary."

    Jack''s gaze snapped to Gale, alarm flashing in his eyes.

    "You''ve encountered them before?" he asked, his tone sharper now.

    Gale nodded slightly. "Yes. And the fact that they''re still alive isn''t good news for us."

    A chill ran down Jack''s spine.

    ''If Gale knows these demons and didn''t kill them, then we''re in trouble.'' His mind worked furiously, piecing together the implications of Gale''s cryptic warning.

    "What do you suggest we do, then?" Jack asked, his voice low and measured.

    "Run," Gale replied without hesitation. "I''ll hold them off for as long as I can."

    Nephris flitted closer, its tiny form glowing faintly with worry. "Lord Gale, is this truly advisable?" it asked, its voice trembling. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gale''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Don''t worry. I haven''t fully tested the limits of my powers as a demon. This will give me a chance to see what I can really do. You all need to get ahead while you still can."

    Alisha glanced at the approaching figures, her skepticism evident. "They''re just double-horned demons, right? Aren''t they supposed to be weak?"

    Gale''s expression darkened, his voice dropping an octave.

    "Not these. They''re... different." The weight in his tone silenced any further questions.

    Jack turned to Alisha, his voice urgent. "We don''t have time to argue. I still have the map. We''re not far from the next checkpoint."

    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire

    Alisha hesitated, her concern for Gale flickering across her face before she masked it behind her usual stoic expression. Finally, she nodded.

    "Fine. But how will you find us?"

    "That''s not an issue," Gale said, his voice steady.

    "As long as Nephris is with you, I''ll track you. I can sense the bond."

    Jack added, "And don''t forget¡ªI can pull him back into my space if it comes to that."

    Gale blinked at this revelation. ''So that''s what that strange void is¡­'' He recalled the sensation he''d felt during meditation¡ªa dark, hollow space within his consciousness, tethered inexplicably to Jack.

    His gaze flicked to the necromancer, a newfound respect brewing beneath his calm exterior. ''His powers are still growing. If he survives long enough, he''ll be formidable.''

    Satisfied, Jack turned to Alisha and Nephris.

    "Let''s go. We can''t waste any more time."

    As Alisha started to move, Jack paused. A thought struck him, and he turned back to Gale, his expression resolute. Stretching out his hand, he channeled his power. ''This is risky, but I can''t afford to lose my strongest bond.''

    [Bonded Servants Released]

    From Jack''s outstretched hand, shadows spiraled outward, coalescing into solid forms.

    A hulking Magamon emerged first, its crimson eyes burning with malice.

    Next came Kurt, his gaunt form eerily still, yet exuding an air of relentless aggression. Finally, the diminutive but deadly Drakorath materialized, its scaled body glinting in the dim light.

    Jack''s gaze swept over the group. "Listen closely. If things get too dangerous, return to me immediately. And until then, follow Gale''s orders."

    The servants nodded in unison, their obedience absolute. Jack turned back to Alisha and Nephris. "Let''s move."

    The group took off, their figures vanishing into the shifting landscape. Gale watched them go before shifting his focus to the approaching riders. A woman stood atop one of the beasts, her wicked grin visible even from a distance.

    "Well, isn''t this interesting?" she purred, her voice carrying on the wind. She crouched low before launching herself into the air with inhuman grace, her body twisting mid-flight.

    "Shoot her down," Gale ordered.

    Kurt stepped forward, summoning a bow from the shadows. He loosed an arrow, its bone-like shaft streaking through the air, followed by another in rapid succession. Each arrow left a trail of black energy, their precision deadly.

    The woman smirked, her body beginning to shift. Her form rippled and distorted, her limbs elongating as leathery wings erupted from her back. "Finally, some fun," she laughed, twisting her body to evade the incoming projectiles with ease.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Jack and the others sprinted through the rugged terrain. Missy and Nephris led the way, their speed unmatched. "Miss Nephris, you''re so fast!" Missy exclaimed, her voice bubbling with excitement as she raced alongside the guardian.

    But her joy was short-lived. Without warning, she stumbled to a halt, her body convulsing as her head snapped upward.

    "Missy!" Alisha shouted, rushing to catch the girl as she collapsed.

    Jack skidded to a stop beside them, his frustration evident. "What now?" he muttered under his breath, his gaze darting back to the horizon. They had covered some distance, but not enough to feel safe.

    Alisha cradled Missy, her usual composure giving way to genuine concern. "What''s wrong with her?" she demanded, her tone sharper than intended.

    Jack knelt beside them, his brow furrowed. "I don''t know," he admitted. ''Why now, of all times?''

    Missy''s eyes fluttered open, their vibrant glow undimmed. Her voice, however, was strained. "Big brother¡­ those people we left behind¡­ they won''t be able to stop those demons."

    Jack''s stomach sank. "What do you mean?"

    Missy''s small hands trembled as she spoke. "That woman¡­ she''s not what she seems. She''s stronger than all of them combined."

    A heavy silence fell over the group as her words sank in. Jack''s mind raced, calculating their next move. ''If Gale can''t handle her, we''re as good as dead.''

    "Then we have to move faster," he said, his voice firm. He rose to his feet, determination hardening his features. "We can''t help them if we''re caught too."

    Alisha hesitated but finally nodded. "Let''s go."

    As they resumed their flight, Jack couldn''t shake the sinking feeling in his gut.

    Behind them, the sounds of battle began to echo faintly¡ªa grim reminder of the danger they had left behind.

    ---

    [I''m happy to announce, that we made it to the 100th chapter of this novel, thank you all so much for your continues support, and a special thanks to Lautrim]

 Chapter 101 the demons power

    ''I didn''t leave them behind to fight... I just need them to buy enough time,'' Jack thought, his jaw clenched as he led the group through the rugged terrain.Their pace was slowing rapidly now, the added burden of Alisha carrying Missy beginning to take its toll.

    The oppressive breeze bore down on them, every step a test of their endurance.

    ''I''m not ready for a fight just yet, especially one that will keep me on the losing end,'' he mused grimly, his eyes flickering from the map in his hand to the treacherous road ahead.

    Behind him, Missy stirred weakly in Alisha''s arms.

    "And, brother¡­ there''s one more thing," she murmured, her voice faint but determined.

    "What is it?" Jack glanced back at her, his pace only slightly faltering as the urgency in her tone caught his attention.

    His gaze darted back to the map, mentally calculating their distance from the next checkpoint.

    Missy''s lips trembled as she fought to speak.

    "You''re looking for the Chapter of Time, right?"

    Her words hit Jack like a jolt of electricity. His steps momentarily faltered, and he turned to her fully, his voice sharp with intrigue.

    "Yes. Do you know something about it?"

    Missy''s small face lit up with a hint of triumph despite her weakened state.

    "Missy saw it in her vision!" she declared.

    ''A vision,'' Jack thought, his brows furrowing. It explained a lot¡ªthe seizures, the cryptic warnings, and her uncanny confidence about Gale''s odds in the fight they''d just left behind.

    But there was no time to question the nature of her abilities. If her visions were accurate, they were invaluable.

    "What did you see?" he pressed, his tone urgent.

    Missy''s excitement faltered for a moment. "We didn''t find it here... but we will find the first clue! The place is scary," she added, her voice dropping to a whisper.

    "But brother managed to find it!"

    "That''s good news," Jack said, forcing steadiness into his voice even as his mind raced.

    The Chapter of Time wasn''t just for Alisha''s sake¡ªit was a key to understanding the unpredictable course of his life.

    He had already tampered with fate''s design and had no idea what new consequences awaited him. ''If I don''t like what I find, then to hell with it¡ªI''ll change things even more.''

    "How far is this place?" he asked.

    Missy hesitated, her gaze clouding over. "It''s not too far," she said slowly.

    But then her eyes widened, and her voice dropped to a warning whisper.

    "But Missy also saw another vision... If brother isn''t fast enough, the army will catch up to us. And if they do, brother will be in big trouble."

    Alisha''s steps faltered, her brows knitting together.

    "Army? What kind of army?" she demanded, her voice sharp.

    "They were plenty," Missy replied, her tone grave. "Missy saw them. They''re strong."

    Jack''s gaze turned hard, his thoughts whirling. ''Gale, I didn''t leave you there expecting you to win. But at least hold them back for as long as you can,'' he thought. His mind shifted to the one contingency he had kept in reserve. It wasn''t ideal, but it might be their only option.

    ---

    [Soul of a Higher Demon Absorbed]

    [System Rewards: +10,000 Soul Essence]

    [Bonus Reward: Discounted Summon Available]

    [Description: Summon the Bone Army for 5,000 Soul Essence]

    [Note: The Bone Army will only last for a short duration.]

    Jack dismissed the system notification with a sharp flick of his thoughts, his focus snapping back to the path ahead. The road was uneven and jagged, twisting through barren fields that offered no cover. ''If worst comes to worst, I''ll have to use it,'' he thought grimly.

    ---

    Back at the battleground, Gale stood his ground, his emerald eyes fixed on Kate. The air between them crackled with tension, the calm before an inevitable storm.

    Kate tilted her head, studying him with a predatory smirk.

    "There''s something familiar about you," she mused aloud, casually dodging the barrage of arrows Kurt had unleashed. She plucked one from the air and snapped it in half with a flick of her wrist.

    "But I''m sure I''ve never seen you before."

    Before Gale could respond, she blurred into motion. In an instant, she closed the distance, her hand lashing out like a whip. The sound of her slap echoed across the battlefield, sending Kurt flying into a nearby boulder.

    The impact left a jagged crack in the stone as his lanky skeletal form crumpled to the ground.

    The Magamon roared, leaping into action with its massive claws slicing through the air in a deadly arc.

    Kate twisted gracefully, her movements a seamless dance of power and precision.

    She landed a devastating kick to the Magamon''s side, sending the beast skidding across the dirt. Before it could recover, her mount lunged forward, its razor-sharp claws tearing into the Magamon''s exposed flank.

    Kate turned her gaze back to Gale, a wicked smile playing on her lips.

    "You''re not a demon," she said, her tone laced with curiosity. "And yet¡­ you reek of their energy. What are you?"

    Gale''s expression didn''t waver.

    "If you want to get to my comrades, you''ll have to go through me first." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kate''s eyes narrowed.

    "That voice¡­ I''ve heard it before," she murmured, a flicker of recognition crossing her face.

    "An angel. No, it can''t be... How did you fall to this?"

    "I''m not obligated to answer your questions," Gale replied coldly. In a blur of motion, he disappeared and reappeared directly in front of her, his fist arcing toward her with deadly force. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    Kate caught his punch effortlessly, her smirk widening.

    "Oh, don''t be shy. I can listen all day," she taunted, her grip tightening around his fist.

    A thunderous shockwave rippled through the battlefield as their clash shook the ground beneath them.

    Gale''s emerald eyes locked onto her crimson ones, his resolve burning like a flame.

    "If you want answers, come and take them."

    From the sidelines, Kurt staggered to his feet. His skeletal form twisted, jagged wings of bone erupting from his back as black scars etched themselves across his face.

    His bow transformed, growing larger and more menacing as a dark energy pulsed from its core.

    Before he could fire, a new figure stepped forward, intercepting his line of sight. Rex smirked, snapping the arrow in his hand.

    "Forget about them. Your fight is with me."

    As Rex spoke, his form began to shift. Black scales crawled across his skin, his horns glowing with an eerie light. Flames crackled to life in his palms, their heat warping the air around him.

    Kurt''s hollow eyes regarded his opponent with an unflinching calm.

    Without a word, he raised his bow, the dark energy surrounding him intensifying. His transformation continued, bone spurs jutting from his shoulders and ribs, his skeletal frame brimming with newfound power.

    ''A hornless demon? using blood transformation?. Interesting''

    Rex''s smirk widened, the flames in his hands roaring to life. "Let''s see what you''re made of, bone boy."

    ---

 Chapter 102 preparations

    The scorching sun bore down mercilessly on the small group as they arranged themselves around a massive circle, carefully drawing intricate arrays over the cracked and sunbaked earth.The smell of dust and heat mingled with the faint tang of ink as the markings came to life under their practiced hands.

    A young man with curly black hair wiped the sweat from his brow and removed the goggles from his tired eyes.

    His face was flushed from the unrelenting heat, but determination kept him going.

    "That should do it," he said, stepping back to survey their work.

    "All that''s left now is a powerful source of energy, and we''re good to go." He exhaled deeply, his voice tinged with both relief and apprehension.

    "Is that so?" a voice came from behind, accompanied by a firm pat on his shoulder.

    Turning, the young man saw a tall, disheveled figure holding a coffee mug. Despite the faint lines of exhaustion on his face, his eyes gleamed with pride and reassurance.

    "Norman, your skills are truly remarkable," the older man said, sipping from his mug.

    "To think you''ve figured out such a complex mechanism at your age. You might just surpass me one day."

    Norman flushed at the compliment, glancing away.

    "Ah, Master Fred, don''t flatter me. I can barely keep up with your standards. You created the Falons Code at twenty. I''m nearly nineteen and haven''t done anything half as impressive."

    Fred Meyer, renowned as the youngest genius of the Hughiner Kingdom, chuckled.

    "You haven''t hit twenty yet. A lot can happen in a year. And don''t underestimate what you''ve accomplished here. Together, we''ve managed to create a functioning linking array to the planes. Do you realize how monumental that is? With this, we''ll be able to transport our forces to the other side."

    As Fred spoke, Norman couldn''t shake an uneasy feeling that had settled in his gut. He hesitated, his voice quieter when he finally spoke.

    "Master Fred, do you really think it''s wise for us to declare an all-out war on the demons? I mean¡­ it''s obvious they''re stronger than we humans."

    Fred''s expression softened as he considered Norman''s words. He sighed deeply, setting down his mug and crossing his arms.

    "You''re right. We humans are weaker. But let me ask you something: what do you think has allowed us to survive this long against all odds?"

    "Intelligence?" Norman ventured.

    Fred shook his head. "No. It goes deeper than that. Intelligence alone can only carry an individual so far.

    Take our current situation, for example. Despite how everyone praises my mind, I couldn''t figure out the missing piece of the array. But with your help and the combined efforts of everyone here, we not only found the solution but implemented it in record time.

    "What sets us apart, Norman, is our ability to work together. Even with our separate minds and bodies, we''re capable of combining our strengths to achieve what no other race can. That unity is our true power. So no, I can''t promise we''ll win. But with the kingdoms and the church coming together for this, we''re giving ourselves the best chance possible. If things go south, we''ll regroup, re-strategize, and try again. But ignoring the demons¡ªletting them fester unchecked¡ªthat would be the end of us."

    Norman absorbed Fred''s words, the weight on his shoulders lifting slightly. "I see," he said with a small nod. "We''ll see how it turns out, then."

    Before Fred could respond, a sharp voice rang out, cutting through the dry air.

    "Coral Fred!"

    They turned to see a soldier approaching, clad in the white and silver uniform of the church. His breastplate gleamed in the sunlight, and the insignia of the church was emblazoned proudly on his helmet. A holy sword hung at his side.

    "The bishop has requested an update," the soldier said, his voice steady but urgent. "He wishes to know if the array is ready for activation."

    Fred gestured toward the ground. "See for yourself," he replied simply.

    The soldier''s eyes widened as he took in the elaborate markings. "Impressive. I''ll inform him immediately." He turned to leave but paused when Fred called after him.

    "Wait. Is it true that Alogra has agreed to join the conquest?"

    The soldier hesitated before nodding. "It''s true. Alogra has pledged their support."

    Fred''s lips curled into a faint smile. "To think we''d have such a powerhouse on our side. We''re definitely ready now."

    Meanwhile, in a distant chamber shrouded in dim candlelight, Lord Carlos sat on a grand throne carved from obsidian. The old man rolled a silver ring on his gnarled finger, his wrinkled face devoid of any warmth.

    "The array is complete," a soldier reported, kneeling before him. "It''s ready for activation."

    Carlos''s lips twisted into a grim smile. "Excellent. Inform the kingdoms to prepare their best forces. This nonsense with the demons ends here and now. We''ll crush them utterly."

    The soldier rose and departed swiftly, leaving Carlos alone with his thoughts. He turned to Saint Ivan, who sat quietly in a corner, his blade resting against his lap. "Ivan, prepare the altar. The angels have withdrawn their forces from the planes, and I need to know why. If they return, the tide will shift in our favor."

    Ivan''s calm gaze met Carlos''s fiery one. "I''ll see to it. But their withdrawal is troubling. Perhaps something happened in the Realm of Souls."

    Carlos frowned. "Unlikely. The Realm of Souls isn''t easily accessible, even to angels and demons. My guess is it''s tied to the Heavens Tournament. Perhaps Lord Haraus didn''t prevail this time."

    Ivan nodded thoughtfully. "We''ll know soon enough. I''ll set up the altar."

    "Good," Carlos said, then hesitated. "What about the lady?"

    Ivan''s eyes opened slightly, a flicker of unease passing through them. "She followed that demon boy into the planes. Her actions complicate things. Without her, we can''t retrieve Olion''s Crown. If she dies and a demon absorbs the soul essence, we''ll face even greater challenges." Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire

    Carlos''s jaw tightened, his fingers rolling the ring more fervently. "If she''s dead, we''ll track down the demon and retrieve the crown, though it may take years. If she''s alive¡­ we''ll have no choice but to eliminate her."

    The room fell silent, the weight of their plans settling heavily in the air. Both men understood the stakes¡ªfailure was not an option. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 103 face off

    Gale''s gaze locked onto the demon with an intensity that seemed to cut through the air like a blade. His emerald eyes glinted with a sharpness that promised pain. ''''Your strength isn''t as bad as I expected,'''' he said, his voice calm but laced with disdain. ''''But you lack years of experience.''''Before Kate could respond, Gale surged forward. With the force of a battering ram, he slammed his head against hers. The impact resounded like a thunderclap, the crack echoing across the battlefield. The blow left Kate momentarily stunned, her vision swimming as she stumbled back.

    Seizing the moment, Gale unleashed a devastating punch. The sheer power of it reverberated through the air, and with a deafening boom, Kate was sent hurtling backward. Black blood splattered from her mouth as her body was thrown like a ragdoll. She twisted midair, opening her leathery wings in a desperate bid for stability. With a few powerful flaps, she righted herself, hovering in the sky.

    Gale wasn''t about to let up. His raven-black wings spread wide behind him, a striking contrast against the crimson-tinged sky. With a single, mighty sweep, he propelled himself toward her like a shadow streaking across the heavens. His relentless pursuit brought him face-to-face with Kate once again.

    This time, his right fist shot forward with blinding speed, aimed straight at her.

    ''''You won''t catch me off guard twice,'''' Kate said, her voice dripping with mockery. Her lips curled into a sly smile as she raised her hands, ready to intercept the blow.

    But Gale was one step ahead.

    The punch was a feint.

    His fist blurred, vanishing just before impact, and his left hand followed through instead. It connected with a sickening crunch, sending Kate spinning uncontrollably through the air. She flapped her wings wildly, struggling to regain her balance, but Gale wasn''t done. He drove her downward with a crushing strike, forcing her into a deadly descent.

    Kate plummeted like a meteor, her body tearing through the atmosphere. When she struck the ground, the impact created a massive crater, sending waves of sand and debris surging outward. Dust clouded the air, obscuring the devastation below.

    Hovering above the battlefield, Gale stretched out his hand. Black runes shimmered to life along his arms, pulsing with an ominous energy. ''''Dark Spears!'''' he roared, his commanding voice carrying over the chaos. From the runes, a torrent of black, razor-sharp spears materialized, hurtling downward in a relentless barrage. They rained into the crater, each impact sending up plumes of dust and debris.

    Gale''s piercing gaze never left the scene below. His mind raced. ''''These demons have been infused with the blood of a higher being. They''re not like the others. Killing them will take everything I''ve got. I can''t afford to let up¡ªeven for a moment¡ªor she''ll grow stronger.''''

    Meanwhile, Kurt was locked in his own battle. With his newly forged bow in hand, he radiated an aura of menace that was far removed from his usual demeanor. His fingers moved with precision, drawing back on an ethereal string that shimmered into existence. A javelin-like arrow, crackling with an eerie, dull-white light, formed in place. It pulsed with power, seeming almost alive.

    ''''Aura of Death: Death''s Projectile,'''' Kurt murmured, his voice low and resolute. He loosed the arrow, the deadly projectile slicing through the air with an unerring trajectory.

    Rex, his opponent, scoffed as the arrow closed in. ''''A mere arrow? Pathetic.''''

    But as the arrow neared, Rex''s confidence wavered. The weapon exuded an overwhelming power that made his instincts scream. He raised his hands, intending to deflect it, but the force of the collision sent a shockwave through his body.

    ''''What is this power?'''' Rex grunted, his voice strained. He clasped his hands together, flames erupting around them in an attempt to redirect the arrow. With a massive burst of energy, he finally managed to knock it off course.

    Rex exhaled sharply, relief washing over him. But his moment of respite was short-lived.

    A sharp pain tore through his back. His serpentine green eyes widened in disbelief as he looked down, finding the same arrow that he thought he had deflected now protruding through his chest. Black blood poured from the gaping wound, splattering onto the ground.

    ''''How...?'''' Rex''s voice trembled, his mind reeling. ''''What kind of trick is this?''''

    Kurt remained silent, his expression unreadable as he nocked another arrow. His movements were deliberate, methodical, as though he were conducting a deadly symphony.

    Enraged, Rex roared. Flames erupted from his body, the intense heat distorting the air around him. ''''You''ll regret that!'''' he bellowed. With a fiery burst from his legs, he propelled himself forward like a missile. His blazing fists aimed to crush Kurt into the dirt.

    But Kurt was ready. Despite the burns already marring his skin, he moved with agility that belied his injuries. He raised his bow just in time, blocking Rex''s fiery assault. The impact was immense, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground.

    Rex smirked, his flames intensifying. ''''Let''s see how long you last.''''

    Elsewhere on the battlefield, the Magamon¡ªa towering monstrosity of sinew and shadow¡ªwas faring poorly against its attackers. The bonded mounts were relentless, darting in and out like wolves harrying a bear. Every time the Magamon turned to face one, the other struck from behind. Its roars of frustration shook the ground, but they did little to deter its relentless foes.

    The tide of battle seemed to tilt ever so slightly in favor of Gale''s group, yet the stakes remained high.

    Back in the crater, Kate stirred. Her body was battered and broken, black blood pooling around her. But her lips curled into a defiant smile. ''''You might be strong,'''' she rasped, her voice hoarse. ''''But you''re a fool if you think this ends here.''''

    Gale descended slowly, his wings folding behind him. ''''You''re beaten,'''' he said coldly. ''''Stay down.''''

    Kate let out a raspy laugh, her broken jaw making the sound even more chilling. ''''Oh, you really don''t get it, do you? None of you intruders are leaving this plane alive. Lord Zomaza... he''s already here.''''

    Her laughter grew hysterical as she reached into her tattered armor, pulling out a small, intricately designed flask. She popped it open and drank deeply, the viscous black liquid inside sliding down her throat.

    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Immediately, her body began to change. Her muscles bulged, her wings grew larger, and her eyes glowed with a menacing red light. The wounds on her body began to heal at an unnatural speed, and the air around her grew heavy with malice.

    ''''You''re never getting away from here,'''' Kate growled, her voice now guttural and inhuman.

 Chapter 104 An army

    Jack stood at the edge of a vast, dark canyon that seemed to stretch endlessly in both directions.Its depths were obscured by an ominous black mist that churned and shifted like a living entity. The wind howled through the ravine, carrying with it an unsettling, otherworldly wail.

    Behind him, the rest of his party caught up, their breaths labored from the relentless sprint through the desolate landscape.

    "This is it," Jack said, his voice steady but edged with tension.

    "This is where the first clue should be. At least we made it this far."

    Alisha, standing a few steps behind him, leaned on her knees, panting heavily. Her black hair clung to her sweat-drenched face, and she shot a frustrated glance at the glowing map in her hand.

    "It was far," she said, her voice laced with exasperation.

    "And hell, this map eats through moonlight stones like a starving beast." She opened her pouch, revealing the dwindling supply of iridescent stones that shimmered faintly even in the dim light.

    During their journey, they had been forced to stop repeatedly to replenish the map''s energy.

    Each time, it seemed to demand more stones, as if mocking their dependence on it.

    The map''s edges curled slightly in response to her complaint, almost as if it were smirking.

    "Tch" Alisha scoffed upon seeing the maps mocking act.

    "It doesn''t matter," Jack said, collapsing to the ground with a sigh.

    "The good news is we''re here. The bad news is that I doubt we''re getting into that canyon without a fight. We need to rest up first." He extended a hand toward Alisha.

    "Hand me some of the stones. I need to refill my mana."

    Alisha rolled her eyes but complied, pulling out a handful of moonlight stones. Their glow dimmed slightly as they passed into Jack''s hands.

    "You should refill too," Jack added, closing his eyes to focus on the task.

    "We''ve got enough stones left to last a while. No sense in starting the next battle half-dead."

    Alisha grumbled but moved a short distance away to begin her own replenishment process. Nephris, the shadowy feline guardian, followed close behind, its glowing eyes scanning the surroundings for threats.

    Missy, the youngest member of their group, giggled softly as she watched them.

    ''Big brother looks so serious,'' Missy thought, smiling as she skipped over to Alisha''s side, leaving Jack to his task.

    Jack sat cross-legged on the ground, his eyes closed, as he directed his focus inward.

    He could feel the latent energy within the stones, a faint hum that resonated through his palms.

    Slowly, he drew the energy out, channeling it into his mana core.

    ''This is my first time, but let''s see how it goes''

    The process began as a gentle flow, like a trickling stream, but as Jack pushed harder, it grew into a raging torrent. The mana swirled within him, a whirlpool of power that pulsed in rhythm with his heartbeat.

    [MP +100]

    [MP impure +10]

    [MP +100]

    [MP impure +10]

    [Congratulations, your mana pool has increased!]

    [Congratulations! You have advanced to the next level!]

    [S-Rank Dark Mage]

    [New title acquired!]

    [Effects of title: Once activated, even the shadows shall be your playthings!]

    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    [All flame spells have now been converted into dark spells.]

    [Flames have merged with darkness to become one!]

    [All spells upgraded to Tier 5!]

    [New spells added to host ability tabs.]

    [MP: 10,000/10,000]

    Jack opened his eyes, which now glowed with an eerie azure light.

    He felt the transformation within him, a profound connection to the shadows that seemed to hum with anticipation.

    His newfound strength radiated outward, an almost palpable force that sent a ripple through the air.

    Alisha, still in the midst of her own replenishment, felt the disturbance immediately.

    Her eyes snapped open, and her gaze locked onto Jack. Her breath hitched as she realized what had happened.

    "What the hell?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Even Nephris''s ears twitched, the familiar sensing the surge of power emanating from Jack. Alisha''s thoughts raced.

    ''How did he manage this? Breaking through to S-Rank without a mentor, without guidance? It''s absurd! Even the best prodigies from the church couldn''t achieve this before the age of 48.''

    Jack stood, brushing dust off his cloak. Alisha''s lips pressed into a thin line as she watched him, a mixture of awe and frustration flickering in her eyes.

    "How did you do it?" she asked, her voice sharper than she intended.

    Jack turned to her, his expression calm but unreadable. "Do what?"

    "Master the element of darkness," she said, gesturing toward him. "And without a teacher? Without guidance? This shouldn''t be possible." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack shrugged, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "I don''t know. It just feels¡­ natural."

    Alisha clenched her fists, her frustration bubbling over.

    "Don''t get cocky. I''ll catch up to you. And when I do, I''ll surpass you."

    Jack chuckled softly. "Sure you will," he said, his tone dripping with mock encouragement.

    "But don''t worry. I''ve still got use for you, so I won''t kill you. At least, not personally."

    Alisha''s jaw tightened, but she said nothing. She couldn''t deny the gap between them, but that didn''t mean she had to like it.

    Before their exchange could escalate, Jack''s expression darkened. His body tensed as a ripple of energy coursed through him, his senses sharpening to a knife''s edge. His eyes hollowed momentarily, a sign that his connection to the "little ant"¡ªhis scouting spell¡ªhad activated.

    "They''re coming," he said, his voice low but urgent.

    Alisha stiffened. "Who?"

    "The army. And they''re heading straight for us."

    His words hung heavy in the air, the gravity of their situation sinking in. Alisha''s gaze darted toward the canyon, where the oppressive darkness seemed to stir in anticipation. Missy clutched Nephris tightly, her earlier playfulness replaced by fear.

    Jack''s fists clenched, his azure eyes blazing. "Rest time''s over," he said. "Get ready."

    As the party scrambled to prepare for the impending battle, the canyon seemed to pulse with malevolent energy, as if it were alive¡ªand hungry.

 Chapter 105 the canyon

    Thanks to his little helper-Drakorath. Jack was able to discover the large troupe in search of them, not only that, but they were being led by Naon!

    "Let''s move down then," Alisha declared, taking a confident step toward the mouth of the canyon. Her eyes gleamed with determination, though her steps betrayed a hint of caution.

    Jack stood a few paces behind, his gaze flickering between her and the vast chasm. "The distance is pretty significant. How exactly do you plan on getting down there?" he asked, arching a skeptical eyebrow.

    Alisha spun around, a sly grin tugging at her lips. "A question from the mighty S-rank mage? I''m surprised you got this far without knowing the basics of magic," she quipped, clearly savoring the opportunity to jab at him.

    Jack crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "I was just asking a question," he replied, his tone flat but with an edge of annoyance.

    "Well then, Mr. S-rank, you should at least know how to summon natural forces," she continued, her tone tinged with mockery.

    "It''s a fundamental skill every mage should master. Surely, even you have a faint idea of what I mean?"

    Jack frowned, her words sparking a flicker of recognition.

    ''Natural forces¡­ Is she talking about manipulating mana in the environment?'' His thoughts drifted to the time he had subtly tampered with the wheels of a carriage back in Alogra.

    That wasn''t a spell but rather a crude form of controlling external mana. He realized that technique could have wider applications than he initially assumed.

    "Alright, I see your point. But I still don''t see how this connects to getting down a canyon," he admitted, though a part of him felt irritated by her smugness.

    Alisha sighed, rolling her eyes. "Watch and learn," she said, stepping closer to him. Without warning, she grabbed his hand.

    Jack tensed, caught off guard by her sudden gesture. He instinctively pulled back slightly, but her grip was firm. "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion.

    "Just trust me," she said, a hint of impatience in her voice. She then called out, "Missy, come here!"

    Missy''s feline ears perked up, and she bounded over with an enthusiastic grin. "Big sister!" she chirped, quickly taking Alisha''s other hand.

    Jack glanced down at their intertwined hands, his expression a mix of discomfort and confusion. ''Her hands are¡­ soft,'' he thought briefly, before shaking off the intrusive thought. ''Why is she touching me without asking?''

    "Focus" Alisha snapped, noticing his distracted gaze. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    Jack watched her intently, his irritation momentarily forgotten. There was a certain grace in the way she stood, her focus unwavering as if the world around her had faded away.

    ''What is she planning to do?'' he wondered.

    "Alright, here we go," Alisha said, her eyes snapping open. Suddenly, the ground beneath Jack''s feet seemed to dissolve as an invisible force lifted him into the air.

    "H-huh?!" Jack stammered, his voice tinged with alarm as he floated several feet above the canyon floor. The wind whipped around him, and his stomach lurched at the sudden ascent.

    "Since you''re so confident you can handle yourself, you should have no problem staying afloat," Alisha said, her grin widening mischievously. Before Jack could respond, the force holding him vanished.

    Jack plummeted like a stone.

    "What the¡ª?!" he shouted, his voice lost in the howling wind.

    "Big sister! What if something happens to big brother?" Missy cried, her ruby green eyes wide with worry.

    "He''ll be fine," Alisha said, though her confident tone wavered slightly. Her gaze followed Jack''s rapidly disappearing figure. "Probably."

    The canyon walls blurred past Jack as he fell, the dark mist swallowing him. His mind raced.

    ''Damn that woman! If I die here, I''ll haunt her for eternity!'' His heart pounded, but amidst the chaos, a thought struck him.

    ''Natural forces. Manipulate the mana around you¡­''

    He focused, closing his eyes despite the rush of wind and panic. He reached out with his senses, feeling the ambient mana in the air.

    It was faint, slippery, but it was there. With a determined grit, he willed the mana to respond, shaping it to his needs.

    Slowly, the wind around him began to shift. His descent slowed, the air beneath him solidifying into an invisible cushion. Jack opened his eyes, his body hovering just inches above the canyon floor.

    He let out a shaky breath, his feet finally touching solid ground. ''That was too close,'' he thought, his pulse still racing.

    Alisha descended gracefully moments later, holding Missy in her arms. Nephris flitted beside them, its small wings stirring the oppressive mist.

    "Oh, so you figured it out," Alisha remarked, her voice laced with mock surprise. "I suppose being an S-rank mage has its perks. You managed to learn in moments what took me months."

    Jack shot her a withering look, resisting the urge to strangle her. "I''ll let that one slide," he muttered, brushing dust from his cloak. "We don''t have time for your games. The chapters are what matter."

    Alisha smirked but said nothing. Missy, meanwhile, clung to Jack''s side, her wide eyes full of admiration.

    "Big brother is amazing!" she exclaimed.

    Jack''s irritation softened slightly at her words, but the oppressive darkness around them quickly brought him back to focus. The mist swirled thickly, obscuring everything beyond a few feet.

    Jack extended his hand experimentally, and the dark mist seemed to respond, parting before him like a curtain.

    [-5 MP]

    The system notification pinged in his mind, confirming his suspicion.

    ''So, this is the power of an S-rank mage,'' he thought, marveling at the ease with which he manipulated the darkness.

    It wasn''t a spell¡ªit was something far more innate, a connection to the very element itself.

    "Let''s move," Jack said, his voice steady despite the foreboding atmosphere.

    Alisha and Missy followed closely, their steps cautious as they ventured deeper into the canyon. The darkness pressed against them, alive and watchful. Jack''s sharp eyes scanned their surroundings, every sense heightened.

    ''Something''s here,'' he thought, his hand instinctively reaching for his weapon. A faint sound echoed in the distance, like a low growl reverberating through the mist.

    "Stay close," he warned, his voice low.

    The air grew colder, and an unsettling energy prickled at the edges of his awareness. Whatever lay ahead, Jack knew they were walking straight into danger. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''The map is useless at this point,'' Jack thought, biting his lower lip as they trudged deeper into the canyon. The parchment in his hand was worn and faintly glowing, but the marking hadn''t shifted for hours.

    It stubbornly pointed to their general location in the canyon without offering any further guidance.

    ''It''ll keep marking the canyon as the spot where the item is, but it won''t lead us to the exact place.''

    Jack''s thoughts were interrupted by a low growl echoing through the oppressive darkness.

    It was faint but persistent, like a beast lurking just out of sight, and it seemed to grow louder as they advanced.

    "This way," Jack said, his voice low but firm as he gestured toward what appeared to be a tunnel opening at the canyon''s edge. Its jagged entrance yawned like a mouth waiting to swallow them whole.

    "This is where the sound is coming from," Jack added, his tone heavy with caution. "It could be a beast, so be prepared to fight at any moment."

    Alisha tightened her grip on her staff, her sharp gaze scanning the tunnel''s dim entrance. Missy clung closer to Jack, her ears twitching nervously.

    Even Nephris, usually carefree and curious, hovered in the air with uncharacteristic wariness.

    The group stepped into the tunnel, their footsteps echoing softly against the smooth rock walls.

    Jack led the way, his senses attuned to every sound and shift in the air. The growl continued, a low vibration that reverberated through the stone, growing louder as they delved deeper.

    The passageway twisted and turned, the narrow space forcing them into single file. The air grew cooler, tinged with the faint metallic scent of mana. The faint glow of light ahead gave Jack pause.

    It was subtle at first, barely noticeable, but with each step, the illumination grew stronger until the source became undeniable. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    Bright blue crystals jutted out from the walls, their radiant light bathing the tunnel in an ethereal glow. They shimmered like frozen flames, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow across the walls.

    "Mana crystals," Alisha whispered, her voice tinged with awe. Her earlier confidence gave way to a rare display of wonder as her gaze swept over the brilliant formations.

    [Mana Crystal!]

    [A popular power source, used by alchemists to power arrays and activate their weapon puppets.]

    The system prompt appeared in Jack''s vision, though he paid it little mind. He was already well aware of the crystals'' importance in the world of magic.

    They were highly coveted, their uses ranging from powering advanced magical arrays to serving as a key component in alchemical creations. However, his focus wasn''t on the crystals¡ªthey were merely a distraction from the true threat ahead.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed as the tunnel opened into a wider chamber. The growl that had followed them now rumbled with a visceral intensity, echoing through the space like a warning. It emanated from a hulking shadow at the far end of the cavern.

    "Stay alert," Jack said, his voice a low murmur. His gaze locked on the creature before them.

 Chapter 106 demon lord joins the fray

    The source of the growl was unlike anything Jack had ever seen. The beast was enormous, its form twisted and unnatural, as though born from the chaotic fusion of nature and magic.

    Its body shimmered faintly, as though it were partly composed of the same mana crystals embedded in the walls.

    Sharp crystalline spikes jutted from its back, reflecting the light in dazzling but deadly patterns.

    Its eyes glowed an unearthly blue, and its maw opened to reveal rows of jagged teeth that dripped with a strange, viscous liquid that hissed when it hit the ground.

    "What¡­ is that?" Missy whispered, her voice trembling as she instinctively moved closer to Jack.

    Alisha''s expression hardened as she stepped forward, her staff raised and her stance unwavering.

    "A mana-infused beast," she said, her tone grim. "It must have absorbed the energy from these crystals. That would explain its size¡ªand its aggression."

    The creature growled again, the sound reverberating through the cavern like a warning bell.

    Its hulking frame shifted, claws scraping against the stone floor as it began to advance. Jack''s mind raced as he observed its movements.

    Each step was deliberate, calculated, and filled with an unsettling menace. This wasn''t a mindless beast¡ªit was a predator sizing up its prey.

    ''Mana-infused¡­ which means it''s likely resistant to conventional attacks,'' Jack thought, his gaze narrowing.

    He clenched his fists, feeling the familiar surge of mana flow through his veins. He turned to the others, quickly assessing their positions and readiness.

    "We don''t have time to waste," he said sharply.

    "Alisha, focus on creating a barrier to keep it contained. Missy, stay close and prepare to assist with support magic. I''ll take point."

    Alisha nodded, already murmuring an incantation under her breath.

    A faint golden glow began to surround her, the telltale sign of a protective spell.

    Missy hesitated, her small hands clutching her wand tightly, but the determination in her eyes showed she was ready to follow Jack''s lead.

    The beast let out an ear-piercing roar, the sound so powerful it sent small stones tumbling from the cavern walls.

    Then, with terrifying speed, it lunged forward, crystalline claws gleaming in the ambient light. Jack reacted instantly, darting to the side and narrowly avoiding the massive swipe.

    The ground trembled under the force of the beast''s strike, shards of rock exploding into the air like shrapnel.

    "[Dark Blast!]" Jack called out, summoning a surge of shadow magic.

    He thrust his hands forward, sending a concentrated burst of dark energy hurtling toward the creature. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire

    The blast collided with its crystalline hide in an eruption of black and blue light.

    When the dust cleared, the creature remained unscathed, its crystalline armor glinting mockingly in the light.

    "It''s too dense!" Jack called out, dodging another swipe of the beast''s claws. "We need to find a weak point!"

    Alisha''s barrier shimmered into existence, forming a translucent dome around the beast.

    It roared in frustration, slamming its claws against the magical shield. The force of its blows sent ripples through the barrier, and Alisha''s face twisted in concentration as she struggled to maintain the spell.

    "This won''t hold for long!" she warned, her voice strained. Sweat beaded on her brow as the strain of maintaining the spell took its toll.

    Jack''s eyes scanned the beast, searching for anything that might give them an edge. His gaze landed on its chest, where a cluster of crystals pulsed with a brighter, more erratic glow. The core.

    ''Of course,'' Jack thought. ''That has to be its weak point.''

    "Alisha, drop the barrier on my mark!" he shouted, summoning a fresh surge of mana to his hands. His palms burned with power as he prepared an attack. Alisha''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Are you insane?!" she snapped. But Jack''s determination left no room for argument.

    "Now!" he roared.

    The barrier flickered and dissolved just as the beast lunged forward. It roared, its crystalline claws raised to strike. But Jack was faster. Summoning a shadow-infused blade, he leaped forward, aiming for the glowing cluster at the beast''s chest.

    ''If my dark powers can''t affect you on the outside, let''s see how well you handle them on the inside,'' Jack thought, channeling his mana through the blade.

    The dark energy surged into the beast as the blade struck true, piercing the core.

    The creature froze, its roar cutting off abruptly as its crystalline body began to tremble.

    For a moment, the cavern was silent. Then, with a blinding flash of blue light, the beast shattered into a cascade of crystal shards. The light danced across the walls, casting fleeting patterns before fading into stillness.

    The group stood in stunned silence, the remnants of the beast glittering around them like fallen stars. Jack let out a shaky breath, dismissing his blade.

    His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline coursing through his veins, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "That was¡­ something," he said, his voice unsteady but tinged with satisfaction.

    Alisha walked over, her expression a mix of irritation and begrudging respect. "You''re reckless," she said flatly. "But I''ll admit, that was impressive."

    Missy beamed up at him, her earlier fear replaced with awe. "Big brother, you were amazing!"

    Jack allowed himself a brief moment of pride before his gaze shifted to the far end of the chamber. Among the shards, something glinted¡ªa small, ornate object half-buried in the crystal fragments. It was intricately designed, its surface etched with glowing runes that seemed to pulse faintly in time with the mana in the air.

    The map might not have been leading them directly, but their instincts had. This had to be the next clue.

    "Let''s keep moving," Jack said, his voice steady as he stepped forward to claim their prize.

    They continued down the tunnel, the air growing heavier with each step. Their path eventually ended at a wall, its surface etched with intricate golden patterns that seemed to shimmer faintly in the dim light.

    "We reached the end of the tunnel, only to find this," Alisha said, frustration creeping into her voice.

    Jack studied the wall intently. "There''s not much we can do now. Giving up isn''t an option. We have to find a way past this wall¡­ maybe a spell would do."

    Summoning tendrils of shadow, Jack raised his hands.

    ''Let''s see the true difference between an S-rank mage and those peepsqueaks,'' he thought, a spark of excitement running through him.

    The shadow energy coalesced into a dense orb that grew larger with each passing second. Alisha watched warily, her grip tightening on her staff.

    "What are you trying to do?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    "What does it look like?" Jack replied, launching the blast of darkness toward the wall. The explosion rocked the tunnel, a cloud of smoke rising violently into the air.

    "Idiot! Do you want to lead us all to early graves?" Alisha shouted, coughing as the smoke began to clear.

    Jack smirked, brushing off her concern. "Nothing serious happened."

    As the dust settled, the wall remained unscathed, not even a scratch marring its surface.

    "Guess that won''t be enough," Jack admitted, a note of disappointment in his voice.

    Missy suddenly stepped forward, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Big brother, Missy thinks she can understand what''s on the wall," she said confidently.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure?"

    Missy nodded firmly. But before she could touch the wall, Jack''s eyes widened as he felt a sudden surge from his bonded servants. Gale appeared before them, his breath ragged and his body bloodied. Behind him loomed the magamon, its massive frame riddled with scars and its shadowy aura flickering like dying embers.

    "There''s¡­ trouble," Gale rasped, clutching the gaping wound in his chest. "Zomaza¡­ he''s on his way."

    His words hit them like a sledgehammer, the weight of impending danger settling heavily in the air.

    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 107 tomb of souls

    Jack stood still, his gaze locked on Gale''s bloodied form. The deep wound in Gale''s stomach oozed dark, viscous blood, evidence of a battle far beyond ordinary.

    ''If my suspicions are right, a First Order angel should rival a higher demon like Zomaza. So what tipped the scales?'' Jack''s eyes narrowed as he processed the information. ''Is there some artifact or power at play?''

    "How did you lose?" Jack asked coldly, though his voice carried a tinge of disbelief.

    The group had already learned of Gale''s defeat earlier, but seeing the mighty warrior¡ªone who should have been their strongest asset¡ªstanding there, wounded and staggering, made the news harder to accept.

    Gale grimaced, clutching at his bleeding side as sweat trickled down his pale face. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Zomaza has the Death Scale," he croaked, his voice low and strained.

    "That artifact¡­ it boosts his power beyond what''s natural. And not just him¡ªhis servants, too. They grow stronger under its influence. It''s¡­ unnatural."

    Jack''s fists clenched as he studied Gale''s trembling form. The Death Scale. The name sent a chill through him.

    He had read about it in the novel, but its full potential had always been obscured¡ªa fragment of lore buried deep in the plot.

    The wound was fatal-looking, but Jack knew better.

    ''So long as they''re not dead, the shadow space will keep them alive¡­ they just need time.''

    "Enough. Enter the space and rest up," Jack ordered, his voice firm.

    Without hesitation, Gale and the others dissipated into tendrils of shadow, swirling into Jack''s body like ink soaking into fabric.

    The sudden silence left the air heavy.

    Jack turned toward the wall blocking their path. Its dull golden patterns glimmered faintly, now seeming far less ordinary.

    Missy stood in front of it, her small hands trembling slightly.

    "Missy, go ahead. We don''t have much time," Jack urged softly.

    Missy nodded, her face pale but resolute.

    She stepped closer to the wall, her delicate fingers hovering inches from the surface. The moment her hand approached, something began to change.

    The golden patterns flared to life, blazing with a brightness that outshone even the blue mana crystals embedded in the cavern walls.

    The light swirled, as though alive, spreading like veins across the tunnel. A deep hum vibrated through the ground, and the entire cavern shuddered.

    Jack tensed.

    "What the¡­?"

    Alisha took a step back, her knuckles white around her staff. "What''s happening?" she asked, her voice tight with anxiety.

    "No idea," Jack muttered, though his sharp gaze took in every detail. ''This wasn''t in the novel¡­''

    The golden light surged, forming complex, shifting patterns across the wall.

    Missy''s eyes began to glow, the same intense golden hue, as her hair lifted¡ªsuspended by some unseen force.

    The mana crystals pulsed erratically, their bright blue glow flickering to match the hum reverberating through the tunnel.

    "Missy!" Alisha shouted, alarmed.

    The walls trembled, loose stones cracking and falling as the massive barrier slowly began to move.

    With a grinding roar, the stone wall slid open, revealing a dark space beyond¡ªa cavernous void, cold and foreboding.

    The golden glow ebbed, and Missy''s eyes dimmed. Her small body wavered before she crumpled backward.

    Jack was there in an instant, catching her before she hit the ground.

    "Don''t push yourself again, okay? You did well," he said softly, his voice uncharacteristically gentle.

    The words felt foreign to him, and his jaw tightened with the effort it took to say them.

    Missy blinked up at him, exhaustion clouding her gaze, before her eyes fluttered shut.

    Jack carried her in his arms as he turned to face the now-open path. The blackness beyond the threshold seemed to breathe, its silence heavy and unnatural.

    Then, as if on cue, torches within the void burst to life. Rows of flickering green flames illuminated the path ahead, their eerie glow casting grotesque shadows along the jagged walls.

    "What¡­ what is this place?" Alisha whispered, stepping closer. The green fire reflected off her wide eyes.

    Jack exhaled sharply, memories flooding back.

    ''I know this place.'' The thought settled in his chest like a stone. "It''s a temple," he muttered. "The Temple of Souls."

    At the end of the corridor, an altar loomed. It was massive, its surface covered in strange patterns¡ªsimilar to those on the wall.

    The air around it pulsed with energy¡ªdark, potent, and suffocating.

    "This energy¡­" Alisha whispered. "It reminds me of the altar where we serve Olion¡­ but this¡­ it''s twisted. Corrupted."

    Jack took a cautious step inside, his boots clicking against the stone. Beneath him, green lines of light crawled across the floor, forming intricate runes.

    The walls glowed faintly, and shapes became clearer¡ªmakeshift drawers carved into the stone, like coffins. Skeletal remains lay within, their brittle forms frozen in death.

    The temple door behind them slammed shut with a deafening boom.

    Alisha whirled around, panic in her voice.

    "What was that?!"

    Jack didn''t turn. His eyes were locked on the altar, where something dark was beginning to take shape. A black wisp coiled upward, growing thicker and more defined.

    "Stay sharp," Jack said calmly, though his body was tense.

    "We don''t know what''s about to happen."

    The dark energy atop the altar condensed, swirling like a storm cloud, until a voice echoed through the cavern¡ªa deep, disembodied rumble that seemed to come from everywhere at once.

    ''The Lord does not believe in your capabilities.''

    Jack froze, his expression darkening.

    ''You must prove your worth.''

    Alisha shivered, clutching her staff tighter.

    "Who¡ªwho''s saying that?"

    Jack couldn''t explain that it had something to do with the system screen that was appearing right in front of him.

    The voice continued, unrelenting:

    ''The first trial has begun.''

    The skeletons in the wall drawers began to move.

    One by one, brittle bones scraped against stone as the dead began to rise.

    Hollow sockets glowed with sickly green light as skeletal warriors stumbled free, their bony fingers clutching rusted swords and axes.

    Jack''s fingers curled into fists. "We''re in the Tomb of Souls. This is no ordinary trial."

    ''Escape the Tomb of Souls.''

    The voice''s final words reverberated in Jack''s skull, and his vision flashed briefly with system notifications:

    [Escape the Tomb of Souls!]

    [Reward: The Lord''s Acceptance]

    "It''s a challenge," Jack growled, dark mana beginning to pool around his fists. "And we don''t have a choice but to fight our way out."

    "Jack!" Alisha shouted as the skeletons lunged forward, their blades raised.

    The green torchlight flickered violently as chaos erupted. Jack surged ahead, shadows coiling around him like living armor as his fists connected with the first wave of undead. Bones shattered and weapons clattered to the ground, but more warriors pressed forward, unrelenting.

    "Alisha, Nephris!" Jack barked. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Focus on crowd control! Don''t let them surround us!"

    Alisha lifted her staff, shouting an incantation. A barrier of golden light flared into existence, pushing back the nearest wave of undead.

    Nephris darted to the side, her daggers flashing as she struck at joints and weak points, toppling skeletons with surgical precision.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed on the altar.

    ''The energy''s coming from there. If I destroy it¡­''

    With a surge of determination, he barreled forward, cutting through the throng of enemies with explosive bursts of shadow energy.

    Each strike sent ripples through the undead ranks, but they continued to rise, clawing their way back to their feet.

    ''Time''s running out.''

    The trial had begun, and the real fight was only just starting.

 Chapter 108 Trump card

    ''If I can summon my own bone army, then they''ll help me deal with all of this. That way, we can easily get to the altar.'' Jack''s mind raced as he focused on willing the system screen to appear.

    [Access to the system has been denied.]

    [The lord wishes to see your strength!]

    The cold, mechanical system notification sent a chill crawling down Jack''s spine. His heartbeat spiked.

    ''If I had relied on the system up to this point¡­ I would''ve been toast.'' The realization was sobering¡ªand terrifying.

    Jack clicked his tongue in frustration, his sharp gaze scanning the chaos surrounding him.

    "Alisha, protect Missy!" he ordered, his voice hard and cutting.

    Missy barely stood, her small frame trembling as she clung to Alisha''s side. The girl''s face was pale¡ªthe events had drained her both physically and mentally.

    The undead were upon them. Their bony hands gripped rusted weapons, armor rattling as they closed in.

    Though their movements were slow, their sheer numbers turned them into an overwhelming force.

    Jack realized immediately that these creatures¡ªthese soldiers of undeath¡ªwere not like his haphazard attempts at necromancy.

    This was a true necromancer''s power, executed with mastery.

    Each undead seemed to move as a piece in a coordinated army, every motion precise and unrelenting. Compared to this, Jack''s summons were reckless.

    ''I''ll have to deal with the altar myself,'' he thought grimly, setting his sights on his objective.

    From the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a skeleton soldier charging toward him, its axe glinting dully in the green torchlight. With a guttural screech, it swung downward.

    "Tch," Jack grunted.

    He extended his hand, and a powerful surge of darkness burst forth. The black tendrils enveloped the skeleton in an instant.

    Sickening cracks filled the air as the undead was torn apart, its brittle bones crushed and shattered.

    The green flames in its eye sockets flickered briefly¡ªa silent scream of agony¡ªbefore vanishing entirely.

    Jack didn''t stop. He advanced toward the altar, his steps resolute.

    More skeletons emerged, rushing at him with unnerving determination, but they were no match.

    He waved his hand dismissively, sending bursts of shadow magic that obliterated the approaching horde. Bones scattered, clattering to the stone floor as he moved forward.

    ''If this altar works like the one in my consciousness, then it''s the source of this chaos,'' Jack thought, narrowing his eyes.

    The altar loomed ahead¡ªa monstrous construct of dark stone covered in glowing runes. The energy radiating from it was heavy, oppressive, and unnervingly alive.

    Jack felt it clawing at his skin like invisible hands.

    Suddenly, the air shifted. A low hum echoed through the chamber, resonating in Jack''s chest. The altar began to pulse¡ªa slow, methodical rhythm¡ªand darkness seeped from its base, pooling into the center of the room.

    Jack slowed his steps, his instincts flaring in warning.

    He watched in silent tension as the shadows began to take shape. Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire

    A figure rose from the darkness¡ªtall, looming, and cloaked in an impenetrable shroud.

    Its form was humanoid, but unsettlingly fluid, like smoke struggling to maintain a shape. As the figure solidified, a weapon appeared in its grasp¡ªa massive scythe forged entirely of shadow.

    Its blade gleamed with a sinister light.

    [Death.]

    The system''s monotone ping echoed in Jack''s ears.

    Jack''s brow furrowed.

    "Death?" he muttered, his voice barely audible. His instincts screamed at him to brace himself.

    Without warning, the figure moved.

    A blur¡ªso fast that Jack barely had time to react. The figure appeared in front of him, its scythe already in motion. The weapon slashed through the air, leaving a white streak of light in its wake.

    Jack''s eyes widened.

    ''Fast.''

    He willed the Shadowfang into his hands, the dark blade materializing just in time to meet the scythe.

    The clash rang out like a thunderclap. Sparks erupted where the weapons collided.

    The figure didn''t relent.

    It unleashed a barrage of attacks, each swipe faster and more powerful than the last. Jack gritted his teeth, parrying blow after blow, the force of the strikes reverberating up his arms.

    ''It''s too strong,'' Jack thought, sweat dripping down his brow.

    ''I need an opening!''

    The figure''s scythe descended one final time. Jack raised Shadowfang to block, but the figure''s form disappeared¡ªa trick.

    Jack''s instincts screamed too late.

    The presence reappeared behind him.

    *Whoosh.*

    Jack spun around, but the scythe was already descending. The blade struck, carving a deep gash across his chest. Pain erupted like fire, white-hot and blinding.

    Jack stumbled back, his hand flying to the wound as blood began to seep through his fingers.

    "Big bro!" Missy''s cry pierced the chaos. Her voice broke, cracking under the strain of her fear.

    Alisha''s head whipped around.

    "Asriel?!" she screamed, her face twisted in horror. She hurled a spear of light at the undead advancing on her, vaporizing it instantly.

    "Nephris!" Alisha yelled. "It''s time! We have no choice!"

    Nephris turned, her face stricken with uncertainty. "My lady¡­ Are you sure?"

    Alisha gritted her teeth, her knuckles white as she tightened her fist.

    "We don''t have time to hesitate! If we don''t act now, Asriel''s done for, and none of us are getting out of here alive!"

    Nephris swallowed hard, her expression tightening.

    "Understood!"

    Alisha turned her focus to the shadowy figure looming over Jack, its scythe raised for a finishing blow.

    "Holy Lance!" Alisha roared, her staff flaring with brilliant white light. She thrust her hands forward, sending a massive spear of divine energy hurtling toward the shadowy figure.

    The lance struck true, tearing through the darkness and punching a hole in the figure''s chest.

    The shadows recoiled, writhing and splintering around the wound. For a brief moment, its scythe halted midair.

    The figure turned its head slowly toward Alisha. In the swirling darkness of its face, two red pinpoints of light flared¡ªcold, unfeeling, and deadly.

    "A¡­ divine incarnate?" The voice echoed like a chorus of whispers, deep and resonant. The very walls trembled at its words. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack coughed, blood staining his lips as he looked up at the figure looming above him.

    His vision blurred, but his grip on consciousness remained firm. He glared up defiantly, his jaw tight.

    ''This¡­ isn''t over.''

    ---

    With Alisha''s sudden transformation unfolding before his eyes, Jack couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and disbelief.

    The distraction she created had bought him enough time, and he seized the opening immediately.

    He raised his hand, and in an instant, black flames began to dance across his fingertips.

    Their heat wasn''t physical¡ªit carried a primal, consuming darkness, and with a sharp wave of his arm, the flames erupted forward in a devastating torrent.

    The fiery black surge roared through the air, swallowing the shadowy figure whole, its crackling sound echoing like the cries of damned souls.

    The figure, engulfed in flame, quivered. The shadowy construct that formed its body splintered, chunks of darkness being torn apart and evaporating into thin wisps. But it wasn''t over¡ªnot yet.

    "Nephris! Now!" Alisha''s voice cut through the chaos, ringing with urgency and purpose.

    Behind her, Nephris'' calm focus turned into action. A wave of holy energy detonated from her, radiating outward like ripples on a still pond.

    It wasn''t just light¡ªit was a force, tangible and overwhelming, strong enough to repel the surrounding undead in a blinding flash. The creatures howled as they disintegrated into clouds of ash, their eerie green flames snuffed out in an instant.

    A crown of pure, resplendent light began to materialize above Alisha''s head. Slowly, it descended until it hovered just above her brow, its brilliance too much to look at directly. The moment it touched her, the light exploded outward once more, washing over her form like a holy baptism.

    Jack''s mouth parted in astonishment. The tattered clothes Alisha wore disintegrated into nothingness, replaced by a gleaming war gown that shone with divine energy.

    Flowing white fabric draped over ornate silver armor etched with glowing runes.

    She now looked like a warrior goddess descended from the heavens¡ªuntouchable, radiant, and impossibly powerful.

    The transformation didn''t stop there.

    A staff appeared in her hands, its form long and elegant, glowing with infinite power that pulsed in rhythm with the crown above her. She held it as though it was an extension of herself, its energy humming through her veins. With a single motion, Alisha pulled out the elemental fog crystal and placed it atop the staff.

    The crystal resonated immediately, and an explosion of brilliant light radiated out, incinerating anything that dared come close.

    The undead that surrounded them stood no chance. The light swept through them like a cleansing storm, obliterating some on contact and scattering the rest like leaves in a gale.

    Behind her, Nephris stepped forward with deliberate intent, her hands lifted high as a strange incantation left her lips.

    Her form shimmered as her body began to glow¡ªfirst faintly, then brightly, until she was no longer flesh but light itself.

    Jack stared in disbelief as Nephris'' form began to shrink, condensing into a glowing red gem that floated upward and slotted perfectly into the crown atop Alisha''s head.

    The moment Nephris integrated into the crown, Alisha gasped.

    Her body trembled, her power skyrocketing to levels beyond comprehension. Jack could feel it¡ªthe raw energy spilling off her was like standing in the center of a raging hurricane.

    "Lady Alisha!" Nephris'' voice echoed softly in Alisha''s mind, filled with both concern and warning.

    "This form isn''t meant for humans. The strain will be too much for your body. Don''t use it for long!"

    "I''m aware," Alisha replied firmly, her glowing eyes fixed on the shadowy figure that Jack had weakened.

    Her voice carried a calm, unwavering resolve.

    "We don''t have another choice."

    Jack watched the transformation with his hand still clutching the deep gash across his chest. His breathing was ragged, but he couldn''t tear his gaze away.

    "So¡­this is the true power of a Guardian," he muttered, half in admiration, half in disbelief. He could feel her power. It pressed on the space around them, almost suffocating, teetering on the brink of SS-rank.

    "Unbelievable."

    Alisha glanced briefly at Jack, and seeing the blood seeping from his wound, her expression darkened. She lifted her staff, and with a simple gesture, light flowed from her hand toward him.

    "What the¡­" Jack began, startled.

 Chapter 109 Light X Darkness (2)

    Jack''s breath hitched.

    "What the..." he muttered under his breath, startled.

    ''Is she planning to attack me?'' he wondered, tension gripping his chest as Alisha raised her glowing hands toward him.

    A moment later, a soothing warmth washed over him, radiating from her palms like a gentle sunrise after a bitter winter.

    The sharp agony in his chest dulled, his shredded flesh stitching itself back together with a golden glow.

    He blinked, momentarily stunned.

    Her magic was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªpure and untainted, a stark contrast to the shadowy energy that coursed through his own veins.

    "I''ll hold him off," Alisha declared, her voice resonating with unshakable authority.

    The soft glow in her eyes now burned with unwavering resolve.

    "Focus on finishing the job, Jack. I''ll buy you time."

    Jack quirked a brow, his lips curling into a faint smirk despite the situation.

    "So, you admit you still need my¡ª"

    Before he could finish his quip, Alisha darted forward with astonishing speed, her staff slicing through the air in a blur of radiant light.

    She met the shadowy figure head-on, her staff colliding with the deadly curve of its scythe.

    The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the tunnel, shaking loose fragments of stone from the walls.

    "You dare interfere?" the shadowy figure boomed, its voice a deep, resonant snarl that echoed ominously.

    Jack could tell from the start, this was no normal figure, after a clash with it, he was able to tell it''s power.

    ''A sentinel weapon wielder... To find such a dangerous thing here, in the name of a trial'' it momentarily made him wonder what the system wanted.

    Shadows coiled and writhed around its form, reforming where Alisha''s strikes landed.

    The clash between their powers was mesmerizing¡ªher golden light crackling like wildfire against the oily, serpentine shadows that made up its body.

    "And you dare stand in our way?" Alisha shot back, her voice ringing clear and defiant.

    Her staff spun in a dazzling arc, unleashing a wave of searing holy light that engulfed the figure.

    The figure slashed its scythe through the light, carving a path toward her. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire

    Shadows swirled violently, dark tendrils reaching out like living chains to ensnare her, but she spun gracefully, evading them with precision.

    Jack, meanwhile, forced himself upright.

    His chest throbbed with a dull ache, but the golden aura lingering over him gave him the strength to move.

    He gritted his teeth, his focus narrowing on the altar.

    It loomed ahead, pulsing with an oppressive energy that felt almost alive¡ªa dark heart beating faster with every passing second.

    ''The altar¡­'' Jack thought, his gaze sharpening.

    ''That''s the source. If I can destroy it, this will all end.''

    Summoning the shadows to his command, he extended his hands, tendrils of dark energy spiraling outward.

    The altar trembled in response as his power grew, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.

    "Enough games," Jack growled, his voice low and edged with fury. "Time to end this."

    The shadowy figure faltered momentarily, sensing the shift in energy. It turned its eyeless gaze toward Jack and lunged, its scythe slicing through the air with terrifying speed.

    "You''re not going anywhere!" Alisha shouted, slamming her staff into the ground.

    A golden rune flared to life above the figure''s head, and a bolt of divine light descended like a thunderstrike.

    The figure spun its scythe defensively, deflecting most of the blast, but the radiant energy tore through its shadowy form, leaving jagged holes in its cloak.

    Snarling, the figure redirected its attack, but Alisha was relentless.

    She unleashed another surge of holy energy, her staff blazing with celestial fire.

    Jack didn''t waste a second.

    Channeling every ounce of mana he had left, he poured his energy into the spell, the shadows around him surging like a tidal wave.

    His reserves were dangerously low, but he didn''t care¡ªthis was all or nothing.

    The altar cracked further, black flames licking its surface.

    The runes etched into its ancient stone flickered and dimmed as Jack''s power consumed it.

    Sweat dripped down his brow, and his vision blurred at the edges, but he held firm.

    With a final, guttural cry, Jack unleashed the last of his mana.

    [Mana: -500]

    The shadows erupted in a deafening surge, engulfing the altar in a storm of darkness. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still.

    Then the altar shattered.

    The sound was deafening¡ªa crack like thunder, followed by the splintering of stone.

    Pieces of the altar crumbled into dust, and a scream¡ªinhuman and agonized¡ªtore through the air.

    The shadowy figure froze mid-strike, its form flickering violently.

    Its scythe clattered to the ground, the shadows comprising its body writhing chaotically as if caught in a violent storm.

    Alisha seized the opportunity. Her eyes blazed with determination as she raised her staff high.

    "Begone!" she roared, slamming it into the ground with all her might.

    The crown above her head flared one final time, unleashing a pillar of holy light that engulfed the shadowy figure.

    It screamed, its voice dissolving into a haunting wail as the light consumed it. The darkness shrieked and writhed, but it could not withstand the onslaught of Alisha''s divine power.

    For a brief moment, the tunnel was bathed in a dazzling light. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Missy, still shielded by Alisha''s protective spell, watched in awe, her eyes wide with wonder.

    Then, as quickly as it had come, the light faded.

    The shadows dissipated, and the tunnel fell eerily silent.

    Jack dropped to one knee, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath.

    The oppressive weight of the dark energy was gone, replaced by an almost unnatural stillness.

    Alisha stood tall, her body glowing faintly in the dim light of the crumbling chamber.

    But the strain of her transformation was evident.

    Her shoulders slumped, and her legs wavered beneath her, forcing her to lean heavily on her staff for support.

    Her radiant aura, once brilliant, was dimming with each passing second.

    "It''s... done," Jack said between labored breaths, his voice raw with exhaustion.

    He lifted his head, his gaze finding hers. Despite his battered state, there was a flicker of admiration in his eyes.

    "You okay?" he asked, his tone softer than usual.

    Alisha nodded weakly, the golden light in her eyes dimming as her transformation ebbed.

    "For now," she murmured, her voice steady but weary.

    "Let''s not waste any more time. We need to get out of here."

    Jack pushed himself to his feet with a groan, wincing as he tested the weight on his battered legs.

    His fingers brushed against his chest, where Alisha''s magic had sealed his wounds.

    Though the pain had dulled, the memory of the battle lingered, etched into his bones.

    He cast one last glance at the altar¡ªor rather, the pile of rubble it had become. Dark energy no longer radiated from its shattered remains, yet an unsettling feeling coiled in his gut.

    It was the kind of unease that whispered of unfinished business.

    ''This is far from over,'' he thought grimly.

    As if to confirm his suspicion, a deep rumble shook the chamber.

    Jack stumbled, steadying himself against the wall as the earth beneath them trembled.

    The wall behind the altar groaned, its ancient mechanisms grinding to life.

    Stone shifted and pressed inward before sliding to the side with a thunderous scrape, revealing a hidden passage.

    Jack and Alisha stared at the newly opened pathway, its existence shrouded in shadows.

    Faint light flickered along the walls as torches sprang to life, their flames illuminating a narrow staircase descending into darkness.

    The passage seemed to stretch endlessly, a foreboding invitation to an unknown depth.

    "What do you think?" Alisha asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Her glowing aura had all but faded now, leaving her looking mortal¡ªfragile, even. But the determination in her eyes remained unshaken.

    Jack hesitated, his gaze fixed on the passage. He could feel the weight of the shadows pressing against his senses, like a cold hand gripping his chest.

    "Do we have a choice?" he muttered, breaking the silence.

    "I tried everything before. I threw everything I had at that wall, and it didn''t even crack. Missy somehow opened it when I couldn''t."

    Alisha raised an eyebrow, her lips quirking into a faint smirk despite her weariness.

    "Were you ever strong? A little power boost, and you''re already struggling."

    Jack felt a vein throb in his temple.

    "You''re one to talk. You look like you''re about to collapse."

    Her smirk widened, but she didn''t respond. Instead, she glanced toward the passage, her expression sobering.

    "We haven''t found the clue yet," she said after a moment.

    "Just like you said, if we leave now, this entire ordeal would''ve been for nothing."

    Jack sighed, dragging a hand through his messy green hair. "Exactly," he said, his voice tinged with resignation.

    "But stay behind me. If you''re as drained as you look, you''re not exactly in fighting shape."

    Alisha gave him a pointed look, but the concern in his voice wasn''t lost on her.

    She nodded, her grip tightening on her staff as she steadied herself.

    The two of them stepped toward the passage, the air growing colder with every step.

    Jack paused at the threshold, glancing down at the debris of crystal-black sand from the shattered altar. The remnants sparkled faintly, a grim reminder of the dark power they had just faced.

    ''The system hasn''t announced anything yet,'' Jack thought, his gaze hardening as he turned back to the path ahead.

    ''That alone tells me this isn''t over.''

 Chapter 110 Trail 2

    The staircase seemed to wind down into the bowels of the earth, leading them to some ancient, forgotten hell. Every step echoed through the confined space, bouncing off the damp, moss-covered walls. The air grew colder and heavier with each step, with a faint metallic tang clinging to their senses.

    Jack glanced over his shoulder at Alisha, her staff clutched tight in her hands, its glow pulsing. Her face was stoic, but the flicker in her eyes, the doubt, mirrored the turmoil swirling in his stomach.

    "Do you feel that?" she whispered, her voice cutting through the stifling silence.

    Jack nodded, his voice low. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Yeah. It feels. wrong."

    The torches along the walls sputtered, casting erratic, dancing shadows that seemed to move of their own accord

    . It wasn''t just the darkness; it was the weight of the air, heavy with some malignant energy that pressed against them. Jack felt it crawling up his spine, an intangible force that made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.

    ''The walls are alive,'' he thought grimly.

    ''Waiting for us, watching for us to slip.''

    And then, finally, the staircase flung open into a vast cathedral-like chamber. The space was stiflingly silent; the only sound was that of the crackle of torch flames licking the walls.

    Jack''s breath caught as he took in the sight.

    In the center of the room was a pedestal, on whose surface were cut strange, intertwining carvings that pulsed faintly with an otherworldly light.

    The illumination itself was unnatural and cold¡ªthe artificial antithesis of the heavy darkness that had otherwise filled the room.

    Jack narrowed his eyes, moving his feet cautiously forward. There was a subtle energy around the pedestal, one that felt both ancient and dangerous.

    "There''s nothing here. except that," he said, his voice little more than a whisper.

    Alisha joined him, her footsteps light but placed with deliberate care. Her staff shone dimly, its light fighting with the encroaching darkness that seemed to drink the chamber whole.

    "Beautiful," she breathed, letting her fingers move in a delicate touch over the carvings.

    Her admiration turned almost immediately into unease as her hand withdrew, as if burned.

    "And dangerous," she added, her voice warning. "Be careful."

    "Dangerous is an understatement," Jack muttered, his jaw tightening. He reached out an open hand toward the pedestal, calling up his energy, letting it churn inside him. The carvings began to shine with a fierier glow in response, vibrating at a low almost musical hum.

    The instant his energy made contact, the pedestal flared, bathing the room in a blinding light. Jack threw a hand over his eyes, but even so, the light bit through to his brain.

    An ancient, resonant voice echoed through the chamber, heavy with the weight of eons.

    "Seekers of the forbidden path," it intoned, each word echoing in their very bones, "your trials are far from over."

    As the light receded, the chamber changed. No longer were the walls blank, for they were etched with glowing, shifting symbols that seemed to twist and pulse like living things.

    The pedestal, too, had changed. Its carvings now formed a labyrinthine map, the lines twisting and turning with a heartbeat of their own.

    Jack clenched his fists as he turned to look at Alisha.

    She was white, but not shaking, her hand tight on the staff.

    "Well, that''s ominous," Jack said, his voice laced with unease.

    "It''s a test," Alisha said, her voice level but firm.

    "And we are not leaving until we pass it.".

    Just before Jack could speak, he was interrupted by a sudden flow of energy that, to the middle of the floor, swirled¡ªchurning into something indistinct at its centre.

    It was facing them, its form composed from shadows that were only nominally humanoid. He clasped in his clawed hand a scythe¡ªbig and shining, full of dull menace.

    Jack''s and Alisha''s gazes hardened, but it was Missy who finally spoke up.

    "Isn''t that the same figure from the previous room?" she asked, her soft voice tinged with confusion. Her cheeks were flushed, her earlier exhaustion replaced with a measure of renewed strength.

    Jack nodded, the system screen blinking to life in front of him as if to confirm their suspicions.

    [Death]

    ''So it''s the same figure. but what''s different this time?'' Jack''s mind was racing as he studied the creature. The glowing map lay behind it, tantalizingly close yet completely out of reach.

    "To get that map, we''ll need to fight it," Jack muttered, his gaze sharpening.

    Alisha''s staff hummed in her hand, its light flashing once as if in response to her determination. But even as she steeled herself, Nephris''s voice whispered through her mind, a subtle caution:.

    "Lady Alisha, you''re using too much karma. The strain on your body is becoming critical. Please exercise caution."

    "I know, Nephris," Alisha replied aloud, her voice steady. "I''ll be careful."

    The shadowy figure moved, its shape rippling as if it were liquid. Its blank stare swept across them, pausing at Alisha before finding Jack. It slowly pulled up its scythe in a leisurely arc and cut the air.

    WHOOSH.

    A crimson wave shot from the sword and flew straight toward them with all the strength of a bursting dam, sending the air into palpable crackling, and from sheer force, Jack and Alisha instinctively acted at the same moment.

    Alisha slammed her staff into the ground, and a barrier of glowing energy enveloped her and Missy. The energy struck it, splintering into shards of red light that dissipated into the air.

    Meanwhile, Jack waved his hand in a forward direction, and a thick shroud of shadows rose to protect him.

    The wave hit hard, tearing through his shielding in an instant. He dodged to the side just in time, but not quite quickly enough. Rolling onto his feet again, he felt a thin stinging on his cheek¡ªa small scratch from some lingering energy.

    "I see. well, that''s how it is, then," Jack muttered, his voice grim.

    ''This one uses aura manipulation. the last one didn''t,'' he realised, a shiver working its way up his spine.

    ''That''s why the first was easier. This one. it''s mastered aura control.'' The thought sent a shiver through him. He stole a glance at Alisha, still standing firm as the tension in her eyes betrayed what her expression did not.

    The shadowy figure moved again, this time more swiftly. Its scythe cut the air with deadly grace as crisscrossing arcs of crimson energy were set free in the chamber.

    Jack and Alisha parried and riposted in unison now, out of necessity. But the creature would not relent, on the contrary, growing more ferocious by the second; Jack''s mana was drawn to the last drop, with little realistic hope it could regenerate his expectations in time.

    Alisha''s glow dwindled down further, the girl now panting heavily, herself pressed to her absolute limits of capability.

    The shadow came forward, its presence suffocating. Jack gritted his teeth and flared with determination in his eyes.

    "We''re not losing," he growled, summoning the last reserves of his strength.

    ''Aw, shit'' Jack thought as his grip tensed, ''If I''ve got no mana points left, then I''m gonna have to fight it¡­ with my fucking weapon''

    His teeth were gritted as he felt the Shadowfang, his ever-loyal enchanted dagger, appear in his palm.

    It throbbed with a muted, tenebrous vibrance that buzzed in osmosis with the silhouette standing before him.

    "Alisha!" he barked, his tone brittle and demanding.

    "Get the map. If I''m right, this thing''s only reason to exist is to protect it. Once you get it, it''s game over."

    Alisha hesitated for a heartbeat, looking back and forth between Jack and the sinister figure.

    "Try to be careful," she said, voice tight with concern, finally nodding and running toward the pedestal at the far end of the chamber.

    Jack''s jaw clenched even tighter as he saw her leave.

    ''I hope I''m right about my speculations," he thought darkly. His gaze returned to the sentinel¡ªa lumbering mass of darkness that exuded malice.

    Its massive scythe winked an otherworldly red, the thing remained still, almost as if to see through his intentions.

    He took a deep breath, bracing himself, then sprang forward. His feet blasted off the stone floor with such force that dust and debris flew. The earth creaked under him, an impression of the force that was his speed.

    The figure in the shadow reacted immediately. Its scythe arced wide, attempting to collide with him in mid-air.

    But Jack was prepared. He threw Shadowfang at the creature with a flick of his wrist. The dagger flew through the air like a black comet with a razored edge.

    The scythe clashed with the dagger with a loud clang, where lightning sparked out from the impact.

    The soles of Jack''s shoes met Earth with a thud as he ground to a stop, adrenaline coursing through his fingers from the pressure of the collision that echoed across the landscape. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That thing''s got insane strength," Jack thought, gritting his teeth as his palms ached.

    The thing cocked its head, as if taunting him. It moved a little, its blurry shape rippling the way the surface of a pond does. He could sense the oppressive aura radiating from it, a tell that whoever was standing before him was no ordinary foe.

    His stance squared as Shadowfang manifested back into his grasp with a muted pulse of shadowy energy as he flexed his fingers around its hilt.

    ''I''m just an enchanter tier swordsman. I should not even be considering trying to go toe-to-toe with a sentinel, let alone an aura manipulating one,'' Jack thought, his mind racing as he was running the numbers.

    But then a smile stole over his face, fierce and defiant.

    ''But I am not your everyday swordsman. I''m a battle mage.''

    With that, he roared, and the sound bounced around the chamber.

    "You think I''m out of tricks? Guess what, shadow freak¡ªyou''re made of darkness, and lucky for you, that''s my element!"

    Seizing the opportunity, Jack burst into motion, activating [Dash], and appearing in a blur behind the sentinel. The dagger glowed dimly as he cut down, the blade passing through the creature''s cloak-body.

    The sentinel froze momentarily, its head inclining downward as it inspected the rent in its build. Scurryimgs flitted about around the wound, as if trying to close it.

    But nothing happened.

    Jack staggered back, chest heaving, a triumphant grin on his face. Shadowfang gleamed in his palm, its blade smeared with dark swirling tendrils, remnants of the sentinel''s own essence.

    "It worked," thought Jack, his heart thrumming with excitement. ''This thing''s body is shadows, and Shadowfang and my power will soak up shadow energy like a sponge."

    The sentinel turned to face him, its faceless form radiating pure rage.

    Sensing slight weakness, its scythe flashed with a vicious crimson hue, and the temperature around the chamber plummeted.

    Jack''s smirk bloomed into a grin, the glint in his eye dark and dangerously sharp.

    ''I''m not on the offensive anymore, and I have little mana, but as long as this thing keeps feeding me shadows, I''ll win.''

 Chapter 111 soul essence flowers!

    The sentinel lifted its massive sickle, the blade''s edges whistling sharply as it arced through the air.

    The chamber''s air grew heavy, the sound reverberating off the ancient stone walls. Jack stiffened, every muscle tensing as he prepared to counter the next strike.

    But before the blow could fall, a sudden surge of energy erupted from the pedestal on the opposite side of the room.

    Alisha stood before it, her staff glowing brilliantly as she extended a trembling hand toward the map.

    Her face was a mask of concentration, beads of sweat trailing down her temples. Each step closer to the map seemed to draw the last reserves of her strength, but she pressed on, resolute.

    The sentinel''s head snapped around unnaturally, its glowing, featureless eyes locking onto Alisha.

    It paused, as if sniffing the air, and its shadowy form shimmered violently.

    The air around it became dense with energy, as though the creature itself were splitting its focus between Jack and the new threat.

    Jack seized the opportunity.

    "Oh no, you don''t!" he growled, propelling himself forward with all his might.

    His dagger gleamed as it struck the shaft of the creature''s scythe.

    The impact released a shockwave that rippled through the room, throwing up dust and scattering loose debris.

    The sentinel staggered back ever so slightly, an action that sent a flicker of hope through Jack''s weary mind.

    "You''re not going anywhere," Jack hissed through gritted teeth. He slashed again, each strike measured and precise, his blade carving through the tendrils of shadow that made up the creature''s form.

    Each blow chipped away at its structure, robbing it of the very essence that sustained it.

    But then it happened.

    The sentinel''s form erupted with a fiery red aura, the energy expanding outward in a powerful blast that sent Jack skidding backward.

    His boots screeched against the stone floor as he tried to hold his ground, but the force was too much. He barely managed to stay upright.

    "What the hell¡ª?" Jack muttered, his voice trailing off as he watched the aura move.

    It pulsed, undulating as though alive, before coalescing into a shape.

    Jack''s heart sank. Cold sweat beaded on his brow as he took an involuntary step back.

    The red aura began to solidify, taking the form of a towering, hooded figure.

    Its glowing crimson eyes burned like twin suns beneath the hood, and its tattered cloak cascaded over the shadow sentinel''s original form like an ancient specter brought to life.

    Within its hands was a scythe¡ªnot the one it had wielded before, but a massive, wickedly curved monstrosity that seemed to suck the light from the room.

    ''No... this can''t be happening,'' Jack thought, his breath quickening.

    The creature let out a guttural roar, its voice a chorus of dark, resonant tones that seemed to shake the very foundation of the chamber.

    "Magnus Drive: Death''s Reaper!" the figure intoned, its voice echoing like a death knell.

    Jack''s eyes widened in horror. ''A Magnus Drive? Are you kidding me?!'' he cursed inwardly.

    Magnus Drive was a skill reserved for the elite¡ªa level of aura manipulation that blurred the line between magic and pure destruction.

    Only a master with terrifying control over their mana could manifest such a form. Jack had heard of it only in legends, taught to him by his mentor, Alogra.

    ''At this level, the user doesn''t need a weapon... they become the weapon,'' he thought grimly.

    Jack''s mind raced. What could he do against something like this?

    His mana reserves were nearly depleted, and his body was already screaming from the strain of the fight.

    But then, from across the chamber, dense fog began to spread. It rolled out in thick waves, blanketing the room in an impenetrable shroud.

    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack blinked, realization dawning on him.

    ''Alisha...'' he thought with a small, weary smile. ''She used the elemental fog crystal. Smart move, but¡ª''

    The smile faded as quickly as it came. ''How am I supposed to fight in this mess?''

    Visibility dropped to zero, the fog wrapping around Jack like a suffocating blanket.

    He couldn''t see the sentinel, but more troublingly, he couldn''t see Alisha either. He closed his eyes, forcing himself to rely on his other senses.

    The sound of soft footsteps reached his ears. Alisha''s.

    She had reached the pedestal. Her fingers brushed against the map''s surface, and the pedestal reacted instantly. Its intricate carvings flared to life, glowing brighter and brighter until they were almost blinding.

    "Asriel!" Alisha''s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. "I''ve got it!"

    The sentinel let out a low, guttural snarl. Its form convulsed, the crimson aura around it flaring wildly. The massive scythe disintegrated into countless tendrils of darkness that lashed out in every direction.

    "Damn it!" Jack hissed, raising his dagger to summon a barrier of shadows.

    The tendrils crashed into it with bone-jarring force, and though the shield held, Jack was driven backward several feet, his boots skidding across the floor.

    "Asriel!" Alisha''s voice was tinged with urgency now. She clutched the glowing map tightly, her staff raised as she prepared a spell.

    The fog began to clear as her magic took hold. Jack''s vision returned just in time to see the sentinel crumbling.

    Its form shriveled, the once-massive figure shrinking as the pedestal''s light seemed to drag it apart piece by piece.

    With a final, haunting wail, the sentinel imploded.

    A deafening boom followed, the chamber quaking as a wave of dark energy rippled outward. Jack braced himself, shielding his face as the energy passed over him.

    When the dust settled, the chamber was eerily silent.

    Jack collapsed to his knees, gasping for air. Sweat dripped from his chin, pooling on the cracked stone beneath him.

    "We made it," Alisha said softly, her voice trembling with relief. She held up the map, its glowing patterns shimmering faintly in the dim light.

    Jack looked up at her, a weak but triumphant smile spreading across his face.

    "Told you... we''d win."

    Alisha rolled her eyes, though a small smile tugged at her lips.

    "Didn''t look like you were winning to me."

    "Well if I wasn''t smart enough to give you the fog crystal we would all be dead by now" Jack chuckled, shaking his head.

    "The important thing is we got the map... and we''re still alive." He exhaled deeply, trying to steady his racing heart.

    Before either of them could say more, a notification appeared before Jack''s eyes:

    [Aura Manipulation: Level 5! Congratulations!]

    [Battle Mage: Rank B++!]

    Jack stared at the glowing text in disbelief. ''Why am I getting rewards?'' he wondered, a flicker of confusion crossing his mind.

    But there was no time to ponder. The ground beneath them suddenly began to crack.

    "What now?!" Jack shouted, scrambling to his feet.

    Before they could react, the floor gave way completely, sending all of them plunging into the darkness below.

    "The hell is this?!" Jack was left startled by the sudden fall.

    But he quickly calmed down, steadying his fall as he used the same flight technique that Alisha had thought him.

    He looked to his side, Alisha had done same, and to his surprise, in the distance, Missy had also taken flight.

    ''How did she?....'' Jack''s thoughts'' werre caught off as he saw the glowing light below them.

    It was like watching a hoard of fire flies humped up together.

    The green light glowed faintly, lighting up the dark space.

    "What is that?" Alisha asked, as her feeth touched the soft earth where the light was glowing.

    Taking a closer look she realized, "These are flowers.... They''re so beautiful" Alisha said, bending down slightly as she touched one of the brightly glowing flowers.

    The green glow from the centee of the flower, suddenly began floating into the air, lighting up the dark cave.

    Jack looked at the flowers with an assertive gaze. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Soul essence flowers!]

    [The soul of the dead, will rest with a bloom of hope]

    ''Soul essence?!'' Jack thought his eyes widening with greed.

    He looked at the entite field, this was a whole field of souls!

    He moved his hands slightly, touching the gliw that was set afloat from the flower.

    And just as he thought.

    [Soul essence +5]

    His eyes shone with a powerful greed.

    ''This is... This is a one way ticket! How strong will I be if I absorb this whole field of soul essence!'' this wasn''t something he could overlook.

    Alisha noticed his gaze, and feeling slightly unsettled, she asked.

    "What is making you all smiley?"

    "Tch, and you think I''d tell you?" Jack retorted, he couldn''t tell her that the field would give him a power that could far surpass his current level.

    If he did, them she would definitely fight tooth for tooth with him, just to make sure didn''t, fen if it meant destroying the entire field.

    But as the tension between th increased, Jck felt a small tug in his sleeves, and as he turned his head, he could see Missy, her emerald green eyes glinting with fear, following her sight, the green glow offering light, he could see the figure that lay deep in the depths of this underground.

    The meer height and power emanating from it made his body shake.

    To make matters worse.

    The system chipped in.

    [The God of the dead, the lord supreme. Death!]

    ---

 Chapter 112 Ghost warriors-banshees

    The phrase echoed in Jack''s mind like a death knell:

    The God of the Dead. The Lord Supreme. Death.

    A chill raced down his spine, his entire body locking up. He could feel it¡ªthe crushing weight of that name.

    The system, ever indifferent and clinical, made it as clear as daylight. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Entity Identified: The God of the Dead.]

    Jack didn''t need further explanation. This was no simple creature, no minor underling of the divine realms. This was the real deal: the harbinger of souls, the ruler of the underworld. A being whose title alone demanded reverence and fear.

    There was a gulf, a chasm between him¡ªa mere incarnate¡ªand this towering figure. The disparity wasn''t just palpable; it was suffocating.

    "What is that?" Alisha asked, her voice quivering despite her attempts to mask it with curiosity.

    Jack''s response was grim. "It''s not what, it''s who."

    Alisha squinted at the skeletal giant seated on its throne of bones. "How can someone be that tall? That can''t be¡ª"

    "It''s not someone," Jack cut her off, his voice laced with irritation. "That''s the God of the Dead."

    Her eyes widened in disbelief. "The God of the Dead? But aren''t you... I mean, aren''t you supposed to be his incarnate?"

    "Incarnate. Not him, you numbskull!" Jack barked, his annoyance bubbling to the surface.

    "Hmph," Alisha snorted, crossing her arms in defiance. "Says the almighty S-rank mage who barely knows how to wield a sword."

    "Keep yapping, and you''ll find out how well I wield one," Jack snapped back, his patience wearing thin.

    But as the bickering fizzled out, Alisha''s gaze returned to the figure, her bravado replaced with unease. "But isn''t that body supposed to be... dead? The energy it''s emitting... it''s terrifying."

    Jack didn''t respond immediately, his own thoughts mirroring her sentiment.

    ''She''s right,'' he mused, feeling the oppressive aura seep into his skin. It was raw and primal, a force that seemed to envelop everything in its reach. The cavern, vast and filled with glowing soul blooms, suddenly felt void of life.

    The air itself felt heavier, as though the skeletal figure was bending reality to its will. And the longer Jack stared at it, the more he felt an overwhelming pull¡ªan abyss swallowing him whole, dragging him into a realm beyond comprehension.

    ''What... is this?''

    His thoughts spiraled as ghostly images began to materialize in front of him.

    A man and a woman emerged, their forms faint and shimmering like fragile glass. Jack''s breath caught in his throat as recognition struck him.

    "Jack!" the man called out, his voice warm and familiar. "It''s been so long! We''ve been looking for you!"

    Jack staggered back, his heart pounding. "No... No, this isn''t real."

    The system chimed in coldly, as if mocking him.

    [Spell Detected: Soul Summon. Resistance to Dark Magic +100.]

    Jack''s hands clenched into fists. The figures before him¡ªthe faces of his mother and father¡ªwere nothing more than cruel illusions.

    "These bastards are dead!" Jack roared, his voice filled with a venomous mix of grief and fury. The illusion shattered like glass, the images vanishing into thin air.

    His vision cleared, but the dread didn''t fade. Alisha and Missy were walking forward, their movements slow and trance-like, their eyes vacant.

    "What the¡ª" Jack blinked, realizing just how far they''d moved. "Alisha! Missy! Where are you going?"

    They didn''t respond.

    The soul blooms, their ethereal green glow filling the cavern, were also drifting toward the skeletal giant. Each wisp of light floated upward, only to be drawn into the figure''s form. As they made contact, a muffled shriek tore through the air before fading into silence. The flowers dimmed and wilted, their essence consumed.

    Jack''s stomach churned. ''What''s happening here? What is all this?''

    He sprinted forward, reaching Alisha first. Grabbing her arm, he shook her violently. "Snap out of it!"

    "Mom? Dad?" she whispered, her voice fragile and filled with longing. "I''m coming..."

    Jack cursed under his breath, panic settling deep in his chest. ''If they touch that thing, they''re done for!''

    He glanced at Missy, her small frame trembling as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Mom... Dad..." she whimpered.

    Jack''s hands shook as he turned her away from the skeletal figure. "Missy!" he barked. "Look at me!"

    The moment her eyes broke contact with the entity, the trance shattered. Missy gasped, collapsing to the ground as sobs wracked her body.

    "Don''t look back," Jack ordered firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. "No matter what you hear, don''t look back."

    Turning to Alisha, he bolted after her. She was much closer to the skeletal throne now, her steps slow but relentless. Jack''s heart pounded as he reached her, spinning her around. Her vacant eyes cleared, and she crumpled to the ground, trembling like a child.

    "The hell is wrong with you two?" Jack snapped, frustration mingling with relief.

    But before he could say more, a cold breeze swept past him. Two ghostly figures emerged from the skeletal giant''s throne, their translucent forms dripping with malice.

    "What now?" Jack muttered, summoning his dagger.

    [Enemies Detected: Ghost warriors]

    [Type: Crying Souls ¨C Banshees.]

    [Level: 20.]

    The banshees'' hollow eyes locked onto Jack. One opened its maw, unleashing an ear-splitting wail that tore through the cavern. The sound was unbearable, a symphony of a thousand tortured screams.

    "Alisha!" Jack shouted, his voice barely audible over the din. "Get your ass up and fight!"

    A dark blast shot from his hand, colliding with the sound waves and creating a deafening explosion. The banshee recoiled but didn''t falter.

    "Missy, stay back!" Jack ordered, stepping between the girls and the banshees.

    The second banshee lunged forward, its clawed hand reaching for Jack''s throat. He dodged, slashing upward with his dagger. The blade passed through the ghostly form, leaving it unharmed.

    "Shit," Jack hissed.

    The system chimed again.

    [Weakness Identified: Light Magic.]

    Jack''s jaw tightened. "Of course it''s light magic," he muttered bitterly. "The one thing I don''t have."

    ''Alisha isn''t in a state where she can fight right now,'' Jack thought, his eyes flickering briefly toward Alisha and Missy. The two huddled together in the shadows, their faces pale and trembling.

    For the first time, Jack noticed the vulnerability etched on Alisha''s usually defiant face. Her hollowed eyes and shaken demeanor struck him. She looked like a child¡ªlost, fragile, and utterly unlike her fierce, unyielding self.

    ''Damn,'' Jack thought grimly. ''I never thought a day would come when she''d be this weak.'' The trance had ripped away her mask, exposing a softness she had long buried.

    A pang of something unfamiliar struck him. Sympathy. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack swallowed hard, pushing the feeling aside. ''She lost everything¡­ just like I did,'' he realized. For the first time, he saw Alisha not as an annoyance, but as someone who shared his pain.

    The weight of loneliness crept in like an unwelcome guest. It clawed at his thoughts, reminding him of nights spent staring into the void, wishing for someone, anyone, to pull him out of the darkness. He shook his head fiercely, banishing the memory.

    There wasn''t time for that now.

    He glanced at his status.

    [MP: 300/1000]

    ''Tch. I barely have anything left,'' Jack cursed silently.

    Summoning what remained of his energy, he lunged into the air, the motion fluid and calculated. Twisting mid-flight, he closed the gap between himself and one of the ghostly warriors. His body spun like a coiled spring, and with a feral shout, he drove the Shadow Fang downward with crushing force.

    The blade cleaved the ghost in two, its spectral form tearing apart in a burst of darkness. Jack''s eyes blazed with determination as he landed in a crouch, his gaze fixed on the dissipating figure.

    ''If I can''t survive this with brute force,'' he thought, stretching out his hands toward the fragmented spirit, ''then I''ll absorb the souls myself.''

    "[Corruption]!"

    A surge of dark energy pulsed from his palms, curling around the broken spirit like tendrils of smoke. Jack felt the familiar pull of power, the intoxicating rush of strength as he prepared to devour its essence.

    But the system''s chime shattered his confidence.

    [Error: User cannot corrupt claimed soul. Defeat the one who has claimed the soul.]

    "What?!" Jack''s voice was sharp, disbelief twisting his features.

    His eyes darted to the skeletal figure seated on its grotesque throne. Its empty sockets seemed to lock onto him, a sinister glint flickering in the abyss.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Jack thought, his pulse quickening. His mind raced with questions. How could he defeat something that was already dead? Or worse¡­ was it even truly dead?

    A shiver ran through him.

 Chapter 113 I want to die

    Jack didn''t have the leisure of time to dwell on such a thought.

    Before he could dwell on the thought, the bisected ghost began to reform, its body knitting itself back together in an eerie display of resilience.

    "Damn it!" Jack spat, his frustration mounting.

    The ground beneath him trembled as more banshees began to emerge. Their hollow eyes gleamed with malice, their wails cutting through the air like jagged glass. Each sound carried a weight that clawed at his very soul.

    "Oh, shit," Jack muttered under his breath, his knuckles whitening as he gripped the Shadow Fang tighter.

    The banshees swarmed him, their shrieks a cacophony of despair. Jack ducked and weaved, his movements erratic as he fought to evade their attacks. Every slash of his blade cut through their ghostly forms, but they reassembled just as quickly.

    ''This isn''t working,'' he realized grimly. His strength was draining, his movements slowing with each passing second.

    [Soul Attack!]

    [-100 HP]

    [Host is in life debt.]

    The system''s notifications felt like taunts. Jack gritted his teeth, his body trembling as he fought to stay upright. The banshees'' shrieks were unrelenting, their spectral claws tearing at him with savage precision.

    It was too much.

    Their cries burrowed into his mind, drowning out his thoughts. Memories long buried surfaced, unbidden and cruel. Faces he had tried to forget¡ªhis mother, his father, his old friends¡ªfloated before him, their voices mingling with the banshees'' wails.

    "Why did you leave us?"

    "Jack, help me!"

    "You''re a failure!"

    "Shut up!" Jack roared, swinging his blade wildly. The ghosts dissolved momentarily, only to reappear seconds later.

    His knees buckled, his vision blurring as exhaustion took hold. The banshees circled closer, their cries growing louder, more piercing.

    ''Is this it?'' Jack wondered, his thoughts growing sluggish. His consciousness wavered, the edges of his vision darkening.

    [Soul Attack!]

    [-100 HP]

    [Full recovery: all soul essence consumed!]

    [-100 HP]

    [Host''s life force critical.]

    The skeletal figure on the throne shifted slightly, its hollow gaze fixed on Jack. It didn''t move, but its presence loomed larger, heavier.

    Jack''s body hit the ground with a thud, his grip on the Shadow Fang loosening. The banshees closed in, their ghostly forms towering over him.

    ''No¡­ not like this,'' Jack thought weakly, his mind slipping further into darkness.

    The last thing he saw was the skeletal giant''s eyes burning brighter, their glow searing into his memory.

    [Soul Consumption Imminent.]

    [Host has died.]

    The flickering notification blinked out of existence, and with it, Jack''s vision faded into complete darkness. There was no sound, no sensation, just an overwhelming void that swallowed him whole.

    ''I guess¡­ this is the end,'' he thought, a strange calm settling over him.

    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire

    For a fleeting moment, he felt something close to freedom, like a weight he hadn''t realized he was carrying had finally been lifted.

    ''I''m free again¡­'' he mused bitterly, though the thought tasted hollow. ''So much for that idiot Great One''s plans. At least now, I don''t have to deal with any of those beings anymore. Pfft¡­ I didn''t need them anyway.''

    But despite his defiance, a tinge of disappointment curled in his chest. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His life had always been like this¡ªfilled with disappointment, devoid of the things he longed for. Freedom. Love. Care. The simple warmth of someone who genuinely cared. He never had any of it. Not in his first life. Not in his second.

    And now, here he was, dying in the most pitiful way imaginable. Again.

    ''I''ve ruined it all. Twice now,'' Jack thought, his heart sinking with each word. ''It should all be over now¡­''

    There was a sigh of resignation, but deep down, there was also hope. Not for another chance¡ªno, he was done with that. He hoped for peace, for the quiet embrace of death to finally take him.

    ''Maybe death isn''t so bad after all¡­''

    But death, as it turned out, wasn''t done with him.

    From the suffocating void, a light emerged. At first, it was faint, a distant speck that Jack barely noticed. Then it grew, swallowing the darkness until it was blinding.

    Jack''s eyes fluttered open, his mind swimming in disorientation.

    "What¡­?" he muttered, his voice rasping like sandpaper. He felt an eerie familiarity, as though he''d been here before. This wasn''t the afterlife he''d imagined.

    "Finally," a voice drawled, cutting through the haze.

    Jack turned toward the source, his breath hitching in his throat. A figure stood lazily from a chair, stretching as though they''d been waiting for this moment for far too long.

    "Huh? Who are yo¡ª" Jack began, but the words caught in his throat as recognition dawned on him. His jaw slackened, eyes widening in disbelief.

    The figure¡­ it was him. Or at least, the body he''d been inhabiting for so long.

    "Asriel?" Jack asked, his voice tinged with shock.

    The man smirked, tilting his head. "That''s the name this body had, isn''t it?"

    ''Wait,'' Jack thought, his mind racing. ''Isn''t the original host supposed to¡­ you know, die when another soul takes over?''

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah," the figure said with a dismissive wave, as though reading Jack''s thoughts. "That was Olion''s plan. But it doesn''t exactly work that way with me."

    Jack froze, his thoughts spiraling. ''He can read my mind?''

    The man didn''t respond this time, though his smirk deepened, as if silently affirming Jack''s suspicions.

    ''This can''t be Asriel,'' Jack thought, narrowing his eyes. Something about this figure was off. The confident stance, the piercing gaze¡ªit was all wrong. The Asriel Jack remembered from the novel was nothing like this.

    ''Hell, he even looks better than the Asriel I remember,'' Jack thought begrudgingly.

    The figure laughed, a rich, almost musical sound that sent a shiver down Jack''s spine. "I''ll take that as a compliment. But you''re right¡ªI''m far more handsome. Not that it matters. The good news is, I can take control of this body now."

    Jack''s eyes sharpened. "So you can read my mind."

    "Of course," the man said with a shrug. "It''s a basic trick. Everyone at our level can do it. You''ve met Olion, haven''t you? You should know this already."

    "Olion¡­" Jack murmured, his thoughts flashing back to the Great One. "Wait, you''re saying he can read minds too?"

    The man chuckled, running a hand through his hair before tying it back with a casual flick. "Still going by that ridiculous title, is he? Figures. Anyway, we''ll deal with him later."

    Jack''s mind reeled. "Wait¡­ you''re¡­"

    "Yes," the figure said, his eyes gleaming with cold amusement. "I am the God of the Dead, Erebus. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll be taking my vessel back."

    Jack tensed, his gaze locking with Erebus''s. The god''s eyes flashed with merciless intent, the weight of his presence pressing down like a mountain.

    But Jack didn''t flinch. He''d faced death enough times to be numb to its threats.

    "So you''ve been here all along?" Jack asked, his voice steady despite the storm brewing inside him.

    Erebus smirked. "Of course. That stupid ''white bulb,'' as you call him, thought he could keep me locked away. But even his divine meddling has its limits. All it did was buy me time to recuperate."

    He stepped closer, his movements graceful yet predatory. "Imagine my surprise when I woke up to find my body being used by an idiot like you. Honestly, I expected better. But I do admire your creativity¡ªsuch delightful chaos you''ve caused."

    Jack glared at him, his hands balling into fists.

    Erebus waved him off, his attention shifting to the room around them. With a flick of his wrist, the space morphed, shifting into what looked like a control room. At its center was a familiar altar, its obsidian surface glinting ominously.

    "Now," Erebus said, striding toward the altar, "I''ll just take the controls, absorb your soul¡­ oh no, wait. I''ll shatter it instead. That seems fair, doesn''t it?"

    Jack stared at him, his expression blank. Inside, his frustration boiled over.

    ''Another goddamned lunatic,'' he thought bitterly. ''Why can''t I just die in peace? Isn''t there some hell I''m supposed to go to or something?''

    Erebus''s brow twitched, a vein pulsing in his temple. "Idiot. You do realize I can still hear your thoughts, right?"

    "And?" Jack said with a shrug, his voice laced with nonchalance. "Just get it over with already."

    Erebus studied him for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then he sighed, his fingers brushing the surface of the altar.

    A surge of energy erupted, lightning crackling through the air. Erebus hissed, pulling his hand back.

    "Well played, Olion," he muttered, his lips curling into a smirk. "He''s rigged it. Clever old fool."

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "So¡­ what now?"

    Erebus turned to him, a spark of mischief lighting his eyes. "Tell me, Jack¡­ do you really want to die?"

    Jack''s eyes narrowed, his lips pressing into a thin line. "Yes," he said flatly. "I''m done with all this. I want to die"

    Erebus''s wide grin fell into a wry smile.

 Chapter 114 stubborn soul

    Erebus froze, momentarily caught off guard by Jack''s response. He had heard such declarations before¡ªsouls yearning for release, claiming they desired death. But they never truly meant it.

    They clung to life, even in their darkest moments, desperate for another chance.

    But Jack was different. The emptiness in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his tone¡ªthis wasn''t bluster.

    Erebus crossed his arms, masking his irritation with a forced smile. But beneath the surface, his thoughts churned.

    ''So this was Olion''s actual plan all along,'' he mused bitterly. ''Trapping me, eternal and powerless, within this husk of a body. Tch.''

    It was infuriating. And staring at Jack¡ªthis defiant, broken soul¡ªonly aggravated him further.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Why would anyone want to die so badly?'' Erebus clenched his fists, a vein pulsing visibly on his temple. But Jack didn''t flinch.

    Jack''s eyes were steady, his resolve unshaken. He''d already made his decision. Death wasn''t just an escape¡ªit was a release.

    "I''m just¡­ tired of everything," Jack said softly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Erebus forced a smile, though it felt like a razor blade against his pride. "You have to be joking. You don''t mean what you said, do you?"

    Jack''s gaze didn''t waver. "I meant every word. You wanted to kill me, right? What''s stopping you now?"

    The casualness of Jack''s reply was almost maddening. Erebus studied him closely, searching for even a flicker of hesitation. But there was none.

    It was as if Jack had been stripped of everything that once made him human. The fire that had driven him to rise above his circumstances, to become a conqueror capable of bending worlds to his will¡ªextinguished. All that remained was a hollow shell, desperate for eternal rest.

    Erebus chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You''d really throw it all away?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t change. "I don''t care about this world anymore. I don''t care about the next one either. I''m done."

    Erebus''s patience began to wear thin. This wasn''t just stubbornness¡ªit was something far worse.

    "Well," Erebus said, his tone laced with mock enthusiasm, "since you''re so eager to throw yourself into oblivion, how about a compromise? You activate the altar for me, and I''ll take over the body. You can stay here, locked away in your precious void. No pain, no responsibilities. Just¡­ nothingness."

    Jack''s response was immediate and cold. "No. I want my soul to be destroyed completely. I don''t want to exist. Not here. Not anywhere."

    The god''s forced calm shattered like glass. His jaw tightened, and his fists trembled at his sides.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Erebus thought, his frustration boiling over. ''What kind of stubborn fool am I dealing with? In all my existence, no soul has ever rejected the chance to live again. What makes this one so different?''

    Erebus''s voice rose, his anger spilling out in a torrent.

    "Idiot! What the hell is wrong with you? You think you''re the only one who''s had a rough life? Everyone faces struggles, you self-absorbed fool! You''re not special. Hell, I''m dealing with my own nightmare right now¡ªstuck here, powerless, with someone like you!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack didn''t react to Erebus''s outburst. His gaze grew distant, his mind retreating into the depths of his memories.

    The stinging pain that had haunted him his entire existence resurfaced, suffocating him like a heavy fog.

    "I''ve never¡­ had anything," Jack muttered, his voice cracking. "Not the life I wanted. Not the freedom I craved. Nothing."

    A single tear escaped, carving a path down his cheek. He didn''t bother wiping it away.

    "I''m.... cursed," Jack paused, remembering when he had uttered the same words for Asriel.

    He continued, his words barely above a whisper. "Useless. No one''s ever needed me. And I don''t need them either. I just want it all to stop. To be away from everyone¡­ everything."

    Erebus''s anger faltered.

    For the first time, he truly looked at Jack¡ªnot as an obstacle, but as a person. The depth of Jack''s despair, his complete detachment from the world, struck a chord within the god.

    ''So that''s it,'' Erebus thought, a glint of realization flashing in his eyes.

    ''This is why Olion chose him. It''s not about power¡ªit''s about potential. And here I was, thinking that meddling fool just wanted to annoy me.''

    A slow, almost sinister laugh escaped Erebus''s lips, echoing through the chamber. Jack blinked, his focus snapping back to the present.

    "What''s so funny?" Jack asked, his tone edged with irritation.

    Erebus grinned, his amusement unrestrained. "Oh, nothing. I just realized how perfect you are for this."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Perfect for what?"

    Erebus leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "For fixing this mess. You see, Jack Hunter, you might just be the key to saving us all. Before the Council ruins everything."

    Jack recoiled, confusion and anger flashing across his face.

    "I don''t care about your Council or your mess. I''m not doing this. Not for you. Not for anyone."

    Erebus''s grin didn''t waver. "It''s not about choice, Jack. This isn''t some path you can walk away from. Destiny has its claws in you now, and there''s no escaping it."

    "Destiny?" Jack spat, his voice rising. "Screw destiny! Screw fate! Aren''t you supposed to be a god? Change it! Do something, damn it!"

    Erebus''s eyes widened, momentarily stunned by Jack''s outburst. Then he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, resonant sound that shook the room.

    "You," Erebus said, pointing at Jack with genuine amusement, "are something else. Painfully stubborn¡­ but amusing."

    Jack glared at him, fists clenched. "I''m not playing your game, Erebus."

    The god smirked, stepping back. With a casual flick of his wrist, the chamber transformed. A translucent screen appeared before Jack, displaying a scene from the outside world.

    Alisha stood as the group''s anchor. Her face, usually serene, was taut with strain. Sweat streamed down her cheeks as her hands tightened around her staff. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire

    Light surged from the crystalline orb at its tip, illuminating the battlefield with an unrelenting brilliance. She summoned pillars of divine radiance, slamming them into the ground, holding back the undead army that pressed forward.

    Yet, for every pillar that fell, cracks appeared in her defenses.

    Missy, her once rosy complexion drained, appeared ghostly pale. Her skin was as white as chalk, and she swayed on her feet, barely holding her ground.

    She was throwing weak barriers into place, but the shimmering shields flickered and shattered under the relentless onslaught of skeletal warriors.

    The entire group was engaged in a losing battle.

    Erebus''s voice slithered into Jack''s mind, its tone dripping with both malice and persuasion.

    "Look at them, Jack. Your companions are barely clinging to life, and even then, they fight for you. For this world. For a future you seem so eager to throw away."

    Jack''s lips curled into a sneer, but he didn''t respond.

    "Ah, but it''s worse than you think," Erebus continued, his voice smooth yet sinister.

    "This battlefield¡ªyour battlefield¡ªis no ordinary ground. Beneath their feet lies the Soil Essence Flower, a plant that blooms once every millennium. Its essence feeds on souls, Jack. And this is its millionth cycle. It grows hungrier with each passing age."

    Erebus gestured to the scene unfolding below. The skeletal giant that had once formed the throne of this cursed land began to crumble.

    Bones, ancient and brittle, splintered apart. They rattled as they hit the earth, rolling into an unholy union, forming a swarming tide of undead warriors.

    "Do you see now?" Erebus asked. "I brought you here for this very reason. That body¡ªit holds the power of countless eons, forged long before your existence. Within this cursed land, it will not stop until every soul has been consumed. Yours, included."

    Jack''s gaze flickered briefly toward Alisha. Her staff wavered as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance tearing through the skeletal horde. Yet, for all her efforts, it was a losing battle. Her breathing had grown ragged, and her arms trembled from the strain of maintaining her spells.

    "They''ve already lost the fight, Jack," Erebus said, his tone dropping into a sinister whisper.

    "Unless you act. Quickly."

    Jack scoffed, folding his arms.

    "Friends? Is that what you think they are? Don''t make me laugh. They can all die for all I care. If I die, I won''t need her anymore. She was only ever a tool to die in my place. That''s all she was preparing for."

    Erebus chuckled darkly.

    "You keep telling yourself that lie. But let me ask you something¡ªdid you truly prefer your life of solitude? Do you really believe that the lonely existence you clung to was better than this?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t falter, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "They''ve relieved you of your burden, Jack," Erebus continued, his voice softening, almost gentle.

    "Even if you refuse to admit it. These humans, flawed and fragile as they are, have given you a sense of belonging you never thought possible."

    Jack''s lips twitched, but he didn''t respond.

    He focused instead on the chaos below.

 Chapter 115 Different

    Jack watched.

    From his perch, the chaos below unfolded like a living nightmare. Gale, the team''s unyielding tank, moved with the precision and ferocity of a war god. His massive wings spread wide, catching the faint glimmers of light emanating from Alisha''s fading spells. The wings, tattered but resilient, cut through the air, propelling him forward with unstoppable momentum.

    Each punch Gale threw sent shockwaves through the battlefield. His knuckles collided with undead warriors, shattering their brittle skulls and ribcages into clouds of dust. He twisted and weaved between skeletal claws, a living battering ram that seemed almost invincible. Almost.

    But for every enemy he destroyed, two more rose to take its place. The skeletal tide was endless, pouring forth like a living flood from the cursed soil. Their empty eye sockets glowed with malice, and their jagged claws gleamed with unnatural sharpness. Even Gale, for all his incredible stamina and determination, began to falter. His breathing grew heavier, his movements slower, as exhaustion crept into his limbs.

    Jack''s gaze darkened, the weight of the scene pressing on him. But his expression remained impassive, a cold mask that betrayed nothing of the storm raging within. Erebus, the god of judgment, stood beside him, a sly smile curling on his lips as he observed the carnage with an air of detached amusement.

    "This is your chance," Erebus purred, his voice soft yet insidious.

    "A chance to fix it all. To become the hero they need. Merge with me, Jack. Together, we can ascend to unimaginable heights. We can destroy this curse, this cycle of suffering. You''ll be unstoppable. Stronger than ever before."

    Jack''s jaw tightened as his eyes flicked to Alisha and Missy.

    The two girls stood amidst the chaos, their faces pale with exhaustion, yet their resolve unwavering. Alisha''s staff shone faintly as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance piercing through the undead ranks. But her hands trembled, and the light faltered.

    Missy, her younger companion, swayed unsteadily, her barriers barely holding against the relentless assault.

    ''They''re going to die,'' Jack thought, the realization sinking into him like a blade. His chest tightened, not with fear, but with something far more insidious: guilt.

    But the thought was fleeting. He buried it quickly, drowning it in the icy waters of his resolve.

    "Nah," Jack said finally, his voice calm, detached. "ain''t not doing that."

    Erebus blinked, stunned into silence for a moment before laughter spilled from his lips.

    "You''re¡­ refusing?" The god''s expression twisted into incredulity, then fury. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire

    "You fool! Do you understand what you''re saying? What you''re throwing away? They''ll all die without you! And their souls¡ª"

    Jack cut him off with a wave of his hand.

    "Spare me the lecture. You think I care about them? About this world? I didn''t ask for any of this. Let them die if they can''t fend for themselves."

    Yet even as he spoke, his eyes lingered on Alisha for a moment too long. Her strength was failing, her light dimming, and still, she fought on, wielding her staff with a grace born of unshakable faith.

    Erebus saw the flicker of hesitation and pounced. "You''re lying to yourself, Jack. If you truly didn''t care, you wouldn''t still be watching. You wouldn''t hesitate."

    Jack clenched his fists but didn''t respond. His silence spoke volumes.

    Below, the skeletal tide reached a crescendo. The swarm of undead closed in, their jagged claws reaching for the weary group. Gale roared in defiance, his wings beating furiously as he charged forward one last time.

    The ground trembled beneath his feet as he unleashed a powerful stomp, creating a shockwave that sent a dozen undead flying.

    But it was futile.

    Alisha, standing at the center of the group, was surrounded. Her light, the only force capable of truly harming the undead, made her the primary target. The skeletal warriors, some wielding jagged bone swords, others hefting crude clubs, surged toward her. Their soulless eyes burned with dark energy, and their bony jaws clattered as they closed in.

    One broke through her defenses, a skeletal mage whose staff of twisted bone crackled with black energy. Its spell struck her barrier, sending sparks of dark magic exploding around her. The barrier wavered, then shattered with a deafening roar.

    Boom!

    Alisha stumbled back, her face pale with shock. The bone mage lunged forward, its jagged staff aimed directly at her chest. Desperation flared in her eyes as she raised her staff, summoning a final burst of light. The two forces collided midair in a blinding explosion.

    Bang!

    The bone mage disintegrated into ash, but the strain of the spell took its toll. Alisha clutched her shoulder, where a deep gash oozed blood. She staggered, her legs trembling as she struggled to stay upright.

    "Big sister!" Missy cried, rushing to her side.

    Alisha scoffed, brushing off her concern.

    With a flick of her wrist, she sent another volley of light spears into the approaching horde, destroying a dozen more undead. But her movements were slower now, her spells weaker. Blood dripped from her wound, staining the ground beneath her feet.

    "Lady Alisha," a voice echoed in her mind¡ªNephris, her divine guide. "You''ve reached your limit. Any more, and you''ll¡ª"

    "I know," Alisha snapped, her voice laced with frustration. "But if I stop now, we''re all dead. So let''s give it our best."

    Nephris fell silent, but the weight of its concern lingered.

    The undead pressed forward, their numbers overwhelming. Among them, spectral figures emerged¡ªghost warriors whose banshee-like screams tore through the air. The sound was deafening, a bone-chilling wail that rattled Alisha to her core. She clutched her ears, her vision swimming as the noise disoriented her. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From the corner of her eye, she saw a bone spear hurtling toward her. Her instincts kicked in, and she conjured a light barrier just in time. The spear shattered against it, but the impact sent her stumbling backward.

    "They''re coordinated," Alisha muttered, her gaze narrowing as she spotted several skeletal mages directing the assault. Dark tendrils of magic snaked through the air, lashing out at her with relentless precision.

    She retaliated, hurling orbs of light that exploded upon contact, obliterating the mages. But the effort left her gasping for air, her vision blurred from exhaustion.

    "Lady Alisha!" Nephris''s alarmed voice rang out, cutting through the chaos like a dagger.

    Alisha turned, her crimson eyes widening in horror. Looming before her, a towering skeletal knight raised its massive bone rod, the weapon pulsing with a dark, ominous aura. Cracks of energy danced along its jagged surface, the malice within it palpable. The rod descended with terrifying speed, leaving her no time to evade.

    Time seemed to slow. Her mind raced, grasping for a solution, but her body felt like it was encased in stone. Her limbs refused to respond. She could only stare, frozen, as the rod hurtled toward her.

    ''Is this it?'' The thought struck her with bitter clarity. Her heart clenched as images of her life flashed before her eyes¡ªa mosaic of memories both cherished and painful. She saw her father''s kind smile, his laughter echoing in her ears. She saw the moment she''d sworn vengeance, the promise she''d made to cleanse the world of these vile beings.

    ''Dad¡­ I failed. I wanted to make things right, but now¡­''

    The blade''s gleaming edge caught the light of her fading spells, reflecting in her tear-filled gaze. She closed her eyes, her lips parting in a silent prayer.

    But just as the deadly weapon was about to strike, a calm yet cold voice cut through the air like a razor.

    "To think you would want to kill me like this."

    Alisha''s eyes snapped open. The voice was low, steady, and filled with a chilling detachment. It was familiar, yet¡­ different.

    The skeletal knight froze mid-swing, its bony grip trembling as if an unseen force was holding it in place. A shadowy figure emerged behind the knight, stepping into the battlefield with an almost casual stride.

    Jack.

    His expression was unreadable, his azure eyes now darker and devoid of emotion.

    He moved with a purpose, his steps steady despite the chaos around him. The air seemed to grow colder in his presence, the very ground beneath his feet darkening with each step.

    Gale, still engaged in the fight, turned toward the scene. His brows knitted together in frustration as he assessed the situation. He crushed another undead with a powerful punch, the force of it sending a shockwave through the air. Yet his attention remained on Alisha, too far away for him to reach in time.

    ''She''s too far,'' he thought, his mind racing. ''A long-range spell might reach, but my mana''s too low. Even if I could, the spell would be weak¡­ Damn it!''

    Biting his lip, Gale slammed his fist into the ground, sending a wave of kinetic energy through the battlefield. But it wasn''t enough. The bone knight''s blade remained poised over Alisha, ready to strike.

    Alisha, still frozen in place, could only stare at Jack as he approached. There was something different about him¡ªsomething unsettling.

    "Asriel¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    He didn''t respond. Instead, his gaze shifted to the skeletal knight, his lips curling into a faint smirk.

    "You dare lay a hand on her?" Jack''s tone was calm, almost conversational, but there was an undercurrent of menace that sent shivers down Alisha''s spine.

 Chapter 116 shatter the skull

    "Asriel¡­" Alisha whispered, her voice trembling like a fragile thread on the verge of snapping.

    Jack didn''t respond immediately. Instead, his gaze shifted to the skeletal knight looming over her, its jagged blade still raised, its hollow sockets glowing with an unnatural crimson light. Slowly, deliberately, his lips curled into a faint smirk. The sight of it sent a chill down Alisha''s spine.

    "You dare lay a hand on her?" Jack''s voice was calm¡ªtoo calm. There was no rage, no desperation. Just an unnerving stillness that hinted at something far more dangerous.

    The knight faltered. Its weapon wavered in the air as if an invisible force gripped its bony arm. The crimson glow in its eyes dimmed. Then, with a sudden and violent motion, the skeletal knight disintegrated, its ancient bones crumbling into dust. The dark aura surrounding it dissolved, evaporating into the acrid battlefield air.

    Alisha gasped, her knees buckling as relief flooded through her. She clutched her staff tightly, using it for support. Her wide eyes remained fixed on Jack, who now stood before her like a shadow cast against the chaos. His presence was an enigma¡ªboth a beacon of salvation and a harbinger of doom.

    The battlefield fell into a chilling silence, the kind that crawled beneath the skin. Even the undead paused, their relentless advance momentarily stilled as though they sensed the shift in power.

    Erebus''s voice coiled in Jack''s mind like a venomous snake, smooth and insidious. "Finally embracing what you are, Jack? Good. This is the power you were meant to wield. The power to reshape this world as you see fit."

    Jack''s smirk faded, replaced by a hardened glare. ''Shut up,'' he thought, his mental voice sharp and commanding. The god''s presence retreated, subdued, but not silenced.

    Turning to Alisha, Jack''s gaze swept over her battered form. Blood stained her shoulder, and her breaths came in short, ragged gasps. Her face, though pale and strained, held a stubborn defiance that refused to be extinguished.

    "What¡­ what did you do?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Jack tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "What I had to."

    Before she could press him further, the ground trembled as the undead horde stirred once more. The reprieve was over. Grotesque wails and guttural growls rose into the air as banshees swooped down, their spectral forms weaving through the battlefield.

    "Get your head in the game, Alisha!" Gale''s thunderous voice snapped her out of her daze. The winged warrior unleashed a surge of kinetic energy, scattering a cluster of skeletal soldiers. His wings unfurled, radiating power as he charged into the fray.

    Alisha gritted her teeth, raising her staff high. A radiant burst of light erupted from its tip, searing the undead closest to her. The divine magic bathed the battlefield in brilliance, pushing back the encroaching darkness.

    Jack stepped forward, his shadow stretching unnaturally across the ground. The undead nearest him faltered, their movements stuttering as though caught in invisible chains. A skeletal warrior lunged, its claws aiming for his throat. Jack caught its wrist mid-swing, his grip tightening until the bone shattered into shards.

    "You''re in my way," he muttered icily. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the undead back, its body disintegrating before it hit the ground.

    Alisha watched him, a knot of awe and unease tightening in her chest. He moved with a predatory grace, his actions calculated and merciless. This wasn''t the Jack she knew. He wasn''t fighting to survive¡ªhe was fighting as if he''d already embraced the darkness that haunted him.

    "Asriel!" she called out, her voice cutting through the din. "What are you doing?"

    Jack glanced back at her briefly, his features softening for a fleeting moment.

    "Finishing this," he said.

    The ground trembled violently. At the center of the battlefield, a massive rift yawned open, its jagged edges glowing with a sickly green light. From its depths emerged a colossal undead abomination. Its grotesque form was a nightmare brought to life¡ªmultiple skeletal limbs clawed at the earth, its torso a mass of fused bones and rotting flesh. Its eyes burned with unholy fire, and its guttural roar shook the battlefield.

    The sight sent a ripple of fear through the group, but Jack''s lips curved into a faint, almost amused smile.

    "Stay back," he said, his voice low but commanding. "This one''s mine."

    ''No, it''s ours,'' Erebus interjected, his tone laced with twisted glee.

    Alisha hesitated, torn between intervening and trusting him. She could feel the oppressive energy radiating from Jack¡ªa dark, suffocating force that seemed almost¡­ divine.

    Gale, still grappling with waves of undead, cast a quick glance toward Jack. "Took you long enough!" he shouted, grinning despite the chaos.

    Jack ignored him, his focus entirely on the abomination. The air around him crackled with energy, the shadows at his feet writhing like living things.

    The abomination roared again, its massive claws tearing through the ground as it charged. Jack stood his ground, unmoving, unflinching.

    "This ends now," he said, his voice steady and resolute.

    As the abomination closed in, Jack raised his hand. The shadows around him surged forward, engulfing the monstrous creature in a swirling vortex of darkness. Its deafening roars faded into the void, replaced by an eerie silence. When the shadows receded, nothing remained of the abomination¡ªnot even ash.

    Jack lowered his hand, his breathing steady. He turned back to the group, his expression unreadable.

    Before anyone could speak, the dark mages lurking in the shadows began their chant. The air grew heavy as black energy coalesced around them, forming jagged, bony spears aimed directly at Jack.

    He didn''t flinch. In a blur of motion, he appeared beside the nearest mage. The hollow flames in its eye sockets flickered with shock, but before it could react, Jack''s hand clasped its skull.

    "Cinders," he muttered, his voice cold and detached.

    Flames erupted from his palm, consuming the mage entirely. Its glowing eyes dimmed to nothing as its body crumbled to ash.

    [+100 Soul Essence] S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The second mage raised its hand to attack, but Jack was faster. In an instant, he shattered its arm, the bone splintering like dry twigs. He moved with terrifying speed, a blur of motion that left the remaining skeletons scrambling.

    From behind, a skeletal warrior lunged, its blade descending toward Jack. He didn''t turn. A shadowy hand materialized, gripping the blade and spreading like ink over the attacker. In seconds, it was reduced to dust.

    "Idiot," Erebus snarled in Jack''s mind, his voice sharp like a blade cutting through the chaos. "If you get seriously injured before the merging is complete, we''ll both die!"

    Jack smirked, unbothered by the threat. ''At least I''ll be free.''

    That reply stung more than Erebus cared to admit. A shadow of frustration flickered through the god''s incorporeal essence, but there was nothing he could do about it. Jack''s defiance was as unrelenting as the horde of undead swarming them. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire

    ''In the end, he''s truly cursed with a cruel fate,'' Erebus mused silently, his tone heavy with something resembling pity. For all his mocking disdain, he knew the truth: Jack was doomed, no matter how valiantly he fought.

    Erebus''s thoughts were cut short by Jack''s commanding voice. "Aren''t you the one who summoned all these undead? Can''t you just stop them?" Jack asked, his tone laced with irritation as he sliced through another skeletal warrior, its brittle bones shattering under his relentless assault.

    "It''s me, and yet... not entirely," Erebus admitted grudgingly. "This body you see¡ªit''s a husk I left behind, a prison to keep my power intact until my return. I created this place to guard it, to deter intruders. Anyone who enters is doomed to be consumed, their life force sustaining the essence of my body. And those flowers you saw¡ªthe soul essence blooms¡ªthey are nourished by restless souls. They take a millennium to blossom, yet their energy pales in comparison to that of the living." His voice deepened, tinged with regret. "That''s why the body wants you dead¡ªit craves your essence to sustain itself."

    Jack gritted his teeth, his sword carving through the ribcage of another undead creature. "Then how the hell do I stop them from swarming us? I can''t control these things if your damned body already has command over them. And who knows what it''ll do next? That thing''s got godly essence in it¡ªif it taps into that, we''re both screwed. Thanks to you."

    "Relax," Erebus said, though there was a faint unease in his tone. "The body can''t harness the godly essence¡ªnot anymore. Olion made sure of that. But¡­" Erebus hesitated, a rare crack in his confident facade. "You''re right about one thing¡ªit won''t stop until we''re dead. There''s only one way to end this flood."

    "Which is?" Jack demanded, dodging a swipe from a clawed undead as he countered with a brutal downward slash.

    "You have to shatter the skull of the body," Erebus said at last, his voice grim.

    Jack''s breath hitched for a moment. "Shatter the skull?"

    "Yes," Erebus confirmed. "That''s where the command lies. Destroy it, and the undead will fall. But don''t think it''ll be easy. The body was designed to endure¡ªeven without me in it."

    Jack snorted, his determination blazing in his eyes.

    "Fine. Shatter the skull, huh? Guess I''ll just have to make it happen."

 Chapter 117 Last stand

    "That''s where the command lies. Destroy it, and the undead will fall. But don''t think it''ll be easy. The body was designed to endure¡ªeven without me in it," Erebus warned, his voice grim and weighted with the gravity of the task ahead.

    Jack snorted, his determination blazing like a firestorm in his eyes. "Fine. Shatter the skull, huh? Guess I''ll just have to make it happen."

    Without waiting for further instructions, Jack surged forward, his body a blur of motion as shadowy energy wrapped around him, coiling like a protective serpent. The battlefield roared in defiance beneath him, the relentless tide of undead clawing and thrashing as if sensing their impending doom.

    High above the chaos, Jack locked eyes with the skeletal titan seated atop its throne of bones. For a brief moment, time seemed to still. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Then its hollow eye sockets erupted with an ominous, blood-red glow. The titan stirred, its ancient bones grinding like rusted machinery, and an unearthly growl echoed through the desolate air. Slowly, it rose, towering above the battlefield like a monument of death. Its throne collapsed beneath its weight, the scattered bones rattling like a macabre symphony.

    "So, this is what I''m up against," Jack muttered, gripping his blade tightly. A wicked grin spread across his face, masking the tension coiling in his chest. "Let''s do this."

    The skeletal behemoth let out a deafening roar, the sound shaking the very ground beneath Jack''s feet. At its command, the surrounding undead surged with newfound vigor, their movements now synchronized like soldiers obeying an unseen general.

    Jack wasted no time. He shot forward like a bullet, his blade angled to strike the titan''s skull. But the creature moved with unexpected speed, its massive arm sweeping through the air in a wide arc.

    Jack twisted mid-flight, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow as he landed on the titan''s shoulder. The undead clawed at him from below, their brittle fingers reaching desperately for his legs.

    The titan''s skeletal hand reached up to swat him away, but Jack darted along its spine with agility born of desperation. His blade flashed as he sliced through the smaller undead clinging to the titan''s back like parasites, their brittle bodies shattering into shards of bone.

    As Jack neared the skull, the glow in the titan''s eyes intensified, pulsating with lethal energy.

    "Careful!" Erebus barked in his mind. "It''s channeling energy!"

    Before Jack could react, twin beams of dark energy shot from the titan''s eyes, carving smoking trenches into the battlefield below. He leaped off its back just in time, flipping through the air as the beams seared past him.

    "Great. It''s got a death laser. Because why not?" Jack quipped, landing deftly on the ground.

    "You''re wasting time!" Erebus snapped, irritation crackling in his voice. "That thing isn''t going to wait for you to figure out a strategy!"

    Jack''s mind raced as he analyzed the battlefield. The titan''s movements were slow but devastating, and its ability to command the undead made it a relentless force. Getting close was a gamble, but staying at a distance wasn''t an option either.

    "Erebus," Jack said, dodging another swipe from the titan''s massive arm. "Can your essence still disrupt its control over the undead?"

    "For a short time, yes," Erebus admitted reluctantly. "But it''ll weaken me¡ªand you¡ªsignificantly."

    "Do it," Jack commanded, his voice firm and resolute.

    Erebus hesitated, then sighed. "You''d better not die, mortal."

    A wave of dark energy rippled outward from Jack, its sheer force momentarily halting the undead in their tracks. The skeletal minions staggered, their movements becoming sluggish and disjointed.

    "Now''s my chance," Jack muttered, sprinting forward.

    He zigzagged through the battlefield, evading the titan''s attacks with fluid precision. The skeletal behemoth swung its arm in a desperate attempt to crush him, but Jack was already beneath it. He leaped onto its ribcage, using the jagged bones as footholds to climb higher.

    The titan roared in frustration, its entire frame shaking violently as it tried to dislodge him. Jack held on, his fingers digging into the cold, unyielding bone.

    As he reached the base of its skull, he raised his blade high, his muscles coiled with tension.

    "Shatter, huh?" he said through gritted teeth. "Let''s see how you like this!"

    With all his strength, Jack drove his blade into the titan''s skull. A deafening crack echoed across the battlefield as the bone splintered under the force of his strike. But as he pressed deeper, a metallic luster spread across the fractured surface, halting his blade.

    "What the hell?" Jack growled, his grip tightening on the hilt. The resistance was unlike anything he''d encountered before.

    "It''s a defense mechanism," Erebus said, his voice tinged with regret. "I placed it there to deter divine beings from destroying the body while I was away."

    Jack cursed under his breath, diving away as the titan''s massive hand swatted at him. He landed a safe distance away, hovering mid-air, but the titan wasn''t done. It raised its skeletal hand, summoning a sphere of dark, corrupted energy that pulsed with malevolence.

    Jack''s eyes widened as the sphere hurtled toward him. He dodged at the last second, the energy grazing him and leaving a cold, crawling sensation in its wake.

    "That''s corruption," Jack muttered, recognizing the sinister power. He''d used a similar energy before, but this felt darker¡ªmore primal.

    The sphere collided with a ghostly figure that had been approaching Jack from behind. The ghost shrieked as the corruption consumed it, its ethereal form disintegrating into nothingness.

    "The only way to pierce that defense is with godly energy," Erebus said grimly. "You''d have the power if we completed the merging, but right now, it''s impossible. And that thing won''t give us the time to finish."

    Jack clenched his fists, frustration bubbling inside him. But then, an idea struck him. His eyes darted across the battlefield, searching for a specific figure.

    "It can work with her," Jack said under his breath, his gaze locking onto a distant point.

    ---

    Since Jack''s arrival, the tides of the battle had shifted. The team had made significant progress, cutting down the undead army''s numbers, yet the battlefield still resembled a scene out of a nightmare. Despite their best efforts, the skeletal hordes seemed endless, their ranks bolstered by dark energies that clung to the air like poison.

    The bonded servants¡ªGale, Kurt, Magomon, and Missy¡ªfought valiantly, their stamina fueled by their immortal essence. But even they were on the brink of collapse, their forms battered and struggling to hold together.

    Gale stood firm, though several deep scratches marred his usually pristine armor. His sword carved through an onslaught of skeletal soldiers, each swing radiating precision and power.

    Kurt, however, looked far worse. One arm dangled at an unnatural angle, yet he refused to retreat. Beside him, Magomon and Missy battled in a grim rhythm, their movements growing slower with every passing second.

    Jack''s gaze swept across the battlefield, searching for the one person he needed most. Then he saw her¡ªa beacon amidst the chaos.

    "Alisha!" Jack''s voice tore through the cacophony of battle, sharp and urgent. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alisha turned, her face drenched in sweat, her exhaustion evident. Her robes were torn, and a faint tremor ran through the hands that gripped her staff. Still, her eyes flared with irritation at the interruption.

    "What is it?" she snapped, her voice edged with frustration.

    Jack didn''t flinch. "Summon the Heaven''s Spear! If we crack the head of that beast, we win!"

    Alisha hesitated, the weight of his words settling over her like a shroud. Her reserves were nearly depleted¡ªher body screamed for rest, and the dull ache in her chest told her she''d already pushed past her limits.

    ''I''m running low on mana,'' she thought, her grip tightening on her staff. Her lips trembled for a moment as she considered her options. ''But if he''s certain... I only need to push a little further.''

    "Alright!" she shouted, steeling herself. Winth mana control she ascended into the air, rising above the churning sea of skeletons below.

    Raising her hands skyward, she began to chant, her voice resonating with an ancient power. The crown upon her head flared to life, emitting a radiant golden light that filled the cavern like the first rays of dawn.

    "My lady¡ª" Nephris, her bonded familiar, started to protest, but Alisha cut her off sharply.

    "Nephris, hold your tongue! I know what I''m doing!"

    A massive rune materialized behind her, spinning slowly as threads of divine energy coalesced into its center. The golden light poured down in beams, purging the undead below in a blinding blaze. Their hollow shrieks echoed as they disintegrated, their forms reduced to nothingness under the holy light.

    The rune opened like a celestial gate, and from its center emerged the tip of a gleaming spear. Slowly, it revealed its full form, its presence exuding an aura of absolute power.

    "Heaven''s Spear, descend!" Alisha''s voice boomed across the battlefield, commanding attention as the weapon surged forth.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: Adrian Hardin, congratulations! For making it to top 5 this month! This Chapter will be dedicated to you.

    Thank you so much for your relentless support. I might not be the best, but I''m glad to have you onboard. Hopefully, you keep reading. Thanks again!]

 Chapter 118 the lady?

    "Heaven''s Spear, descend!"

    Alisha''s voice rang out, cutting through the cacophony of battle like a divine command. Her wings of light flared, illuminating the cavern as she thrust her staff upward. A brilliant rune materialized in the air above her, pulsating with celestial power.

    The golden spear that emerged from the rune radiated an aura so pure it seemed to burn away the lingering darkness. It hovered for a moment, its edges gleaming with blinding light, before plunging downward with unstoppable momentum. The cavern was flooded with its brilliance, every corner illuminated in stark contrast to the encroaching shadows.

    The skeletal titan, a monstrosity towering over the battlefield, raised its massive hands in an instinctive attempt to block the spear. Its movements were sluggish but deliberate, its hollow eye sockets glowing with defiance. The massive hands, forged of bone as black as obsidian, reached upward to intercept the divine weapon.

    Jack acted faster. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dark tendrils erupted from his palms, writhing like serpents through the air. The shadows coiled around the titan''s arms, binding them in place. Jack''s voice was a low growl, strained but resolute. "You''re not stopping this."

    The tendrils tightened, pulling the titan''s arms away and exposing the vulnerable crack in its skull. Alisha''s spear collided with the fracture, and the resulting impact was cataclysmic. A shockwave rippled through the air, shaking the very foundations of the cavern. Jack staggered, bracing himself against the force, his teeth clenched as the sound of the collision roared in his ears.

    The spear''s golden energy clashed against the titan''s metallic skull, their opposing forces locked in a brutal contest. Sparks of divine light and shadowy fragments erupted from the point of contact, cascading like a violent storm. The crack widened, spreading across the titan''s skull with agonizing slowness.

    But the skeletal giant refused to yield.

    With a guttural roar that shook the cavern, the titan tore through Jack''s shadowy bonds. The tendrils snapped like brittle vines, disintegrating into nothingness. Its massive hand, jagged and clawed, reached up in a desperate attempt to shield its head.

    "Don''t let that hand touch the spear!" Erebus''s voice thundered in Jack''s mind, sharp and commanding.

    "It won''t," Jack replied, his voice cold and steady. The dark energy in his palms surged, coiling around him like a second skin. He pushed off the ground, his body blurring into a shadowy streak as he hurtled toward the titan''s head.

    Jack materialized at the spear''s impact point, his blade, Shadowfang, already in motion. The weapon''s edge shimmered with dark energy, condensed into a razor-sharp point. He swung downward with all his might, his voice a low promise as he growled, "With this strike, you''re finished."

    The blade connected, and the resulting explosion of energy was blinding. Darkness and light collided, intertwining in a chaotic dance that consumed the battlefield. The cavern shook violently, debris raining from above as the air filled with the deafening roar of the titan''s death throes.

    The glow in its eye sockets flickered, then extinguished. The massive skeletal frame swayed for a moment, its movements slow and deliberate, before collapsing. The bones crumbled into dust, their blackened fragments scattering across the cavern floor. The oppressive energy that had filled the space dissipated, replaced by an eerie stillness.

    Jack landed hard, his legs buckling as he struggled to stay upright. His breaths came in ragged gasps, his chest heaving as sweat dripped from his brow. He glanced at the pile of dust that had once been the titan, his expression grim.

    "Well done," Erebus said, his voice quieter now, tinged with exhaustion. Despite the praise, a faint bitterness lingered. "But don''t think for a second this is over. That was just one piece of the puzzle."

    Jack wiped his face with the back of his hand, his gaze fixed on the remnants of the titan. "Yeah," he muttered, his voice low. "I figured as much. It''s never that easy, is it?"

    Behind him, Alisha descended, her radiant glow dimming as her feet touched the ground. She leaned heavily on her staff, her breaths ragged and labored. Despite the exhaustion etched across her face, a faint smile tugged at her lips.

    "You''re insane, you know that?" she said, her voice tinged with a mix of exasperation and admiration.

    "Maybe," Jack replied, his grin brief and weary. "But it worked, didn''t it?"

    Alisha shook her head, the fatigue catching up with her. "Let''s hope it was worth it."

    "How do we get out of here?" Gary''s voice broke through the stillness as he approached the group. His once-sturdy frame seemed worn, his armor dented and tarnished. Though he wouldn''t admit it, the strain of the battle had taken its toll.

    "Good question," Alisha said, glancing around. She looked up at the cavern ceiling, her gaze searching for any sign of an exit. "I''ve checked before, and it''s the same now. No doors, no passages. Just... nothing."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed as he focused inward, his thoughts turning to Erebus. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    ''Well?'' he thought, allowing the god''s voice to fill his mind.

    "This is my domain," Erebus replied, his tone casual. "I linked it to the tunnel you entered earlier. Leaving, however, is a bit problematic. But not impossible. Head to the shattered remains of the titan''s skull. With your power, you can create a gate."

    Jack relayed the information, his voice steady despite the unease lingering in the pit of his stomach. "Let''s move to the remains. I''ll find what we need to get out of here."

    As they turned to head toward the crumbled bones, a sharp notification appeared before Jack, its red triangular icon flashing urgently.

    [Soul syncing incomplete!]

    [Soul interruption has occurred!]

    [System reset imminent!]

    Pain struck him like a lightning bolt. Jack''s hands shot to his head as he collapsed to his knees, a strangled cry escaping his lips. His vision blurred, the cavern spinning around him.

    "Jack!" Alisha''s voice was filled with alarm as she rushed to his side, followed closely by Missy. Their hands hovered over him, desperate but unsure of how to help.

    Jack writhed on the ground, his breaths shallow. His skin grew cold, his body trembling violently. Despite their efforts, it was clear: he was slipping away.

    Meanwhile, in the grand halls of the Church of Light, a knight approached Saint Ivan with urgency.

    "Saint Ivan, the altar is prepared. The connection to the Heavenly Realm has been established. They demand the lady''s presence."

    Ivan''s piercing eyes opened, flashing with irritation. His pristine blade rested against his lap, its white scabbard glowing faintly.

    "Aren''t you aware she''s missing?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with annoyance.

    The knight hesitated but stood firm. "I am, Great Saint. But the realm persists with their demand."

    Ivan''s gaze darkened as he rose, his cape swirling behind him. "Inform Lord Carlos. I''ll address this at the altar."

    As he strode past, his aura radiated authority. Yet behind the calm facade, unease simmered. Something was amiss¡ªand it wasn''t just the missing "lady."

    ______

    Ivan strode through the towering halls of the sanctum, his every step echoing with purpose. The pristine marble beneath his boots gleamed with an otherworldly sheen, reflecting the golden light cast from the sacred chandeliers overhead.

    The atmosphere was heavy with sanctity, the air perfumed with the faint aroma of incense and mana. As he approached the grand double doors leading to the altar room, the two guards flanking the entrance snapped to attention. Without hesitation, they pushed the immense doors open, their movements precise and reverent.

    The sight that greeted Ivan was nothing short of awe-inspiring. Before him stood the altar, a colossal pillar adorned with intricate golden inscriptions that glowed faintly, pulsing like a heartbeat.

    The inscriptions seemed alive, ancient words of power inscribed by hands long since vanished from this world.

    At the base of the pillar was the altar itself, a massive slab of polished stone radiating a divine aura that sent shivers down Ivan''s spine. Surrounding the altar were towering mana crystals, their jagged surfaces shimmering as they channeled streams of energy into the inscriptions on the pillar.

    The hum of magic filled the chamber, a low, resonant sound that seemed to vibrate in Ivan''s very bones.

    Ivan slowed his steps as he entered the chamber, his usual commanding demeanor replaced with solemnity. Each movement was deliberate, a silent acknowledgment of the sacred space he had entered.

    As he reached the altar, he knelt on one knee, lowering his head in deference. His white cape pooled around him like a cascade of light, the golden embroidery catching the ambient glow.

    "Your Saint has arrived," Ivan declared, his voice firm yet reverent, echoing through the vast chamber. "And he awaits your command!"

    As though responding to his call, the altar began to shine more intensely. The mana crystals emitted a low, melodic hum, their energy converging on the inscriptions.

    The pillar''s golden lines ignited, the light traveling upward in a spiral until it burst forth from the pinnacle, forming a radiant holographic figure. The brilliance of the apparition filled the room, its light casting long shadows across the walls.

    The figure that appeared was breathtaking. It was a being of unparalleled beauty, its features sharp and flawless, exuding both grace and authority. Four massive wings extended behind it, their feathers shimmering with hues of gold and silver that seemed to shift and ripple with every movement.

    Though it was merely a projection, the energy radiating from the figure was almost overwhelming, pressing down on Ivan like a physical weight.

    "Rise, Saint Ivan," the figure commanded, its voice resonant and cold. There was no warmth in its tone, only an indomitable presence that brooked no disobedience. "The time has come. Bring me Carlos and the other bishops. They are to assemble at once."

    Ivan''s head snapped up, his sharp blue eyes narrowing as he processed the command. Shock flickered across his usually stoic face. "Seriously?" he blurted, his disbelief breaking through his otherwise disciplined demeanor.

 Chapter 119 know the reason

    Alisha rushed towards Jack, her breath hitching as she dropped to her knees beside him. She gently cradled his head in her lap, her fingers trembling as she wiped away the sweat streaming down his face. His body was completely soaked, his breaths shallow and labored.

    "What''s going on? What''s happening to Big Brother?" Missy cried, her small frame shaking as she tugged at Alisha''s sleeve. The fear in her voice struck a painful chord, one that Alisha couldn''t ignore.

    Alisha glanced at Jack''s pale, drawn face, unable to give an answer. Her lips parted, but no words came. What could she say? She didn''t know. She didn''t even know why she cared so much.

    ''What''s happening to me? This boy... he is the lord of the dead, the very lord of demons I swore to vanquish. Then why does seeing him like this twist my heart so?'' Her thoughts spiraled, battling the emotions she''d buried since their first encounter.

    Since the day she met Jack, she''d sensed he was different. Special, somehow¡ªsomeone who could understand her burdens. And then she discovered his dark powers, and her world turned upside down. She''d resolved to kill him, to put an end to his existence before his darkness could consume everything. But something about him stopped her. It wasn''t just his mystery; it was the strange pull she felt toward him¡ªa connection she couldn''t explain.

    She''d told herself that following him was a strategic move, a means to uncover the truth. Yet, with each passing day, she found herself drawn deeper into his enigmatic world. Their rivalry had transformed into something more complex, something she was only now beginning to understand. And when the ghost warriors attacked him, her emotions became undeniably clear.

    [Flashback]

    "Arrgh!" Jack''s agonized scream echoed through the night as the ghost warriors'' unrelenting wails tore into his soul. Their cries were haunting¡ªa relentless dirge of torment that clawed at his very essence. He clutched his head, collapsing to his knees as their spectral hands reached for him, ripping at the edges of his sanity.

    The pain was unbearable, as if his soul were being shredded into fragments. The light in his eyes dimmed, fading as his body crumpled under the weight of their attack.

    Alisha stood frozen, her mind in turmoil. She''d been watching from a distance, her thoughts locked in conflict. But as Jack''s scream pierced the air, something inside her snapped.

    "Asriel?" she whispered, her voice trembling as she turned to him. Her heart raced as she saw him lying motionless on the ground. A wave of panic surged through her, crashing against the walls of her resolve. Without thinking, she summoned her staff and released a blinding wave of light.

    The ghost warriors shrieked, their spectral forms scattering like shadows under the midday sun. Some tried to flee, their ghastly cries echoing through the dark, but Alisha''s light consumed them, burning their essence into oblivion.

    Skreee!

    The final wail of a dying specter faded into silence as Alisha lowered her staff. Her breaths came in ragged gasps as she turned and sprinted toward Jack. Missy, trembling with fear, was already at his side, clutching his arm and shaking him gently.

    "Big Brother?" Missy''s voice quivered, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Big Brother, wake up!"

    Alisha knelt beside them, her heart sinking as she took in Jack''s deathly pale complexion. "Did he..." Her voice faltered. "Did he die protecting us?"

    She''d always thought of Jack as a demon¡ªa threat to be eliminated. Yet here he was, sacrificing himself for them. The realization hit her like a bolt of lightning, leaving her stunned.

    Suddenly, a burst of energy rippled through the air. Alisha''s head snapped up as several figures appeared around Jack. Gale and the other bonded servants materialized, their expressions a mix of shock and dread.

    Gale''s eyes widened as he staggered forward, one hand clutching the wound across his abdomen. "What happened?" he demanded, his voice laced with urgency. But before anyone could answer, the sky darkened once more.

    The ghost warriors returned, their numbers now multiplied. They flooded the heavens, an ocean of wailing, translucent forms descending upon them like a storm.

    Alisha''s grip tightened on her staff. "We can''t stay here," she said, her voice firm despite the turmoil in her chest. Her gaze lingered on Jack''s lifeless form. ''Why did that idiot have to risk his life?'' she thought bitterly, a pang of guilt twisting her heart.

    With a wave of her staff, she conjured a radiant wall of light, erecting a barrier between them and the approaching horde. "Missy, we need to move. Jack wouldn''t want us to stay here and get hurt."

    Missy hesitated, clutching Jack''s hand tightly. Tears welled in her eyes, but she nodded, her lips trembling as she whispered, "Okay."

    Gale stepped forward, his hands glowing with dark energy. "I''ll hold them off," he said. As he unleashed a blanket of darkness, the ghost warriors screamed, writhing in agony. But Gale frowned as he observed their reaction. "My attacks only hurt them," he muttered. "They''re not enough to kill."

    The other bonded servants joined the fray, their combined efforts pushing back the spectral tide. Yet, despite their strength, the ghosts continued to swarm, their relentless numbers threatening to overwhelm them.

    [Flashback End]

    Alisha stared down at Jack''s pale face, her emotions a storm within her. Anger, guilt, and something deeper she couldn''t name bubbled to the surface. She clenched her fists, tears pricking her eyes as she slammed her hands against his chest.

    "Did you come back just to give me hope and then leave again?! Wake up, you idiot!" she shouted, her voice cracking. Her outburst stunned everyone around her, even Missy, who froze mid-sob.

    Meanwhile, Jack''s consciousness drifted in a strange, otherworldly space. He couldn''t move, his body trapped in a sensationless void.

    ''What now?'' he thought, frustration simmering in his mind. As he strained to make sense of his surroundings, a faint glow appeared beside him.

    "Keep quiet, you moron," a familiar voice said.

    Jack''s eyes widened. "Erebus?"

    "Yes, it''s me," the voice replied, calm yet carrying an undercurrent of urgency.

    Jack''s frustration boiled over. "I know it''s you! Can you tell me what the hell is going on?"

    Erebus sighed. "If what I suspect is true, we''re in serious trouble."

    Jack''s heart sank.

    "Trouble? What kind of trouble?"

    "The kind that changes everything," Erebus said, his tone heavy with the weight of their predicament.

    Here''s an enhanced and immersive version of your chapter, expanded for greater reader engagement and intrigue.

    As though to escalate the tension of their already dire situation, the void shimmered ominously, and a system screen flared to life in the vast expanse around them.

    [System reset: 50%][System update: 20%]

    "What is this now?" Jack asked, his voice tinged with both frustration and confusion. His translucent form swirled faintly in the ethereal space as he looked at the glowing panels. He couldn''t make sense of what was happening, nor why the soul syncing process seemed to have gone catastrophically off course. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire

    Erebus let out a long, exasperated sigh. His soul-form rippled slightly, the weight of his thoughts visible in the faint glow of his figure. "It''s a reset," he began, his tone grim. "But it''s more complicated than¡ª"

    Before Erebus could finish, a sudden flash of pure white light split through the void, interrupting him mid-sentence. He froze, the words seeming to die in his throat. His form tensed as he fixed his gaze on the source of the light.

    Jack turned instinctively toward the brilliance, shielding his eyes with one hand. "What now?" he muttered, irritation laced with unease.

    Erebus''s lips curled into a displeased scowl as the light began to take shape. "Olion," he spat the name like a curse, his tone laced with equal parts disdain and disappointment. "You still don''t trust me enough to let me handle this my way, do you?"

    As the glow dimmed, the source of the radiance was revealed: a humanoid figure, ethereal yet undeniably majestic. Erebus''s form shifted in response, reshaping itself from its amorphous soul state into a human appearance. The transformation was seamless, as if second nature to him. When the glow around him dissipated, Jack could see Erebus''s human form clearly for the first time.

    He was stunning. Jack, even in his current state, couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and unease. Erebus''s long, pitch-black hair cascaded down his back, and his hazel eyes gleamed with a predatory sharpness. He wore a flowing black robe adorned with intricate silver patterns that seemed to ripple like liquid shadows.

    ''So this is his true form,'' Jack thought, feeling an uncomfortable twinge of envy. Erebus didn''t bother disguising his aura of supremacy.

    The newly arrived figure, whom Erebus had called Olion, took form as well. Jack''s eyes widened as he took in the man''s appearance. He was the perfect contrast to Erebus: where Erebus was dark and brooding, Olion was a figure of light. His hair was as white as fresh snow, and his piercing blue eyes radiated an intense, almost divine calm. His attire, a robe of shimmering gold and white, seemed to glow faintly even in the void''s dim light.

    ''Are they twins?'' Jack wondered. They shared the same strikingly sharp features and commanding presence, yet their opposing auras made them seem like beings from entirely different realms.

    Erebus crossed his arms over his chest, his expression sour. "You couldn''t even come yourself to meet me. Sending just a fragment of your essence? How very like you, Olion." His lips twisted into a devilish grin. "Though I suppose it''s for the best. If you''d shown up in full, I might not have been able to resist the urge to beat the hell out of you."

    Olion''s expression didn''t waver. His gaze remained steady, fixed on Jack. "You talk too much, Erebus," he said, his voice smooth and measured. Ignoring Erebus''s provocation, he addressed Jack directly. "The time has come, mortal. You were chosen for a purpose, and now, you must understand why."

    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 120 Blessings

    Ivan''s head snapped up, his sharp blue eyes narrowing as he processed the command. For a moment, he thought he must have misheard.

    "Seriously?" The word burst from him, a rare crack in his otherwise disciplined demeanor. His voice carried a note of disbelief that even he couldn''t suppress. "You can''t be serious!"

    The figure before him didn''t so much as flinch. Its piercing gaze bore into Ivan''s soul, its tone dropping to a chilling octave. "Do you question my decree?"

    The air in the chamber seemed to shift, growing heavy and cold. The crystalline light that bathed the sanctum flickered as though in warning.

    Ivan exhaled sharply, forcing himself to rein in his emotions. "No," he replied, his voice steadier now, though tension still laced his words.

    "But the lady isn''t with us at the moment," he continued, choosing his words carefully. "And the others¡­ they''re not ready. This all came too suddenly."

    A thought flickered in his mind, unbidden: Have the angels discovered our plans? His heart quickened, though outwardly he maintained his composure.

    The figure''s expression remained unchanged, its voice a cold blade. "It is not for you to decide who is ready."

    It stepped closer, its aura pressing against him like an oppressive weight. "And inform the bishops: the Lady of the Church has become a threat to our cause¡ªand to Lord Olion."

    Ivan''s sharp eyes widened in disbelief. "How so?" he asked, his voice measured, though inwardly he felt a flicker of dark satisfaction.

    If that little wretch got herself corrupted in the planes, she''s made our job far easier. The thought brought a cruel smile to his mind, though he was careful to keep his expression neutral.

    "The Lady is consorting with demons," the figure intoned, each word heavy with finality. "The moment you find her, eliminate her. A direct order from Haraus."

    The angel''s command was delivered without hesitation. Its piercing gaze locked onto Ivan as if daring him to falter.

    "My time is limited," the figure continued, the cold authority in its voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "Summon the bishops. It is time for the blessing. Gather the seven patrons and the remaining saints. I have come to sanctify you all." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ivan clenched his fists at his sides, his knuckles turning white beneath his gloves. His jaw tightened, but he dared not argue further. Lowering his head, he masked the flicker of turmoil that threatened to break through his fa?ade.

    "As you wish," he said, his tone clipped and emotionless. Rising to his feet, he turned sharply, the edges of his black cape flaring behind him as he strode toward the chamber doors. The towering double doors closed with a resounding boom, sealing the altar in its sanctified stillness.

    Behind him, the angelic hologram flickered briefly before fading into nothingness.

    "A blessing, indeed," The angel muttered coldly on the other side, his lips curling into a bitter sneer.

    Ivan walked out.

    The grand corridors of the sanctum stretched out before him, their ornate arches and gilded murals an ostentatious display of devotion. The faint echo of his boots against the polished marble filled the silence, a sound that usually brought him comfort. Today, it felt oppressive.

    His thoughts churned as he navigated the winding halls. The celestial''s sudden decree had thrown everything into disarray. The command to summon the bishops was expected, but the accusation against the Lady of the Church? That was something else entirely.

    Why now? he thought, his brows furrowing deeply. What could be so urgent that they''ve called for such drastic action?

    He passed several knights and acolytes along the way, each bowing deeply as he approached. Ivan barely acknowledged them, his mind too preoccupied with the implications of the angel''s words.

    The weight of his duty pressed down on him, heavier than ever. The sanctum''s grandeur, which usually filled him with a sense of pride and purpose, now seemed suffocating.

    At last, he arrived at a smaller, dimly lit chamber. The heavy oak doors creaked as he pushed them open, revealing a modest room dominated by a simple altar. A single candle burned on its surface, casting flickering shadows across the stone walls.

    Kneeling before the altar was Carlos, his head bowed in deep prayer. The bishop''s hands were clasped tightly, his lips moving in silent supplication.

    "Lord Carlos," Ivan said, his voice slicing through the quiet like a blade.

    The bishop''s head lifted, his tired eyes meeting Ivan''s. Despite the weariness in his gaze, there was a fire of determination that had not been extinguished.

    "Saint Ivan," Carlos greeted, rising to his feet with practiced grace. "What brings you here?"

    Ivan wasted no time. "The celestial has issued a command," he said bluntly. "You and the other bishops are to assemble at the main altar immediately."

    Carlos''s brow furrowed in surprise. "A command from the celestial?"

    Ivan gave a curt nod. "And more," he added. "The Lady of the Church has been branded a threat. The moment she is found, we are to execute her."

    Carlos''s eyes widened at the revelation, a mixture of shock and unease crossing his features.

    "Execute her?" he repeated, his voice a whisper. "As though they knew our plan" He smiled.

    "That is the decree," Ivan said firmly.

    "But there''s more. The celestial has come to deliver a blessing."

    At this, Carlos''s expression shifted, his shock giving way to a flicker of hope.

    "A blessing," he murmured, the words carrying a weight of reverence. "At last. Everything is falling into place!"

    He straightened, his resolve hardening.

    "I''ll summon the others. We''ll be ready."

    As he turned to leave, Ivan''s voice stopped him.

    "Be cautious," Ivan said, his tone low and serious. "Something about this doesn''t sit right."

    Carlos paused, glancing back at Ivan with a faint smile.

    "When has it ever?"

    With that, the bishop departed to gather his peers, leaving Ivan alone in the chamber.

    For a moment, the saint stood in silence, his hand resting on the hilt of his blade. The polished surface of the altar reflected his conflicted expression, the flickering candlelight dancing in his cold blue eyes.

    "This is only the beginning," he muttered under his breath.

    Turning sharply, he strode from the room, his cape trailing behind him like a shadow

    _______

    Here''s an enhanced, more immersive version of your chapter with expanded dialogue, deeper character emotions, and enriched descriptions. The length now exceeds 1,000 words:

    Jack blinked, startled by the weight of Olion''s declaration.

    "Chosen? What are you even talking about?" he asked, his voice tinged with frustration and disbelief.

    "You are not here by chance," Olion replied, his deep, resonant voice commanding the space around them. His presence seemed to ripple through the void like an unyielding tide. "You should know this by now. There is a reason you were reborn into Asriel''s body. A reason I granted you these powers."

    Jack felt his stomach twist uneasily as Olion''s words settled over him like a suffocating shroud.

    "The threads of fate," Olion continued, his piercing gaze fixed on Jack, "have woven you into this role because¡ª"

    "Oh, spare us the theatrics," Erebus interrupted with a loud, exaggerated groan, his dark eyes glinting with irritation.

    "We don''t have time for your long-winded monologues, Olion. Just get to the point before this mortal starts asking more stupid questions."

    Jack shot Erebus a glare, but Olion''s expression didn''t falter. He pressed on, undeterred.

    "This is a loop in time," Olion stated, his voice even and deliberate. "A construct created by Ren, the god of time, before his disappearance."

    "A loop?" Jack echoed, his brows furrowing as he tried to wrap his mind around the concept.

    Olion nodded solemnly. "Yes. The balance of the world is unraveling, and the mortal plane teeters on the brink of annihilation. Jack¡ªor Asriel, as you are now¡ªmust restore that balance. You are the only one who can."

    Jack''s chest tightened. The words felt heavy, their implications suffocating. He laughed bitterly, a hollow sound that echoed through the emptiness.

    "So, I was right all along," he said, his voice tinged with cynicism. "This is some shitty hero''s journey where I have to save the world. What a clich¨¦. Why me? I didn''t ask for this!"

    Olion''s expression softened¡ªjust barely¡ªas he regarded Jack. "You may not have asked for this, but you were chosen for a reason. Ren saw something in you, something unique."

    Jack scoffed, shaking his head. "Oh, great. Another cryptic answer. Care to actually explain, or do gods only speak in riddles?"

    Olion''s gaze didn''t waver. "You are the one who has nothing to lose. That is why."

    The words hit Jack harder than he expected. He opened his mouth to argue, but Erebus''s sardonic laughter cut him off.

    "It''s not as grand as he makes it sound," Erebus drawled, his tone dripping with disdain. "Don''t let Olion''s poetic nonsense fool you. This isn''t some noble quest. It''s a war, plain and simple. And you? You''re just the poor fool caught in the middle."

    Olion''s jaw tightened, and for a moment, a spark of divine fury flashed in his eyes. "This is not a war," he said, his voice cold and resolute. "It is a reckoning. And if Jack fails, it will mean the end of all things¡ªboth mortal and divine."

    The void around them seemed to darken, the weight of Olion''s words sinking into the silence like a stone into deep water. Jack''s heart pounded in his chest, the gravity of the situation pressing down on him like an iron hand.

    He had always known his new life as Asriel wouldn''t be easy, but this? This was something else entirely.

    "So, what now?" Jack asked finally, his voice quieter now, tinged with a mix of resignation and determination. "What am I supposed to do?"

    Olion stepped closer, his towering form casting a shadow over Jack. His piercing blue eyes seemed to glow faintly, filled with an unyielding resolve.

    "It is not about what you must do," Olion said, his voice low and deliberate, "but what I have prepared for you."

    Jack arched a brow. "Prepared? That doesn''t sound ominous at all," he muttered under his breath.

    Olion ignored the remark. "The path ahead will test you in ways you cannot yet imagine," he continued. "You will tread the path of immortals, one fraught with peril and impossible choices. That is why I have decided to pair you with my brother."

    Jack blinked, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to process Olion''s words. "Wait. Your brother?"

    "Olion!" Erebus roared suddenly, his voice like thunder as he stepped forward. For the first time, he looked genuinely furious.

    "What have you done?!" Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 121 Gods plaything

    Gods¡ªthese were the beings who ruled over the entire universe, commanding powerful forces that shaped existence itself. They were omnipotent, omnipresent, and unknowable. Legends said they had come into existence alongside the universe, their origins as enigmatic as the creation of time itself.

    Jack''s lips curled into a bitter smile as he thought about these supposed divine entities. Conceitful beings¡ªthat was the only way he could describe them. Trusting a god was akin to inviting disaster. He had good reason to feel this way.

    Why? Because everything always seemed to fall into their court. The gods were creators, but they were also destroyers. They bestowed life with one hand and snatched it away with the other, often without rhyme or reason.

    The thought had haunted him for years, simmering in the recesses of his mind. He could never forget it.

    ''If they''re truly almighty,'' Jack mused, ''then why didn''t they stop the wars? Why didn''t they end the suffering that plagued humanity? Why didn''t they save me when I needed them most?''

    He had been abandoned¡ªnot just by society but by the very world that should have nurtured him. His existence had been discarded, his worth dismissed. He lived a life devoid of purpose, a meaningless drift through time.

    Yet, these gods, who were meant to be saviors, had stood by and watched as his life unraveled. They had witnessed him endure humiliation, neglect, and misery¡ªand done nothing. No salvation. No intervention. The conclusion he arrived at was as grim as it was inevitable:

    ''We''re just their playthings. They let us suffer, let us struggle, because it''s entertainment for them. They use our lives to settle their petty disputes. At the end of the day, they know we''ll come crawling back, desperate for their mercy.''

    The realization had darkened his worldview, but now, standing in the presence of Olion and Erebus, he was beginning to see just how accurate his beliefs were. Humanity''s misery wasn''t solely of its own making. The problem lay with the beings who had created them. But why?

    That question gnawed at him, clawing at his thoughts. It was a mystery he intended to unravel¡ªthough not right now. Erebus''s sudden outburst shattered his musings.

    "You fool!" Erebus roared, his aura swelling into a tempest of dark energy. "You paired him with me without even consulting me? Do you have any idea what you''ve unleashed?!"

    Jack took a cautious step back, his eyes darting between the two gods. Erebus''s fury was palpable, like a storm threatening to tear the void apart.

    "Uh... Should I be worried?" Jack asked hesitantly. His gut already screamed the answer: Yes. Definitely yes.

    Olion remained composed, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to Erebus''s wrath. "It was the only way," he replied, his voice steady but tinged with an undertone of weariness. "The only way to ensure he succeeds."

    "Okay, hold up." Jack raised a hand, signaling for a timeout. "What does he mean, ''paired''?"

    Erebus turned his searing gaze onto Jack, his dark eyes burning with disdain. "It means you''re stuck with me, mortal. Congratulations. Your odds of survival just got even worse."

    Jack frowned, his confusion deepening. "But¡­ why?"

    "Because," Olion interjected, "Erebus is the only one who understands the trials you will face. He is the balance to my guidance¡ªthe shadow to my light."

    Jack snorted. "Yeah, I''ve noticed he''s great at being a shadow."

    Erebus''s aura flared again. "And here I was thinking you''d prepared for my return!" he snapped, directing his ire back at Olion. "Do you even understand what chaos this might cause?"

    Olion''s serene expression didn''t falter. "I considered every factor before setting this plan into motion. The other gods will undoubtedly be alarmed by your reappearance. Seth has already corrupted one of my own, if not all of them." He sighed, a weary sound that spoke of battles fought and burdens carried. "The council wanted to destroy your reincarnation cycle, to prevent your soul from recovering completely. I placed this young man''s soul into the vessel to disguise your essence. Coupled with that, I intended to pass on my divinity to him. Unfortunately, this has caused... complications on my end."

    "And that''s why you want to merge my soul completely with that of a human?!" Erebus demanded, his voice sharp with incredulity.

    "Isn''t that what you had planned before I intervened?" Olion''s tone was laced with mock sympathy. "I''m merely assisting you."

    Erebus scoffed, folding his arms and looking away. It was clear Olion had seen through his schemes. Erebus couldn''t claim the body without Jack''s cooperation¡ªnot fully. He needed Jack to willingly accept the merger. Only then could he seize control.

    Jack narrowed his eyes, suspicion creeping into his voice. "Is there something you''re not telling me about this soul merging?"

    Erebus responded with another derisive scoff, refusing to answer. Olion, however, turned to Jack with a faint smile.

    "Don''t mind him," Olion said. "He always has a scheme. The council feared him because of his power and his... condition. I''m afraid you''ll inherit some of his traits after the merging." He paused, his gaze softening. "In essence, I''m only here to ensure my brother honors the agreement you both made."

    "Together," Olion continued, his tone shifting to one of quiet intensity, "you will forge a path through the chaos. But be warned: the challenges ahead will test you to your limits¡ªand beyond."

    Jack''s chest tightened as he stared at the two gods. A sinking feeling churned in his gut. He had already died once; he wasn''t eager to repeat the experience.

    "Great," he muttered. "More tests. Just what I needed."

    Erebus crossed his arms, his expression dark. "You''d better pray you''re ready, mortal," he said coldly. "Because if you fail, there won''t be a second chance."

    Jack met his gaze, his own eyes hardening with resolve. "I''ve been through hell before," he said quietly. "What''s one more trip?"

    Erebus smirked, though there was no humor in it. "You''ll regret those words soon enough."

    Olion stepped back, his gaze lingering on Jack. "Remember this," he said. "You are not alone. Even in the darkest moments, you will have allies. Know whom to trust, and trust in yourself."

    Jack nodded slowly, the weight of their words settling over him like a mantle. The void around them began to shift, its boundaries rippling as if preparing to dissolve. He didn''t know what lay ahead, but one thing was certain: there was no turning back now.

    As silence enveloped the trio, Jack steeled himself. A storm was coming, and he would have to face it head-on.

    Jack''s mind swirled with a tumult of thoughts, but amidst the storm, the system interface suddenly blinked to life before him, its cold, mechanical message cutting through the chaos like a blade.

    [System reset completed] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Soul syncing will commence]

    A quick reminder. The ordeal wasn''t over. The strange force that had gripped him earlier still held his soul, the weight of it pulling at him like an invisible anchor.

    Olion''s gaze shifted toward Erebus, a faint smile tugging at his lips, one full of knowing and quiet defiance.

    "I know you''re too stubborn to let a human soul completely throw you off," Olion spoke with a smirk, his eyes glinting with some hidden certainty. "So, I know we''ll meet again."

    Erebus, now standing at the epicenter of the swirling darkness, scoffed, his towering presence unshaken. "Hmph..." His voice was a low, thunderous growl, like the rumble of an approaching storm. "I am the strongest god there is. There''s no way a human soul can overthrow me. This is merely a waste of time. If it took the entire council to get rid of me, what hope does one measly mortal have?" Erebus sneered, the confidence in his voice as unyielding as his stone-like form.

    Olion''s smile softened, a touch of something akin to pity flickering across his face as he turned toward Jack, who had been silently observing the exchange. His lips curled into a subtle smirk as he spoke, his words carrying an unspoken weight.

    "I don''t think you can say that to someone who stands against the entire world."

    Jack''s breath hitched in his chest at the words. His heart thundered as his mind struggled to process the vast, untapped power that lay just beneath the surface of his skin. He had no idea where this would lead, but there was no turning back now.

    "Haraus has been corrupted," Olion continued, his voice becoming more serious, darker. "And he''ll definitely come for you. Not only him, but the other gods will sense your presence, and they''ll all want to eliminate you." His tone grew grave, but there was a hint of warning in his words, urging Jack to brace himself. "You''re a threat to them now, whether you want it or not."

    The bright ball of light that was Olion began to pulse with intensity. His form flickered, and with a soft, echoing hum, he vanished into nothingness¡ªleaving behind nothing but a faint trail of light that seemed to linger in the air before it dissipated completely.

    Jack opened his mouth to speak, to ask a thousand questions, but before any words could leave his lips, a pull¡ªa force¡ªgripped him. He felt it in the deepest part of his soul, a violent tug toward Erebus.

    It wasn''t just physical; it was spiritual. Their souls were drawn together like magnets, and in an instant, the world around Jack dissolved, leaving only darkness. Erebus was there, his massive presence looming before Jack like a blackened star, his form now once again swirling into the familiar, ethereal ball of energy.

    As Jack''s body involuntarily moved toward the center of that swirling mass, an energy unlike anything he''d ever felt surged through him. His heart raced, pounding in his chest, each beat louder and faster than the last. It felt as though his very soul was being torn apart and remade, the sensation almost unbearable. His skin burned with heat, then went cold, as if some deep, unholy force was pulling him into a realm where nothing but death existed.

    The strange phenomenon continued to unfold. Jack''s vision blurred as the pressure of the energy intensified. The pull toward Erebus was stronger now, inexorable. He felt like a mere thread being drawn into the eye of a cosmic storm.

    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    Then, something even stranger happened. Jack''s entire body pulsed¡ªvibrated¡ªlike a string caught in the wind. The air around him seemed to crackle with raw, ancient power. His muscles screamed as the force overwhelmed him, but he didn''t resist.

    [Soul essence: +100,000]

    [Soul essence: +100,000]

    [Soul essence: +100,000]

    The numbers flashed before his eyes, each notification more staggering than the last. The essence flowed into him, rushing through his veins like molten lava, filling every part of his being. A powerful surge of warmth began to spread across his chest, and for the first time, Jack felt something utterly alien but strangely exhilarating¡ªhe felt alive in a way that was impossible to describe.

    He had seen soul essence before, but nothing like this. This wasn''t just mana. This wasn''t just magic. It was a fundamental shift in his existence. The very essence of life¡ªand death¡ªwas entering his soul, flooding it, purging him of everything that had come before. And with each surge, with each wave of dark, intoxicating energy, he grew stronger.

    The more it flowed through him, the more powerful he felt. It was as though his body was becoming something else, something more than human. The raw energy surged within him, threatening to break free of its confines. His thoughts fractured and merged with the overwhelming tide of power, and somewhere deep within, a whisper¡ªa voice¡ªbegan to echo inside his mind.

    "From now on," Erebus''s voice rumbled, low and commanding, "we''re one. You will be the lord of the dead. You will be the new ruler."

 Chapter 122 hes changed

    The bonding was still in progress, but Jack still had his consciousness, and after hearing Erebus declare him the next lord of the dead, he wholly accepted this tittle, but with a different mission in mind.

    ''Yes, I am the new lord of the dead, but it''s not just for humans now'' he thought, his heart clenching in rage.

    [You have absorbed God Essence!]

    [All stats +1000]

    [Congratulations! You have leveled up.]

    [Congratulations! You have leveled up.]

    ....

    [10 new skills acquired!]

    [Soul syncing complete!]

    ....

    Several notifications flashed in rapid succession, clogging Jack''s vision as they filled his notification screen. It was an overwhelming deluge of information, each message more staggering than the last. The weight of their implications barely had time to register before the next appeared.

    Then, as if summoned by the universe itself, a golden aura erupted from Jack''s body. It wasn''t just light; it was raw power, tangible and awe-inspiring, radiating outward in waves that seemed to warp the air itself. The ground beneath him trembled, and a low hum filled the atmosphere, vibrating through every molecule around them.

    ''What''s happening now? Does he get stronger each time he dies? What''s even happening to him?'' Alisha''s thoughts raced, her gaze fixed on Jack as she struggled to process the spectacle unfolding before her. Her usual sharp demeanor faltered, replaced by visible unease. She wasn''t alone in her confusion¡ªeveryone present seemed paralyzed by the sheer magnitude of what was happening.

    Missy, however, wasn''t paralyzed. Her small frame darted forward, her voice ringing with relief and excitement. "Big brother!" she cried, tears of joy streaming down her face.

    Jack''s body, suspended midair by the golden energy surrounding him, descended slowly. His feet touched the ground with a grace that seemed almost otherworldly. The aura dimmed but did not disappear, lingering around him like a cloak of divine might. He swept a cold, calculating gaze across the group before it landed on Missy, who had stopped just short of throwing herself at him.

    "Big brother," she murmured, her steps faltering as his eyes met hers. Those eyes, once warm and filled with a mischievous spark, were now icy and distant. The shift sent a chill down her spine.

    For a moment, Missy hesitated, fear creeping into her expression. Then, to her surprise, Jack''s cold gaze softened, and his lips curled into a warm smile. It was fleeting, but it was enough to reassure her¡ªor at least it seemed so.

    Jack turned his attention to Alisha. His voice, unusually soothing, carried a tone she wasn''t used to. "Were you worried?" he asked, tilting his head slightly, his expression almost¡­ tender.

    Caught off guard, Alisha''s eyes widened before narrowing suspiciously. "Pfft. Why would I be worried about you?" she retorted, crossing her arms over her chest in a defiant gesture. But her voice wavered slightly, betraying her uncertainty.

    Jack didn''t press her, instead offering a faint smile before turning away. Gale, standing silently to the side, observed him intently. ''He''s different,'' Gale thought, unease settling deep in his gut. ''That aura¡­ it''s almost nonexistent now. How can he conceal it so completely? What has he become?''

    Gale''s wariness wasn''t unfounded. As a bonded servant, he had always kept a close eye on Jack, wary of the young man''s potential. The heir of the Lord of the Dead was no small threat, and Jack''s recent progressions were both fascinating and terrifying. Concealing his aura to this extent was beyond what any ordinary person could achieve.

    Jack raised his hand, and the shattered remains of a giant skeleton''s skull began to stir. A bright metallic substance emerged from the debris, flying toward him. It hovered in his palm, glinting ominously in the dim light.

    "We don''t have time to linger," Jack announced, his voice calm yet commanding. "Guests are waiting for us outside. Let''s go welcome them."

    Everyone stared, still processing his transformation. Alisha was the first to break the silence. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice sharp. "You''re not Asriel."

    Jack''s expression darkened momentarily, but then he smirked. "Tch. Says the weak girl who wants to defeat me? Go ahead and try. I''d love to see how it goes for you." His tone was mocking, but his gaze bore an edge that sent shivers down Alisha''s spine. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''He acts differently,'' she thought, her mind racing to make sense of his behavior. ''But somehow, it''s still him¡­ right?''

    Jack didn''t wait for a response. He held the metallic object aloft, and the air in front of him rippled before tearing open, revealing a glowing portal.

    "Wait!" Alisha exclaimed, stepping forward. "Aren''t we going to search for clues about the Chapters of Time?"

    Jack paused at the portal''s edge, glancing over his shoulder with a smirk. "What makes you think it''s here?" he asked, his voice laced with amusement. "We left the clue in the previous room. But I doubt any of you noticed. Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll be heading out. Stay if you like."

    Without another word, he stepped into the portal and disappeared.

    Gale exchanged a look with Alisha and Missy, their collective confusion palpable. Finally, Gale broke the silence. "Something happened to him, but he''s still sane¡­ for now." His tone was reluctant but resolute. As Jack''s bonded servant, Gale had no choice but to follow.

    ''If worst comes to worst,'' Gale thought, ''I''ve already instructed Nephria to activate her weapon. There''s a contingency in place.'' With that, he stepped into the portal.

    Missy''s voice trembled as she tugged on Alisha''s sleeve. "Big sister, what happened to Big Brother? Why is he so scary now?" Tears brimmed in her wide eyes, her fear evident.

    Alisha''s gaze softened. She didn''t know Missy well, but in the short time they''d spent together, she had come to see the young girl''s vulnerability. Missy clung to Jack because he was all she had.

    "Don''t worry," Alisha said gently, crouching to Missy''s level. "Big Brother hasn''t changed. And if he has, Big Sister will knock some sense into him, okay?"

    Missy sniffled but nodded, her trust in Alisha unwavering.

    Taking the girl''s hand, Alisha led her toward the portal. Her resolve hardened as they stepped through, prepared for whatever awaited them on the other side.

    Their sight was momentarily blocked by the deep darkness within the space, but as soon as they emerged, the flickering pale green torches illuminated the scene. They had returned to the area where the ancient altar once stood, its remnants scattered across the stone floor.

    To her side, Alisha noticed Jack kneeling, scooping up the sand-like particles from the destroyed altar with a precision that betrayed a deeper purpose.

    Gale and the other bonded Servants were nowhere in sight, leaving Alisha to assume Jack had ordered them back into the inner space. The emptiness made the vast chamber feel even more oppressive, the air heavy with residual energy from their earlier battles.

    "What are you doing?" she asked, her boots echoing softly on the stone floor as she approached him.

    Jack didn''t look up. "What does it look like I''m doing?" he replied curtly, his hands carefully gathering the particles into a small container.

    Alisha frowned, crossing her arms. "Shouldn''t we be trying to find a clue to the map, since you said it wasn''t down there?"

    Jack finally glanced up at her, his expression tinged with mild annoyance. "I have the Never Map with me. That should answer your question."

    His cryptic answer made Alisha''s eyes widen. "The Never Map?!" she echoed, realization dawning on her.

    Of course. The Never Map used sand as a medium to reveal directions, guiding its user to the next destination. Jack collecting the remnants of the shattered altar meant he intended to use them as the map''s key.

    But Alisha wasn''t about to let him have the last word. Her skepticism flared. "That still doesn''t make sense. How did you know it''s the broken altar that''s useful? There''s sand everywhere here. Why that sand specifically¡ª"

    Jack''s gaze sharpened, and the slight tug of a smirk at his lips silenced her mid-sentence. Something about his expression made her words catch in her throat. His confidence was unnervingly disarming.

    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire

    "If you''re so curious about what happened to your Asriel," Jack said, standing and brushing his hands off, "why don''t you just ask outright instead of fishing for answers with all this indirect nonsense? It''s annoying." He clicked his tongue and turned away from her.

    Alisha felt heat rush to her cheeks, a flush of embarrassment she couldn''t control. She quickly looked away, her pride stinging. Yet she refused to back down completely.

    "I wasn''t worried. I could never be worried about a demon," she retorted, scoffing for good measure.

    Jack didn''t bother to argue. Instead, his expression shifted to something more serious. "Well, if you say so. But our guests have already arrived."

    Before Alisha could question him, a powerful aura descended upon the chamber, pressing against them like an invisible tidal wave. The torches lining the walls flickered violently before extinguishing, plunging the room into near darkness. The ground trembled as the walls of the tunnel began to crack and crumble, chunks of stone falling with deafening crashes.

    "What''s happening?!" Alisha shouted, her voice tinged with panic as the structure threatened to collapse around them.

    She instinctively raised her hands to shield herself, but her mana reserves were completely depleted. She was too weak to erect a barrier, and fear gripped her as debris rained down.

    The impact she braced for never came. Instead, she felt a strange, cool sensation wash over her. When she dared to look up, she saw a thin, shimmering barrier of azure light surrounding her. It was delicate yet impenetrable, shielding her from the falling rubble.

    ''Is this an aura wall?'' she thought, astonished. Aura walls were incredibly rare, a manifestation of power so precise it bordered on the divine. Her shock deepened when she realized who had created it.

    ''How did he¡­?'' The thought trailed off as the dust began to settle, revealing the scene before her.

    Standing amidst the destruction, Jack''s figure loomed, calm and unyielding. Beyond him, shadowy figures began to emerge from the darkness, their outlines flickering like distorted reflections in a broken mirror.

    Alisha''s breath caught as she took in the sight. "They''ve caught us," she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Jack turned to her, a crooked smile playing on his lips. "Oh, don''t worry," he said, his tone unnervingly casual. "These are my boys."

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: Chapter dedication~Shadowcoop. You''ve made it to Top 5 fans! Thanks so much for your support!]

 Chapter 123 Zamazo the deathsketcher

    The entire council of the church had been gathered: the three bishops, the twelve patrons, and the six knights of the church. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They were all gathered in a small meeting room. A large rectangular table was placed in the center of the room, the exquisite designs visible with intricate linings of gold and white.

    Seated at the head of the table was Carlos, and opposite him was the highest patron of the church.

    She sat comfortably, her legs crossed, and her eyes were covered with a scarf that had a golden cross drawn across it.

    This was the same for the other patrons seated in the room.

    Even from afar, one could tell that there was a clear separation between each party.

    Despite all forming the congregation called the ''Church,'' each had their own respective functions. Furthermore, there was a slight struggle for power between the two sides.

    Despite the outside opinion of the church being the holy foundation, an embodiment of true purity, this wasn''t the same for those who resided within it.

    While the bishops and the Lady dealt more with the official aspects of the church, the patrons and knights dealt more with hidden matters, such as the occultic people who served demons instead of the Lord Olion of Light.

    The bishops had the overall power, but this wasn''t quite true.

    "Carlos, why have you called all of us at this moment?" Kiara asked, taking a sip of the tea that was placed before her.

    One of the bishops seated at the right side of Carlos tightened his fist in anger, seeing how Kiara said the high bishop''s name without regard.

    He was second after Carlos; even their seating position showed it, so he couldn''t sit idly and watch himself get insulted.

    An insult to Carlos was also an insult to him!

    "Kiara! Such insolence isn''t allowed within these walls! How dare you call the high bishop''s name so casually?! Have you lost your senses simply because of the position given to you?" Bayer said, slamming his hands on the table.

    Kiara merely glanced at him as she deliberately placed the teacup down, a smile gracing her beautiful face. She smiled, completely ignoring him, as though he wasn''t even there.

    Bayer stood abruptly, wanting to react. However, Carlos simply raised a hand, signaling him to stop. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire

    "What? Are you afraid you might lose a couple of idiots?" Kiara asked.

    "Arrogant bastard!" Bayer was already red with anger, but Carlos had already told him to stop. If he were to do anything, he would be going against direct orders.

    Carlos let out a sigh, one which carried a hint of disappointment.

    He threw a deadly glance at Kiara and simply dropped his hands on the table, rolling the small ring he had in his hands.

    On a normal day, Carlos would''ve been really angry at her behavior.

    But he had a blessing waiting for him, and he didn''t want anything to sour his mood right before his blessings came.

    ''Thankfully that little bitch gave me the ring before she left,'' Carlos thought, a smile tugging at his lips as he calmly waited to see her reaction.

    Seeing the ring, Kiara frowned slightly, then scoffed, reluctantly resting her back on the chair.

    It was just as he had expected.

    ''She complied, so I won''t have a reason to use the ring. Don''t worry, the moment I become the lord of the church, I''ll have you and your stupid team executed! And strip off that blessing you''re so proud of.'' Carlos had a burning hatred for the patrons.

    Not only were they arrogant little kids, but they were also one of the only few people who had the guts to insult him that way.

    Not even the royal families of any kingdom spoke to him in such a manner.

    Despite being a normal human being without any special abilities whatsoever, he had attained the highest position of the church due to his hard work and dedication.

    The previous Lady of the Church recognized him and blessed him, allowing him to climb the ranks and become a bishop!

    The patrons, on the other hand, were a few talented individuals who each had high talent in their respective disciplines of magic. With the blessings of the great angel Haraus, their magical abilities grew to extreme heights, granting them great power.

    This was also true for the saints; however, they didn''t receive their blessings from the angel but instead received theirs from the bishop, which paled in comparison to that of the great angel and the Lady.

    That said, even he didn''t have the power to order the patrons. They only collected direct orders from the Lady.

    "I just wanted to have a little fun, and they''re all taking it so seriously," she muttered to herself, pouting slightly.

    Then she turned, looking back at Carlos.

    "Please hit the nail on the head. My crew and I have a lot to handle. The Crusade Cult has been acting up a lot lately, and I have a feeling they''ll be planning a direct attack soon. I don''t have time for trivial talks," she stated, crossing her arms over her chest.

    The other patrons nodded their heads slightly, agreeing with her.

    Carlos took a deep breath, controlling his raging anger.

    Surprisingly, his face betrayed no hint of anger.

    However, Kiara had been with him long enough to see through the fa?ade.

    If nothing else, she could tell that he was only holding himself back.

    ''From his attitude, that means this has to be really important,'' she thought to herself, observing carefully.

    "I wouldn''t have called you out if this wasn''t an important matter," Carlos revealed. And this was the truth because he hated seeing their faces.

    "That said, the reason I have gathered you all here is that an angel has called upon us," he stated, closing his eyes slightly with a frown. But the frown slowly changed into a bright smile¡ªan unnerving one.

    Kiara didn''t like it one bit.

    ''What could make this old bastard smile?''

    Rather than keep her thoughts to herself, she decided to ask aloud.

    "And do you know the reason why he has called upon us? Because it appears you do," Kiara said, her frown deepening. In contrast, Carlos'' smile widened, and a subtle grin appeared on the faces of the other bishops as well.

    ''Seems we''re the only ones who are yet to hear the news,'' she thought, observing the looks of the bishops and knights.

    At the same time, someone else was observing her. It was none other than Ivan.

    He had only ever heard about the patrons, but this was his first time seeing them.

    And he was curious, seeing the blindfold Kiara had on. ''Can she really see us with those things on?''

    However, he could never really get his answers, as these questions would only remain in his mind, and he wouldn''t be getting an answer... for now.

    After a brief moment of silence, Carlos stood up, his hands cupped together.

    "The angel has decided to offer us his blessings. Not only the patrons... all of us," he stated, observing the look on Kiara''s face. It was just as he had expected.

    ''Never did she think I would get a blessing of my own soon... Ah, the look on her face, I''ll definitely keep this as a memory, after I''ve killed her. If only I could get a picture of this right now.'' He savored the stunned look on Kiara''s face like a predator happy to see its prey injured.

    However, Carlos'' thoughts weren''t exactly what was bothering Kiara.

    She never had a problem with him getting a blessing.

    Rather, her fear was about something entirely different from what he was thinking.

    ''If that happens, then I won''t be able to...''

    ---

    The cloud of dust had cleared off, and Alisha had a proper sight of what was waiting for them.

    Unparalleled fear rippled through her body as she looked up at the figures who stood at the other part of the canyon.

    In front of the crowd of demons that had all been gathered, Naon stood. However, it wasn''t his figure that bothered her, but the figure that stood beside him.

    The striking five horns of the figure alone were enough to send fear and dread through her entire being.

    She didn''t need anything to confirm, she was a mage of light, an incarnate of light!

    She could instantly tell this was no simple demon from the air that permeated their surroundings.

    This... this was a...

    ---

    [Call to action! Please buy privileges and support author in win-win mission, thank you!]

 Chapter 124 Awaiting blessing

    The planes were a really strange place¡ªa place that stood between the realms of the living and the dead.

    While it was much closer to the realm of souls, it also had deep connections with the realm of humans.

    Demons were very much like normal humans. In fact, a few had no distinct features different from humans¡ªin terms of appearance¡ªbut even then, demons hungered for something more than just food, like normal humans.

    They wanted power. Their undying taste for it was what built the powerful hierarchy of the demons.

    In the demon realm, there were five major races that actively ruled the entire six planes. One of them was the Zhuraks¡ªthe weakest among the rest. However, this wasn''t true for the one who stood before them.

    Demons grew stronger from absorbing souls, eating the flesh of stronger opponents, and using mana crystals and the like, although the latter offered less strength than the former. Their methods of growing stronger, although gruesome and somewhat disgusting, were undoubtedly efficient.

    Coupled with their undying taste for power, they weren''t bothered by going to any extent, even to the point of going against more powerful foes.

    The stronger a demon became, at some point, even the shackles of their very bloodline would be insufficient to hold them back. That was the case for the person who stood before them¡ªZamazo, the Deathsketcher.

    Although he wasn''t in his true demon form, the weight of his presence alone was enough to send dread through Alisha''s bones.

    ''Never did I think that a higher demon''s strength would be this great,'' Alisha thought as a cold shiver ran down her spine. Even the hands she used to hold Missy were trembling under his presence.

    Despite this, she managed to keep her calm as she turned to Jack, who didn''t seem at all bothered by the presence that stood before him.

    Zamazo stared down from the edges of the canyon, looking at the group.

    He had five horns sticking out from all sides of his head, as if forming a crown.

    At the moment, he appeared in his human form, containing most of his power, as he didn''t see the need to cause so much ruckus.

    If all the towns nearby were to know that he had left his castle, they would begin moving away as fast as possible. It might also reach the ears of the other higher demons, and they too might want to know what brought about his sudden action¡ªsomething he wanted to avoid at all costs.

    His eyes looked crystalline, having a violet shade. Those eyes were locked onto one figure: Jack.

    ''So that is the incarnate of the Lord of the Dead? ¡­ He looks¡­ plain,'' Zamazo thought, rather displeased. But then a smile crept up his face.

    ''That only makes the work easier,'' Zamazo thought, his evil grin gracing his beautiful face.

    Even Naon began to wonder what made his master smile so.

    Zamazo walked forward, his eyes still fixed on Jack.

    For some reason, he couldn''t sense any aura or energy leaking from Jack, but he wasn''t bothered; that could only mean one thing.

    ''They probably overexerted themselves with whatever they were doing¡­. Life in the planes, especially for humans who came unprepared, won''t be easy,'' he assumed.

    However, that wasn''t exactly the case. Alisha, who was closest to him, could tell, right after he replied to her.

    "They''ve caught us," she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Jack turned to her, a crooked smile playing on his lips.

    "Oh, don''t worry," he said, his tone unnervingly casual. "These are my boys."

    She looked toward him, and she could sense it¡ªhis aura. It was different.

    As a mage, she didn''t have full knowledge of aura. The only type of aura she could sense was divine aura, and right now, that same form of aura was being emitted from Jack''s body.

    It was divine aura, quite all right, but there was also something different about this divine aura. It was dark¡­ No, dark was an understatement. It was corrupt, dangerous¡ªin fact, frightening¡ªbuilt from the very essence of evil.

    If Zamazo''s aura was like a boulder, Jack''s was like a mountain, towering over her as it cast a shadow over her.

    "Humans! I believe you know why I have come. Do not bother fighting in your weakened state. Submit yourselves this instant," Zamazo declared, breaking the long line of silence.

    Since they were both weak, things were meant to be much easier.

    However, Jack merely closed his eyes for a moment.

    He felt the power rampaging through him, begging him to let it free¡­. But it wasn''t only the power that came along with the soul binding.

    There was something dark, something trying to take a bite at his consciousness. He could tell that was Erebus, trying to take full control, but just like Olion had said, he wasn''t a normal human.

    He was a broken human, someone who would even prefer death to living with any of the humans he considered filth.

    He was right about that, but he was also wrong about another thing.

    After that second encounter with Olion and one with Erebus, Jack''s fight was no longer fueled by just the hatred for humans anymore. It was fueled by anger. Anger toward the gods, for even daring to decide his fate.

    He couldn''t let Erebus take full control. He wanted to be the one in control¡­ so he could tear down everything and bring those stupid gods to his feet.

    Now, he had both Erebus''s memories, his power, and everything.

    ''I''m far from defeating the gods¡­. But a mere demon?'' Jack''s eyes flashed with defiance as he looked toward Zamazo with a deep frown.

    "You have a sharp tongue for a lowly demon¡­ you cunt."

    Jack''s words not only sent gasps spreading through the crowd, but they also carried overwhelming shock.

    A renowned figure throughout the planes was insulted, that too, by a mere human?

    A powerful pressure exploded through the horizon, many of the weaker demons behind falling to their knees, unable to even stand.

    Forget about being polite; Zamazo was going to do it.

    He was going to¡ª

    ************

    Gathered in the main sanctuary, all the bishops, saints, and patrons had convened.

    The reason for their gathering had already been made clear¡ªit was something meant to bring them great joy. This event alone could significantly increase the overall power and influence of the church. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Although the church was a single entity, it had managed to become well-established and immensely powerful within a few short years of its creation. This meteoric rise was due to the very reason they were gathered here at this moment¡ªa blessing.

    Blessings were the cornerstone of the church''s influence and growth.

    They could grant a talentless mage the ability to rise to incredible power, breaking through previously insurmountable limits. For those who were already talented, a blessing would propel them to unimaginable heights in their magical journey.

    A blessing was essentially the transfer of Karma. If one had higher Karma, they could bless someone of lower Karma. Conversely, the opposite could also occur, stripping someone of their Karma.

    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire

    Karma was a universal force tied to reverence. The more people revered and looked up to someone, the more Karma that person earned. Essentially, the bishops and the Lady of the Church were farming Karma from the masses, using their roles as public figures to harvest admiration and faith.

    If that were the case, why didn''t the royal families of the kingdoms possess high Karma?

    In truth, they did have Karma. However, utilizing it was another matter entirely. Only a being of divine status¡ªor one close to it¡ªcould grant someone the ability to tap into such power. Despite this limitation, unutilized Karma wasn''t wasted. It instead passively enhanced the individual as a mage, making them stronger by nature.

    Divine beings, on the other hand, possessed vast amounts of Karma. A blessing from such a being was beyond imagination.

    This was why today''s event was such a monumental occasion, and why most of those gathered in the sanctuary radiated excitement and hope.

    Most of them.

    Kiara stood off to the side, her group distinctly separated from the others.

    Her expression was anything but joyful. Instead, it was shadowed with worry.

    ''If the angel grants these old bastards a blessing,'' she thought, clenching her fists, ''it''ll become even harder to protect her lady from them. These greedy fools will undoubtedly attempt to eliminate her, even if it means sacrificing a thousand more of their pathetic saints.''

    Her jaw tightened as her teeth ground together.

    Carlos, one of the high-ranking bishops, approached her. His smug grin made no effort to disguise his true intentions.

    "What''s the matter, dear Kiara? Aren''t you thrilled at the prospect of receiving another blessing?" he asked with mock care, his voice dripping with condescension. "What could possibly be troubling you on such a glorious day?"

    Kiara glared at him, her lips pressed into a thin line. But before she could respond, a low hum filled the sanctuary.

    The crystalline pillars at the front of the room began to glow with an otherworldly light. The sound grew louder, buzzing through the air as energy crackled and danced along the stones.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the light.

    The angel had come.

 Chapter 125 A gods Treasury

    A higher demon. It was indeed no simple title, and those who bore this title weren''t simple either.

    They were the ones who stood at the peak of the planes, the powerful beings that made the rules in this crooked abyss.

    Let alone the humans, even most of the angels feared them.

    And right here, standing before one, Jack addressed him without regard, even using an unspoken word, as if dragging his reputation through the mud.

    Of course, anyone who stood where he was would definitely be enraged.

    However, his anger merely lasted a second. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''His arrogance... There was only one other human who was just as arrogant and confident as he is,'' Zamazo stopped to ponder for a moment, the anger on his face swapping to one of caution.

    If his thoughts were right, then he had more than enough reason to be careful.

    Naon, who carefully observed his master, could see slight reluctance, which baffled him a lot.

    ''Is Master Zamazo holding back his rage? If so, why would he do such a thing in the first place? For humans, nonetheless?'' Naon was confused.

    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire

    To him, this was in fact the best time to grab the soul of the lord.

    From his perspective, Jack was weak, and so was his entire crew.

    He had only failed the last time, firstly, because he truly underestimated the power of the young incarnate, and coupled with that, he had never expected the young girl to come in the first place!

    Why would a priestess want to save a demon?

    It didn''t make even the slightest sense to him.

    However, that didn''t matter at the moment. All that mattered was that his master was here, not only that, but a couple of his army as well.

    There was no way they were going to escape!

    Even seeing his master''s reluctance wasn''t enough to make him believe they would leave empty-handed.

    Zamazo flashed a smile. Then, cautiously, he looked back over his right shoulder, where Naon stood.

    "Naon, plans have changed. Erect a barrier to contain my aura as much as you can. Have the others support you as well," Zamazo said with a slightly grim voice.

    Although he wasn''t quite sure just yet, his gut feelings were telling him something was definitely wrong somewhere.

    ''Normally, I would be there by now, thrashing him without a second thought... But I''m being careful, all because of that man... Well, if my thoughts are true, then I definitely can''t take that risk,'' Zamazo thought. Meanwhile, Naon was already carrying out the orders he was given.

    Not too far away, Jack stood with an unnervingly calm face.

    A lot had changed about him, and Alisha could tell.

    "Why are your men retreating? Are you letting me off so easily?" Jack asked with a mocking voice. Despite being tied under such a situation, he didn''t even seem bothered.

    This was always a part of him. He had always been the arrogant prince; now, one could only imagine what he would be as a lord.

    Although calm on the surface, Jack was quite unsettled inside.

    ''I can''t escape from him; it''s impossible. So far, we''ve locked sight, he''ll always find me. And at my level as a mage, let alone outrunning him, I can''t even make it a meter away from here. The only thing I can do is fight. It''s very much unavoidable.'' After much thought, he knew there was no other option other than to fight.

    But that wasn''t the only reason why Jack was still confident despite being faced by one of the most powerful beings in the planes.

    It was because of the notification that had appeared before him.

    [Host has unlocked all the treasures!]

    Right after he had bonded his soul with that of Erebus, he had completely unlocked the inventory, along with every weapon and treasure that lay in its hold.

    This was the god''s treasury!

    A safe that was filled with weapons and accessories that even Zamazo was yet to know of.

    However, there was one that Jack was more than happy to find among the list of weapons and accessories.

    And that was the very weapon he was going to use to win this fight!

    "You might appear normal at the moment, but there''s only one person who can ever be as arrogant as you are right now. But it doesn''t matter. Even if it appears you have fully unlocked your soul, your power is still very far from what it used to be," Zamazo stated, as his form began to change.

    He grew a lot bigger than he was, his skin growing far more pale, and a pitch-black veil appeared out of nowhere, covering his face entirely.

    His body seemed to be submerged in the very essence of darkness itself.

    "I wouldn''t want to involve others in this as well, so I''ll leave your followers momentarily," Zamazo said, staring toward Alisha.

    Despite not seeing what lay behind the pitch-black veil, as he tilted his head in her direction, Alisha could feel a powerful pressure unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    And that, coupled with her weakened state, she almost fell to her knees. Thankfully, though, the pressure didn''t last, and something strange began to happen.

    It was as though the part of the earth where they stood was completely shrouded in darkness. Not only that, but it began to move, pushing them farther and farther away from Jack.

    "Asri¡ª" she wanted to come back, however, Jack simply waved his hands, stopping her in her motion.

    ''I''m not sure if this has fully cleared me off from the path that Asriel is meant to walk, and from Olion''s warnings, I''ll have to be just as careful as I''ve been. If anything, I would like to keep her away from any trouble, at least until that time comes...'' Jack thought as he readied himself.

    He let out a deep sigh, the power inside him still begging to be released.

    And he was going to do just that.

    Dark energy began to swirl right in front of Jack, gathering together like a tsunami.

    Even the dark mist that was roaming around freely within the center of the canyon was pulled into the mass of darkness.

    As the darkness continued to come together, Jack was slightly taken aback.

    ''Isn''t the item meant to come from the inventory? Why does it appear as though it''s only being created now?''

    With the pitch-black energy being concentrated in front of Jack, all the demons observed carefully, some even peeping to get a closer look at what was coming out.

    Everyone was curious, and that was also the same for Zamazo, who was already ready to battle.

    But he was in no haste. In fact, he truly wanted to see if Jack would be able to defeat him.

    They didn''t have to wait for much longer. As the tsunami subsided, it left only one thing in front of Jack.

    [Book of Death!]

    [Even the souls of the dead will be called forth from their resting place! They shall serve the one true master! Not them alone, but the weapons which serve them!]

    As always, the system description was as cryptic as ever, but Jack didn''t even need it to know what the book was.

    Not only was it in Erebus''s memories, but he had also read about the book in the novel!

    Zamazo''s eyes, although hidden behind the veil, shone with greed.

    ''That is truly it! The Book of Death. The book that can grant me power above all the others!''

    Jack had unknowingly presented Zamazo with what he was looking for all along.

    ''If I can get my hands on that book, I''ll be unstoppable! I''ll be the highest!'' The greed in his eyes was visible.

    Now it was certain, he didn''t care if Jack had completely unlocked the soul of the lord, or even if it was the lord speaking through him. All he wanted was the book, and he was going to do anything in his power to get it!

    But that¡ªit wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought, because this was just the start of it all.

    Jack had chosen this book for a reason. It was because within that very book was the weapon of someone greater, someone who even Zamazo had yet to reach.

    As the book stood before Jack, floating, the cover was pitch-black, adorned with a skeletal frame lining its side, giving it a peculiar luster.

    In the center of the book was what appeared to be a skull, and by the side of the skull was what looked like a hooker.

    Jack momentarily stood before the book, his body still plummeting with newfound energy, yet he still managed to hold it all back.

    Slowly, he reached his hands for the book, and as though resonating with him, the pages flipped open.

    He didn''t need to chant or say a thing as the book seemed to already know what he wanted.

    From the center page of the book, it began to come out.

    ---

 Chapter 126 Not a blessing

    The atmosphere was heavy with tension, and the two sides, although unaware of the relationship between Jack and Zamazo, watched in anticipation. It wasn''t every day one would get the opportunity to see a higher demon fight, even if they didn''t expect the other side to last even for a mere second.

    Alisha''s hands were trembling; she didn''t know how to react in their current situation.

    And she didn''t know what made Jack speak in such a manner!

    She didn''t know if what had happened to him in the temple had made him more confident or more stupid than he previously was. If anything, she could only take the latter as the better option. She felt like cursing aloud.

    ''With my current powers, will I be able to stand up to him?'' she asked, tightening her fists in worry.

    The Crown of Light gave her power up to that of an S-rank mage, one at their peak. But then, a higher demon was far greater than that. Nonetheless, it wasn''t even a normal higher demon but an overlord. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    Similar to the angels, they were not only mages but had the properties of weapon wielders, with sturdy bodies and powerful physiques.

    So far, Jack was the only human she had seen who had managed to pull it off, and she didn''t even know how. But there was a clear difference between him and a demon overlord; that difference was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    Zamazo hadn''t even moved, and only the aura coming from him was suppressing her. As if she were tied down by a huge boulder, she couldn''t even move a muscle; running was out of the question.

    How was Asriel planning to fight such a monster?

    She observed Jack, but he didn''t seem to have any iota of fear.

    ''What actually happened to him?'' It confused her a lot.

    Firstly, he broke into the realm of an S-rank mage like it was a walk in the park. Not too long after, he dared to face a demon overlord, one that even she herself would think twice before facing. It was absurd¡ªmadness even.

    ''If this weapon is just as it was in the novel¡ªwhich should be the case¡ªthen I definitely have no trouble facing him. All I have to do is match up with his pace. With my current speed... it shouldn''t be much of a problem either,'' Jack thought as he observed the item coming out of the book.

    Zamazo''s eyes weren''t even fixed on the item; all that was in his mind at the moment was getting his hands on the Book of Death, even if he had to go all out for this human! At all costs, he had to get the Book of Death!

    A powerful aura exploded from Zamazo, far more oppressive since this time he was in his true form.

    As the aura came off from his master, Naon didn''t waste a single second. He quickly erected a barrier, blocking the aura from leaking out.

    Only Alisha, Missy, and Jack were left to face the full brunt of the aura attack.

    If the last one was oppressive, this was worse. Alisha felt as though her insides were going to get squashed¡ªit was like a huge mountain had dropped on top of her. Blood leaked from her mouth as her knees met the cold earth, sending cracks through it.

    This was also the same for Missy, who even looked much worse, as though she would be flattened by the oppressive aura.

    The only person who remained standing was Jack!

    ''How is this possible?'' Alisha was confused.

    Even if he had gotten a boost in his power, how was it possible for him to stand up to a demon overlord¡ªone of the rulers of the planes?! Weren''t they supposed to be at the same level?

    It all didn''t match up.

    Jack frowned as he noticed the aura spreading around him. He wasn''t worried about himself but rather for the people behind him.

    He glanced over his shoulder, seeing the state Alisha and Missy were in. This was a perfect opportunity to tease Alisha about her lack of power, but he knew he didn''t have the time to be doing that.

    ''[Shadow Mist],'' he cast a dark spell. His body exploded into a thick, dense mist, covering Alisha and Missy within its embrace. Swiftly, it moved further away from Zamazo before stopping at a distance where the aura wouldn''t be as suffocating as it was in their original spot.

    After he dropped them off, Alisha felt the cold, sharp breeze rush into her lungs. Although the usual stench of death and decay in the planes was mixed in with the air, it was far better than nothing.

    "Wa¡ª" Before she could even say a thing, Jack disappeared, reappearing where he stood before.

    Naon, who had observed everything from the outside, was left completely shocked.

    ''How?!''

    Not too long ago, he fought with both Alisha and Jack together. From that battle, he could gauge their strength, and it definitely didn''t make any sense as to how Jack was able to withstand the overbearing aura of his master!

    All of them had the same thought on their mind. For those who hadn''t seen Jack before, they were simply amazed by how a human could withstand the strength of the overlord.

    However, Alisha and Naon were both confused at the sudden spike in strength.

    Observing the scene, Zamazo frowned behind his veil. He had purposefully let Jack go with the other two¡ªnot like he cared about them¡ªbut from the looks of things, his suspicions could only appear to be true.

    ''At this point, without a doubt, he has unlocked the power of the lord! But he is still at the infancy stage. Not only will he be weaker, but he won''t have a masterful control over his power! If there''s any other time, this would be the best to get the Book of Death!'' Zamazo thought, finally making a move.

    He moved fast¡­ like a shadow.

    In a second, he appeared behind Jack, swinging his hands with a powerful sweep. With his motion, a scythe appeared in his hands, making him appear like an embodiment of death.

    If anything, that was where his nickname was derived¡ªthe Deathsketcher!

    And as those blades fell, it was clear not just to Alisha and Missy but to everyone there... Jack was going to die.

    "Big brother!"

    "Asriel!"

    -------

    As the angel appeared within the room, silence filled the entire hall. All those gathered bowed deeply, showing their reverence for the celestial figure before them.

    Carlos took the first step forward, followed quickly by his second-in-command and the third bishop, who positioned himself to the left. Reaching the front of the angel, the three bowed once again in unison.

    "Lord Jex! It is such a pleasant surprise to have you with us. We have heard your reason for calling us all, and before that, I would like to express my utmost gratitude," Carlos said, bowing one more time. As he straightened, he stole a glance at Kiara, a faint smile curling on his lips.

    Kiara noticed his look but chose to ignore it, keeping her gaze fixed on the angel who had just arrived.

    Yet, a sense of unease stirred within her.

    Something didn''t sit right¡ªthe timing, the recent events, all of it gnawed at her instincts.

    ''First, they withdrew their forces from the planes, and now they want to give us a blessing? Is there something keeping the angels from intervening? Why do I have this feeling¡­'' The more she thought about it, the more restless she became.

    Her suspicion grew, but there was no concrete evidence to suggest the angels had ulterior motives.

    "As I mentioned earlier, I have come to bestow upon you all a blessing," the angel declared, his voice resonating with a celestial authority that commanded attention.

    Kiara forced herself to set her doubts aside, if only momentarily, to listen to what the angel had to say.

    "We will begin now," Lord Jex announced, his words drawing everyone''s focus.

    Despite his commanding presence, Kiara''s unease only deepened.

    ''Something is definitely wrong,'' she thought, her instincts screaming at her to remain cautious.

    "Lord Jex, aren''t we supposed to stand near the pillar?" one of her men asked, his voice hesitant yet respectful.

    The question cut through the room, voicing what many were likely thinking. They had received blessings in the past¡ªtwice, in fact¡ªand each time, contact with the sacred pillar was necessary.

    This time, however, no such instructions had been given.

    The angel turned his gaze to the speaker, pausing for a moment before responding.

    "Well, you''re right," he said slowly, as though choosing his words carefully. "In the past, the blessings required contact with the pillar. But this time, the blessing¡­ it''s a bit different."

    The angel''s words sent a ripple of unease through those gathered.

    As he finished speaking, the crystals surrounding the room began to glow violently. The pillar of light erupted with an otherworldly brilliance, casting flickering shadows across the hall.

    Kiara''s unease transformed into outright alarm.

    "This is no blessing but a¡­"

 Chapter 127 Gaus blade

    A powerful gust of wind howled across the horizon, ripping through the stillness like a herald of doom. The earth beneath their feet trembled violently, quaking as if recoiling from the sheer force of Zamazo''s attack. The atmosphere grew dense, almost suffocating, as though gravity itself had intensified tenfold within this battleground.

    Alisha''s mind raced, her thoughts a whirlwind of fear and strategy. ''There''s no way he could''ve survived that¡­ At this point, my best option might be to grab this little girl and run. The church will surely send a team to check on me soon.'' She gritted her teeth, her fists clenching as her eyes darted toward the child trembling beside her.

    Never would she believ that a day would come, when the first thing that would be on her mind was to escape.

    Despite being young when she became the lady never had she felt such an energy emitting from one person! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    More or so, it could''ve been because of the long lasting peace, but seeing the power from Zamazo, all her instincts were screaming to run, run as far as she could from the demon!

    The sheer strength of Zamazo''s attack had left her reeling.

    The thought of taking such an assault head-on chilled her to the core. She knew she''d be obliterated, reduced to nothing more than a smear on the battlefield.

    Even Naon, with all his barriers, seemed shaken, his confidence waning as the force of the impact rippled through their defenses.

    Yet, as the towering dust cloud began to dissipate, the sight that emerged left them all frozen in disbelief.

    There, at the very center of the massive crater, stood Jack.

    Not only was he standing¡ªhe was completely unharmed. His posture was relaxed, almost lazy, as if he had casually strolled through the devastation. Even the oppressive pressure that threatened to tear through Naon''s barrier seemed to part before him.

    Zamazo''s expression remained unreadable, but within his cold, calculating mind, thoughts churned. ''If he couldn''t survive that, he wouldn''t be worth my time anyway.''

    Jack glanced down at the blade in his hand, its surface glinting faintly with an otherworldly aura. A flicker of amusement danced across his face.

    ''The power behind that scythe is no joke. Without Gaus''s blade, I''d be nothing more than ashes by now.''

    The Blade of Gaus, the legendary weapon of the God of War, pulsed with dormant energy. Its unique ability reflected the strength of any attack it countered, sending the force back tenfold.

    Not only that, but with every successful counter, it amplified the wielder''s stats: strength, speed, agility, and stamina. Jack could feel the power coursing through his veins, his body practically vibrating with newfound energy.

    ''The stronger his attacks, the better for me,'' Jack thought, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. None of them¡ªnot Zamazo, not Alisha, nor anyone else¡ªknew the full extent of the blade''s abilities. Their ignorance would be his greatest weapon.

    Surveying the battlefield, Jack noticed the colossal crater beneath his feet. It was at least ten meters deep, a testament to the devastating power of Zamazo''s scythe.

    "You''re strong," Jack said, his voice calm, almost playful. "But not strong enough."

    Gasps rippled through the ranks of demons standing outside the barrier. Their keen senses allowed them to hear every word, and the audacity of the human before them left them stunned.

    "Is he really stronger than our lord?"

    "Who is this human? How have we never heard of him before?"

    Murmurs of disbelief spread like wildfire, and even Alisha found herself staring at Jack in shock. Her thoughts churned with frustration and disbelief. ''Has he lost his mind? Why is he provoking Zamazo even more? He''s just making things worse!'' She wanted to scream, to curse his recklessness, but the words stuck in her throat.

    Meanwhile, Jack''s mind was already working three steps ahead. ''If I can bait him into using his strongest attacks, the blade will keep boosting my stats. It''s a gamble, sure, but the payoff will be worth it. And besides¡­ I''ve got a backup plan.'' His eyes glinted with determination as he continued his taunts.

    "Who would''ve thought that even in my weakest state, a Greater Overlord can''t touch me?" Jack called out, his tone dripping with mockery. "Maybe I overestimated you demons." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    Zamazo''s grip on his scythe tightened. The muscles in his jaw clenched as his fury boiled beneath the surface. "Death will be a mercy for you," he growled, his voice a low rumble that echoed across the battlefield. "I will shred your soul to pieces and claim the essence I seek!"

    With a roar, Zamazo swung his scythe again, this time pouring even more energy into the attack. The blade cleaved through the air with a deafening whistle, the sheer force of it creating shockwaves that rippled outward. Jack braced himself, his smirk never wavering.

    The clash was catastrophic. The earth split apart, jagged fissures snaking across the ground. Jack deflected the strike, the Blade of Gaus glowing brilliantly as it absorbed and reflected the overwhelming energy. Zamazo retreated, putting distance between them, and raised his scythe once more. Dark arcs of energy burst forth, slicing through the air with terrifying speed.

    Jack didn''t flinch. He dashed forward, weaving through the deadly projectiles with impossible agility. Each arc left spatial cracks in its wake, a chilling reminder of their destructive power. As he closed the gap between them, Jack unleashed an azure arc from his blade. It cut through the battlefield like a flash of lightning, its brilliance illuminating the darkened sky.

    Zamazo''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the attack. ''This energy¡­ could he be unlocking his full potential?'' In an instant, he vanished, his speed surpassing even the most advanced perception.

    Alisha could barely keep track of his movements, her eyes darting frantically. ''Where did he go?'' she thought, panic creeping into her chest.

    But Jack didn''t need to search. He felt Zamazo''s presence behind him before the overlord even made his move.

    "You know," Jack said casually, turning his head slightly, "appearing behind me every time is getting predictable. At this rate, you won''t even scratch me. What will the demons think when they hear their lord couldn''t land a single hit on a human?"

    Zamazo''s composure cracked, his rage erupting in a visible aura of dark energy. The ground quaked beneath his feet as he raised his scythe high. This time, he abandoned all restraint.

    From the heavens, it seemed as though an enormous, celestial scythe descended alongside Zamazo''s strike. The pressure was immense, a crushing force that radiated outward. Alisha fell to her knees, blood trickling from her mouth as she struggled to resist the overwhelming power.

    "This¡­ this is insane," she whispered, her voice barely audible. Missy collapsed beside her, tears streaming down her face as the oppressive aura bore down on them.

    Even Naon, who had poured all his energy into maintaining the barrier, found himself coughing up blood. "The¡­ barrier¡­ won''t hold¡­" he managed to choke out before the protective field shattered like glass, the fragments disintegrating into nothingness.

    Outside the barrier, the demons closest to the impact were obliterated instantly, their bodies crushed like insects. Those farther away struggled to remain standing, the weight of the energy pressing down on them like an unmovable mountain.

    At the center of it all, Jack gritted his teeth, his body trembling under the immense force. His insides screamed in protest, his vision blurring as blood streamed from his nose and ears. But then¡­ the Blade of Gaus activated.

    A soothing warmth spread through him, mending his injuries almost instantly. The chaotic energy that threatened to tear him apart was absorbed and reflected back, leaving him standing tall and unbroken.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Jack taunted, wiping the blood from his face. His voice was steady, but his mind raced. ''The blade''s time limit is almost up. If I don''t land a hit on him soon, I''ll lose everything. My strength, my speed¡­ it''ll all be gone.''

    [10 minutes, 25 seconds remaining.]

    The system''s notification flashed before his eyes, a grim reminder of the ticking clock. Jack''s expression hardened as he made his decision. ''I''ll have to use it now.''

    But before he could act, Zamazo appeared before him, his scythe descending with terrifying speed. Jack''s eyes widened as he caught a glimpse of the light shining from within Zamazo''s hood, an otherworldly brilliance that froze him in place.

    For the first time, fear crept into Jack''s heart. He could do nothing but watch as the scythe came crashing down on him.

 Chapter 128 No one will burn

    Bloodcurdling screams echoed through the heavy double doors of the church sanctuary.

    A sacred space, now desecrated by the sounds of agony and despair. Those trapped inside wailed with unrestrained horror, their cries piercing the silence of the hallowed halls. Outside, two guards stood at attention, their expressions etched with confusion and unease.

    "What''s happening in there? Should we check?" one of the guards whispered nervously, gripping his spear tighter. His face was pale, his voice trembling with apprehension. Whatever was causing the screams inside, it was beyond anything he could imagine. The church was supposed to be a sanctuary of peace and divine strength, yet the cries from within spoke of torment far removed from anything holy.

    "Are you out of your mind?" his colleague snapped, his tone harsh but laced with underlying fear. "You know how this place works. If we step inside without orders, it''s our heads that''ll roll. What if this is some sort of test? A trap to see if we''ll disobey their commands?" He shifted his stance, trying to appear indifferent, but the tension in his shoulders betrayed his unease. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But those screams... They sound like..." The first guard trailed off, unable to finish his sentence.

    "Like what? Like the heads of the church screaming in pain? Don''t be absurd!" The second guard scoffed, but his eyes flicked nervously toward the doors. "Just remember the bishop''s orders. Do not, under any circumstances, open these doors."

    The first guard hesitated, torn between his curiosity and the strict command. The weight of his decision pressed down on him like a physical burden. He glanced at the imposing doors, his imagination running wild with what might be happening on the other side.

    "Look," the second guard said, his voice softening slightly, "I get it. This is... unnerving. But think about it¡ªif those inside can''t handle whatever''s going on, what makes you think we''d stand a chance? Stay put, and keep your wits about you."

    Reluctantly, the first guard nodded. The two men resumed their posts, the screams continuing unabated. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire

    The orders from Bishop Carlos were clear:

    "Do not let anyone enter this room, and no matter what happens, do not come inside yourselves."

    Carlos had his reasons for such strict measures. The source of the church''s power was a closely guarded secret, and the bishop intended to keep it that way. If the doors were breached, even for a moment, it could expose truths that would shatter the empire''s perception of the church''s divine authority.

    But none of Carlos''s calculations accounted for the arrival of her.

    The sound of measured footsteps echoed through the corridor, sharp against the polished marble floors. The two guards snapped to attention as a woman approached, flanked by a small entourage of trembling attendants.

    "Miss Maria, please wait! Don''t go any further!" one of the attendants pleaded, his voice cracking with desperation. "The lords will come out to meet you soon. Please, just¡ª"

    "Silence," Maria Gunham said coldly, her tone sharp enough to cut through steel.

    The guards outside the sanctuary stiffened. They exchanged uneasy glances, beads of sweat forming on their brows. Everyone in the empire knew Maria Gunham, the Flame Overlord. Her reputation preceded her, and her presence radiated an oppressive heat that seemed to sap the air of its coolness.

    The attendants trailing behind her faltered as she continued her stride. None dared to touch her, let alone stand in her way.

    Maria''s piercing brown eyes locked onto the two guards blocking the sanctuary doors. The air grew heavier, the temperature around her rising unnaturally.

    "Step aside," she commanded, her voice unwavering. "I demand to see Bishop Carlos. Now."

    The guards hesitated, their loyalty to the church clashing with their instinct for self-preservation. They tightened their grips on their spears, sweat dripping down their temples.

    "Miss Maria," one guard began, his voice quivering, "I''m sorry, but we have strict orders. No one is allowed inside¡ª"

    "Orders?" Maria cut him off, her tone laced with disdain. "Do you think your pitiful orders can stop me? Do you even know who I am?" Her eyes burned with fury, and a faint shimmer of blue flame flickered at her fingertips.

    "Miss Maria," the second guard said, trying to muster courage, "we don''t wish to offend you, but this is Bishop Carlos''s command. If you could just wait a little longer¡ª"

    "Wait?" Maria''s voice rose, the flames around her hands growing brighter. "I''ve already waited long enough! Your so-called bishop has insulted the Aldermond Kingdom for the last time. Do you have any idea what resources we''ve wasted because of his delays? And now, you dare to tell me to wait?"

    Her flames flared, the intense heat forcing the guards to step back instinctively. The polished marble beneath her feet began to blacken and crack.

    Lord Aldermond still gave face to the church by sending her in his stead, if he had come with how infuriated he was, that would as well be the end of the church.

    All the other kingdoms were already angered as well, they wouldn''t bother coming to the aid of the church!

    "Miss Maria, please!" one of the attendants begged from a distance. "This isn''t necessary¡ª"

    "If you take one more step toward me," Maria said without looking back, "I''ll incinerate you where you stand. Not just your body¡ªyour very soul will be erased."

    The attendants froze in fear, unwilling to provoke her wrath any further.

    The guards exchanged a final, desperate glance. They were out of options, caught between the wrath of the Flame Overlord and the orders of Bishop Carlos.

    If they didn''t move, their deaths was certain!

    "Move," Maria commanded one last time.

    When they didn''t respond fast enough, the blue flames surrounding her roared to life. The heat was unbearable, and the guards braced themselves for what seemed like inevitable death.

    But just as quickly as the flames surged, they disappeared. A voice, deep and commanding, echoed through the corridor.

    "No one will be burning today."

    The air shifted, and the oppressive heat dissipated in an instant. Maria''s flames flickered out as she turned sharply toward the source of the voice.

    From the shadoes emerged a figure clad in dark robes, her eyes obscured by a blindfold. The aura she exuded was cold and suffocating, a stark contrast to Maria''s fiery presence.

 Chapter 129 something coming

    The guards instinctively stepped aside, their movements synchronized as if they had rehearsed this moment a thousand times. Their eyes widened with a mixture of awe and fear, for they knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that the woman who stood before them was no ordinary person.

    She was not someone they had expected. They were well-versed in the identity of most, if not all, of the powerful figures who walked the earth, but this¡ªthis woman was different. While other kingdoms remained oblivious to the identities of the Twelve Patrons, those in the Church revered them as living legends, figures of myth and power. They longed to be chosen, to be marked by the Patrons, for even a fleeting moment in their presence was considered an honor.

    But Kiara¡ªKiara was the head. The one who led them all.

    Her very appearance seemed to defy reason. She had not passed through the door, at least not in any way that the guards could comprehend. One moment the door had been closed, and the next, Kiara stood there, as though she had emerged from thin air. A ripple of disbelief spread through the guards. How had she gotten here? Had she walked through the door, or had she never passed through it at all?

    Maria''s eyes narrowed in disbelief. She had been watching the door with careful precision, and she had seen the flash of movement. A blur of speed so intense that if she hadn''t witnessed it herself, she would have doubted its existence. No one could move that fast.

    "And who might you be to interfere?" Maria''s voice was sharp, her tone full of challenge.

    Kiara took a step forward, her presence overwhelming the very air around them. The air grew heavier, as if the world itself had paused in respect. She had said nothing yet, but her power and poise spoke volumes. When her voice finally cut through the silence, it was like the sound of distant thunder¡ªlow, but carrying an undeniable weight.

    "I am here to ensure you do not disrupt what lies within those doors, or even enter the place," Kiara''s voice was calm, but there was no mistaking the authority in her words. "Leave now, Flame Overlord, or you will regret it."

    Maria''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Regret?" she echoed, the word dripping with venom. "You dare threaten me?"

    A dangerous energy crackled in the air between them. The tension was palpable, like the moment before a storm, where the winds had fallen still, and only the inevitable clash remained. Maria''s hands ignited with deep, blood-red flames, the heat from them rising instantly and setting the temperature of the room ablaze.

    But before the flames could engulf the space, the door to the sanctuary opened with a heavy creak, and several more figures stepped out. Maria''s gaze shifted to them, and she immediately recognized the leader of the group.

    Carlos.

    His posture was stiff, composed¡ªhis hands were crossed behind his back in that practiced way of his, as though he were too detached from the situation to care about anything. But there was a dangerous sharpness in his eyes that told a different story.

    "Maria, what is it that you''re looking for, and why have you decided to disturb our peace?" His voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of authority in it, a warning wrapped in politeness.

    Maria took a long, slow look at him before her gaze flicked over the group behind him. There were twenty-two of them. Each one exuded a palpable aura of power, a sharp, focused energy that matched Kiara''s. These weren''t just random followers. No, Maria could feel the strength in them. They were just as formidable as Kiara herself.

    A knot of unease twisted in her stomach. If it came to a fight, Maria knew, deep down, that her odds of surviving were slim. This was no ordinary gathering. She wasn''t here for a confrontation¡ªat least, not one she could win. She was here to deliver a message, nothing more.

    Maria exhaled slowly, releasing the fire from her hands and letting the heat dissipate, the room''s oppressive warmth returning to a more manageable chill.

    "Carlos," she began, her voice steady, but the hint of irritation still lingered in her tone. "All the other Lords are waiting for you and your men. I hope you do not wish to repeat what you did last time. Because if you do, the outcome will be something you definitely won''t like."

    She didn''t address him with his title. She didn''t use ''Lord'' or ''Sir.'' To her, it was a deliberate sign of disrespect, a small rebellion in the midst of this tense exchange. But when she looked at Carlos, her words hung in the air unanswered. To her surprise, he didn''t react. Neither did any of the others.

    Not a flicker of emotion crossed their faces. Not even the slightest sign of offense.

    Maria''s frown deepened. That was¡­ odd. She had expected something, anything, some kind of reaction to her blatant disrespect. But there was nothing. No anger. No surprise. Just cold indifference. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her eyes shifted to Carlos. His eyes, once a vibrant dark blue, were now a dull, lifeless shade. It wasn''t just him. She glanced at the others, and they all had the same color in their eyes¡ªdark, empty, and lifeless, as though their souls had been drained away.

    Maria''s pulse quickened, and a sinking feeling began to take hold of her. Something was wrong. Deeply wrong.

    She shifted her gaze toward the sanctuary''s door. There, at the edge of her vision, was a sliver of space¡ªa glimpse into the room behind them. But before she could focus on it, Kiara moved with unnatural speed and closed the door with a single motion, sealing off whatever mysteries lay inside.

    Maria''s frown deepened, her unease mounting. She took a step forward, but then Carlos'' voice broke through her thoughts.

    "No," he said, his voice cold, final. "We do not plan on delaying any longer. We have something to find in the planes. We leave today."

    Maria froze for a moment, the words settling heavily in her mind. Something to find in the planes? She had thought the plan was to destroy the planes, to find the two missing children. This new information didn''t add up.

    But before she could voice her concerns, Carlos continued, his tone almost mocking. "Since I''ve answered you, we should get going. I don''t see a reason for you to still be standing here. Or are you looking for something? If so, don''t blame me for being harsh."

    The last words were like a cold knife in the air. "These grounds are the holy grounds of the church, which no one who is not a member of the church is meant to tread upon. I only ignored you because you came to inform us, but if you have any business other than that, I will simply have you executed this moment. Please, do not push my hand."

    Maria''s fist tightened at the threat. She felt the urge to retaliate, to lash out. She burned to know what was happening behind those doors, what had become of those who entered. But the words of warning echoed in her mind¡ªthis wasn''t the time. Not here. Not now. An all-out war between her kingdom and the church would be devastating.

    With a heavy sigh, Maria turned on her heel and walked away, her flaming wings sprouting behind her. She shot one last glance at the church before soaring into the sky, her mind racing.

    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire

    What was going on?

    The strange people she had seen with Carlos, the odd uniform Kiara wore, the coldness in their eyes¡ªit was all too much to ignore. She couldn''t shake the feeling that the Patrons, the unseen ones, were more involved in this than she had originally thought.

    If they are joining the conquest, then nothing will be the same. Everything is about to change.

    Maria couldn''t shake the nagging feeling in her chest as she flew, a sense of impending doom clinging to her every thought. Something was coming, and she couldn''t tell if it was a force she could stop, or one that would crush her.

 Chapter 130 Threat

    The air was thick with tension. Jack stood still, his body seemingly frozen in time. His senses heightened as he watched the scythe of Zamazo¡ªthe high demon lord¡ªswing down with deadly intent. The battle had reached its climax, and for a moment, Jack''s mind raced. Was this it? The end of his journey? The end of everything?

    A cold grin spread across Zamazo''s face, a look of satisfaction gleaming in his dark eyes. The mighty scythe was about to strike, and in his mind, there was no way a mere human could survive this.

    But to the astonishment of everyone, Jack didn''t flinch. A sly smile crept across his lips, almost as if he were daring the inevitable to come. ''It''s not over yet,'' Jack thought, his pulse steady.

    The moment the scythe was about to descend, dark, shadowy tendrils shot out from the Book of Death, which had been resting innocently at his side. The dark shackles wrapped around Zamazo''s hands like venomous snakes, constricting with a power that defied logic. The aura of death and decay clung to the air like a fog, filling the surroundings with an oppressive force.

    Zamazo froze mid-swing, the scythe trembling in the air. His eyes widened in disbelief. "What is this?" he growled, his voice a guttural snarl as he tried to pull his hands free, but the chains held fast.

    ''Impossible!'' he thought. ''No one has ever escaped my petrification ability!''

    He struggled, his muscles bulging with effort, but the chains didn''t even budge. They clung to him with a malevolent force that seemed to drain his very will to resist.

    Jack''s grin widened. "Arrrgh!" Zamazo let out a roar of frustration, his scythe still hovering above Jack, unable to strike. His body hung in midair, completely suspended by the dark shackles, unable to move an inch. "You would''ve made a good painting," Jack muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with mockery. The power of the Book of Death pulsed with raw energy as the chains tightened.

    The surrounding demons watched in stunned silence. They were all too familiar with Zamazo''s strength¡ªhis petrification ability could turn the mightiest foes into statues, breaking through their defenses and reducing them to nothing. But Jack had defied it. No one had ever dared to challenge Zamazo''s power like this.

    Zamazo''s face twisted with rage. "You¡­ you filthy human!" His voice rose, trembling with fury. "How dare you use such vile methods to win a battle!" His words were venomous, but beneath them lay a flicker of fear¡ªan unfamiliar sensation for someone of his power.

    Jack raised an eyebrow, his voice low but chilling. "Vile? Shameless? You think I''m the one who''s shameless?" His eyes burned with a cold fury as he advanced towards Zamazo. The air crackled around him, a storm of dark energy gathering as if the very fabric of reality was bending to his will.

    "You attack me while I''m still inside a tunnel. You strike at those who have just finished a battle, and you dare call me shameless?" Jack''s voice echoed through the battlefield, each word like a hammer striking at Zamazo''s pride. "Who are you to call me that? Have you forgotten who I am? Who created you?"

    The words hit like a thunderclap, shaking the ground beneath them. Every demon in the vicinity felt a ripple of dread. It wasn''t just Jack''s power that radiated from him¡ªno, it was something far darker, something ancient and terrifying. His words reverberated through the very core of their being.

    Zamazo''s knees trembled, his anger faltering as a deep, primal fear clawed its way into his chest. ''This isn''t the lord of the dead I know,'' he thought, as the realization sank in. ''This human... he''s no mere mortal.''

    For the first time, Zamazo couldn''t look Jack in the eye. His head hung low, his soul gripped by an overwhelming sense of terror. The Book of Death''s chains tightened their hold, and for the first time, he felt truly helpless.

    Jack''s eyes glowed with an eerie intensity as he took another step forward, the shadows of death swirling around him. But in the back of his mind, he was aware of something else. The time limit on Gaus'' blade was rapidly running out. The power he''d unleashed earlier had drained him far more than he cared to admit. If he didn''t finish this fight soon, he''d be reduced to a husk, vulnerable to any attack. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a system notification flashing in his mind.

    [3 minutes remaining]

    Jack clenched his fists, gritting his teeth as he realized the urgency. The blade''s time was running out. If he didn''t strike now, he would be left open to counterattack, and the consequences would be catastrophic. His body trembled slightly¡ªnot from fear, but from the immense pressure of the situation.

    Zamazo was still suspended, his rage no longer the driving force it once was. Instead, fear had taken its place, and Jack could see it in his eyes. But Jack wasn''t done yet. He had one final move to make, and he intended to finish this once and for all.

    A wicked grin twisted across his face as he raised his blade, its sharp edges gleaming in the dim light. Black energy crackled around it, the blade''s very presence distorting the air. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire

    "This will only hurt a bit," Jack muttered, his voice filled with a dark promise as he brought the blade down.

    But just as the blade descended, a voice echoed through the air¡ªa voice Jack wasn''t expecting to hear, at least not at this moment. "If your blade touches him even slightly, then I guess you''ll have to say goodbye to these two."

    Naon''s voice cut through the air like a dagger. Jack''s heart skipped a beat as he raised his head, scanning the horizon. His eyes narrowed as he saw Naon standing in the distance, his hands held high in a gesture of control, Alisha and Missy both standing close to him, restricted by a thick dark cloud of darkness.

    Jack''s frown deepened.

 Chapter 131 Cold

    Jack heard him loud and clear, and for a fleeting moment, his hand froze mid-air, the blade trembling in his grasp. His gaze shifted toward Naon, the skeletal figure cloaked in shadows, whose cold, calculating aura sent a shiver up his spine.

    The air seemed heavier now, as if the entire world was holding its breath. Jack''s mind raced, processing the unexpected turn of events. His initial plan¡ªto sever the tenuous bond between life and death for Naon''s hostages¡ªnow seemed precarious at best, disastrous at worst. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    ''What''s wrong with this useless servant? Could he be any more of a headache than he already is? Just when everything was falling into place, he decides to pull this stunt.''

    Jack tightened his grip on the hilt of his blade. He wasn''t foolish enough to continue his attack just yet. Naon''s threat hung in the air like a storm cloud, and while Jack felt no attachment to either of the captives, their survival served a purpose. Alisha, for all her fiery resilience, was an asset¡ªa pawn to be used, a cow fattened for slaughter. As for Missy, her presence in this world raised questions that Jack needed answers to.

    ''If she''s here, does that mean others have been dragged into this cursed realm as well? Could there be more like her... like me? And if so, what are we meant to do here? Are they allies? Enemies?''

    These unanswered questions only complicated matters further. Jack couldn''t let Missy out of his sight until he uncovered the truth. Yet, none of that changed the reality of his current predicament. Naon held all the cards¡ªor so he thought.

    Jack''s eyes darkened, a cold fury blazing within them. If looks could kill, Naon would have crumbled to dust. The skeletal servant stood there, his bony fingers twitching, as if eager to crush the two women to prove his point. The tension in the room was palpable, the silence punctuated only by the strained breaths of Alisha and Missy as the shadowy tendrils around their necks tightened.

    Suddenly, the system''s screen flickered to life before Jack, glowing ominously with its relentless warning:

    [1 minute remaining.]

    Jack''s heart pounded. A single minute. That was all the time he had before Zamazo''s curse claimed his soul, leaving him at the mercy of his enemies. He had already pushed Zamazo to the brink, and he knew there would be no mercy waiting for him on the other side.

    ''This is it. I''ve played my hand, but now the stakes are higher than I bargained for.''

    Yet, even with the weight of imminent doom bearing down on him, Jack''s resolve didn''t waver. Instead, his lips curled into a wry smile, one that didn''t reach his cold, calculating eyes.

    "You know what?" Jack''s voice broke the tension like a blade slicing through taut string. "Go ahead. Kill them both. After I kill your master, we''ll be at a stalemate. No hostages, no leverage. Seems fair to me."

    Naon''s glowing eyes flared, the shadows around him quivering in response to his anger. "Wait! Don''t¡ª"

    But Jack didn''t hesitate. His blade moved with deadly precision, thrusting forward in an arc of shimmering steel.

    Alisha''s eyes widened in horror. Her voice caught in her throat, unable to scream. Missy, too, could only stare, her mind numb as reality twisted into something unrecognizable.

    ''He wouldn''t... He couldn''t...''

    Yet he did. Jack''s cold-hearted decision cut through whatever fragile trust they had in him. Alisha''s shock quickly morphed into rage, the fire of betrayal burning in her chest.

    ''I was a fool to think he was different. He''s just like the rest of them¡ªa demon wrapped in human skin. How could I ever...?''

    Her thoughts faltered, drowned in a wave of resentment. Missy, on the other hand, could barely process what was happening. She felt something inside her shatter, a deep crack that left her hollow.

    Tears welled up in Missy''s eyes as she struggled to breathe against the tightening grip of the shadowy hands. She had thought Jack was different. In this cruel, unfamiliar world, she had clung to the hope that he could be her anchor. But now that hope crumbled, leaving her adrift in despair.

    Even as her vision blurred, a faint glow began to emanate from Missy''s eyes¡ªa golden light that flickered weakly before dimming. Her lips moved as if to say something, but the words never came.

    Jack, however, was already in motion. His blade flashed once more before he disappeared from their view entirely, his speed too fast for the eye to follow.

    Naon barely had time to react. One moment, Jack was in front of him; the next, a cold, menacing voice spoke from behind, sending chills down his non-existent spine.

    "You know," Jack growled, his voice as sharp as the blade he wielded, "you demons have a real knack for pissing me off. No one¡ªNO ONE¡ªtouches what belongs to me. Not you. Not your master. Not anyone."

    Naon froze, his skeletal fingers trembling. He turned, or at least tried to, but the world around him spun unnaturally. For a moment, he glimpsed his own body, still standing, as his head tumbled from his shoulders.

    The flames in his hollow eye sockets flickered with fear and disbelief as they met Jack''s dark, unfeeling gaze.

    ''This... this is no human... He''s... scarier than... the master...''

    That was Naon''s final thought before his head hit the ground with a hollow thud, the eerie glow in his eyes snuffed out like a candle.

    The room fell deathly silent. The shadowy tendrils dissipated, releasing Alisha and Missy from their suffocating grip. Both women collapsed to the ground, gasping for air, their eyes wide with disbelief.

    Jack stood over Naon''s lifeless body, his blade dripping with dark ichor. He turned slowly, his expression unreadable as his gaze fell on the two women.

    For a moment, none of them spoke. The weight of everything that had transpired hung heavy in the air. Jack finally broke the silence, his voice calm, yet filled with an unmistakable edge.

    "Get up," he said. "We don''t have time to waste."

    Alisha glared at him, her chest heaving with barely contained fury. "You... You were going to let him kill us!"

    Jack didn''t flinch. "And yet, here you are. Alive. You''re welcome."

    Missy''s voice trembled her lips parted, but she couldn''t speak as she now had a rough idea that the Jack in front of her was different.

    Jack sheathed his blade, his back to them as he walked toward the exit. "Survival isn''t about kindness or sentiment. It''s about doing whatever it takes. If you can''t accept that, then you''re dead weight. And I don''t carry dead weight."

    His words were cold, final. Alisha and Missy exchanged a glance, their emotions a mix of anger, fear, and something else¡ªsomething they couldn''t quite name. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For better or worse, they knew one thing: Jack wasn''t their savior. He was a storm, unpredictable and devastating. And they were caught in its path-or say they thought.

 Chapter 132 Erebus

    Death.

    A force that bound all beings, mortal and divine. A certainty that no one, no god, could escape.

    That was true until he was born.

    Erebus, the God of Death, stood above all others¡ªa being of unparalleled might whose very existence shattered the delicate balance that had persisted for eons. Wars, plagues, conflicts¡ªevery act that claimed a soul only strengthened him. The death of mortals was fuel, the demise of gods an unending feast for his insatiable power.

    Seated on his throne of polished bones¡ªan intricate amalgamation of severed remains fused into a grotesque yet majestic structure¡ªErebus surveyed the gods assembled before him. His dark hair cascaded behind him like liquid shadow, and his cold, piercing eyes glimmered with quiet disdain. The aura emanating from his throne alone was enough to humble lesser gods, its oppressive presence a constant reminder of who they faced.

    Before him stood the Council of the Divine, a gathering of gods trembling with both fear and determination. They had finally dared to bare their fangs at him.

    A bored smile curled on Erebus''s lips as he rested his head lazily on one hand. "So this is it?" he drawled, his voice as smooth as black silk. "After all these centuries of plotting in the shadows, you''ve finally decided to show yourselves. I was beginning to wonder if you had the spine for it."

    "Enough!" a sharp voice rang out, cutting through the oppressive silence.

    The speaker was a young boy¡ªor so he appeared. With silver hair flowing to the floor and eyes that burned with an unnatural light, Seth, the God of Corruption, stepped forward. His gaze alone had the power to pierce through dimensions, laying bare the truth of any soul. Yet even his searing eyes faltered as they met Erebus''s.

    "The Council has decided," Seth declared, his voice resolute but edged with tension. "Your existence is a threat to the balance of the universe. If you are allowed to continue, there will be nothing left but chaos. You must be stopped, Erebus."

    Erebus chuckled, a low, mocking sound that echoed ominously through the grand hall. He straightened, his hand leaving the armrest of his throne. "Oh, Seth," he said with a smirk. "You''re just upset because you''ll never taste the power I wield. Let''s not pretend this is about balance. This is about jealousy."

    Seth''s expression hardened, but Erebus continued, undeterred. "I must admit, though," he said, gesturing lazily to the gods assembled behind Seth, "I''m impressed you managed to drag this sorry lot into your little rebellion. What did you promise them? Power? Peace? Perhaps a share of my domain?"

    "Your words hold no weight here!" Seth snapped, his voice ringing with authority. "Today, you will fall. We will strip you of your divinity and cast your soul into an unending cycle of reincarnation. With every rebirth, your essence will weaken until nothing remains of you."

    For the first time, Erebus''s smirk faded, replaced by a deep frown. His sharp gaze swept over the gods arrayed before him, their postures stiff with both fear and resolve.

    A heavy silence fell as he began to descend the steps of his throne, each footfall echoing like a death knell. The gods watched in growing unease as the most feared being in existence approached them.

    "You want to destroy me," Erebus said softly, his voice devoid of mockery now. "And this... this is what you bring to the table?" He gestured to the group, his tone laced with disappointment. "A handful of second-rate deities? Either you overestimate yourselves, or you gravely underestimate me. Which is it, I wonder?"

    "Do not think so highly of yourself, Erebus," came a voice from the crowd. Gau, the God of Order, stepped forward, his stern expression etched with conviction. "We cannot allow a corrupt god like you to continue holding dominion over death."

    Erebus stopped in his tracks, his dark eyes narrowing. "Corrupt?" he repeated, his tone almost amused. He tilted his head, studying Gau like one might a particularly foolish insect. "If that''s your definition, perhaps I should lean into it. Maybe I''ll create a race of beings devoted solely to harvesting the souls of your followers. A fitting decoration for my hall, don''t you think?"

    A wave of oppressive energy rippled through the air as his voice darkened, sending visible shivers through the assembled gods. Gau flinched, his composure faltering for the first time. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Enough!" Seth bellowed, his aura flaring in defiance. A powerful golden light erupted around him, clashing against the suffocating darkness that emanated from Erebus.

    But the clash was brief. Erebus''s aura surged, overwhelming Seth''s in an instant. The young god''s knees buckled as an unbearable pressure forced him to the ground.

    "Pathetic," Erebus muttered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You dare to challenge me, yet you can''t even stand in my presence. Do you know what you look like right now, Seth? A worm groveling in the dirt, begging for mercy."

    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    Seth gritted his teeth, struggling to rise, but Erebus''s power kept him pinned. His breath came in ragged gasps as he glared up at the god towering over him.

    "You know," Erebus continued, his tone almost conversational, "perhaps I am corrupt. But I''ll tell you what, Seth¡ªI''m going to show you just how deep that corruption runs."

    With a flick of his wrist, a dark tome materialized beside him, its cover bound in blackened bone and adorned with a grinning skull. The book seemed to pulse with a malevolent energy, its very presence warping the space around it.

    "Let''s see how you fare against true corruption," Erebus said, placing a hand on Seth''s trembling shoulder.

    The moment their flesh made contact, Seth''s body convulsed. A blood-curdling scream tore from his throat, a sound so raw and primal that even the most hardened gods recoiled in horror.

    Dark tendrils of energy coiled around Seth, seeping into his skin and spreading like veins of shadow. His eyes widened in terror as he felt his divine essence being consumed, twisted into something unrecognizable.

    "Stop this madness!" Gau shouted, stepping forward, but Erebus''s gaze snapped to him, freezing him in place.

    "Interrupt me again," Erebus said coldly, "and you''ll be next. Not like any of you would be leaving."

    The hall fell silent except for Seth''s screams, which echoed endlessly¡ªa chilling reminder of the fate that awaited those who dared to challenge the God of Death.

    As the screams subsided, Erebus released Seth, letting the broken god collapse to the ground. The once-proud deity now lay trembling, his silver hair matted with sweat and his eyes filled with unspeakable horror.

    "Take him," Erebus said, turning his back to the council. "And consider this your only warning. Cross me again, and I''ll do worse than corrupt your essence¡ªI''ll erase you from existence entirely."

    With that, he ascended the steps back to his throne, the weight of his presence pressing down on the gods like a physical force. None dared to speak as they gathered Seth''s shattered form and fled the hall, their rebellion crushed before it had even begun.

    As Erebus reclaimed his seat, a satisfied smirk played on his lips. "Fools," he muttered, his voice echoing in the empty chamber. "Let them come again. It will only make me stronger."

    However, as he sat down on his throne, he felt a hand pass through his chest, moving so swiftly as though held back by no resistance.

    Erebus''s eyes widened, shocked more than anything by the strength behind the attack.

    ''This can''t be... Except...'' Erebus thought, shocked.

    He shifted his gaze to look at the figure behind him.

    Seth''s eyes shone with disdain as he dug his hand deeper into Erebus''s chest.

    He clenched his fist tightly, squeezing the heart with all his might.

    ''Time,'' Erebus was deep in thought. Despite the effort Seth was using to press onto his heart, he didn''t even flinch or react, as though it wasn''t affecting him.

    "Don''t tell me you released that demon only to defeat me? Has your stupidity reached such heights!" Erebus roared.

    He knew the power of time. Just like him, it was a power that knew no bounds¡ªa power that transcended the logic of normal understanding.

    After his efforts to seal him away, not only did the fools release him, but they also borrowed his power to kill him!

    "Do you know what that demon plans for us all? Do you know the calamity you have brought upon us all?" The more he thought of it, the more his anger surged.

    But then it was too late.

    "Very well... You''ve succeeded in angering me. Seth, do you know why the others fear me?" Erebus asked in a threatening voice.

    Seth felt cold sweat dripping from his young face. Since Erebus began his long speech, he had been trying to pull out his hand, yet something tied it there.

    He didn''t even hear Erebus scream!

    He didn''t even look fazed!

    ''Just what kind of monster is this?'' Seth felt fear like never before.

    Seth couldn''t even muster the courage to speak, even after hearing the question. He was using all the strength he could muster, trying to pull his hand away, yet it didn''t even budge.

    "Today, you succeeded in killing me... But let me tell you something. From the very beginning, your life has been at my fingertips. And this time, I''ll let you live, but you, my dear friend, will live as a reminder to all those who choose to offend me again," Erebus said.

    The clouds rumbled, coming together as a pitch darkness enshrouded the entire world.

    "I will use you to remind the gods never to offend me."

    That day, the world went blank!

 Chapter 133 Diligent follower

    The battle had finally ended, but the devastation it left behind spoke volumes about its ferocity.

    The once-majestic canyon was no more¡ªits towering sides now leveled to barren ground. The earth itself seemed irreparable, cracked and broken in ways that made it look as if a god had struck it in anger. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Zamazo''s attacks had been fierce, each one carving out destruction meant for a single target but scarring the surroundings beyond recognition.

    The air was thick with the stench of blood and ash. What was most unnerving, however, was not the destruction or the countless lives lost bystanders caught in the collateral damage.

    It was the suffocating aura of death that lingered¡ªa palpable force that made even the bravest warriors tremble.

    Jack was oblivious to it as he approached Zamazo. His once-familiar dark azure aura had transformed into an ominous black, flickering wildly around him like hellfire.

    Something had snapped inside him the moment Naon had dared to threaten Missy and Alisha. It was not just rage¡ªit was something deeper, something primal. Though Jack had brusquely dismissed them moments earlier, shoving them aside without a second glance, it wasn''t because he didn''t care. On the contrary, they were the closest thing to family he had known since stepping into this world.

    ''No one touches what belongs to me,'' Jack thought, his killing intent radiating in waves. Yet, as quickly as the fury consumed him, he forced it down, wresting control of himself before it could spiral out of hand.

    His steps were slow, deliberate, and mocking as he walked toward Zamazo. The overlord¡ªknown far and wide as a ruler of the third plane¡ªhad been reduced to a mere shadow of his former self. Jack''s measured approach was an unspoken declaration of dominance, a silent proclamation that the tide had turned.

    Erebus''s memories surged within Jack''s mind, offering clarity and a strategy to deal with Zamazo.

    ''If this had been a few minutes ago, you might''ve been lucky enough to face the naive version of me,'' Jack mused, his cold grin widening. ''But now, you''ve met me.''

    Sliding Gau''s blade back into the Book of Death, Jack paused a few feet from the kneeling figure. His voice carried the weight of authority, like a monarch addressing a wayward servant.

    "Do you know who I am now, Zamazo? Or must I make it clearer?"

    Zamazo, his monstrous form receding to reveal his humanoid figure, looked up. His long hair, silver and matted with blood, fell over his shoulders. Crystal-like eyes burned with anger, but beneath the fury lay a flicker of fear.

    "And you think I''ll bow to you just because you wielded a flashy sword?" Zamazo retorted, his voice laced with venom.

    ''So, he suspects but won''t yield,'' Jack observed, catching the flicker of uncertainty in Zamazo''s gaze. The overlord wasn''t entirely sure who¡ªor what¡ªhe was facing, and that uncertainty kept him defiant.

    Internally, Zamazo cursed himself. ''I should have known... That power... That aura... There''s no mistaking it. But still... I won''t submit to a mere human!''

    The overlord''s pride wouldn''t allow it, not with the eyes of his remaining subordinates on him. But Jack could sense the cracks forming in Zamazo''s resolve, and he intended to widen them.

    ''If he''s hesitant to assume I''m Erebus, I''ll give him the push he needs,'' Jack thought, letting the faintest of smirks curve his lips.

    Few knew the full truth about the title "Lord of the Dead." Erebus''s memories had revealed secrets that would shake the planes themselves. While humans and younger demons revered Martias Gregory as the only Lord of the Dead, they were blind to the truth. Martias, a dark mage turned tyrant, had been an incarnate of Erebus¡ªa thousandth reincarnation, to be exact.

    But unlike Jack, Martias had been a mere fragment of Erebus''s soul, weakened by centuries of relentless persecution. The gods had hunted each reincarnation, fearing Erebus''s return, and by the time Martias was born, their efforts had left Erebus''s essence too fractured to awaken fully.

    Yet even with diminished power, Martias had risen to infamy, creating cults to defy the gods and carving a legacy of fear across the planes. He had fled to escape the gods'' wrath, growing stronger until he became a tyrant even demon lords feared to challenge.

    Jack was different. He wasn''t just another fragment¡ªhe was the true rebirth of Erebus, fully merged with the god''s essence. That was why the treasures within the Book of Death responded to him without hesitation, though the price for wielding them was steep.

    [-1,000 Soul Essence]

    The notification burned in Jack''s mind. Every minute spent using the book drained a staggering amount of his soul essence.

    ''I won''t last long at this rate,'' Jack thought, glancing at Naon''s decapitated corpse. The demon general''s death had granted him a massive influx of energy.

    [+10,000,000 Soul Essence]

    Even so, Jack knew he couldn''t afford to waste time. His reserves were dwindling fast.

    ''Zamazo needs to break now,'' Jack decided, his grin turning cold. "So, what makes you think I''m not your lord, Hagen?"

    The name struck Zamazo like a physical blow. His eyes widened, his composure slipping.

    "H-how do you know that name?"

    Jack''s smile widened. The bait had worked.

    "Why wouldn''t I? Wasn''t I the one who gave it to you?" Jack leaned closer, his voice dripping with mockery.

    Alisha and Missy watched the exchange in stunned silence. Jack''s words made no sense to them, yet they carried an authority that left no room for doubt.

    Missy''s sharp intuition caught something the others couldn''t. Her glowing eyes peered deep into Jack''s soul.

    ''Big brother... Is that soul... changing him?''

    Her thoughts were cut off as Jack turned his full attention back to Zamazo.

    "Do you remember now?" Jack asked, his tone softer but no less commanding. "Or must I remind you who truly owns your loyalty?"

    Zamazo''s knees buckled, and for the first time, the proud overlord hesitated. The name "Hagen" was one he had long buried, a name tied to a past he could never forget.

    Jack stepped closer, his aura flaring. The suffocating presence of death grew thicker, forcing the remaining demons to their knees.

    The battle had ended, but for Zamazo, the war had just begun.

    Jack appeared to be telling the truth, but convincing Zamazo of that was an entirely different matter.

    The overlord''s sharp gaze bore into Jack, unwavering, skeptical. Questions swirled in the demon''s mind, each one demanding answers that Jack seemed unwilling¡ªor perhaps unable¡ªto provide. Despite the power Jack displayed, Zamazo''s pride as an overlord and his instincts warned him to tread cautiously. He would not simply accept Jack''s words at face value.

    "So, you know my name," Zamazo said, his voice as cold as the grave. "But that''s not enough for me to believe you''re the true lord of the dead."

    Jack let out an exasperated breath, sucking his teeth in frustration. ''This is getting ridiculous,'' he thought, but he knew better than to act rashly. One wrong move could unravel the delicate web he was spinning.

    "Martias Gregory," Jack said suddenly, his tone calm but laden with intent. "Does that name ring a bell?"

    Zamazo''s expression flickered, the faintest glimmer of recognition crossing his face.

    Jack''s lips curled into a knowing smile. ''If he wants proof, then I have no choice but to give it to him,'' he mused, though his fists clenched momentarily in irritation. This wasn''t just a test of words; it was a test of composure, of strategy.

    "Martias was a reincarnation of me," Jack began, his voice steady, though a tinge of disappointment crept into his tone. "But due to the fragmentation of my soul, he could never recover my memories. All he inherited was my power."

    Zamazo arched an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself.

    Jack continued, his steps slow and deliberate as he began to circle the overlord. "Now, I''ve awakened my memories, but the reverse is true this time. My memories have returned, but my divine energy is all but extinguished. I am far weaker than I once was." He paused, fixing Zamazo with a piercing stare. "Surely, you''ve noticed that already."

    The overlord''s jaw tightened, though he said nothing.

    Jack pressed on. "The Erebus you remember, the one who commanded the void and struck fear into the hearts of gods, could obliterate the third planes with a mere gesture. My current state is... a shadow of that power." His voice dropped, the weight of the truth settling heavily in the air. "This is why I must tread carefully."

    Zamazo''s sharp mind worked through the information. He could sense the kernel of truth in Jack''s words. The way he wielded the Book of Death, summoning its power with such precision¡ªit was far beyond what Martias had ever achieved. Martias had been a tyrant, reckless and ambitious, but he had lacked control. Jack, on the other hand, seemed to have an innate connection to the relic, as if it were an extension of himself. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''That explains why he can draw more from the book than Martias ever could,'' Zamazo thought, though the memory of Martias still left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Finally, the overlord spoke, his voice quieter but no less resolute. "I... believe your words."

    Jack''s tension eased slightly, though Zamazo''s next words brought it surging back.

    "However," Zamazo continued, his steel-gray eyes locking onto Jack, "with how weak you are now, I doubt you''ll be of much use to us in the current crisis." His tone was respectful, yet firm, acknowledging Jack''s authority but challenging his capability.

    Jack met Zamazo''s gaze, his expression unreadable. The words stung, but he could not deny their truth. The power gap between them was vast. Though Jack had proven his identity, it was clear that Zamazo still saw him as inferior¡ªfor now.

    "I can sense it," Zamazo added, his voice dropping to a near growl. "Your soul is fragmented, diluted. The reincarnation has left its mark on you. You carry remnants of another life¡ªanother personality¡ªbut you are not yet whole. Until you regain your full strength, you cannot hope to command me or anyone else."

    Jack''s fingers twitched, the urge to lash out rising within him, but he quelled it quickly. He had come too far to let his temper ruin everything.

    Hearing Zamazo''s doubts, Jack took a deep breath and spoke, his voice calm but laced with authority. "What problem are you referring to? Is it a god threatening to destroy the planes?"

    The question hung in the air, heavy with tension. Jack''s pulse quickened as he awaited the answer. If it was truly a god, he knew he was in no position to fight. Using the Book of Death had been a calculated risk, exploiting Zamazo''s blind spot, but against a god? He wouldn''t even survive the first blow.

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a grim smile, but there was no amusement in it. "No," he said, his voice low and foreboding.

    "It''s something far worse."

    *******

 Chapter 134 Conquest begins

    Zamazo''s reply left Jack stunned.

    For a moment, his mind went blank. Worse than a god? What could possibly be more dangerous than that? His blood ran cold at the implications. Whatever was coming, it was far beyond what he had anticipated.

    Behind him, Alisha and Misssy stood frozen, the tension palpable in the air. Neither of them fully understood the conversation unfolding before them, but the gravity of Zamazo''s words was unmistakable.

    ''Are there other gods aside from Olion?'' Alisha''s thoughts spiraled in confusion, her faith shaken to its core. As the principal head of the church, her entire life had been devoted to worshiping Olion, the sole deity she had ever known. The idea of other gods¡ªlet alone something more terrifying¡ªwas almost too much to bear.

    The mere thought sent a shudder racing down her spine. For the first time in her life, she felt the urge to abandon everything¡ªto turn back, leave this forsaken place, and return to the safety of Earth.

    "What might that be?" Jack asked, his voice steady but his brow deeply furrowed.

    His question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken dread. He could feel the weight of Zamazo''s words pressing down on him, compounding the growing list of burdens he was already juggling. A god''s wrath was one thing, but something worse? How was he supposed to contend with that?

    Zamazo took a deliberate step closer, his towering figure casting an imposing shadow over Jack. The dim light flickered across his dark armor, highlighting the tense lines of his face.

    "The fabric of the planes is weakening," Zamazo said, his voice a low rumble. "Cracks are forming, and through those cracks, an ancient force stirs. A force that predates even the gods themselves."

    Jack''s breath hitched. The overlord''s usually unwavering composure seemed tinged with something unfamiliar¡ªfear. It was a rare sight, one that set Jack further on edge.

    "The Abyss," Zamazo continued, his voice barely above a whisper. "The primordial chaos from which all things were born. It is breaking open. And if it fully awakens..." He paused, his gaze piercing into Jack''s. "Not even the gods will be able to stop the beings trapped within."

    Jack''s eyes widened, flashing with a trace of fear as Erebus''s fragmented memories surged to the forefront of his mind. He had read about the Abyss, but even the fractured knowledge left behind by his predecessor had painted it as an unfathomable nightmare.

    "The Abyss?!" he repeated, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Yes," Zamazo confirmed grimly. "The overlord of the 12th plane informed us. The Twelve Lords were to convene for a council on the matter."

    Zamazo''s words dragged Jack further into his thoughts. The mention of the Abyss stirred memories¡ªimages of endless chaos, beings of raw, uncontainable power clawing at the edges of existence. Erebus had feared them, and now that fear was becoming Jack''s burden.

    As he processed the gravity of the situation, Jack silently retracted the chains he had summoned earlier, allowing them to slither back into the Book of Death. The constant drain on his soul essence had become an unnecessary strain, and with the situation escalating, he needed to conserve every ounce of strength he had left. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How long do we have?" Jack asked after a pause, his voice steady despite the turmoil churning within him.

    "Not long," Zamazo said with a shake of his head. "The gods are aware, but they are too divided to act. They will watch and wait, hoping the planes will hold. But they won''t."

    Jack rubbed his beardless chin, a sarcastic smirk tugging at his lips. "Well, at least there''s a silver lining," he mused, his voice laced with dark humor. "When the Abyss opens, it''ll be the gods'' turn to panic. The weaker ones will perish, and good riddance. But..." He trailed off, his expression darkening.

    "But?" Zamazo prompted, his tone impatient.

    "The main issue isn''t the gods," Jack continued, his voice grim. "It''s the devils. Those bastards will be a pain in the ass."

    The mention of the devils sent a chill through the room. Even Zamazo stiffened slightly, his stern expression betraying his unease.

    Jack sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I can help deal with the Abyss," he said at last, his voice firm. "But you''ll have to help me grow stronger first."

    Zamazo''s eyes widened, a flicker of hope breaking through his stoic mask. "Are you serious?" he asked, his tone a mixture of disbelief and cautious optimism.

    The overlord knew the power of the Abyss and the devils that resided within. Their toxic essence was anathema to gods, capable of corroding divine energy like acid on flesh. If Jack¡ªor Erebus¡ªtruly had a way to counter them, it could change everything.

    Jack nodded, his confidence unwavering. "If I could trap the God of Time there once and escape, then I can find a way to lock the devils up too." His smirk returned, but this time it was sharp, predatory. "But these gods won''t give me the space to operate freely. They''re already watching, waiting for a chance to pounce."

    The bitterness in Jack''s voice was unmistakable. Erebus''s resentment toward the gods had bled into him, merging with his own growing animosity. The idea of outmaneuvering them, of defying their arrogance, fueled him with a dark determination.

    Just as Jack was about to speak again, a soft chime echoed in his mind.

    [System Notification]

    The Lord has returned and must now reclaim his kingdom!

    Become the ruler of the planes and lead your people.

    Take your first step toward godhood.

    Reward: Nectar of Immortality!

    Penalty: Reincarnation cycle ends!

    Jack''s expression twisted into a bitter smile. Even as the universe seemed to collapse around him, the system found a way to pile on more pressure.

    "Perfect," he muttered sarcastically.

    -------

    "How much longer do those idiots intend to waste!" The King of Swords bellowed, his voice echoing across the war-torn plains. His fury was palpable, radiating like heat from a furnace.

    Standing tall in his resplendent armor, the king cut an imposing figure. A thick fur coat draped over his broad shoulders, giving him the air of a lion ready to pounce. Beneath the coat, his golden chest plate gleamed under the unforgiving sunlight, catching the eye of anyone who dared look his way. While only the chest piece was visible, everyone knew the full suit of armor extended across his entire body, a testament to both his wealth and his indomitable spirit.

    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    His aura was overwhelming, a tidal wave that could crush mountains and send weaker men to their knees. Even the wind seemed to cower in his presence, stilling as if afraid to disturb him further.

    In front of him loomed a pitch-black portal, its swirling depths a stark contrast to the bright day. It pulsed with a quiet menace, as if holding back something far greater than it appeared.

    Beside the King of Swords stood a man who exuded a different kind of authority. His eyes were closed, his muscular arms crossed over his chest. His short gray hair shimmered in the sunlight, and though he appeared unassuming, every warrior present knew better. This was Aldermond, the man who had singlehandedly terrorized the Four Kingdoms.

    Unlike the king, Aldermond''s aura was tightly controlled, not a shred of it leaking from his body. But those who had faced him in battle understood the truth¡ªhis calm was the calm of a predator waiting to strike. His mere presence was enough to unnerve even the bravest soldiers.

    The King of Swords paced impatiently, his boots crunching against the dry, cracked earth. "It''s high time we teach these fools a lesson!" he snarled, his voice rising with each word. "To insult the Four Kingdoms not once, but thrice¡ªit''s unforgivable!"

    Before anyone could respond, the king took a step toward the distant spires of the Church''s citadel, his hand already reaching for the hilt of his blade. But just as he moved, a streak of fire appeared in the sky, hurtling toward them with blinding speed.

    The flaming figure descended gracefully, landing with a soft thud. As the fire dissipated, a woman stepped forward, her crimson robes billowing around her like living flames. Her presence immediately commanded attention, her fiery aura radiating strength and determination.

    It was Maria, the kingdom''s most trusted envoy. She walked calmly to Aldermond, her every step purposeful. When she reached him, she stopped and bowed deeply, her respect for the man evident in her gesture.

    "Lord Aldermond," Maria began, her voice clear and steady despite the tense atmosphere. "The Church''s delegation is on their way. They will arrive shortly."

 Chapter 135 Dreadful

    Her words acted like a salve, soothing the raw nerves of the gathered warriors. The tension in the air lessened slightly, though the King of Swords still scowled, his impatience barely held in check.

    The gathering armies were a sight to behold. The Kingdom of Swords had brought a thousand of their strongest warriors, each clad in gleaming silver armor that reflected the sun''s harsh rays.

    Their discipline was evident in the way they stood¡ªsilent, unmoving, and ready to charge at a moment''s notice.

    Not to be outdone, Ciriaus had mustered five hundred of their most powerful mages, led by their king himself. The air around them buzzed with latent energy, faint arcs of magic sparking between their staves and hands.

    Standing beside the king was Arin, a small but fiercely determined figure whose presence alone inspired confidence in their ranks.

    Hughiner, the Kingdom of Alchemy, had brought only a handful of people. But these individuals were no less important, their task critical to the mission''s success.

    They busied themselves near the portal, preparing to ensure the passage back to Earth remained open¡ªa lifeline that could not afford to fail.

    Even the Beast Kingdom had rallied its forces, a diverse assembly of humanoid creatures and monstrous beasts standing shoulder to shoulder.

    Their collective presence added a wild, unpredictable edge to the already volatile gathering.

    Maria stepped back to rejoin her comrades, and as she did, the man standing beside the King of Swords opened his eyes for the first time.

    Alogra''s sharp, steel-gray gaze flicked toward her briefly, assessing, before he closed his eyes again. His calm demeanor remained unshaken, though there was a subtle tension in the air around him now¡ªa sign that even he was growing weary of the waiting.

    The King of Swords, however, was less composed. "Hmph," he snorted, his voice dripping with disdain. "To think they have the audacity to keep us waiting this long! You''re all giving these fools too much room to grow wings!"

    Before anyone could respond, the sky above them lit up with a brilliant golden glow, forcing everyone to shield their eyes.

    All heads turned upward as a massive formation appeared in the heavens, its intricate design glowing with an almost divine radiance. The air hummed with power, the intensity of it making the ground tremble beneath their feet.

    "They''re here," Aldermond murmured, his voice low but firm.

    The formation began to shift, and from its center, a vast army descended.

    At the forefront was the Bishop of the Church, his flowing white robes gleaming in the golden light. Beside him was a group clad entirely in black, their uniforms simple but unmistakably powerful.

    The mana radiating from their garments was so dense it was visible, swirling around them like a protective shield.

    Behind them marched an army divided into three distinct groups. The first consisted of white-robed priests wielding staffs adorned with glowing runes, their faces serene yet resolute.

    The second was a battalion of warriors, their weapons gleaming as they moved in perfect synchronization. The final group was the most unnerving¡ªindividuals who appeared almost human, but their inhuman irises betrayed their true nature.

    Serpentine slits, feline pupils, and other mythical features marked them as something beyond mortal.

    As the Church''s army touched the ground, their collective aura swept across the battlefield, commanding attention and respect.

    The oppressive energy they exuded was suffocating, even for the hardened warriors of the Four Kingdoms.

    Alogra, who had remained silent until now, frowned deeply as he observed the newcomers. His sharp gaze lingered on the Bishop, whose serene smile hid a cunning mind.

    The Bishop stepped forward, his voice ringing out with an unsettling calm. "My deepest apologies for the delay," he said, his tone smooth as silk.

    "But let us not waste time with grievances. Today, we mark the day the planes will be cleansed¡ªalong with the demons that infest them." Carlos voice was stern, and one could sense the deep stem of resentment within his voice.

    He walked up to the front of the portal, the other kingdoms clearing path for them, as they were to lead the conquest.

    Carlos stopped in front of the portal momentarily, observing the chaotic energy that flowed on the other side.

    This was it, the war that would bring a new resolution, both for the humans and all the realms that existed.... Little did they know, that this same war, would lead to something far worse than they could ever imagine.

    With the church taking the lead, they all entered into the portal, disappearing into the pitch black space.

    -----

    The stench of blood and sulfur hung thick in the air, an oppressive fog that choked the battlefield.

    Black blood splattered across the scorched ground, forming grotesque pools around dismembered limbs and shattered weapons. Chaos reigned, yet at the heart of this carnage, a single figure stood calm and unyielding¡ªa storm in human form.

    A young man, ethereal and unearthly, moved through the pandemonium like a phantom. His long silver hair cascaded down his back, glimmering in the dim, unnatural light of the planes.

    His crystal-clear eyes were like shards of ice, devoid of mercy or hesitation as he cut down his own kin with elegant precision. Each slash of his blade painted the battlefield with black blood, each motion a deliberate act of annihilation.

    This was Zamazo, the Demon Overlord, and the architect of this massacre.

    "Lord¡ª" one demon dared to speak, raising a trembling hand in supplication. His plea ended abruptly as Zamazo''s arm moved in a blur, delivering a thunderous slap that sent the demon''s head flying through the air. The lifeless body collapsed to the ground, twitching for a brief moment before going still.

    The remaining demons, gripped by terror, broke into a desperate retreat. Their cries of panic echoed across the battlefield as they scrambled to escape their master''s wrath. Among them, two figures¡ªKate and Rex¡ªran with frenzied determination.

    "This doesn''t make any sense!" Kate shouted, her voice strained with fear and disbelief.

    "What kind of magic could those humans have used to turn Lord Zamazo against us?!"

    Rex, sweat pouring down his ashen face, shook his head. "I don''t know, and I don''t care to find out! We need to survive this¡ªat any cost."

    Their pace quickened, feet pounding against the ground as the sounds of slaughter grew louder behind them. But then, Rex''s expression shifted. His eyes gleamed with a desperate idea.

    "Kate," he whispered, leaning closer to her as they ran. "What if we use them as bait?"

    Her eyes widened with sudden understanding. Without a word, they skidded to a halt, their abrupt stop causing the panicked demons behind them to stumble in confusion.

    "What are you doing?!" one demon snarled, his face twisted with panic as he glanced back at the advancing Zamazo. The Demon Overlord was methodically cutting through the fleeing horde, each step bringing him closer.

    Kate didn''t answer. Instead, she spun around and lunged at the nearest demon, her lips colliding with his in an unexpected kiss. The demon''s eyes widened in shock, his body going rigid as a strange pink hue surrounded him. She slid her tongue into his mouth, and within moments, his entire demeanor shifted. His trembling stopped, replaced by a glassy-eyed stupor.

    "What in the planes are you doing?!" another demon yelled, stepping forward to intervene. But before he could take another step, Rex delivered a brutal kick to his midsection, sending him flying backward¡ªstraight into Zamazo''s path.

    The unlucky demon barely had time to scream before Zamazo appeared in front of him like a phantom. With a single, fluid motion, Zamazo''s foot came down on the demon''s head, crushing it into the dirt with a sickening crunch. Black blood sprayed outward, painting the ground in a macabre halo.

    Zamazo''s crystalline eyes flicked to the next nearest target. A demon armed with a jagged blade attempted a feeble counterattack, lunging at the Overlord''s back. But before the weapon could make contact, Zamazo raised a single finger.

    A beam of dark energy erupted from his fingertip, cutting through the air with a sharp hiss. The demon''s head exploded in a shower of gore, the blade falling harmlessly to the ground.

    "To think you would dare raise your weapons against me," Zamazo said coldly, his voice carrying an almost amused edge. His lips curved into a chilling smile as he advanced on the remaining demons.

    The horde descended into chaos. Some fell to their knees, begging for mercy. Others tried to fight back, wielding weapons or casting spells in futile defiance. But Zamazo was relentless. His movements were a deadly ballet, every strike executed with grace and precision. Heads rolled, bodies crumpled, and screams were silenced one by one.

    Kate and Rex seized the moment. Using the chaos to their advantage, they pushed more of their comrades into Zamazo''s path, creating a shield of bodies to cover their escape.

    "You traitorous scum!" one demon yelled, realizing their plan. His outrage was short-lived; Zamazo''s hand plunged through his chest, emerging on the other side with a still-beating heart clutched in his grasp. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Amusing," Zamazo murmured, his icy gaze fixed on the bloodied organ in his hand. He crushed it effortlessly, black ichor dripping between his fingers.

    The battlefield grew eerily quiet as the last of the demons fell. Over two hundred corpses lay scattered across the ground, their lifeless eyes staring into oblivion. Zamazo stood amidst the carnage, his pristine garments untouched by blood or dirt.

    He sighed, a rare flicker of emotion crossing his face. "What a waste," he muttered, raising his hand.

    Dark flames erupted from the ground, consuming the bodies in an instant. The flames roared hungrily, leaving nothing behind¡ªnot even ashes. When the fire subsided, the battlefield was eerily clean, as if the massacre had never happened. Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    Zamazo vanished, reappearing moments later beside three figures perched at the edge of a canyon.

    Alisha and Missy stared at him in stunned silence, their faces pale. Minutes ago, they had been certain of their demise. Yet now, the very demon who had threatened to kill them had turned his wrath on his own army instead.

    Missy''s hands trembled as she clutched Alisha''s arm. "Did... did we do this?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Alisha shook her head, unable to tear her gaze away from Zamazo. The gruesome scene they had just witnessed replayed in her mind, the image of blood and gore etched into her memory. But what unsettled her most was Jack.

    He stood unfazed, his expression calm as he observed the aftermath. There was no fear in his eyes, no revulsion. Only an unreadable calm.

    "You''ve certainly made a mess," Jack remarked, his tone light as he floated up to the canyon''s edge. His eyes met Zamazo''s, unflinching.

    The Demon Overlord regarded him with a cold glare. "This is only the beginning," Zamazo said, his voice a low growl. "With your return, there will be far more to come."

 Chapter 136 brewing storm

    ---

    "It was only important that I kill them all," Zamazo began, his voice cold and unwavering as his gaze lingered on the lifeless field. "Some overlords won''t be happy about your return. In fact, they''ll try to kill you. I can''t let the news leak. Not only that, but if word spreads that a demon overlord couldn''t defeat a human, it would cause an uproar. Blood will be shed on an unprecedented scale. They''ll all conspire to bring me down from my position."

    Jack nodded in understanding, though his expression betrayed no emotion. He glanced briefly at Alisha and Missy, both of whom seemed uneasy as they took in the implications of Zamazo''s words. The battlefield was eerily quiet now, save for the occasional crackle of dark flames consuming the remnants of the demon army. The stench of charred flesh lingered in the air, making Missy gag and turn away, her hands trembling.

    As they turned to leave, Zamazo raised his hand, summoning an immense gust of wind that swept over the battlefield, scattering ash and erasing all signs of the massacre. Satisfied, he followed Jack and his companions as they disappeared over the horizon, unaware that a pair of watchful eyes had seen everything.

    Far from the battlefield, hidden behind a mound of sand, a plump demon cowered. His pig-like snout flared as he tried to calm his rapid breathing, but sweat continued to pour down his rotund face, soaking his tattered clothes.

    "So that human... he''s the Lord of the Dead?" Gurat whispered to himself, trembling. The very thought sent a shiver down his spine. His legs felt weak, and his heart hammered against his chest.

    "I have to get as far away from this mess as possible. I don''t want anything to do with him¡ªor any other demon. All I want is to eat and be free. Is that too much to ask for?" He sniffled, his voice tinged with despair.

    Unlike most demons, Gurat had no aspirations for power or glory. His life goals were simple: eat, sleep, and live without worry. But ever since he''d encountered Jack and his group, his life had turned into a nightmare.

    He rested his back against the sand mound, trying to gather his thoughts. ''This is madness. Absolute madness.'' His resolve hardened. "I''ll go back home. Even if my horns haven''t fully developed, at least I had a better life there. But Dad..."

    The thought of his father made Gurat wince. A vivid image of the old demon''s face flashed in his mind, stern and terrifying. The memory alone sent another wave of dread through him. "No, it doesn''t matter. He won''t do anything to me... right?" Gurat muttered, trying to convince himself. With a shaky breath, he stood up and began his journey toward the central city, hoping to leave the chaos behind.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in another part of the planes, two cloaked figures moved swiftly through the barren landscape. Their footsteps crunched against the scorched ground as they kept a wary eye on their surroundings.

    "We need to leave this plane if we want to stay alive," Kate said, her voice sharp and urgent.

    Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire

    Rex, her companion, gritted his teeth. "That''s true, but how? Lord Zamazo controls Nyxoria, the northern city where the main transport line to the other planes is located. There''s no way we can pass through without him noticing."

    Kate didn''t respond immediately, her serpentine eyes flickering with thought. "We''ll figure something out. But staying here isn''t an option."

    "Still," Rex growled, his frustration evident, "I can''t believe Lord Zamazo couldn''t even defeat a human. A *human*! How is that possible?"

    Before he could rant further, Kate smacked him on the head.

    "If he''s so weak, why did you run away like a coward?" she snapped. "At this rate, I''m not even sure you have a brain left!"

    Rex scowled but said nothing, rubbing the back of his head.

    Kate sighed, her voice lowering. "Lord Zamazo won''t let us go. He knows we''re not dead, which means he''ll come after us. Our only chance of survival is to increase our power. We need to seek the Abyssal Overlord. If he grants us a portion of his strength, we might stand a chance against Zamazo."

    Rex stiffened. "You mean you want to go to the 12th plane? Are you out of your mind? Do you have any idea how dangerous that place is?"

    Kate''s gaze hardened. "I know. But we have no other choice. If we stay here, Zamazo will hunt us down. And if we flee to another plane without sufficient power, the other overlords will kill us just as easily. This is our only shot."

    Rex hesitated, the weight of her words sinking in. "The demons of the 12th plane... they''re not like us. They''re monsters, even by our standards."

    "Exactly," Kate said. "Which is why their power is unparalleled. If we can survive long enough to gain the Abyssal Overlord''s favor, we''ll be unstoppable. We''ll come back stronger, and we''ll make Zamazo pay for everything."

    Rex let out a resigned sigh. "Fine. We''ll go to the 12th plane. But how do we get there without passing through Nyxoria?"

    Kate smirked. "The central city has an underground market. They deal in all sorts of illegal goods¡ªand that includes alternative transport to the other planes. It won''t be easy, but it''s our best bet." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rex nodded reluctantly. "Let''s move, then. The sooner we leave, the better."

    Neither of them realized that their decision would spark a chain of events that would shake the planes to their very core.

    ---

    Elsewhere, a different kind of danger was brewing.

    "What plane are we on currently?" Carlos''s deep voice echoed across the barren land as his army assembled around him.

    The air here was thick and suffocating, toxic enough to kill an ordinary human. But the individuals gathered were far from ordinary. Clad in gleaming armor adorned with holy insignias, the soldiers of the church stood unwavering, their presence a stark contrast to the desolate landscape.

    "Lord Bishop Carlos," one of the knights said, bowing deeply. "The scouts have confirmed that this is the First Plane. The people of the Kingdom of Hughiner have provided us with valuable information regarding the terrain."

    Carlos nodded, his piercing gaze scanning the horizon. "Good. Prepare the troops. The conquest begins now."

    A hush fell over the army as his words sank in. The soldiers tightened their grips on their weapons, their faces set with determination.

    The holy crusade had begun.

    ---

 Chapter 137 Last lady

    The village lay desolate under the dim, oppressive sky. A chilling wind swept through the empty streets, rattling loose shutters and dragging along stray bits of debris. Once a lively haven for merchants and travelers, the settlement now stood as a hollow shell of its former self. The smell of ash and despair hung heavy in the air, a reminder of the chaos that had swept through not long ago. Doors hung ajar, creaking with every gust, and the eerie silence was punctuated only by the occasional howl of the wind.

    Three figures trudged through the abandoned village. At first glance, they seemed unremarkable: a young girl, a woman whose aura radiated holy energy¡ªa rare phenomenon in the planes¡ªand two men who carried themselves with an air of quiet dominance. The stark contrast between their appearances and the desolation around them painted a picture of quiet power, enough to make the faint-hearted flee without a second thought.

    Jack walked ahead, his boots crunching softly against the dusty ground, alongside Zamazo, the demon overlord. The air around Zamazo seemed to shimmer subtly, bending reality itself as his dormant power seeped into the atmosphere. Behind them, Alisha and Missy followed in uneasy silence.

    "I can''t believe your aura affects the world this much," Jack remarked, glancing at Zamazo from the corner of his eye. His tone carried a faint note of amusement, though his posture remained alert.

    "It''s not unusual," Zamazo replied, his voice calm, almost bored. "This part of the planes is my domain. The land itself reacts to my power. It''s the same for the other demon overlords. I''ve been holding back as much as I can, but even then..." He gestured vaguely at the empty village around them.

    Jack nodded, his expression unreadable.

    Behind them, Alisha''s heart seethed with frustration. Every step she took felt heavier than the last, not from fatigue but from the weight of her conflicting emotions. Her fists clenched at her sides, her nails biting into her palms.

    ''How could I have been so naive?'' she thought bitterly. ''I trusted him. I let my curiosity override my judgment, and now I''m paying the price.''

    She cast a wary glance at Jack''s back. Despite his calm demeanor, she couldn''t shake the memory of the destruction he had wrought. His power was beyond anything she''d ever faced, and she hated the helplessness it made her feel. Yet, part of her couldn''t deny the truth¡ªhe had saved her and Missy from Naon. But why? What purpose did they serve in his grand scheme?

    Missy clung to Alisha''s side, her small hand clutching the hem of her sister''s robe. The girl''s wide eyes darted nervously between Jack and Zamazo. She sensed Alisha''s turmoil but said nothing, too afraid to break the fragile tension that hung in the air.

    Alisha''s frustration reached a boiling point. Her gaze hardened, and a dangerous glint appeared in her eyes. She began channeling her mana with painstaking precision, forming a small dagger of pure light in her hand. The weapon was nearly invisible, designed for stealth and assassination. Even the faintest trace of holy energy was concealed¡ªa technique she had perfected after years of training.

    ''This ends now,'' she thought, her resolve steeling.

    Just as she prepared to strike, Jack came to an abrupt halt.

    "Did you sense it?" Zamazo asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Jack didn''t answer immediately. He turned his head slightly, his piercing gaze landing on Alisha. "We''re demons," he said coolly. "Our sense of holy energy shouldn''t be underestimated. Even a speck of it is like a beacon to us." Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire

    Alisha froze, her breath catching in her throat.

    Jack sighed, his tone tinged with disappointment. "Don''t do something you''ll regret."

    The words hit her like a slap. She felt her chest tighten with a mix of anger and humiliation.

    "For a moment," she spat, her voice trembling with fury, "I thought you were different. I thought there was some truth in your words. I followed you here to find answers, to understand what you''re after¡ªbut all you''ve done is deceive me!"

    She raised the dagger of light, her mana flaring wildly. "I would rather die than stay with you for another second!"

    "Alisha, wait!" Missy cried, her voice desperate.

    But Alisha didn''t hesitate. She lunged forward, her dagger aimed directly at Jack''s heart. Her mind raced with thoughts of revenge, of redemption. Even if her chances were slim, she would fight until her last breath.

    To her shock, Jack and Zamazo vanished in an instant, reappearing behind her. The motion was so seamless, so effortless, that it felt almost mocking.

    "You know," Zamazo said, resting a hand on Jack''s shoulder, "the previous lady of light was much smarter than this."

    Alisha froze mid-turn, her heart pounding in her chest. "The... previous lady?" she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Zamazo smirked. "Yes, the one before you. She was powerful, I''ll admit. A formidable opponent. It''s a shame what happened to her."

    Alisha''s blood ran cold. Her grip on the light dagger faltered, and it dissolved into nothingness. The mention of her predecessor, the legendary mage of light who had disappeared without a trace, sent a wave of dread crashing over her. The church had always kept her fate a closely guarded secret, but Alisha had vowed to uncover the truth. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What do you know about her?" she demanded, her voice trembling. "What happened to her?"

    Zamazo''s smirk widened. "Ah, so you''re curious now? Let''s just say... she overstepped her bounds."

    Alisha''s eyes burned with fury and anguish. The crown of light began to form above her head, her mana surging uncontrollably. "Tell me what you did to her!" she screamed.

    Jack sighed, his expression unreadable. "Zamazo, what do you think we should do to her if she keeps this up?" he asked, a smirk appearing on his face.

    Zamazo chuckled, his scythe appearing in a flash of dark energy. "She''s starting to become a nuisance, we might have to kill her"

    Alisha''s heart pounded in her chest as she stared at the two demons before her. The air around them crackled with power, and for the first time, she truly understood the gap between them. She was outmatched, outclassed¡ªbut she refused to back down.

    ''I won''t die without a fight,'' she thought, her resolve hardening once more.

    [James saylor your support is highly appreciated thanks a million. You have made it to top 10 fans!!]

 Chapter 138 he loves you

    Alisha''s heart pounded like a drum, its erratic rhythm a sharp contrast to the oppressive silence of the village. She felt the weight of Missy''s small hand clutching hers, a reminder of the innocent life depending on her. She wanted to avoid a fight. Desperately. But as she stood before Jack and Zamazo, their overpowering presence suffocating the very air around them, she knew escape was no longer an option.

    "I''ll protect you, Missy," she whispered, her voice trembling but resolute. Her crimson eyes glowed faintly as divine energy began to stir within her. She tightened her grip on the girl''s hand before releasing it, gently nudging her back. "Stay behind me. Whatever happens, don''t come forward."

    Jack''s lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. "Do you really think you can fight us alone?" he asked, his tone almost playful, though his eyes glinted with predatory amusement. "You won''t last a second."

    Alisha''s teeth clenched. She knew he was right¡ªthere was no denying the vast gulf in power between them. But she couldn''t afford to falter. "It doesn''t matter what you say!" she snapped, her voice rising with determination. "I''ll kill you here and now if it''s the last thing I do!"

    Divine energy surged from her, radiant and unrelenting. The air around her shimmered as if refracting through a prism, and the very space seemed to distort under the pressure of her power. Her crimson eyes burned brighter, and even the faintest trace of fear was buried beneath a mask of defiance.

    Nephris, the spirit bound to Alisha, stirred within her. The sudden surge of energy jolted the spirit from its rest, and its voice resonated in Alisha''s mind, laced with urgency. "Lady Alisha! This is too much for you! At this rate, you might die!"

    But Alisha ignored the warning. Raising her hands skyward, she began to chant under her breath. A glowing magical formation appeared above her, spinning slowly as it radiated blinding light. In an instant, a barrier of pure holy energy erupted outward, enveloping the entire village. The barrier''s power was palpable, its presence a beacon of divinity that could be felt for miles. It wasn''t just light; it was an unyielding declaration of her will.

    Zamazo frowned, his usually indifferent expression darkening as he felt his strength wane. "Hmm?" he mused, studying the shimmering dome with narrowed eyes. "A barrier that suppresses demonic energy and nullifies spatial powers," he muttered. "Impressive." He raised a hand, drawing an arc through the air, attempting to fracture the barrier. But nothing happened. His frown deepened.

    Jack, standing beside him, didn''t need to test the barrier himself. His system had already alerted him to its effects.

    [All stats reduced by 30%]

    [Resistance to holy powers reduced by 70%]

    [Spatial powers locked]

    "Alisha," Jack said calmly, his tone surprisingly gentle despite the tension crackling in the air. He closed his eyes briefly before speaking again. "You''ve gone past your limit. Stop this."

    She glared at him, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she struggled to maintain the barrier. Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth, a testament to the toll it was taking on her body. But her resolve didn''t waver. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He didn''t harm the previous lady of the church," Jack continued, "and I have no intention of going back on the deal we made. We have the next clue leading to the Chapters of Time, and there are questions only that treasure can answer." He paused, letting his words sink in. "Save your strength for other battles. You''re still useful to me. And Missy, don''t worry," he added, glancing at the girl. "Big brother hasn''t changed. Not entirely, anyway."

    Missy''s wide eyes studied Jack, her expression conflicted. Her grip on Alisha''s robe tightened. She wanted to believe him, but doubt lingered in her heart.

    Alisha, however, wasn''t so easily swayed. "Do you think I''ll simply take your word for it?" she retorted, her voice laced with venom. "I''ve made that mistake once. Never again."

    Jack sighed, shaking his head. "If you don''t believe me, go ahead and test your luck against Zamazo. As for me and Missy, we''ll be moving on. Together."

    Missy''s heart clenched at his words. Despite everything, there was a warmth in Jack''s voice that she hadn''t heard in what felt like an eternity. For the first time, she saw him smile¡ªa genuine, unguarded smile that made her feel safe. Her small hands balled into fists as determination shone in her eyes. ''Missy understands what big brother wants her to do,'' she thought.

    "I won''t listen to you this time!" Alisha shouted, preparing to launch an attack. Her divine energy surged once more, and Zamazo''s own dark power rose to meet it. The air between them crackled with tension, a storm on the verge of breaking.

    But just as Alisha moved, she felt a tug on her hand. She stopped abruptly, looking down to see Missy clinging to her with tear-filled eyes.

    "Big sister, don''t do this!" Missy cried, her voice trembling. "Big brother isn''t lying!"

    Alisha hesitated, her gaze softening as she met the girl''s desperate expression. "Missy, you don''t understand. He''s dangerous. He might kill us if we let our guard down!"

    Missy shook her head, her pigtails swaying. "No! Missy knows big brother won''t hurt her. And big brother loves big sister too!"

    Alisha froze, caught off guard by the child''s innocent declaration. Her barrier flickered for a moment as her concentration wavered.

    "Missy, that''s¡­" her face flushed for a moment.

    "You don''t have to trust me," Jack interjected, his voice cutting through the moment. "But trust her. She''s not wrong."

    Alisha''s gaze darted between Jack and Missy, her mind a whirlwind of emotions. Could she afford to believe him? Was it possible he truly meant them no harm? Doubt gnawed at her, but so did the memory of Jack''s smile¡ªthat fleeting moment of sincerity.

    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire

    Finally, with a heavy sigh, she lowered her hands. The barrier around the village dissolved into shimmering motes of light, and the oppressive tension lifted. Alisha swayed slightly, the toll of her actions catching up to her, but Missy was there to steady her.

    "This doesn''t mean I forgive you," Alisha said, her voice weak but firm. "But for now, I''ll listen."

    Jack nodded, a flicker of relief passing over his face. "That''s all I ask."

    "Don''t think of doing anything stupid, or I''ll kill you!" She added her hastily with a scoff.

    "You can try" Jack smiled

    As the group prepared to move forward, the uneasy truce between them hung in the air, fragile but unbroken. The path ahead was uncertain, but for now, they would face it together.

 Chapter 139 Planning

    In the vast expanse of the planes, a sprawling camp stretched as far as the eye could see. The sight was unprecedented¡ªhumans, in large numbers, moving with purpose within the unforgiving landscape of the planes. For any observer, the question would be inevitable: What could have drawn so many humans to this perilous domain? And why now?

    Though the camp appeared united at a glance, a closer look revealed the underlying divisions. Clusters of tents bore distinct emblems, marking the allegiances of their occupants. On one side, banners with the familiar crest of the Church fluttered in the arid wind. Adjacent to them, the tents of the Ciriuas faction stood in orderly rows, their standards equally prominent. Each group maintained its own boundaries, its leaders vigilant and wary.

    At the center of the encampment stood a massive, unadorned tent. Unlike the others, it bore no flag or emblem. Its plain appearance belied its significance¡ªthis was where the leaders of humanity''s most powerful factions had gathered. Inside, the air was thick with tension as figures of authority and power sat around a circular table, their faces grim.

    They had come to the planes with one unified purpose: to end the tyranny and oppression inflicted by the demons who ruled this realm. But unity in purpose did not mean trust or harmony.

    A middle-aged man stood at the head of the gathering, his presence commanding attention. Despite his youthful appearance, those present knew better than to underestimate him. He was Lord Drack, the king of the Highminer Kingdom and a renowned alchemist. Known for his neutrality and vast knowledge, his expertise had earned him the respect¡ªand reliance¡ªof every kingdom represented here.

    Drack raised his hand, and a holographic map sprang to life from the wristband he wore. The projection displayed the terrain of the plane they had entered, its vastness akin to an entire continent.

    "This is a preliminary sketch of the plane we now occupy," Drack began, his voice calm but firm. "The territory is expansive, but fortunately, the number of demons is not proportional to the landmass. This works to our advantage. However, the overlord of this plane and his generals are formidable opponents."

    The gathered leaders studied the map intently. It displayed mountain ranges, forests, and barren wastelands¡ªeach potentially crawling with danger. Drack''s hand moved across the projection, highlighting key points.

    "From the scans conducted using my array formations, we''ve determined that the energy levels here are relatively balanced," Drack continued. "The only outlier is the overlord himself. His power is significant but not insurmountable. In fact, he is only marginally stronger than the weakest overlord of the Third Plane."

    The room buzzed with murmurs. Though reassuring, the information was no cause for complacency.

    The King of Beasts, a hulking figure with a perpetual grin, leaned back in his chair. "Hmm. Large territory, manageable opposition¡­ I hope we all remember the agreement we made before embarking on this venture," he said, his tone laced with both humor and greed.

    "Hmph," Aldermond, the King of Blades, scoffed. His gaze was as sharp as his name implied. "Can you, for once, focus on the mission instead of the spoils? This isn''t a treasure hunt."

    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    The King of Beasts chuckled, unbothered by the rebuke. "Oh, don''t be so dour, Aldermond. The demons stand no chance against our forces, save for their overlord and his generals. The rest? Mere vermin."

    Despite his confidence, Drack''s expression remained neutral. "Underestimating our enemies would be a grave mistake," he cautioned. "Even the lesser demons possess dangerous abilities. That said, we''ve taken measures to ensure our safety. A cloaking array conceals this camp from detection, and additional formations prevent our auras from leaking."

    Drack concluded his report with a deep breath, his eyes scanning the room. All attention shifted to Carlos, the leader of the Church and the de facto head of this campaign. He sat at the far end of the table, his face shadowed by the dim lighting of the tent.

    "Thank you, Lord Drack, for your thorough report," Carlos said, his tone measured. "Your skills are as impressive as ever."

    Drack gave a curt nod, his face betraying no emotion. Praise was nothing new to him.

    The room grew silent as Carlos stood. The others watched him intently, waiting for him to outline the strategy that would determine their success or failure.

    "However," Carlos said, his voice dropping, "all of this is secondary."

    The words hung in the air, their weight palpable. The leaders exchanged uneasy glances. Aldermond''s frown deepened.

    "What do you mean?" Aldermond demanded, his tone sharp. His instincts told him there was more to this campaign than they had been told. The Church''s involvement always came with layers of hidden agendas, and Carlos''s words only heightened his suspicion.

    Carlos met Aldermond''s gaze without flinching. "What I mean is that the true purpose of this mission goes beyond conquest. While the reclamation of this plane is vital, our greater objective lies elsewhere."

    The room erupted in protests and questions. The King of Beasts slammed his fist on the table, his jovial demeanor replaced by anger. "What are you hiding, Carlos?" he growled. "We agreed on a united front. If you''ve been keeping secrets¡­" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Carlos raised a hand, silencing the room. "Calm yourselves," he said. "There is no betrayal here. What I''m about to reveal is something we''ve only recently confirmed. It concerns the artifact known as the Eye of Eternity."

    The tension in the room escalated. Even Drack, who rarely showed emotion, raised an eyebrow. The Eye of Eternity was a relic of legend, said to grant its wielder immense power and insight into the fabric of the planes themselves.

    "You believe it''s here?" Drack asked, his voice uncharacteristically strained.

    Carlos nodded. "Our sources indicate that the Eye is in the possession of this plane''s overlord. Capturing it is paramount. With it, we can tip the balance of power in our favor, not just here but across all the planes."

    Aldermond''s eyes narrowed. "And what of the kingdoms? Was this not a joint effort for the liberation of the planes? Or is the Church planning to claim this artifact for itself?"

    Carlos''s expression hardened. "This is no time for baseless accusations. The Eye''s power is too great for any one faction to wield alone. Our aim is to secure it for the collective good."

    The room remained tense, but the leaders knew there was no turning back. They had committed too much to this campaign. Still, doubts lingered in the minds of many, particularly Aldermond. Beneath his stoic exterior, he wrestled with his own motives. The search for his son weighed heavily on him, and he feared the Church''s secretive agenda might jeopardize that personal mission.

    Carlos''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Prepare your forces. At dawn, we march on the stronghold of the overlord. Victory is within our grasp, but only if we remain united."

    "And then there''s one more thing" He said quickly as he noticed the group was about to head out.

    "What might that be?" The king of the beast asked.

    "Well, it doesn''t have much to do with the rest of you, but it affects us all. The lady of the church, she...." As they heard Carlos words, all their frown deepened, things had turned out to be more worse than they had thought.

 Chapter 140 Throne Game

    The tent''s air was heavy with tension, the kind that made even seasoned leaders shift uneasily in their seats. The circular table at the center, an ornate piece carved from dark, enchanted wood, bore the weight of both maps and tempers.

    "How could such a thing even happen?!" The King of Beasts roared, his voice reverberating through the canvas walls like a caged lion''s growl. His massive fist slammed onto the table, rattling the intricate array sketches strewn across its surface. "How is it possible? I thought the church and its people were resistant to the corrupt energy flowing through these planes!"

    The other leaders exchanged glances, their expressions betraying mixtures of anger, disbelief, and frustration. Though no one mirrored the King of Beasts'' outburst, the tension on their faces was undeniable. Among the grim expressions, one figure stood out. The King of Swords leaned back in his chair, a faint, almost mocking smile curling his lips.

    "What did you expect?" he drawled, his tone laced with derision. "The church always prides itself on its self-proclaimed purity and indispensability. And now look where that arrogance has brought us¡ªtheir so-called Holy Lady corrupted, and we''re all dragged into her mess."

    Drack and Aldermond, the Alchemist King and the King of Blades, exchanged a knowing look but remained silent. Everyone present was well aware of the longstanding animosity between the Avalonian Kingdom and the church. The King of Swords was notorious for using any opportunity to slander the ecclesiastical order. Yet, this time, even they couldn''t entirely fault his criticism. Trust in the church had led them to this precarious situation, and the bitter taste of disappointment lingered in the air. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Carlos, however, showed no visible reaction to the insult. The church''s representative and commander of this coalition, he merely cast a glance at the King of Swords before addressing the group in a steady, unyielding tone.

    "Regardless of opinions," Carlos began, "the moment the Holy Lady is sighted, she is to be executed. Her corpse will be returned to the church for cleansing. That is my decree."

    His words cut through the murmurs like a blade. The finality in his voice left no room for argument. The leaders stiffened, their dissatisfaction evident, but none openly challenged him. Even the King of Swords, though seething, refrained from further provocation. The opportunity to spark a confrontation with Carlos had slipped away, leaving only smoldering embers of frustration.

    "Very well," Aldermond said at last, releasing a weary sigh. "We will issue the command to our forces."

    Carlos nodded and left the tent without a backward glance, his robes trailing behind him like shadows. His departure left a void in the room, an oppressive silence that lingered until the kings began to disperse one by one.

    The King of Swords departed in stiff, simmering silence. Drack and Aldermond remained behind, their expressions contemplative as the tent''s flaps closed, muting the noise of the camp beyond.

    "It seems my sister is in good health," Drack remarked casually, taking a sip from the cup of tea before him. The Alchemist King''s voice was calm, measured, and utterly unbothered by the chaos unfolding around them.

    Aldermond''s lips twitched into a strained smile. "She is, though trouble brews in the court. Some of the higher nobles are plotting to unseat me and my family."

    Drack raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly. "The Duke? Is that why his successor is here?" His tone was conversational, but his eyes betrayed sharp calculation.

    Aldermond''s jaw tightened. "You''ve seen it for yourself. Umbra is here under the guise of aiding our forces, but I suspect he''s gathering information. They''re looking for any weakness in our family."

    Drack''s expression didn''t waver. "And your son? Have you warned him?"

    "Of course," Aldermond replied grimly. "Arin knows to keep his distance and say nothing. But the rumors... they''re already spreading. The whispers about my firstborn''s lack of magic power have only fueled their ambitions. If I hand the throne to Arin, it will confirm their suspicions. They''ll claim our bloodline''s magic is fading."

    Drack tapped a finger against the rim of his cup, his eyes narrowing. "Do you regret it? Bringing him here?"

    Aldermond''s shoulders sagged. "Regret doesn''t matter. What''s done is done. But I do question my decisions. Sometimes I think it would have been better if that boy had died at birth."

    Drack didn''t react to the harsh statement. Instead, he offered a measured response. "We both know what''s at stake. The Duke''s camp won''t act openly unless they''re certain of success. But you''re playing a dangerous game. If Umbra discovers anything significant, it could spell the end for your house."

    "I''ve made preparations," Aldermond said firmly. "If the time comes, I''ll act decisively. I won''t let my family''s legacy crumble under my watch."

    Drack studied him for a moment before nodding. "Good. But remember, this campaign offers you a chance to strengthen your position. If Arin proves himself against the demons, the mages will spread the word of his prowess. That could turn the tide in your favor."

    "That was one of the reasons I brought him," Aldermond admitted. "And it''s also why the Duke sent Umbra. They''re trying to outshine us."

    Drack smirked faintly. "A lot will happen in these planes, far more than any of us anticipated. The angels¡ªfurious about the artifact stolen by the Holy Lady¡ªare preparing to attack. The demon overlords continue their games, toying with humanity. And here we are, mortals, fighting battles on foreign soil while the earth we left behind teeters on the brink."

    He took another sip of tea, only to find the cup empty. He tilted it slightly, peering inside with a faint frown. "Ah, it''s finished."

    Setting the cup down, Drack rose to his feet. "I''ve done what I can. The rest is up to you all."

    Aldermond watched him leave, the weight of their conversation settling heavily on his shoulders. Outside, the camp''s noises seemed distant, muffled by the grim thoughts swirling in his mind. As the flap of the tent fell shut, he couldn''t help but wonder if any of them would survive the days to come¡ªand whether the alliances forged here would hold when the true battle began.

    -------

    Jack stared at the large castle with awe. Even he didn''t expect to find a castle of such caliber inside the planes, yet here it stood before him.

    The walls were made of smooth black stones, ones that blended well with the atmosphere of the planes. It was wide and looked to be very exquisite. If anything, it appeared even more grand than his castle back at home.

    After admiring the beautiful castle for a few seconds, Zamazo led them inside. The two guards who stood by the gates didn''t say a word as their master passed, carrying three humans with him. They could only ponder silently to themselves. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    As soon as they entered the castle, Jack paused, causing Alisha and Missy, who were behind him, to stop as well.

    "I''ll have Hegen give both of you a room. Refresh yourselves, and when you''re done, we will discuss our next plan. With the sands from the temple, let''s see what direction the map will show us next. I have a feeling things are going to get worse soon¡ªmuch worse," Jack said as he walked behind Zamazo, leaving the two.

 Chapter 141 Taking control

    Alisha and Missy followed the demons down a long, dimly lit corridor, their footsteps muffled by the plush black carpet beneath them. The walls were adorned with grotesque tapestries depicting scenes of battles and conquests, the colors vivid yet dark, as if the fabric itself drank the light.

    The demons leading them walked with rigid precision, their armor clanking softly with every step. Despite their intimidating presence, Alisha''s sharp glare didn''t falter. She kept a firm grip on Missy''s hand, her every muscle tense.

    "Where are you taking us?" Alisha demanded, her voice cold and unwavering.

    One of the demons glanced back, his crimson eyes glinting with annoyance. "You''ll know soon enough. Keep moving."

    Missy, her face pale and her heart racing, whispered, "Alisha, what do you think they''ll do to us?"

    "Nothing," Alisha replied firmly, though she wasn''t entirely sure herself. "They wouldn''t dare harm us¡ªnot as long as Jack has plans for us. Just stay close to me."

    After what felt like an eternity, they arrived at a heavy wooden door reinforced with iron. One of the demons pushed it open, revealing a surprisingly well-furnished room. The interior was far more welcoming than they had expected, with soft bedding, a crackling fireplace, and a table laden with food and drink.

    "You''ll stay here," the demon growled. "Refresh yourselves. Do not wander. When the Master calls, you will be summoned."

    Without waiting for a response, the demons turned and left, the door shutting behind them with a resounding thud.

    Alisha immediately began scanning the room, her sharp eyes searching for anything that could be used as a weapon. Missy, meanwhile, collapsed onto the edge of the bed, her nerves frayed.

    "They''re letting us stay here?" Missy asked, her voice trembling. "Why does it feel like the calm before the storm?"

    Alisha didn''t respond immediately. She walked to the window, peering out into the dark expanse beyond. The castle grounds stretched endlessly, bathed in an eerie glow from the violet flames that lined the paths. "It''s better than a dungeon," she said finally. "But we can''t let our guard down."

    Missy nodded, though her hands fidgeted with the hem of her dress. "Do you think Asriel will be okay? He didn''t seem worried at all."

    Alisha''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Asriel always acts like that, but he''s not as invincible as he pretends to be. He''s smart, though. He wouldn''t have brought us here without a plan."

    *****

    Meanwhile, Jack and Zamazo continued walking deeper into the castle. The halls grew wider, the decorations more elaborate. Jack took in every detail¡ªthe intricate carvings on the walls, the ominous statues of demons that seemed to watch his every move, and the faint hum of power that resonated through the air.

    "Your castle is... impressive," Jack admitted, his tone neutral.

    Zamazo smirked. "It''s more than just a castle. This is a fortress, a symbol of my dominance over this plane. It''s also the key to maintaining control." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Speaking of control, we need to discuss our plans. If I''m going to reclaim my position¡ªand take over these planes entirely¡ªI''ll need more than just brute force."

    Zamazo stopped and turned to face Jack, his crimson eyes narrowing. "Reclaim your position? You speak as though you were once at the top."

    "I was," Jack replied coolly. "In another life, perhaps. But that doesn''t matter now. What matters is that we consolidate power. The other lords will hear of my return, and I doubt they''ll take it kindly."

    "They won''t," Zamazo agreed. "Some of them are already consolidating their forces. And trust me, they won''t hesitate to eliminate you."

    "That''s where you come in," Jack said with a faint smirk. "You''ve already proven your strength by beating me once. I need you to train me¡ªnot just to control my dark powers, but to surpass what I was capable of before."

    Zamazo crossed his arms, studying Jack closely. "You''re bold, I''ll give you that. But training you will be no small task. Your current power is unstable. Without proper control, you''re as much a threat to yourself as you are to anyone else."

    "That''s why I''m asking," Jack replied. "I''m not here to waste time. I need to be ready."

    Zamazo sighed, rubbing his temples. "Fine. I''ll train you. But don''t expect mercy. I''m not interested in coddling you."

    Jack chuckled. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."

    As they resumed walking, Zamazo gestured for Jack to follow him into a large hall. At the center was a raised platform surrounded by glowing runes, their light pulsating with raw energy.

    "This will be your training ground," Zamazo said. "The runes are designed to push your limits, to force you to confront your weaknesses. It won''t be pleasant."

    Jack stepped onto the platform, feeling the power thrumming beneath his feet. "Pleasant isn''t what I''m looking for. I need results."

    "Good," Zamazo said with a wicked grin. "Because this process will break you down before it builds you back up. Let''s see if you have what it takes to survive."

    After their discussion, Jack left Zamazo to bring the others.

    Zamazo ordered a servant to summon the guards. "Bring the humans to the hall," he commanded. "It''s time for them to understand what they''ve gotten themselves into."

    The guards bowed and departed, their footsteps echoing down the corridor.

    *******

    Back in the room, Alisha and Missy were startled by a knock at the door. Before they could respond, it swung open, revealing the same demons who had escorted them earlier.

    "The Master calls for you," one of them growled. "Come."

    Alisha stood, her expression hard. "Missy, stay close to me," she whispered.

    The two women followed the demons through the labyrinthine corridors, their anxiety mounting with every step. When they finally entered the grand hall, they found Jack standing on a glowing platform, his arms crossed and his expression unreadable.

    "big brother?" Missy called out hesitantly.

    He turned to them, a faint smile playing on his lips. "You''re just in time."

    Zamazo stepped forward, his imposing figure casting a long shadow.

    "From now on, you two will be part of this operation. Whether you like it or not, I do not need any resistance. Consider this your new reality."

    Missy swallowed hard, her eyes darting between Jack and Zamazo. "What does that mean?"

    Jack stepped down from the platform, his expression softening slightly. "It means we''re all in this together. If we''re going to survive¡ªand win¡ªwe need to work as a team."

    Alisha crossed her arms, her gaze sharp. "And what''s the plan?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s eyes gleamed with determination. "We''re going to take control of the planes. But first, we need to get stronger¡ªand that starts now."

 Chapter 142 Becoming stronger

    Alisha''s narrowed eyes bored into Jack''s, her suspicion palpable as she evaluated his demeanor. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t detect a shred of malice. In fact, in this moment, he seemed¡­normal. More grounded than he had been in their prior encounters. But the weight of his words made it impossible for her to lower her guard completely.

    "So, you want to take control of the planes this time?" she asked, her tone laced with incredulity. "Do you honestly believe the overlords will let you?"

    Her skepticism wasn''t unfounded. The planes were a fiercely contested realm¡ªnot one kingdom, not one army, had managed to dominate even a single plane, let alone the twelve that stretched across existence. The very idea was absurd. And yet, here Jack was, calmly suggesting the impossible.

    Alisha crossed her arms, her mind whirling. Every kingdom had tried, seduced by the untapped wealth hidden within the planes. There were mana-rich mines, glittering veins of crystals, and treasures beyond imagination¡ªa dream for anyone seeking power. But the demons who called the planes home hardly exploited these riches. Instead, they were consumed by their endless infighting, their thirst for dominance over one another keeping them from realizing their full potential.

    Jack''s calm demeanor didn''t waver under her scrutiny. He knew the scale of the task he was proposing. It was insanity¡ªa gambit few would dare to undertake. Yet, the seed of determination burned within him. Having bonded with Erebus, the ancient god of death and judgment, he carried the gift of eternal rebirth¡ªa boon many would kill for. But even such a divine blessing came with its price. Failure was not an option. If he lost this gift by failing his mission, it wouldn''t just be his downfall. Beings far more terrifying than any demon overlord would come for his head.

    He exhaled slowly, his voice steady as he answered, "That''s why we''ll make them submit to me."

    Alisha raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips. "You think that''s going to be easy?"

    Her tone was mocking, her skepticism unwavering. She couldn''t deny that Jack had managed to bring Zamazo, the lord of the dead, to his side. But could he replicate such a feat with the other overlords? Hardly. They were notoriously selfish, driven by their own desires and schemes. Unity was an alien concept to them, even in the face of annihilation. And if there was one thing she knew, it was how much the other overlords loathed Zamazo. The idea of them aligning with him¡ªor anyone connected to him¡ªwas laughable.

    ''He must''ve had some connection to Zamazo in his past life,'' Alisha mused, her sharp mind piecing together the fragments of what she knew. ''That would explain why Zamazo sensed him and chose to follow him. But the others? No chance.''

    Still, she didn''t have all the pieces. Her knowledge of the lords of the dead was limited¡ªrestricted to the belief that there was only one. She couldn''t have known that Jack''s existence had shifted the very fabric of their reality.

    "You do realize," she continued, her voice tinged with mockery, "that to make them submit, you''ll have to fight the overlords? All of them?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s lips curved into a faint smile, more amused than offended by her doubt. Her confidence, even in the face of limited information, was admirable. It was one of the reasons he kept her by his side. She reminded him of something he had lost long ago¡ªa trait he had once desperately needed but had lacked.

    ''If I had her confidence back then,'' he thought, a flicker of pain crossing his eyes, ''I would''ve told Dad the truth. I would''ve exposed Mom''s betrayal. Maybe I wouldn''t have been thrown out.''

    The memory burned, but he pushed it aside. The past was a different life, and dwelling on it served no purpose. He straightened, meeting Alisha''s gaze with quiet determination. "I won''t have to fight all of them," he said simply. "Just the ones who need to be reminded of their place."

    Alisha blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his confidence.

    Jack''s connection to Erebus gave him an edge. He was the original reincarnation, the first vessel of the god''s essence. He was certain that some of the overlords still harbored loyalty to him, even if it had been buried under centuries of chaos and betrayal. But loyalty alone wouldn''t be enough. Strength was a language the overlords understood, and Jack knew he needed to wield it convincingly. The Book of Death, his most powerful tool, came at a steep price. Each use drained an immense amount of soul essence, making it a double-edged sword.

    Memories flooded his mind¡ªfragments of Erebus gifting each overlord their unique abilities, their faces filled with pride and greed. Jack''s jaw tightened. He couldn''t rely solely on their past connections. He had to become strong enough to command their respect and fear.

    Alisha''s lips parted as if to question him further, but Zamazo''s deep voice cut through the air. "Enough talk. The training begins now."

    Jack nodded, his gaze shifting to the intricate formation etched into the ground. Symbols glowed faintly, pulsating with dormant energy. This was it¡ªthe first step on his path to dominion.

    "It''s time to become stronger," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. His hands clenched into fists, his resolve solidifying.

    As Jack stepped onto the formation, Zamazo watched him closely. Despite their brief time together, the overlord had seen enough to be certain: Jack''s hunger for power was genuine, and his determination was unyielding. It was a hunger that resonated with Zamazo, a reflection of what he himself had once felt.

    "Are you ready?" Zamazo asked, his voice calm but laced with an undertone of challenge.

    Jack inhaled deeply, his chest rising as he steadied his nerves. "I''m ready."

    With a simple nod, Zamazo raised his hand. The snap of his fingers echoed like a thunderclap, and the dark energy that surged from him was palpable. It rippled through the air, making the formation spring to life. Symbols blazed brightly, their light casting eerie shadows across the room.

    The ground beneath Jack''s feet trembled. A low hum filled the air, growing louder with each passing second. The energy of the formation swirled around him, tendrils of power coiling like serpents. It was both exhilarating and suffocating, a force that tested his resolve.

    "Focus," Zamazo commanded, his voice cutting through the noise. "Harness the energy. Let it strengthen you."

    Jack gritted his teeth, his body tensing as the energy began to seep into him. It was unlike anything he had ever felt¡ªraw, unbridled power surging through his veins. His vision blurred, flashes of memories and visions overwhelming his mind. He saw himself standing before the other overlords, their gazes filled with a mixture of fear and respect. He saw the planes bending to his will, the chaos of the demon world reshaped by his hand.

    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire

    But beneath the visions, he felt the weight of the challenge ahead. The path he had chosen was fraught with danger, and failure would mean more than his own end. It would mean the loss of everything.

    Jack''s eyes snapped open, glowing faintly with the energy of the formation. "I''m ready," he repeated, his voice steady and filled with conviction.

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a rare smile. "Then let''s begin."

 Chapter 143 Five minutes

    Zamazo''s grin stretched into something sinister, his sharp teeth glinting under the faint glow of the formation. He clasped his hands together, and the energy emanating from the formation surged, growing tenfold in intensity. The air around them became charged with a palpable menace, crackling with dark energy that sent shivers down anyone''s spine.

    "It''s simple," Zamazo began, his voice carrying a cold edge. "Stand for five minutes, and your body will break through to the next limit." His eyes gleamed with perverse delight as he observed Jack writhing in pain. The sight brought back twisted memories of his own suffering. He recalled Erebus laughing as Zamazo¡ªa frail, bullied child¡ªwas mercilessly beaten by others. Only his hard-earned skills had saved him back then. Now, watching Jack struggle felt like poetic justice¡ªa taste of the torment he himself had endured.

    But deep down, Zamazo knew the brutal truth: Jack''s odds of success were slim, no more than thirty percent. Even the elite warrior-caste demons, born and bred for battle, could barely withstand a minute of this ordeal on their first attempt. For Jack, a mere human, untrained and still unable to access demon transformation, the challenge was almost insurmountable. Only the demon Sentinels and Generals, with their immense power, could endure past five minutes.

    There was no way a normal human could accomplish such a feat¡ªeven if that human bore the soul of the reincarnated Demon King.

    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack staggered as a monstrous pressure bore down on him. His knees buckled, trembling as if begging to collapse under the weight. The energy pouring into his body was overwhelming, a storm of darkness and corruption that seared through his very being. Every fiber of his muscles screamed in agony, and the oppressive aura made it nearly impossible to stay upright.

    Despite the unbearable pain, Jack''s resolve burned brighter. He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. He had heard Zamazo''s words, and he wanted this.

    He wanted strength.

    The chains of his previous life, the helplessness and insignificance he had felt¡ªhe was determined to shatter them. He envisioned himself rising to a place where no one could belittle him, where their words would falter before his presence. Even if he reeked of filth, they would have no choice but to bow before him.

    ''I have to do this!'' Jack gritted his teeth, his mind a fortress of determination. Closing his eyes, he tried to drown out the chaos within him, focusing solely on his will to endure.

    The energy swirling around him wasn''t entirely real, he realized, but it was infused with potent elements of darkness and corruption. These malevolent forces clawed at his mind, trying to break his focus. Yet, Jack refused to yield. He planted his feet firmly on the ground, a silent declaration of defiance.

    Alisha and Missy stood just outside the formation, their faces etched with concern. The formation''s dark glow obscured much of what was happening inside, but Jack''s agonized expression told them all they needed to know.

    "Is this how we''ll train too?" Alisha asked, her voice tinged with worry. Unlike Jack, she wasn''t a warrior. As a mage, her strength lay in her intellect and mastery of spells. The thought of enduring such a brutal trial made her uneasy.

    Zamazo scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. "No. You couldn''t use the formation even if I wanted you to. It would kill you." His words were blunt, almost dismissive, as if her question had been a waste of his time. His eyes remained fixed on Jack, studying every twitch and grimace with morbid curiosity.

    The truth was, Zamazo tolerated Jack. The humans accompanying him, however, grated on his nerves. Their presence felt intrusive, unwelcome. Yet, he refrained from acting on his disdain. Annoying Jack was a risk he wasn''t willing to take. Not now, when the balance of power was so precarious.

    He exhaled sharply, turning his gaze toward Alisha. "Your training will be with me," he said curtly.

    With a wave of his hand, a fruit materialized out of thin air. Its surface glowed faintly, pulsating with an otherworldly light. Alisha eyed it warily, but her suspicion quickly gave way to intrigue and, finally, greed.

    "A Soul Replenishing Fruit?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She recognized it instantly. The fruit was a priceless treasure, capable of sparking wars among men.

    Zamazo nodded and tossed the fruit to her. "You''ve overexerted your spiritual energy¡ªor karma, as you call it. It''s affecting your soul. That fruit will replenish what you''ve lost and aid in healing your guardian spirit. The little creature''s been suffering because of your stubbornness."

    Alisha caught the fruit, her fingers trembling slightly as she held the rare artifact. Its significance wasn''t lost on her. Normally, advancing from one magical level to the next took years of careful training. Overloading the magical core could lead to catastrophic consequences, including the shattering of the core itself. But the Soul Replenishing Fruit was a game-changer. It allowed mages to push beyond their natural limits safely, advancing realms without risking their lives.

    Without hesitation, Alisha bit into the fruit. A surge of energy flooded her body, warm and soothing, like a gentle wave washing over her soul. But just as she began to relax, an unfamiliar sensation gripped her. The warmth turned chaotic, a force that felt alien and destructive.

    ''Is this not the Soul Replenishing Fruit?'' she thought, panic flaring within her. Had Zamazo tricked her?

    She opened her eyes, scanning her surroundings for the source of the disturbance. Her gaze landed on Jack. The chaotic energy was emanating from him, rippling outward in dark, jagged waves. His body seemed to pulse with an unnatural force, the darkness coiling around him like a living thing. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s vision blurred as the pain reached a crescendo. Every cell in his body screamed in protest, yet he refused to fall. The dark energy coursing through him felt alive, sentient, as if it sought to consume him from within. But amidst the chaos, a spark of clarity ignited in his mind.

    ''This power... it''s mine to command.''

    With a roar, Jack dug deeper, tapping into reserves of strength he hadn''t known existed. The energy around him shifted, no longer overwhelming him but bending to his will. The formation''s glow intensified, casting eerie shadows across the chamber. The air grew thick with tension, a battle of wills between Jack and the malevolent force within the formation.

    Zamazo''s eyes widened, his smug demeanor faltering for a brief moment. "Impossible..." he muttered under his breath. The boy was doing more than surviving¡ªhe was adapting, harnessing the darkness instead of being crushed by it.

    Alisha and Missy watched in stunned silence as Jack''s presence seemed to grow, filling the room with an aura that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. The chaotic energy that had frightened Alisha moments ago now felt subdued, controlled.

    Jack opened his eyes, and for a fleeting moment, they glowed with an otherworldly light. "Five minutes?" he rasped, his voice hoarse but steady. "I''ll last as long as it takes."

    Zamazo''s grin returned, but this time, it was laced with genuine respect. "We''ll see," he said, his tone carrying a hint of anticipation. The true test was just beginning.

 Chapter 144 I wont fall

    "We''ll see?" Jack could instantly tell that Zamazo''s words carried a hidden meaning, far more ominous than they appeared. Before he could dwell on it, the pressure from the formation tripled.

    A sickening crunch echoed from his back, the sound reverberating through the chamber like a breaking bone. It felt as though an entire mountain had been dropped onto him. His body groaned under the strain, every muscle screaming as if it might tear apart at any moment.

    The air grew heavier, thick and oppressive, making each breath a battle. His vision swam, shadows curling at the edges as his knees trembled violently. Time seemed to stretch, the seconds dragging on into an agonizing eternity. Jack had long since lost track of how long he''d been standing, his sense of time slipping away, consumed by the effort to stay upright.

    ''I won''t fall. I can''t be this weak,'' he thought, his mind clinging to the words like a lifeline. It was this defiance, this refusal to break, that kept him going.

    Though the pressure threatened to crush him, Jack forced himself to endure. To his surprise, a small but significant change began to take place. His system interface flickered to life, notifications glowing faintly before his eyes.

    [STR +1]

    [STA +1]

    [STR +1]

    [STA +1]

    The pressure was breaking him down, but at the same time, it was building him back up, his body growing stronger with each agonizing second. His strength and stamina steadily climbed as the formation''s relentless force reshaped him.

    But just when he thought he might have reached the limit of what he could endure, the pressure intensified again. This time, it felt as though the world itself had turned against him, crushing him with the weight of a hundred suns.

    Jack''s lungs burned as the air was forced from his chest. His blood felt like it was flowing in reverse, and a strangled cry escaped his lips before erupting into a full-throated scream.

    "Arrgh!" His voice echoed through the chamber, raw and filled with pain.

    Missy stepped forward instinctively, her small frame shaking as she called out to him. "Jack!"

    But Zamazo''s hand shot out, blocking her path. His silver eyes glinted coldly as he spoke. "Don''t even think about it. That formation will kill anyone who isn''t prepared. Stay back."

    "But¡ª"

    "He''ll survive. If he endured the first wave, he''ll make it through this too." Though his tone was detached, a faint smile tugged at Zamazo''s lips as he watched Jack writhe. He didn''t try to hide his satisfaction.

    Turning his attention to Missy, he added, "And you¡­ you won''t be left out of this. If the Demon King values you, then you''ll have enemies of your own. You''ll need to be strong enough to handle them."

    Missy stiffened under his gaze, her fists clenching. "What are you going to do?"

    Zamazo tilted his head, his sharp features thoughtful. Without warning, his shadow began to shift, detaching from his feet and pooling on the floor like living ink. It slithered to the side and rose, taking on a humanoid shape.

    Missy''s eyes widened as the shadow solidified, gaining color and form until it became an exact replica of Zamazo. The clone''s silver hair and pale skin mirrored his perfectly, down to the cold glint in its eyes.

    "It''s like there are two of you!" Missy exclaimed, her amazement breaking through the tension.

    "This is my shadow clone," Zamazo said, his voice as calm as ever. "It will train you. I sense spiritual energy within you, but it''s raw and undisciplined. If you master it, you''ll be capable of much more." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Cool! Does that mean Missy can do what Uncle did?" she asked, her face lighting up with excitement.

    Zamazo blinked, momentarily thrown off by her casual use of "Uncle." No one had ever addressed him with such familiarity before. For a moment, he wasn''t sure whether to laugh or be offended. Finally, he shook his head and muttered, "You''re¡­ unusual."

    Missy''s grin only grew wider, and Zamazo found himself suppressing a faint smile. Despite her innocence¡ªor perhaps because of it¡ªshe was utterly fearless in the face of his power.

    At the center of the chamber, Jack remained locked in his struggle. His clothes were soaked through with sweat, his legs trembling so violently that it seemed impossible he was still standing. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to collapse, to let go and end the torment.

    ''I can''t fall,'' he thought desperately, forcing his knees to stay locked. ''If I can''t withstand this, how will I ever stand against the gods?''

    Memories of Erebus''s power flashed through his mind¡ªan overwhelming force that could crush entire worlds with a mere flick of its will. Compared to that, the pressure from the formation was a mere shadow. But even a shadow of a god''s power was enough to bring him to the brink.

    The system notifications continued to flicker.

    [STR +2]

    [STA +2]

    [STR +2]

    [STA +2]

    The growth was undeniable, but so was the pain. The formation was unrelenting, and Jack''s body was nearing its breaking point. His vision darkened, and he swayed, his knees threatening to buckle under the relentless weight.

    And then, just as he was about to collapse, a voice echoed in his mind¡ªa voice that wasn''t his own.

    ''Even I can''t allow that to happen.''

    Jack''s eyes snapped open, his pupils dilating as a surge of energy flooded through him. It was foreign yet familiar, wrapping around his mind like a protective barrier. The suffocating pressure seemed to ease, if only slightly, and he sucked in a ragged breath.

    Zamazo, who had been watching with a mixture of curiosity and disdain, narrowed his eyes. He felt the shift too¡ªa ripple of energy that spread through the room like a shockwave.

    Jack''s fists clenched, his resolve hardening. "I won''t fall," he growled through gritted teeth. His voice grew louder, filled with a raw, defiant power. "I won''t fall!"

    The formation pulsed violently, reacting to his resistance. The chamber trembled, dust falling from the high ceilings as Jack pushed himself to his limits. Every muscle in his body screamed, but he refused to give in.

    Zamazo''s satisfied smile faded, replaced by a look of grudging respect. Jack''s growth was undeniable, his determination unshakable.

    Far away, in the unseen corners of the universe, a faint ripple spread¡ªa warning to the gods that something was stirring.

 Chapter 145 the one called death

    Far away, in a space that seemed detached from the entire universe itself, a realm of breathtaking splendor floated amidst the starry skies.

    A vast land, suspended like a celestial island, radiated an ethereal beauty that seemed almost otherworldly. This was no ordinary place¡ªit was a domain shaped by divine power, its existence defying the very laws of creation.

    Floating islands adorned this realm, each one a masterpiece of nature and magic intertwined. The lush green fields stretched endlessly, their gentle sways reflecting an eternal spring. Vibrant flowers, too vivid to be real, painted the landscape in a kaleidoscope of colors. Their petals shimmered faintly, exuding a glow that seemed alive, as though the flowers themselves breathed in the divine essence of the place.

    At the heart of this magnificent expanse stood a castle, a structure so radiant it appeared to be sculpted from pure gold. Its spires reached for the heavens, and its intricate designs whispered of ancient artistry lost to time. This was the palace of gods, a sanctuary of power and secrets.

    Inside the castle, however, the atmosphere was anything but serene.

    In a grand hall filled with opulence and light, the air was thick with tension. Lavish tapestries depicting celestial battles adorned the walls, and the high ceiling bore murals of the gods in their prime. Yet all eyes were fixed on a single figure at the far end of the room.

    Seth.

    Seated in an ornate wheelchair, his presence commanded both reverence and dread. The gods assembled in the hall dared not meet his gaze directly, their grim expressions betraying their unease. There was something profoundly unsettling about Seth¡ªnot just his condition, but the aura of raw power and bitterness that radiated from him.

    He was a paradox of divine beauty and unspeakable horror.

    The right half of his body was a vision of perfection, a testament to the divine elegance expected of a god. His skin glowed faintly, flawless and radiant, while his features were so striking they could inspire awe in even the most hardened of warriors.

    But the left half of his body was a nightmare made flesh.

    Dark tendrils pulsed and writhed beneath his decaying skin, as if alive, constantly attempting to heal the damage but failing. The flesh appeared to rot and regenerate simultaneously, an eternal cycle of torment. His mouth on that side was grotesquely contorted, the flesh warped and twisted as if mocking the perfection of his other half.

    Even the bravest of the gods struggled to look at him without flinching.

    Seth''s twisted smile deepened as he felt the faint ripple of energy that had traveled across the cosmos. The sensation sent a shiver down his spine¡ªnot of fear, but of long-simmering rage reigniting.

    "That bastard," he snarled, his voice cutting through the tense silence. His words dripped with venom, each syllable filled with a bitterness honed over eons. "You see what I told you all? Do you still doubt me now?" His piercing gaze swept across the room, daring anyone to challenge him.

    "We never doubted you, Seth," one of the gods finally replied, his tone measured and calm. He drew a deep breath before continuing. "But your methods¡­ corrupting the faithful servants of Olion? That was a step too far. Even you must see that."

    The god rubbed his forehead as if the mere act of reasoning with Seth was exhausting.

    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire

    Seth leaned back in his chair, his good eye narrowing dangerously. "Step too far? Do you have any idea what I''ve endured? What that traitorous bastard did to me?" His voice rose, a mixture of fury and anguish. "I should have destroyed him when I had the chance!"

    The god said nothing, his calm demeanor unshaken, though the room itself seemed to tremble faintly in response to Seth''s outburst.

    "Do you doubt my resolve?" Seth demanded, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "Or worse¡ªdo you sympathize with him?"

    "No one here sympathizes with Erebus," another god interjected, his voice firmer now. "But we cannot let your vendetta distract us from what truly matters. The Tournament of the Gods is upon us. Our focus must remain on that."

    Seth let out a bitter laugh, the sound as twisted as his broken body. "The Tournament of the Gods?" He spat the words like poison. "You think a crown will protect you from him? You think a title will matter when Erebus rises again?"

    "He cannot rise," another god argued, his tone resolute. "His soul is fractured beyond repair. Even if he tries, he will never return to his former strength. You know this." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seth''s glare darkened, his aura flaring slightly as his rage threatened to consume him. "Do not underestimate him," he hissed. "That bastard is a master of survival. He''s cunning, patient, and far more dangerous than you give him credit for. If we allow him even the slightest chance, he''ll find a way to regain his power. And when he does, he will come for all of us."

    The gods exchanged uneasy glances. They couldn''t deny Seth''s words carried a kernel of truth, but his obsession with Erebus was spiraling out of control, and they all knew it.

    "Enough," said a deep, commanding voice. The room fell silent as all eyes turned to the speaker, the strongest among them. His presence alone seemed to calm the rising tension, his sheer authority unmatched by any other god in the hall.

    "Seth," the god continued, his tone firm yet devoid of malice. "Your concerns are noted, but we cannot afford to lose sight of the bigger picture. The ancient treasure of the gods¡ªthe key to ultimate power¡ªis within reach. If we secure it, not even Erebus could stand against us. Focus your energy on the tournament. Once the throne is ours, you can deal with him as you see fit."

    For a moment, Seth''s fury wavered. His good eye flickered with something resembling consideration. He knew the truth in those words, even if he despised admitting it. The throne represented a power far beyond anything Erebus¡ªor even Seth himself¡ªcould hope to challenge.

    "I will not lift my curse on Olion''s men," Seth finally said, his tone colder than ever. "If Erebus dares to interfere, let him come. I''ll use his own servants to crush him."

    The gods nodded, some reluctantly, others in silent agreement. None dared push Seth further, knowing his wrath could turn on them at any moment.

    As the meeting concluded, Seth''s thoughts turned inward. He could still feel the faint echo of that cursed energy¡ªthe same energy that had left him in this grotesque state. His fists clenched tightly, the tendrils under his skin writhing in response.

    ''I will not rest until you are destroyed, Erebus,'' he thought bitterly. ''I''ll see to it that you never rise again.''

    Far above the golden spires of the castle, the stars seemed to shimmer in silent witness to the gods'' deliberations. Somewhere in the vast expanse of the universe, a faint ripple of power spread, unnoticed by most but deeply felt by the one they called Death.

 Chapter 146 its you?

    While the gods continued their heated discussion within the celestial castle, the mortal caught in their schemes remained oblivious, standing steadfast atop the punishing formation.

    Jack''s body trembled, his breath coming in shallow, ragged gasps. Sweat poured down his face in rivulets, soaking his tattered clothes as he fought to endure the unrelenting force pressing against him. Every fiber of his being screamed for relief, but he refused to give in. The formation beneath him glowed with a menacing crimson hue, its pulsating energy radiating an oppressive aura that seemed intent on crushing him.

    Fifteen minutes had passed since Jack first stepped onto the formation, but to him, it felt like an eternity. The challenge was simple in concept yet brutal in execution: endure the suffocating pressure for as long as possible, with each increment of time rewarding him with heightened stats. However, what no one had warned him about was the excruciating toll it would take on his body and mind.

    The formation wasn''t just a physical challenge. As Jack ascended to the third stage, he noticed an ominous shift in the air around him. The weight pressing down on him intensified exponentially, and an insidious darkness began to creep into his thoughts, threatening to shatter his resolve. Yet, amidst this torment, he felt an inexplicable barrier shielding his mind, a foreign power that wasn''t his own.

    ''What is this force?'' he wondered, his teeth gritted against the pain. The strange energy was unfamiliar yet oddly comforting, like a protective veil standing between him and the crushing despair the formation sought to impose. It allowed him to focus, sharpening his willpower as he pushed past the agony.

    From the shadows at the edge of the hall, Zamazo observed Jack with a mix of intrigue and skepticism. The demon overlord, clad in his flowing black robes, leaned casually against a pillar, his crimson eyes flickering with curiosity. Jack''s persistence was nothing short of astonishing.

    ''How is he still standing? The third stage should have broken him by now,'' Zamazo thought, his gaze narrowing. ''Even the strongest of demon sentinels faltered at this point. Their mental fortitude was crushed like paper under the weight of the dark energy. Yet this human... he endures.''

    Jack''s body shook violently, his muscles spasming from the strain, but his face remained a mask of grim determination.

    ''Is it sheer willpower driving him? Or something else entirely?'' Zamazo mused. He couldn''t deny his growing respect for the human, even if it was tinged with suspicion.

    His moment of reflection was interrupted by a sharp cry.

    "You''re fighting me! Stop looking elsewhere!" Alisha shouted, her voice filled with frustration as she hurled a blazing spear of light at Zamazo.

    The demon overlord turned his attention to her, effortlessly conjuring a barrier of pure shadow with a lazy flick of his wrist. The spear collided with the barrier, light and darkness clashing violently. For a moment, cracks of brilliance spread across the dark shield, but they quickly reversed, the darkness consuming the light entirely.

    "You''ve grown stronger," Zamazo remarked with a calm smile, though his tone carried a hint of mockery. "Impressive, for a human mage."

    Alisha clenched her fists, her face flushed with anger. "Don''t patronize me!" she snapped, her voice trembling with equal parts rage and desperation.

    She was at her limit. Sweat dripped from her forehead as she struggled to maintain her composure. Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t land a decisive blow on Zamazo. The demon overlord hadn''t even deigned to fight her directly, instead summoning countless shadowy clones to keep her occupied. Each clone was formidable, their attacks precise and relentless, and she had no idea how many more he could summon.

    ''I''m so weak,'' she thought bitterly, tears of frustration welling in her eyes. ''How am I supposed to lead the Church to victory when I can''t even defeat a single demon overlord?''

    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    What Alisha failed to realize, however, was just how much she had already accomplished. Her spells, fueled by her unyielding determination, burned with a radiance far beyond what anyone of her rank should be capable of.

    Zamazo noticed, even if she didn''t.

    ''Her power... It''s almost unnatural,'' he thought, a faint frown crossing his face. ''She''s only a B-rank mage, yet she fights with the strength of an S-rank. And it''s not the crown amplifying her abilities¡ªit''s her own innate talent.'' S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He glanced briefly at Jack, then back to Alisha and finally to Missy, who watched the scene unfold with wide, curious eyes.

    ''Each one of them... They''re not ordinary humans,'' Zamazo realized. ''The reincarnation of my master, an incarnate of light, and a child unafraid of monsters. Together, they''re shaping up to be something truly dangerous.''

    For the first time in centuries, the demon overlord felt a spark of genuine excitement.

    "Enough games," he said, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. The shadows around him coalesced into a scythe, its blade gleaming with a sinister, otherworldly light. "It''s time to show you just how far you still have to go."

    He strode toward Alisha, his movements unhurried yet purposeful, the scythe trailing dark wisps of energy with each step.

    Meanwhile, Jack found himself lost in a void-like state, his consciousness slipping deeper and deeper into an unknown realm. The pressure from the formation had vanished entirely, leaving him weightless and disoriented.

    "Where... am I?" he muttered, his voice echoing in the emptiness.

    All around him was an expanse of swirling black and gold mist, an ethereal landscape that seemed to stretch infinitely in every direction. He felt an eerie calm wash over him, as if he were being cradled by the universe itself.

    Then, a voice rang out¡ªa voice that was both soothing and commanding, resonating deep within his soul.

    "You have endured well, mortal."

    Jack spun around, searching for the source, but saw no one.

    "Who''s there? Show yourself!"

    The mist began to coalesce, forming the faint outline of a figure. Slowly, the shape solidified, revealing a towering being cloaked in golden light, their face obscured by a radiant helm.

    "It''s you?!"

 Chapter 147 Weak soul?

    Jack turned and froze, his heart pounding in disbelief. Standing before him, cloaked in an aura of dark majesty, was Erebus, the god of life and death. The figure''s presence was overwhelming, a paradoxical mix of ethereal grace and malevolent power.

    "How is this possible?" Jack''s voice quivered, barely a whisper. His fingers twitched involuntarily, as though bracing for an unseen blow.

    Erebus chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that reverberated through the space around them. "I''m surprised you managed to subdue me. Well, I suppose Olion, that insufferable brat, was correct about you." He stepped closer, his movements slow and deliberate, his hands clasped behind his back.

    The god''s cloak fluttered, defying the stillness of the air. It seemed carved from the very essence of darkness, its edges shifting and curling like tendrils of smoke. Patterns of crimson and gold shimmered across the fabric, flickering like flames, alive and defiant.

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the imposing figure, confusion etched across his face. ''How is he here? We''re one now¡­ aren''t we?'' he thought, but no answer came from within. His connection to Erebus felt silent, distant.

    "Don''t look so perplexed," Erebus said, his tone laced with amusement. "The binding is complete. You succeeded in becoming the principal soul of this body. In essence, you are in control now." He sighed, the sound heavy with disappointment. "Still, to think those fools managed to weaken me to such an extent¡­" His eyes narrowed as fleeting memories of past battles flickered across his mind.

    Jack''s confusion deepened as Erebus'' words sank in. Yet, beneath the uncertainty, a flicker of resentment stirred within him. "If I''m in control, what are you doing here?" he asked, his tone sharp, his cold gaze fixed on the god.

    Erebus'' lips curled into a smirk. "You may resent me all you like," he said, "but it changes nothing. We are bound now. I cannot harm you, and you cannot harm me. We are one and the same, whether you like it or not."

    Jack''s eyes darkened, his disdain evident. His previous encounters with Erebus and Olion had cemented his belief that gods were cruel beings, playing with mortal lives as though they were mere pawns. He buried his resentment deep, unwilling to let Erebus see the full extent of his thoughts.

    "So again," Jack said, his voice cold and unyielding, "why are you here?"

    Erebus'' smirk faded, replaced by a calm, unreadable expression. "I came to warn you," he said simply.

    Jack''s brows furrowed. "Warn me? About what? I already know the gods will come for me because I have your soul within me. What else is there to warn me about?"

    Erebus chuckled, shaking his head as though amused by Jack''s naivety. "You''re still as naive as ever," he said. "There is much you don''t understand, much you refuse to see." He turned his gaze to the distance, his expression thoughtful. "You believe the world is crooked, that the gods are cruel. You''re not wrong. But you''ve barely scratched the surface of what that truly means."

    Jack''s frown deepened, his fists clenching at his sides. "I don''t need a lecture," he snapped. "I already know this world is broken, and the so-called gods are no saviors. They''re tyrants, playing with our lives for their amusement."

    Erebus'' gaze snapped back to Jack, sharp and penetrating. "You speak of truth, but truth is rarely so simple," he said. "Good and evil, hero and villain¡ªthese are constructs shaped by perception. Everyone believes they are in the right, driven by their own sense of justice. The masses decide what is right and wrong, and those who oppose them are branded villains."

    Jack met Erebus'' gaze, his anger simmering beneath the surface. "What are you trying to say? That I should just accept this?"

    Erebus shook his head. "No," he said. "I am saying that only those with the power to stand against the entire world can truly change it. And power is not handed to the strongest, the wealthiest, or the smartest. It is seized by those willing to do whatever it takes."

    Jack stared at the god, his mind racing. Erebus'' words carried a weight that was impossible to ignore. Yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this encounter than mere philosophy.

    "Enough with the speeches," Jack said finally, his voice tinged with impatience. "If you have something important to say, then say it."

    Erebus chuckled again, a dry, humorless sound. "Very well," he said. "The gods are already moving against you. They won''t come themselves¡ªnot yet. Instead, they''ll send their agents, mortals empowered by divine blessings. They will hunt you, and they will not stop until you are dead."

    Jack''s expression hardened. "I already expected that," he said. "What else is new?"

    Erebus'' gaze darkened, his tone turning grave. "Your soul is weak," he said. "The balance of life and death has shifted, and the realm of souls is in turmoil. If you do not act, you will die¡ªsooner than you think."

    Jack''s heart skipped a beat. "Weak soul?" he repeated. "What does that mean?"

    Erebus fixed him with a piercing stare. "It means the damned are already coming for you," he said. "You''ve felt it, haven''t you? The whispers, the laughter in the shadows?"

    Jack opened his mouth to deny it, but the words caught in his throat. A cold chill ran down his spine as faint voices began to echo in his mind. They were faint at first, like distant whispers carried on the wind. But they grew louder, more insistent, until they were a cacophony of shouts and laughter.

    "Yes, yes! That bastard will join us this time!" one voice cried.

    "Demon! You don''t deserve to live!" another snarled.

    Jack clutched his head, his knees buckling under the weight of the voices. Despair flooded his senses, a deep, all-consuming sadness that made him question everything. For a brief, horrifying moment, he felt an overwhelming urge to end his own life.

    And then, as quickly as it had begun, the voices stopped. Erebus stood before him, his hand outstretched, his expression grim.

    "This body still holds divine power," Erebus said. "It has been protecting you, shielding you from the damned. But that protection won''t last forever. If you don''t act soon, those souls will consume you."

    Jack''s breaths came in ragged gasps as he struggled to steady himself. "What do I have to do?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Erebus'' eyes glinted with an inscrutable light. "You must consume the soul of a being with divinity," he said. "Only then will your soul grow strong enough to withstand the damned."

    Jack stared at him, a mixture of fear and determination in his eyes. He didn''t know what lay ahead, but one thing was clear: his fight was far from over.

    ********

    Jack''s eyes widened, shrinking with alarm as Erebus''s words echoed in his mind. The god''s grim warning had struck a chord deep within him.

    "So... what do I do?" Jack finally asked, his voice steady, but the dread clawing at his heart was unmistakable. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Erebus studied him for a moment, his lips curling into a sardonic smile. "To think you''d make such a fine actor," Erebus said, breaking into a low chuckle. "Just a few days ago, you were craving death''s sweet embrace, and now you''re asking for a way to live? Intriguing. Good. At least you''re not some weakling ready to abandon his goals the moment things get complicated."

    Jack sneered in response, his cold demeanor masking the storm brewing within. "It makes no difference. I have one goal¡ªonly one. And that''s to see this crooked world erased. I can achieve it in two ways, and death is one of them. But," he paused, a shadow of a smirk creeping across his face, "maybe you''re right. Maybe I just want to have a little fun before the end."

    Erebus''s gaze gleamed with dark satisfaction. "Fun, you say? Oh, you''ll have plenty of that soon enough. Trust me," Erebus replied, the faintest trace of amusement coloring his tone. Then his expression hardened. "But let me be clear: killing a divine being with your current strength is a fool''s errand. You might as well hand yourself over to them and save them the effort."

    Jack clenched his fists, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. He felt cornered, like a caged animal staring down the barrel of inevitability. "That''s exactly what I''m saying," he growled. "I can''t fight a divine being as I am, and I sure as hell can''t train properly while this curse hangs over my head. So, what am I supposed to do?" Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    Erebus observed him silently, his expression unreadable. Jack''s frustration mounted. The thought of being shackled, unable to progress toward his goals, gnawed at him. He wasn''t one to tolerate weakness¡ªnot in himself, not in others. He needed a solution, and he needed it fast.

    The memory of his battle with Zamazo flashed through his mind. Even then, the odds had been stacked against him. Without the Book of Death, victory would''ve been impossible. The book had turned the tides, but it had come at a steep cost.

    Jack recalled the massive drain on his soul essence. The previous encounter had cost him more than five hundred thousand soul essence points. If it weren''t for Naon''s untimely demise and the subsequent replenishment, he wouldn''t have lasted long enough to broker a deal with Zamazo.

    Even now, the aftermath of that battle lingered. His once-impressive reservoir of soul essence had dwindled significantly.

    [Soul Essence: 501,200]

    He grimaced at the thought of relying on the Book of Death again. Its power was undeniable, but the price was equally steep. At this rate, using it recklessly would deplete him completely. Without soul essence, he would be vulnerable¡ªutterly defenseless.

    "You''re awfully quiet," Erebus remarked, his tone almost mocking. "Thinking about your predicament, I take it? Trying to figure out how to fight your way out of this mess?" He leaned in slightly, his dark eyes boring into Jack''s. "Let me save you the trouble. The answer is simple¡ªyou can''t. Not yet."

    Jack''s scowl deepened. "Then what''s the point of this conversation? If you''re just here to gloat or waste my time, spare me the theatrics."

    Erebus''s smirk returned, sharper than a blade. "Oh, I''m not wasting your time. In fact, I''m about to do you a favor."

    Jack arched a brow, skepticism etched across his face. Erebus rarely offered help without some ulterior motive. "A favor? Let me guess¡ªthis is where you tell me it''s going to cost me something."

    Erebus chuckled darkly. "Not everything comes with a price, mortal. Well," he paused, tilting his head, "most things do. But in this case, consider it... an investment."

    Jack remained silent, his gaze locked on Erebus, waiting for him to continue.

    "There''s an item," Erebus began, his voice lowering, as if the very mention of it carried weight. "Something ancient. Something powerful. And it''s closer than you think. I can feel its presence in this place."

    Jack''s pulse quickened. "What item?" he asked, his voice laced with urgency.

    "The item is the..."

 Chapter 148 Change of plans

    Alisha''s chest heaved as beads of sweat rolled down her temples. Her trembling hands gripped her staff, but her spirit wavered. Across from her, Zamazo stood tall and composed, his sinister grin betraying neither fatigue nor strain.

    "I must admit," Zamazo said, his tone disturbingly casual, "just when I thought I''d seen the best you had to offer, you go and create a completely new spell. Impressive. Truly, you have a lot of talent."

    ''How is this even possible?'' Alisha thought, her teeth clenched so tightly her jaw ached. She had poured everything she had into that spell, weaving the holy power with precision and intent. It was supposed to wipe Zamazo out¡ªhis clones, his essence, everything. Yet, here he stood, unscathed, as if mocking her efforts.

    The spell had obliterated his clones, true, but against Zamazo himself, it had done nothing. Nothing.

    ''Isn''t holy power supposed to be a demon''s bane? How could it fail against him?'' Alisha felt a wave of despair crash over her. Her grip on her staff tightened as she struggled to hold onto the sliver of resolve she had left.

    "Very well," she growled through gritted teeth. "If my powers alone aren''t enough, then I''ll use this!"

    Her voice echoed through the training grounds as she prepared to summon the Crown of Light, an artifact of immense holy power that she had been reluctant to call upon before. But before she could finish, Zamazo''s voice cut through the air, freezing her in place.

    "That won''t be necessary," he said with an almost bored expression. "Training is over for today."

    "What?" Alisha blinked, lowering her staff slightly. Her frustration and confusion mixed into a volatile cocktail of emotions. She followed Zamazo''s gaze to see him staring at Jack, who had just emerged from the formation.

    Jack''s expression was grim, his eyes shadowed with a mixture of exhaustion and something else¡ªsomething far more unsettling.

    Zamazo narrowed his eyes at Jack, intrigued. From the corner of his vision, he had been monitoring Jack''s progress within the formation. For a while, he''d noticed something strange. At some point, Jack''s consciousness had seemed to leave his body. Yet, unlike what should have happened, Jack''s body didn''t collapse under the formation''s crushing pressure.

    ''What exactly is going on with him?'' Zamazo thought.

    Jack stepped forward, ignoring the concerned gazes of Alisha and Zamazo. "There will be a change in plans," he announced, his voice cold and resolute.

    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire

    Alisha''s eyes widened. "Change in plans? What are you talking about?"

    Jack glanced at her briefly before turning his attention to the horizon, his thoughts seemingly elsewhere. "We''ll need to put the Chapters of Time on hold for now," he said. "There are too many enemies hunting us, and I need to get stronger to deal with them."

    Alisha frowned. "Isn''t that the point of this training? What exactly are you saying, Jack?"

    Jack sighed, the weight of his predicament pressing down on him. "The thing is," he said slowly, "I can''t train right now."

    "What do you mean, ''you can''t train''?" Alisha demanded, her confusion giving way to irritation. "That''s exactly what you''ve been doing this whole time!"

    Before Jack could respond, a soft voice cut through the tension.

    "Brother''s soul is weak," Missy said, her tone eerily calm. She sat cross-legged in the corner, where one of Zamazo''s shadow clones had been training her. "Big Brother has captured many evil souls, and now they''re after him."

    Jack turned toward her, startled. ''How does she know that?'' he thought, his mind racing.

    Missy''s words left both Zamazo and Alisha momentarily stunned. Though Alisha remained confused, Zamazo''s expression darkened as he pieced things together. As a demon who had grown stronger by consuming souls, he understood the delicate balance between a soul''s strength and its stability.

    "A weak soul," Zamazo muttered, his gaze sharpening. "It would be highly susceptible to spiritual attacks¡­ and could easily break down under pressure."

    Jack nodded, confirming Zamazo''s suspicions. "Exactly. The souls I''ve taken in aren''t resting peacefully. They''re trying to consume me, hoping to claw their way back to the land of the living."

    Zamazo frowned, his thoughts turning grim. He had never seen a situation quite like this. Jack, as the Lord of the Dead, held dominion over countless restless souls, but that power came with a price. The souls of the damned, unrelenting and vengeful, were now a threat to their master.

    "And because of that," Jack continued, "I can''t risk pushing my limits in training. If I do, the souls could overwhelm me."

    "Then what''s your plan?" Zamazo asked. His tone carried an edge of curiosity, but beneath it lay a note of concern. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack hesitated, his jaw tightening. He knew what needed to be done, but the path ahead wasn''t one he could tread lightly.

    "There''s only one way to fix this," Jack said finally. "I need to strengthen my soul."

    Zamazo raised an eyebrow. "And how exactly do you plan to do that?"

    Jack''s gaze turned to Zamazo, meeting the demon''s piercing eyes. He didn''t answer immediately. The answer was obvious, but saying it aloud made it feel all the more daunting.

    "I''ll have to consume a stronger soul," Jack admitted, his voice low but firm. "Or multiple weaker ones."

    Alisha''s eyes widened in horror. "Consume a soul? What are you talking about? That''s¡ª"

    "Necessary," Zamazo interjected, cutting her off. He turned to Alisha, his expression grim. "If his soul remains weak, it''ll shatter. And when that happens, he won''t just die. He''ll be devoured by the very souls he commands."

    Alisha''s lips parted, but no words came out. The weight of Zamazo''s explanation left her shaken.

    "But," Zamazo continued, his gaze shifting back to Jack, "you have a divine soul. Strengthening it won''t be easy. The souls you consume will need to be exceptionally strong. Divine souls, in particular, are incredibly rare. Even I''ve never encountered another like yours."

    A heavy silence hung in the air. Jack''s expression remained stoic, but Alisha could see the storm of emotions swirling behind his eyes.

    "Do you plan on erasing them all?" Zamazo asked suddenly.

    Jack didn''t respond immediately, but Zamazo''s question caused Alisha to frown deeply.

    "Erase what?" she asked, her voice unsteady.

    Zamazo''s eyes flickered toward her for a brief moment before returning to Jack. "The souls. All of them."

    Alisha''s blood ran cold. The thought of erasing countless souls, even if they were vengeful and dangerous, filled her with unease.

    Her frown deepened, but even she knew she coudn''t stop Zamazo, let alone him.

    Jack''s gaze remained fixed ahead, his resolve unshaken. "If it''s between them or me," he said, "then the choice is obvious. But, there''s an alternative... an item, the item is...."

 Chapter 149 the item

    "That item¡­" Zamazo''s voice carried a weight that made everyone in the room pause. He leaned back, arms folded, his gaze fixed on Jack with an unreadable expression. "Hmm. It''s well-known¡­ and yet, a mystery. A powerful artifact that''s been sought for generations, but no one''s ever laid eyes on it. Or, at least, no one has lived to tell about it." He let out a soft chuckle, but the mirth didn''t reach his eyes.

    Jack remained silent, his expression set in stone. He wasn''t here for Zamazo''s musings; he wanted answers.

    "With the scant information we have, going after it could mean war. A war that stretches across planes," Zamazo continued, his tone casual but his gaze sharp. "Not that I''d shy away from a fight, but even I enjoy these moments of peace. Rare as they are." He sighed, almost wistfully, though it was clear from his demeanor that peace wasn''t something he truly believed in anymore. "Still, knowing you, I suspect you''ve already decided."

    Jack''s reply was steady, almost unnervingly calm. "The risk doesn''t matter. We need it."

    Zamazo smirked. "Well, this should be interesting¡­"

    The dining hall was grand, its high ceilings adorned with intricate carvings of mythical beasts, their eyes seeming to follow the group as they moved. Faint streams of sunlight filtered through the tall, arched windows, illuminating the long rectangular table in the center of the room.

    Jack stood at the head of the table, his dark silhouette cutting a commanding figure. Zamazo was by his right, leaning slightly against the table with an air of nonchalance. To Jack''s left stood Alisha, her arms crossed as she surveyed the scene, and beside her, Missy, her cat-like ears twitching with curiosity.

    On the table lay an artifact that seemed to hum with latent power¡ªa map, glowing faintly with an ethereal light. Its ancient leather surface bore markings that were both intricate and ever-shifting, as if alive.

    Jack extended his hand, summoning a dark orb from his [Storage Space]. With a faint shimmer, the orb dissipated, leaving behind a pouch that appeared mundane, but everyone in the room knew better. Slowly, he untied the pouch and tilted it, pouring its contents onto the map.

    Grains of sand¡ªgolden and luminous¡ªspilled out, catching the light in a way that made them look like liquid fire. As they touched the surface of the map, a brilliant glow erupted, illuminating the entire room. The darkness that seemed to cling to the corners was banished in an instant, leaving the space bathed in radiant light.

    Alisha squinted against the brightness. "That''s¡­ different," she muttered, her tone edged with both awe and unease. "The last time we used the map, it didn''t react like this."

    "That''s because this isn''t ordinary sand," Jack replied without looking up, his focus entirely on the map. "This comes from the Holy Lands of the Gods. It''s said to resonate with any object connected to divinity."

    As if on cue, the map began to shift. The markings on its surface blurred, the lines and symbols rearranging themselves. It was as though the map was waking up, stretching its boundaries to reveal something new.

    Layer by layer, the map unfolded in shimmering detail, revealing terrains that seemed impossibly real¡ªjagged mountains, dense forests, and sprawling deserts. Rivers snaked their way across the planes, and even the outlines of buildings came into view. Between each layer, a swirling void marked the spatial rifts that divided the planes from one another.

    At the center of the map, their current location glowed¡ªa castle etched in vibrant gold. From this point, a thin, glowing line extended, threading its way through the rifts until it stopped at another castle, eerily similar to their own but located on a different plane.

    Zamazo''s eyes narrowed as he took in the final destination. "So¡­ it''s there. That conniving woman hid it all along," he said, his voice devoid of surprise but laced with disdain. "All this time, right under everyone''s noses."

    Missy''s ears perked up. "Another plane?" she asked, her wide eyes reflecting the glowing map. "Does that mean we have to cross the rifts?"

    Jack nodded. "That''s how it appears."

    "Naya," he murmured, glancing at Zamazo. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zamazo gave a slow nod of confirmation. "Indeed. Of all the people to guard it, it had to be her. She''s¡­ complicated. Let''s just say she''s not likely to welcome you with open arms."

    Jack''s expression didn''t waver. "Because I want to take the artifact?"

    "Not just that," Zamazo replied, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Let''s just say her sudden rise in power hasn''t been entirely natural. I suspect she''s been using that item to fuel her strength. And if I''m right, she''ll guard it with everything she has." Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    "I wasn''t planning on asking nicely," Jack said, his voice calm but carrying an edge that made the room feel colder.

    Zamazo chuckled darkly. "Good. Because if you were, you''d have failed before you started. Still¡­ you do realize the kind of power she wields, right? She''s not someone to be taken lightly."

    "I''m aware." Jack''s fists clenched at his sides. He wasn''t deluded about the challenge ahead. Without the artifact, his growth would stagnate. And stagnation meant death. He had to try, no matter the cost.

    ''I need the Eye of Eternity,'' he thought, his resolve hardening. ''Without it, I''m nothing but a walking target. I''ll do whatever it takes to claim it.''

    Missy''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Shouldn''t we use this opportunity to find the clue to the Chapters of Time as well? We''ve already gathered all the Moonlight Stones we need."

    Alisha nodded in agreement. "She''s right. With Zamazo''s help, we''ve come this far. It would be a waste not to use the map while we can."

    Jack hesitated, then placed his hands on the edges of the map, focusing his thoughts on the Chapters of Time. The glowing trails shifted once more, this time leading to a different location.

    Zamazo stiffened. For the first time, genuine shock flickered across his face. "That place?" he muttered, his voice barely audible.

    "What is it?" Alisha asked, sensing the sudden tension.

    Zamazo didn''t respond immediately, his gaze locked on the new destination. When he finally spoke, his tone was grim. "If the map is pointing there¡­ then things are far worse than I thought."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Explain."

    Zamazo turned to him, his expression dark. "The Chapters of Time aren''t just hidden. They''re protected by something ancient¡­ something even I''d rather not cross paths with."

    The room fell silent, the weight of his words pressing down on them like a storm cloud.

    Whatever lay ahead, it was clear that their journey was about to become far more perilous than any of them had anticipated.

    Because, It was that place.

 Chapter 150 A trip

    Something that even a demon overlord would fear? What could that possibly be?

    Jack''s curiosity burned, but alongside it, a chill of apprehension crept into his chest. Zamazo''s cryptic words struck a chord, awakening a sense of vulnerability Jack wasn''t used to admitting, even to himself.

    It felt like the world was closing in on him. With every step forward, the challenges seemed to grow, looming like insurmountable mountains.

    ''It''s as though I''m making no progress at all,'' Jack thought bitterly, frustration bubbling beneath his calm exterior. ''Erebus was right¡ªhe''s actually bad luck. Even my life wasn''t this cursed before... Was it?''

    A faint headache brewed as Jack dwelled on his grim prospects, but he pushed it aside. Dwelling on his fate wouldn''t change it.

    "Regardless," Jack said, his voice firm, "it won''t stop me from getting the chapters. I have questions that demand answers¡ªanswers only time can give me. And I will not meet that man unprepared."

    With that, he rolled the map closed, sealing the glowing parchment with deliberate care.

    "I understand what you mean," Zamazo replied, nodding with an air of sympathy. Yet beneath his composed demeanor, his thoughts strayed elsewhere. Deep down, he wasn''t convinced he would survive if he ventured into that place himself. Talking Jack out of this reckless endeavor seemed futile. If the young man''s resolve couldn''t be shaken, so be it.

    ''This will just give me the opportunity I''ve been waiting for anyway,'' Zamazo thought, a sly calculation flickering behind his impassive face.

    But he was overlooking one crucial element in his plan. Could you guess what it was?

    "Let''s make preparations," Jack announced, breaking Zamazo''s train of thought. "We leave for the First Planes tomorrow." His tone left no room for debate.

    "I''m afraid I won''t be joining you on this journey," Zamazo interjected immediately, his voice steady but carrying an undertone of finality.

    Jack turned to face him, an eyebrow raised. "Why not?"

    Before Jack could press further, Missy burst into the conversation, her ears twitching with indignation. "Why will Uncle Zamazo stay behind? Missy wants to learn more!"

    Zamazo regarded her outburst with mild amusement. He had grown accustomed to her energy, though her insistence on calling him "uncle" still struck him as odd. It wasn''t naivety, he realized¡ªit was just her way of expressing herself.

    "I can''t accompany you," Zamazo explained, ignoring Missy''s pout. "Entering the First Planes with me would paint a target on all of you. My presence alone would set off alarms, and I doubt you''re planning to politely ask for what you''re after." His sharp gaze landed on Jack, who nodded in understanding.

    "Additionally," Zamazo continued, "it could be seen as a breach of her territory. That woman is... unstable. She''d call a war over the smallest perceived insult." He let out a resigned sigh. "As it stands now, I''ve grown to appreciate peace more than I''d like to admit."

    Jack''s jaw tightened. He knew Zamazo was right. If this mission were to succeed, stealth was key.

    "Very well," Jack conceded. "But if there''s any way you can support us from here, I''d appreciate it. I won''t pretend I can handle this alone."

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I have a few informants¡ªspies, if you will. They''ll be of great help."

    "Spies?" Jack echoed, his eyes narrowing. "How skilled are they?"

    "They''re more than skilled," Zamazo said with a casual wave of his hand. "In fact, they''ve been here all along."

    Jack''s senses flared as he felt a sudden presence behind him. Turning slightly, he caught a glimpse of a figure¡ªa woman clad in light armor that hugged her form. The breastplate accentuated her figure, making her an undeniable beauty. But Jack''s focus wasn''t on her appearance.

    He was stunned.

    ''How did I not sense her presence?'' Jack wondered, his wariness mounting. He had always been able to detect demons easily. Their energy, their essence¡ªit was like second nature to him. Yet this woman had been there, unnoticed, blending seamlessly into the shadows.

    Even Alisha seemed unsettled. Her sharp gaze locked onto the stranger as if trying to pierce through her aura of mystery. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

    "Don''t worry," Zamazo said, breaking the tense silence. "She doesn''t have enough strength to harm a fly. This is Jena."

    Jena stood perfectly still, her single horn jutting elegantly from her forehead. If not for that distinct feature, she could have been mistaken for a human. Her skin carried a healthy flush, unlike the pale complexion of most demons.

    "She has no presence," Zamazo continued. "If you''re planning to steal from an overlord, she''s your best shot. Even I couldn''t detect her the first time I met her. She would''ve made an excellent warrior, but..." He sighed. "Unfortunately, she has no combat abilities to speak of."

    Jack''s sharp gaze shifted to Jena. She met his eyes, unblinking, her expression blank.

    "She doesn''t talk?" Alisha asked, her voice soft but curious.

    Zamazo shook his head. "Not once. In all the time she''s served me, she''s never spoken a word. But she''s loyal and follows every command without fail."

    Jack studied Jena for a moment longer. Despite her lack of strength, there was something... different about her. Something that set her apart, even from other demons.

    "We all need rest," Jack finally said, turning away. "Tomorrow, we''ll set out on our little trip."

    He left the hall, his mind already racing with plans. Zamazo had provided him with a potential edge, but the road ahead was treacherous.

    Navigating the winding corridors of Zamazo''s fortress, Jack eventually found his way to a room. Unlocking the door with the master key he''d been given, he stepped inside.

    The chamber was spacious, its opulent furnishings a stark contrast to the challenges he faced. Ornate carvings adorned the walls, and a large, plush bed sat in the center of the room, draped in dark silks.

    Jack stood in silence, letting the weight of the day settle over him. His fingers traced the edge of the rolled-up map in his hand. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''This is just the beginning,'' he thought. ''I can''t afford to falter now.''

    As he lay down, his mind drifted to the chapters of time, to the answers he sought, and to the enemies that waited in the shadows.

    "Time to check the system screen and see how much I''ve improved"

 Chapter 151 Eye of the abyss

    "Time to check the system screen and see how much I''ve improved." Jack''s voice broke the silence of his dimly lit room.

    Since stepping into the planes, life had been an unrelenting whirlwind of chaos. Event after event had kept him too preoccupied to monitor his progress as he once did. The uncertainty gnawed at him¡ªhad he grown stronger by the system''s standards, or was he still far from the power he needed? With everything that had happened, especially his entanglement with Erebus, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his potential had shifted drastically.

    Jack drew a deep breath and summoned the system interface.

    ¡¸ ? System Info ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? System update has been completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Automatic reset completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Name: Asriel Digmun ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Race: Demi-Human ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Class: Necromancer God ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Talent: Potent ? ¡¹

    Character Stats:

    ¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[

    EXP: 1/100

    STR: 12.5

    STA: 12

    AGI: 11.8

    Soul Strength: Nil

    ¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨a

    The changes on the interface gave him pause.

    "Perception and Intelligence are gone... and now there''s Soul Strength?" Jack muttered, his brows knitting. The system wasn''t just evolving¡ªit was morphing into something entirely new.

    "Can you modify the system?" he asked aloud, though he wasn''t expecting a response.

    Erebus''s voice echoed in his mind, carrying its usual blend of authority and disdain. "Not exactly. I can make slight adjustments to accommodate my reincarnations, ensuring they better understand their power over time. That way, my soul grows alongside theirs. When it''s sufficiently strong, I''ll take over¡ªjust as I attempted in the tomb. Unfortunately, that... failed."

    The bitterness in Erebus''s tone didn''t escape Jack''s notice. "If only that bastard hadn''t interfered," he added with a growl.

    Jack didn''t need to ask who "that bastard" was. The tension between Erebus and his supposed brother was palpable. Their relationship felt more like a centuries-old rivalry than a sibling bond. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Was the reset to help me, or just another one of your schemes?" Jack asked, deciding to steer the conversation back to the system.

    "A bit of both," Erebus admitted. "None of this was supposed to happen, but I''ll admit, it''s beneficial. Seeing thousands in your stats can be deceiving. It inflates confidence without grounding strength. I wonder how someone could boast high numbers and still struggle against a mere demon overlord."

    Jack''s face darkened. Erebus''s words were cutting, and they struck a nerve.

    "Well, guess what? It was your pathetic reincarnation¡ªsomeone with no ounce of strength to his name. You''re the one who''s a disgrace. How does the so-called ''strongest god'' fall to such a pitiful state? Aren''t you ashamed?"

    Erebus fell silent, his presence retreating to the recesses of Jack''s mind. Jack didn''t press further. It was late, and fatigue weighed heavy on him. Sleep wasn''t a necessity for him anymore, but it was a welcome escape from the endless stress of his journey.

    He lay back, letting the bed''s comfort envelop him. Darkness took over, and for a while, the world faded.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, changes were taking root within him as he slept. Strands of jet-black hair interwove with the lush green of his locks, a subtle but ominous transformation signaling a shift deep within his being.

    When his eyes fluttered open, he was greeted by the same eerie stillness that had accompanied him to sleep. The planes offered no sunrises or sunsets¡ªtime was meaningless here, as if the world itself had abandoned the concept.

    Jack stretched and moved to the mirror in the corner of the room. His reflection greeted him with a face that seemed sharper, more defined. His azure eyes shimmered with an otherworldly depth, the pitch-black irises like endless voids that threatened to pull him in.

    ''What''s happening to me?'' he wondered, leaning closer to study his reflection.

    "Careful." Erebus''s voice broke through the silence. "Your soul bears the key to the realm of souls, and your eyes are that key. Stare too long, and even you might lose yourself."

    As if on cue, the system chimed:

    ¡¸ ? Ding! Host has unlocked a new skill: Eyes of the Abyss ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Description: Any beholder will be lost in the abyss beyond for 30 seconds? ¡¹

    Jack frowned, reading the description. "So, my eyes are a weapon now?"

    "They''re more than that," Erebus said. "This ability is akin to Hegen''s¡ªone of the most dangerous I''ve seen. But it''s a double-edged sword. Use it wisely."

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the mirror for a moment longer before he turned away.

    He donned his white robes¡ªthe uniform from his school days. "For all their flaws, they didn''t skimp on quality," he muttered, tugging at the fabric. It was a reminder of a life that felt distant, almost foreign.

    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire

    A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. Jack opened it cautiously, only to find Jena standing there, her expression as unreadable as ever.

    "How do I keep missing her presence?" he muttered, his frustration evident.

    Jena said nothing, simply gesturing for him to follow.

    ''Zamazo must''ve sent her to fetch me,'' Jack thought. He sighed and trailed behind her, his steps echoing in the silent hallway.

    The journey to the main hall was brief, but every step felt heavy with anticipation. When they arrived, Zamazo was already waiting, his stoic expression giving nothing away.

    By his side was Alisha an Missy, although Missy didn''t seem to have any issues with Zamazo an the other demons, same couldn''t be said for Alisha who loathed them, If she had the strength she would''ve brought down the entire castle.

    "You''re ready, I presume?" Zamazo asked, his gaze shifting briefly to Jena.

    Jack nodded. "As ready as I''ll ever be. Let''s get this over with."

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a faint smile, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of something else¡ªconcern, perhaps, or a hint of doubt. "Then let''s not waste any time. Your path ahead will be treacherous, but I suspect you already know that."

    Jack''s grip tightened around his staff. He wasn''t sure if Zamazo''s words were meant as encouragement or a warning, but either way, he couldn''t afford to hesitate.

    "Let''s go," he said, his voice firm.

    Without saying another word, Zamazo led them outside the city of Nyxoria.

    Previously, when they had entered the city, Zamazo had teleported them directly to the front of his castle as he didn''t want to raise too much suspicion. Even now, it was the same; he teleported them directly to the front of the transportation grounds.

    However, this time, there weren''t many demons in the area as he had issued a strict warning beforehand that no one was allowed to use the transportation transit until he said so.

    This was also to avoid too many people catching sight of Jack and his team.

    He didn''t have any problem with Jack, as he seemed to be emitting some demonic aura around him, but it was no stronger than that of a one-horned demon.

    Missy didn''t look much like a human, and at the same time, she didn''t seem to have the scent of a human. The only person who stood out very much in the group was Alisha, who was not only a human but also the very leader of one of the major human factions that troubled and persecuted demons for years.

    Just as she was very keen on dark energy, similarly, demons were quite sensitive to the holy energy around them. Thankfully, she had yet to reach the level where she could summon the same level of power as the previous Holy Lady.

    She could only be placed slightly above a normal S-rank mage and was nothing special.

    "This is the only available means of jumping the planes to any other section, so with this link, you''ll get to the first planes in no time," Zamazo stated.

    "However, I''ve set the formation to place you in an unknown area within the first planes. That way, you''ll be able to avoid meeting trouble immediately. But you should still keep your eyes peeled for beasts¡ªthey are numerous within the first planes," Zamazo explained further as he activated the formation.

    The formation was placed in the center of the large tower, and several mana crystals were arranged around it as a source for its power.

    Jack looked at the intricate designs on the walls of the tower, and they gave him a strong sense of familiarity.

    Not only that, but the position of each mana crystal seemed as though he had seen the same setting somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember.

    ''Where have I seen this before?'' He didn''t know why, but he had an unsettling feeling as he looked at the design of the tower.

    "At this point, I can only wish you farewell," Zamazo said as he fully activated the formation. The buzzing sounds of the crystals could be heard as energy seeped out of them, pouring into the formation.

    Jack and the others, who were already standing on the formation facing Zamazo, were prepared to leave, but Jack''s mind had already wandered far away. As he looked closely at the formation again, it hit him¡ªhe finally remembered.

    As the flash of white light blinded him, only two words sounded in his mind.

    Gleam Dome.

 Chapter 152 Hidden secrets

    "So, if I''m correct, you want us to attack the smaller cities first before targeting the larger ones?" Carlos asked, his voice heavy with skepticism. His old, wrinkled face turned toward Drack, his frown deepening as he sought clarity.

    Drack leaned back in his chair, the flickering lantern light casting sharp shadows across his calm expression. His piercing amber eyes, partially hidden behind strands of silver hair, locked on Carlos. "Indeed. A direct assault on the capital city is ill-advised. Taking down the smaller cities first will ensure the central city remains isolated when they call for reinforcements. We can use our numbers against them. It''s a strategy that minimizes losses and increases our chances of survival. These demons, especially the higher ranks, are not to be underestimated. Their intelligence is formidable. Acting without caution would be suicide."

    His voice was measured, but there was an undeniable weight behind his words. Drack wasn''t merely theorizing; he was issuing a warning. Though he wouldn''t directly participate in the upcoming battles, he knew his kingdom wouldn''t escape the consequences if the plan failed. The demons wouldn''t see this as a singular act of defiance¡ªthey would see it as a declaration of war.

    The room fell silent for a moment, the council members exchanging glances. The air was heavy with tension, but Drack''s expression remained unreadable.

    Carlos narrowed his eyes, clearly unconvinced. "I see your point, but¡­"

    Drack ignored him and shifted his gaze toward the map spread out on the table. It detailed the terrain and key cities of the demon planes, each marked with intricate symbols and annotations. His mind wandered briefly to the incident at the academy, the catalyst for this war.

    ''If they came for one student, I find it hard to believe that a single individual could have triggered such chaos across the planes. A weakling like him? No¡­ their true target must have been the Lady of the Church.''

    His jaw tightened at the thought. The church''s interference had brought nothing but complications. If this conquest were to succeed, they needed to rely on their numbers, strategy, and the element of surprise¡ªnot arrogance or blind faith in their supposed superiority over the demons.

    "I believe his suggestion is the best course of action," Aldermond chimed in, breaking the silence. His voice was firm, yet respectful. The gray-haired mage, known for his calculated demeanor, cast an approving glance at Drack. "Drack has always been cautious, and his foresight is unmatched. He isn''t just an alchemist¡ªhe''s a tactician. If he says this is the way forward, I trust his judgment."

    Aldermond''s words carried weight. Despite his humble tone, everyone in the room knew he was no ordinary mage. As one of the few individuals to have witnessed Drack''s puppets in action, his trust wasn''t given lightly.

    Drack''s puppets were more than mere creations¡ªthey were his soldiers, each one a masterpiece of alchemical ingenuity. Stories of his prowess had spread far and wide, especially after the infamous battle with the Avalonian Kingdom. Drack''s forces had decimated their troops, leaving no survivors to tell the tale. Though the Kingdom of Alchemists was often mocked as the weakest, that day solidified their reputation as a force not to be trifled with.

    "True," added the Beast King, his voice a deep rumble that matched his imposing presence. "This way, the battles will be easier. Picking off the weaker cities first will allow us to consolidate power before facing the capital. Rushing in headfirst is a fool''s strategy."

    With most of the lords in agreement, Carlos found himself outnumbered. The only person who hadn''t spoken yet was Baguk, the King of Blades. The room turned to him expectantly, but he remained unusually quiet, his broad arms crossed over his chest. His scarred face, framed by a graying beard, betrayed no emotion.

    Carlos sighed and finally addressed him directly. "What''s your take on this, Baguk?"

    Baguk glanced up lazily, his deep gray eyes meeting Carlos''s. "It''s not a bad idea. It''s a good one," he said simply, his tone unusually subdued. He shifted slightly in his seat, his large frame making the chair creak under his weight.

    Carlos frowned. Baguk''s lack of enthusiasm was¡­ strange. Normally, the King of Blades was fiery and quick to voice his opinion, especially when it came to military matters. Yet here he sat, calm and almost indifferent.

    "The idea is sound," Carlos conceded reluctantly. "But wouldn''t it be better to strike the capital while our forces are still at their peak? Even a demon overlord would struggle against three SSS-rank mages and three sword saints working together. If we act now, we could end this quickly."

    Baguk raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond immediately. Instead, Aldermond spoke again, his voice sharp. "Carlos, that''s precisely the kind of arrogance Drack warned against. You''re underestimating the overlords. Even with all our power, there''s no guarantee of victory if we face them head-on. The plan stands as it is."

    The room fell silent again, and Carlos visibly bristled. His fingers twitched as he scratched at his arm, a nervous habit that didn''t go unnoticed. "Very well," he muttered coldly. "If that''s what you all want."

    Without another word, Carlos stormed out of the tent, his footsteps echoing in the quiet night.

    As he left, a figure standing in the shadows stepped aside, watching him with narrowed eyes. The man''s arms were crossed, his expression unreadable. Only when Carlos had disappeared into the darkness did the figure move, slipping into the tent where the council remained.

    The others turned to him as he entered, their gazes heavy with expectation.

    "It''s just as you said, Alogra," Aldermond began, his voice grim. "Something isn''t right. The church is hiding something, and they don''t want us to know."

    Alogra, the enigmatic warrior whose mere presence commanded attention, stepped forward. His dark cloak swayed as he moved, and the faint flicker of the lanterns illuminated his stern features. His sharp eyes, the color of polished steel, scanned the room.

    "I wouldn''t have believed it myself," Drack added, his tone as calm as ever. "But Carlos''s behavior was¡­ off. He never argues once we''ve reached a consensus. Either the church is hiding something, or they''re starting to stray from their original purpose."

    Baguk let out a low, mocking laugh, drawing everyone''s attention. "I''ve said it time and again. You''re all too soft on that little faction. You''ve let them grow bold, poking their heads out of their hole."

    Alogra didn''t respond to Baguk''s jest. His gaze was fixed on the flickering flames of the lantern. "It''s not just arrogance or secrecy," he said quietly. "Something else is at play. The church isn''t just hiding something¡ªthey''re preparing for something. And whatever it is, we''d better find out before it''s too late."

    The room fell silent once more, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.

    He had initially come for the sole purpose of knowing what happened to his student, but it seemed things were quite different from what he had expected. A lot of forces were acting under the curtain, forces that he couldn''t understand. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even he was curious to know how things would turn out. Similarly, the others had similar thoughts in their minds.

    Just what could the church be hiding?

    ******

    In a pitch-black forest, a flash of white light shone brightly, and in the next second, four figures appeared out of thin air.

    Jack stood. He had already reached his destination, yet, for some reason, he seemed to be lost.

    ''How is it possible?'' Jack mused, his gaze shining with disbelief. ''It can''t be possible. There''s no way the gleam dome could exist in this world. The two worlds are totally different... yes, they''re different....''

    "Big brother... Big brother!"

    Jack had failed to hear Missy''s shout while he was still lost in his thoughts. He received a stinging pinch from her and a knock from Alisha at the same time.

    "Ouch," he winced, coming out of his daze.

    "We''ve arrived at the location," Alisha said with an angry look on her face.

    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    She always tried to maintain her stoic composure around Jack, but Jack could tell at this point that it was all a facade. He had been with her long enough to know that she was someone who cared about others a lot, yet she had a double personality of some sort.

    Sometimes, she could be as cold as ice, and the next moment, she was as kind and holy as a dove.

    He often found it hard to read her moods.

    "I see, uhm... I was lost in my thoughts..." Jack wanted to apologize, but the words failed to leave his mouth. He received a spank at the back of his head from Alisha.

    "I''ll kill you if you don''t learn to apologize."

    Jack wanted to retort, but as he turned to look at Alisha, for some reason, the words hung in his mouth, and he could only say, "S... Sorry," he managed with much difficulty.

    "Let''s get going," he said firmly, walking ahead quickly to diffuse the awkward moment.

 Chapter 153 dealing with time

    Jack walked through the team of forest bush, the others following calmly behind him.

    He had yet to get the thought out of his mind, as it was still disturbing.

    ''It can''t possibly be the same. This world has magic, and the previous one didn''t... The two towers look alike, yet one was made purely through technology, while the other was erected through magic,'' Jack convinced himself. Yet something within him was still nagging, telling him how terribly wrong he would have been.

    Despite all his convincing thoughts, there were still some questions that he had no answers to in the first place.

    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire

    How did the two towers have similar structures? He didn''t pay much attention to the outside, since he wasn''t interested at first.

    ''...But I''ll definitely go back and check if it gets to that... and I''ll also have to ask Zamazo what the functions of the tower are,'' Jack thought to himself, finally bringing himself inner peace as he tossed the thoughts to the back of his mind.

    They didn''t clearly know where they were going, but with Jack''s skill, he could tell the way out of the forest.

    ¡¸ ? Max Perception! ? ¡¹

    It wasn''t exactly a skill, but the results of his perception being maxed out, at least at the level he was in now, allowed him to sense about a thousand meters away from his body, helping him navigate freely.

    However, from time to time, he had to look back for some reason.

    That was because of Jena!

    Even while his ability was in full usage, let alone sensing her, he couldn''t even tell that she was close by.

    He could only tell if she was still there by looking back time to time, as though noticing his worry, Missy walked back, holding Jena by the hand, before walking forward again.

    "If you think she''ll disappear, Big Brother can just hold her hands," Missy declared as she pulled Jack''s hands, placing Jena''s hands in his.

    Jack was stunned, and even Jena had a flustered look on her face as she watched what happened. Never in her life had someone held her hands like that, and it was something quite new to her.

    The entire group didn''t react well to the scene; even Alisha had a slight look of pain on her face as she felt her heart race faster for a moment.

    ''What is this? What is this strange feeling?'' she thought to herself with a frown. The only person who looked to be happy with the way things were playing out was Missy herself.

    Jack looked at Jena''s hands for a moment. He didn''t actually see anything wrong with holding her hands; if anything, it was a good idea.

    And it also gave him a strange feeling¡ªa feeling he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    "Be going, we don''t have time," Missy urged, pushing Jack forward.

    "Alright, I''m going," Jack said as he began moving, holding onto Jena''s hands.

    Jena often paused to look at him; however, Jack was lost in his own thoughts, in the long-lost feelings he once used to have in the past.

    A memory flashed in his mind as he remembered a certain face.

    "Dad! Wait for me!" he could hear his little voice like it was just yesterday. He could picture himself running up to his father and holding his hands tightly, similar to what was happening now.

    He wasn''t to blame, it was all Mom''s fault... Jack thought as the painful memories came flooding back to his mind.

    Meanwhile, behind him, Alisha had a strange feeling burning up within her. This was the first time she had ever felt so strange in her life before. She couldn''t understand the strange feeling in her heart. She felt the sudden urge to rip the two hands away from each other. She didn''t like it¡ªthe way they held themselves¡ªit was unsettling.

    By her side, Missy observed what was happening with a grin on her face. She loved the look on Alisha''s face, what more the way she tightened her fist.

    "If Big Brother and Big Sister don''t want to confess, then I''ll force them to," Missy thought, determination flashing in her eyes as she tightened her fist.

    While the two were busy in their own minds, Jack finally called all their attention to himself.

    "We''ve reached the end of the forest," Jack said triumphantly as he stared off into the vast horizon.

    As far as his eyes could see, there was nothing but barren land. There was a clear difference between here and the Third Plane. Here, not even a speck of sand could be seen on the ground. It was all hard rocks covering the area.

    And here as well, there seemed to be some elements of life. It was surprising to find plants growing in such a droughted place, their lush green leaves shining vibrantly.

    A notable feature in the planes was that this time around, there wasn''t just one moon, but two! Hanging on different parts of the land, from the part they were just coming from, there was a deep crimson moon hanging above their heads.

    And on the opposite direction, there was a sea-blue moon.

    The blue moon gave an enchanting feeling, as though beckoning them to come toward it. The red moon on the other side gave a very strong sense of danger, as though warning people not to come too close.

    At the moment, they were standing by the edge of a cliff, giving them the best view of the entire plains from there.

    Jack was admiring the natural view, but he knew he couldn''t let his mind trail off with just admiration. He had to get to work.

    He finally let his hands free off Jena. Alisha, who had been watching the two hands locked together, felt as though a huge weight had been lifted from her heart as Jack left Jena''s hands.

    Jena didn''t say much; however, she just stood, staring at her hands where Jack had touched her. She held it close to her chest.

    There was a strange feeling she felt on the inside, but even she didn''t know what it was. But one thing was certain:

    I... liked it, she thought to herself, a small smile appearing on the side of her face.

    "We should make out a plan about how we''ll do everything. Jena, you''ve been here before, right?" Jack asked, turning his head to Jena, who nodded quietly in response. She pulled out of her daze upon hearing his question.

    Jack pretty much knew everything about the planes, since this was the place where Asriel''s journey became truly pitiful.

    However, since the descriptions of some places and some characters were vaguely written, he didn''t know too much.

    But then, reading to that point, some readers even felt as though the author was a cold-hearted masochist who only wanted to see his main character suffer, reaching nothing in his pathetic life. He didn''t even have any sort of plot armor skill that could make him stand out as the main character.

    It appeared as though the author didn''t even want him to progress in the first place.

    Asriel was enslaved, bitten, ridiculed, and had a very terrible life in the planes... It was the place with his worst experiences, and the place where most readers had the greatest sympathy for him.

    Thankfully, Jack didn''t appear the same way he did, and because of that, things were going to be a lot more different.

    "So you know your way around here?" Jack asked again. He didn''t like the fact that she wasn''t talking, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    If Zamazo didn''t do a thing all this while, then he too didn''t need to be too bothered about it, so long as she could deliver results appropriately.

    Jena nodded again in response.

    "Good. I''ll need you to lead us to the first remote village within these planes... I hope you can recognize this place?" Jack further asked, and Jena replied with her usual nod.

    He knew that the Never Map could show him all the locations to each place in the plane, but it would take a lot of resources. It was better to use what he had at hand, and then use the map when it would be most necessary.

    ''...I''ll save it for the next clue to the chapters of time. I''m surprised even you don''t know the whereabouts,'' Jack said inwardly.

    "It''s a divine treasure, similar to the map you''re with. Finding it can be considered luck, and besides, did I look like someone who would be interested in items belonging to other gods?" Erebus asked.

    ''At the very least, you should''ve had an idea where it was, since it''s in your domain as well.'' S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I hate that man. So I have no interest in anything that has to do with him... I would even suggest the same for you... If he returns completely, then I''m afraid you''ll have more than just future problems to handle... you''ll deal with time."

 Chapter 154 unexpected

    Jack understood the weight of Erebus''s words better than anyone. The name the ancient being had dropped wasn''t just another name; it was one that had echoed across the entire universe, shaking realms and forcing even gods to take notice.

    This individual, the one Erebus spoke of, had wielded a power so vast and destructive that it stood on equal footing with Erebus himself in his prime. The very mention of him sent a chill down Jack''s spine.

    Not only was he a force to be reckoned with, but he was also, supposedly, Erebus''s sworn enemy¡ªa rival so formidable that even time seemed to bend around their conflict.

    The air between them felt dense with unspoken tension. Jack''s mind buzzed with the implications of Erebus''s words, but before he could delve any deeper into the mysteries, the sound of footsteps disrupted his thoughts.

    Jena led the group with unhurried confidence.

    Her strides were sure, her mind focused on the road ahead. She had once scouted this very terrain for Lord Zamazo, covering nearly all the cities of the first plane.

    Her familiarity with the land made her the ideal guide, but Jack couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling in his gut.

    Behind him, Alisha was silent, but Jack could sense her eyes on him. It was the strangest sensation, almost as though she were studying him from the corner of her gaze.

    His hands¡ªwhat about his hands? He glanced at them absentmindedly, feeling a strange pull from her gaze.

    ''Why, why do I feel like this?'' Alisha thought, clutching her hands to her chest in an almost protective manner.

    It had been a long time since she''d felt anything like this¡ªthis nagging desire to be noticed, to be seen. To have someone, especially Jack, acknowledge her presence.

    The moment his hands had touched Jena''s, it had stirred something within her¡ªa sensation that she couldn''t quite place. Was it jealousy? Or something else? She hadn''t felt such emotions in ages, certainly not since... well, she didn''t want to remember.

    ''No, no... it can''t be. Maybe it''s just his demonic power! Yes, that''s it! He''s using some trick to get to me, to manipulate me,'' she rationalized, her mind whirling as she quickened her pace, closing the gap between her and Jena.

    "If you think your trick can work on me, then you are highly mistaken!" Alisha''s voice was sharp, cutting through the air as she moved alongside Jena, her gaze locked firmly ahead.

    Jack blinked in confusion.

    "What trick?" he asked, voice laced with genuine perplexity. He hadn''t done anything to provoke this, or so he thought.

    Alisha didn''t respond directly, only scoffing, her face tightening in anger as she turned her head away from him. She refused to look at him again, as though the very sight of him was something to be avoided. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack''s confusion deepened. What had he done to deserve this? His mind spun in circles, trying to piece together any action, any words he might''ve spoken that had caused her to snap like this.

    "Even in my thousands of years of existence, women were the least understandable creatures I encountered," Erebus''s voice chimed in, a ghostly whisper in Jack''s mind. The elder''s words were thick with sarcasm, a reminder of his endless experiences with the fickleness of those around him.

    Jack sighed inwardly, but the tension still gnawed at him. The vast, open planes ahead of them only seemed to stretch further, the journey ahead growing more daunting with each passing step.

    He was certain that if they continued walking, it would take them far longer than necessary to reach their destination.

    "This is going to take much longer than I thought. Why don''t we fly there?" he suggested, his voice casual, as though the idea was simple and obvious.

    The group of girls halted immediately, Jena at the front as she turned to face him, her brow furrowed slightly in confusion.

    "These two can''t fly. How do you expect us to get there when only two of us can?" Alisha''s voice cut through the air, still tinged with that simmering frustration, but this time, there was a sense of control underneath her anger. It was as if she had settled into some deeper, more stubborn resolve.

    Jack''s response was simple. "Simple. We carry one of them."

    He had barely finished speaking when Alisha''s heart seemed to skip a beat. The thought of Jack carrying someone¡ªJena, specifically¡ªsent a ripple through her chest, one she couldn''t ignore. Her breath hitched.

    His hands... on her? The thought sent warmth surging through her body, and yet it made her blood boil.

    ''No. I won''t let him...'' Alisha thought, eyes narrowing as a dangerous glint flickered in her gaze.

    Jack felt it, the sharpness of her stare, a chill creeping down his spine. Her eyes were burning into him, filled with something dark and unspoken.

    "What is it?" he asked, voice tense, but Alisha didn''t answer. She only turned away from him, her back to him now, striding off as if she were dismissing him entirely.

    Jack watched her go, scratching his head in confusion. This was unlike anything he''d ever experienced. Alisha, who had always been so composed, so controlled¡ªwhy was she reacting like this? What had he done to provoke such a reaction?

    Alisha''s thoughts were no better off.

    ''Why don''t I want him to touch her again? What''s happening to me? She clenched her fists, eyes burning with determination. No, his ''charm'' won''t work on me. I won''t let it.''

    After a brief silence, Alisha turned back, her eyes gleaming with a newfound edge.

    "If you think flying is the best choice," she said, her voice cold but firm, "then fine. Let''s do it your way." She strode forward, her voice filled with an eerie calmness that made everyone pause. Her expression was unreadable, but it was clear she had made a decision.

    The sudden shift in her demeanor threw everyone off balance. Missy, who had been observing the whole scene with a wry smile, could only shake her head inwardly.

    ''Big sis is such a drama queen,'' she thought, her lips curling into a small, amused smile.

    Without another word, Alisha approached her, her hands outstretched, and placed them on Missy''s shoulders. Then, with a steely gaze directed toward Jack, she said, "Go ahead. Don''t waste any more time." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack, still processing everything that had just happened, made his way to Jena. She stood there, her expression unreadable, but Jack could sense her uncertainty.

    She had no idea what had just transpired, but if she were to hold Jack again... well, that wasn''t something she minded in the slightest.

    "I hope you don''t mind me too much. You''ll have to lead the way, since I don''t know the path," Jack said, offering her an awkward smile. He had never been in a situation like this before, and it was all so new to him.

    Jena only nodded in response, her face softening slightly, though she didn''t speak.

    Alisha, observing the exchange from the side, turned her head with a scoff. ''Don''t bother wasting your time, ''she thought, her eyes burning with a quiet resolve. ''Your ''trick'' won''t work on me.''

    The group was now ready to take flight. The journey ahead was long, and it wasn''t going to be a simple walk. If they were going to reach their destination quickly, they needed to be airborne.

    However, this wasn''t going to be a simple use of mana manipulation. No, this required something more direct¡ªsomething powerful.

    Alisha raised her arms, invoking a spell. "¡¸ ? Divine Wings of Light! ? ¡¹"

    A brilliant glow erupted from her back, and white wings of holy light spread out, gleaming with purity. It was a sight to behold, radiant and otherworldly.

    Jack, however, had his own power.

    He, too, could summon wings¡ªthough not quite so radiant. He muttered the incantation under his breath. "¡¸ ? Damned Wings of Darkness ? ¡¹"

    A wave of darkness erupted from his back, massive wings of pure shadow unfurling, stretching out with an eerie, menacing energy. They were much larger than Alisha''s, far more imposing, and the very air around them seemed to grow colder with the presence of his dark power.

    The time had come to take flight.

    But as Jack moved toward Jena, something unexpected happened. Without a second thought, he scooped her up, cradling her in his arms. He lifted her easily, his hands behind her long, slender legs and at the back of her head, securing her gently but firmly in his arms.

    Jena''s face flushed bright red. She was taken completely off guard by the gesture, her heart pounding as she looked up at Jack, unable to form words.

    Alisha''s lips parted slightly, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and something more¡ªa hot flush spreading across her cheeks. Her mind raced, but no words came out. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    And just like that, the tension in the air reached a boiling point.

 Chapter 155 His purpose!

    While Jack and his team made their way toward a distant city, the events unfolding on the other side of the vast, barren planes were no less intense.

    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire

    The greatest military alliance the human kingdoms had ever known was about to make its move.

    The massive, diverse army had gathered¡ªeach of the five great factions now poised for battle, ready to lay siege to the planes and claim them as their own.

    Standing before their collective forces, the heads of each army were silent, their eyes scanning the sea of soldiers before them. The one who spoke was Drack, the brilliant strategist and mastermind behind the operation. He had been entrusted with the task of uniting the forces and guiding them toward victory.

    "I trust you all know the reason we''ve come together today," Drack began, his deep, gravelly voice resonating across the assembled soldiers.

    "I stand before you not only as your commander but as someone who shares your honor, your pride. Despite the hardships, the endless bloodshed, you''ve all remained steadfast, willing to risk your lives for the greater good. For the survival of humanity and for the wellbeing of our world."

    His words rang out with a sincerity that reached deep into the hearts of the soldiers before him.

    He paced slowly, his hands clasped behind his back as he considered his next words carefully.

    Drack was no stranger to these kinds of speeches; he had delivered countless ones in the past, each designed to stir the souls of his men and women.

    ''The key is morale,'' he thought to himself as he walked back and forth, his boots leaving deep imprints in the soft earth. ''Boost their spirits, make them feel that their lives matter. That their sacrifice will not be forgotten.''

    "We appreciate your sacrifices, your willingness to fight," he continued, his tone steady and firm.

    "And should you fall in battle, rest assured, your families will be taken care of. The kingdom will honor your legacy. Your loved ones will receive the highest honors, and your names will be forever etched into history as heroes." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A murmur rippled through the crowd.

    A noble title? For those who died in battle? The very thought of it was both a curse and a blessing.

    Their families would be raised in status, granted riches and titles, their names forever linked to the kingdom''s glory. Yet, the soldiers knew the truth: they would never live to see those benefits themselves. Still, it was a promise that brought a grim sense of solace to them. If they were to die, they would at least leave behind something of value.

    But despite this, no one was eager to throw their life away. They were soldiers, not fools. No matter the reward, death was still a heavy price to pay.

    A flicker of greed passed through their eyes, but Drack saw it, and he couldn''t help but smile inwardly.

    It was precisely this kind of reaction that made his plan even more effective. This sense of duality¡ªof wanting to honor the kingdom but also seeking personal gain¡ªwould fuel their motivations, driving them forward into the fray.

    ''Greed is a powerful motivator,'' Drack mused, his gaze sweeping across the soldiers. ''If they live, they''ll earn wealth and spoils beyond anything the kingdom can offer. If they die, their families will be elevated to nobility. Either way, they stand to gain.''

    "That said," Drack continued, drawing their attention back to him, "we will not waste our forces. We will take the cities one by one, methodically, until we reach the heart of the enemy¡ªthe capital city of these planes. Each kingdom has been assigned a city to conquer, and the strategies have already been mapped out. I will now brief you all on the details."

    He turned, gesturing to a large map that had been unfurled before the soldiers. The map was covered in intricate markings and annotations, outlining the path to victory.

    Each kingdom had a designated target, a specific city to be claimed. The strongest warriors of each faction were already in position, ready to lead their forces to battle.

    At the front of the Avalonian army stood a towering, burly figure, clad in thick, blue armor. His presence was overwhelming, an imposing sight even among the sea of soldiers.

    A massive helmet with intricate designs covered his head, making him stand out sharply against the backdrop of the army. The helmet seemed to almost shimmer with an otherworldly aura, adding an intimidating weight to his already formidable stature.

    Beside this figure stood Alogra, his eyes closed, his expression serene and calm.

    Alogra''s presence was starkly different from the burly warrior''s. Where the soldier exuded strength and intimidation, Alogra radiated a quiet, almost ethereal calm, as if his mere presence was enough to dominate the space around him.

    His gaze was distant, lost in thought, yet his every movement carried a quiet power.

    The burly warrior, his voice gruff and unyielding, glanced at Alogra with a mix of respect and curiosity.

    "I''m surprised you came," the burly man said, his voice low and steady. "Of all the soldiers from the Kingdom of Swords, I never expected you to leave your sacred mountain."

    Alogra''s lips quirked into a faint smile, but he didn''t open his eyes. Instead, he spoke with an air of casual indifference.

    "So I can''t decide to fight for my world again?" he replied, his voice gentle but carrying a weight that couldn''t be ignored. "But I suppose you have a point. I''m not one for battles or war."

    The burly man raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharpening. "Really? You''ve never cared much for these sorts of things, have you? There must be another reason you''ve come down from your mountain."

    Alogra''s eyes remained closed, though his expression hinted at amusement. "You know me too well," he said with a hint of irony. "You must have figured me out."

    The burly man''s eyes narrowed as he watched Alogra carefully, trying to gauge his reaction. He had heard rumors, whispers of Alogra''s actions and motivations, but he was still uncertain. It was rare for someone like him to get involved in such matters unless it was truly necessary.

    "I''ve heard whispers," the burly man said after a pause. "Hay told me about a certain student of yours."

    Alogra''s reaction was subtle, but the mention of the name "Hay" seemed to catch his attention. His lips barely parted, and his calm exterior shifted just enough to signal that the mention of a student was a subject of interest.

    "A student?" Alogra repeated with a casual shrug. "Did Hay teach him?"

    The burly man watched Alogra carefully for any sign of deeper recognition, but Alogra''s face remained a mask of calm indifference. It was as if the mention of the student was nothing more than a passing curiosity.

    The burly man''s gaze flicked from Alogra to Drack, who was still addressing the troops, his voice booming and commanding.

    He could sense that Alogra wasn''t one to reveal his thoughts easily, and the more he tried to probe, the more the enigmatic figure seemed to retreat into himself.

    Alogra, still composed, turned his gaze away from the burly man and let his eyes scan the battlefield. His attention shifted momentarily toward the other kings¡ªCarlos, whose demeanor was uncharacteristically quiet, his head bowed as if lost in thought; his assistant bishop, ever vigilant, watching every movement; and Kiara, standing a little further off, her curiosity as palpable as the heavy air.

    Alogra''s eyes lingered on them, and he felt the subtle shift in the atmosphere.

    The other kings were looking at him, their thoughts no longer hidden. They knew there was something more to Alogra than what he revealed, and now, their curiosity was piqued.

    The weight of their gazes pressed against him, but Alogra didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he allowed the silence to stretch out, letting the tension build.

    "You''re right," Alogra finally said, his voice still calm, yet carrying an air of finality. "I don''t usually concern myself with matters of war. I''ve never been one to take part in these kinds of struggles. But I have two reasons for being here, and they''re not what you think..."

 Chapter 156 Reaching the demon settlement

    The group was awkwardly quiet as they flew, the sound of rushing wind the only thing filling the silence.

    The atmosphere felt heavy, almost suffocating, despite the vast sky stretching endlessly around them.

    Alisha''s gaze lingered on Jack''s back as he carried Jena in his arms, bridal style.

    Her chest tightened involuntarily at the sight.

    She didn''t understand why, but an unfamiliar, unpleasant emotion coiled in her heart.

    She felt anger... no, it was something more than that¡ªa tangled mix of frustration, confusion, and something dangerously close to jealousy.

    ''Why am I feeling this way?'' she wondered, unable to tear her eyes away from the subtle, rosy hue dusting Jena''s cheeks.

    The girl seemed almost content in Jack''s hold, her fingers curling slightly against his chest.

    Alisha frowned.

    Why was she feeling this way towards Jack?

    She had never experienced this kind of sensation before¡ªthis unexplainable knot forming in her stomach.

    Was she... jealous?

    No. That couldn''t be it. Could it?

    Clenching her fists, Alisha forced herself to look away, shifting her focus to their surroundings instead.

    The scenery below them was barren, marked by jagged mountains and flattened hills.

    The ground beneath them was cracked and dry, painted in a dull shade of drought-red, stretching endlessly like an abandoned wasteland.

    Missy, on the other hand, had a knowing grin on her face as she glanced at Alisha.

    The tiny girl wasn''t blind¡ªshe could see the emotions swirling in her big sister''s eyes.

    ''Big sister will definitely confess! Missy is doing a wonderful job,'' she thought with an amused chuckle, which did not go unnoticed by Alisha.

    "What''s so funny?" Alisha asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Missy quickly wiped the smirk off her face.

    "Nothing. I just remembered something." She paused, then added with a thoughtful look, "Big brother was always so self-centered in the past. He only thought about his own benefits, but now... I think something has changed."

    It was meant to be a playful comment, but as she spoke, her expression softened.

    The memories of her past life flickered in her mind¡ªthe lonely, selfish Jack who rarely cared about others.

    And yet, this version of Jack was different.

    "Missy likes the new big brother!" she announced with a bright smile.

    Jack, who had been flying ahead, momentarily glanced back at her, clicking his tongue in annoyance.

    "Tch."

    "Bad big brother!" Missy huffed, puffing her cheeks at his lack of response.

    Jack ignored her, his focus shifting back to the horizon.

    Alisha, meanwhile, had her head lowered, lost in her own thoughts.

    Her fingers curled against her palms.

    "Yes... I... like him too?" she muttered under her breath, the uncertainty in her voice betraying her thoughts.

    Before she could dwell on it further, Jena suddenly lifted her hand and pointed towards the distance.

    Jack followed her gaze, his pupils constricting as his vision sharpened, allowing him to see the town ahead.

    "Up ahead... I think we''re getting closer to a town," he announced.

    Alisha''s eyes flickered towards him, her voice sharper than she intended.

    "Good. It''s time we stop flying."

    Jack ignored the irritation in her tone, responding briskly, "Indeed. It wouldn''t be wise to fly inside. That would only make us stand out. We don''t want to draw unnecessary attention."

    Without another word, he descended, and the others quickly followed.

    As soon as they touched the ground, Jack released Jena from his hold.

    Alisha exhaled, barely suppressing the relief washing over her, but the moment she noticed Jena fidgeting, her fingers playing with the hem of her sleeve and her cheeks still tinged pink, the irritation returned.

    ''Why does she look so flustered? Does she actually like being held by him?''

    She gritted her teeth and looked away.

    "We should walk from here," Jack said, his voice cutting through the tension. "It will take about fifty minutes to reach the town."

    Alisha didn''t respond immediately, taking a deep breath to calm herself.

    Jack, on the other hand, was reflecting on the experience of flight.

    He had always wondered what it would be like to soar through the sky, to feel that weightless freedom.

    And yet... it wasn''t the same as he had imagined.

    ''It''s definitely not the same as flying in an airplane,'' he thought, exhaling.

    Flying was exhilarating, but the sheer force of the wind made it exhausting.

    Unlike an airplane, where passengers could sit comfortably in a pressurized cabin, he had to constantly regulate his aura to keep the harsh winds from battering his body.

    It was draining.

    ''This makes me feel like I was the plane itself rather than a passenger,'' he mused with a wry smile.

    "Let''s get going." Jack took the lead, stepping ahead of the others.

    The group walked in silence for a moment before Jack unexpectedly spoke again. "It would''ve been nice if Jena could talk¡ª"

    "Why would it be nice?" Alisha interrupted, her crimson eyes locking onto him with a scrutinizing look.

    Jack frowned. "I was about to say¡ªtch." He cut himself off, annoyed at being interrupted.

    ''What''s wrong with her today?'' he thought. Alisha was acting strangely, different from usual. There was something beneath those sharp eyes, something he couldn''t quite place. And for some reason, it unsettled him. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire

    He shifted his gaze away and cleared his throat.

    "I meant that if she could talk, she might''ve been able to tell us more about the city we''re heading to... She''s been there before."

    Jena parted her lips slightly but quickly shut them again, lowering her gaze.

    "Oh..." Alisha mumbled, her face heating up. She turned away quickly, frustrated with herself.

    ''Why did I ask? What was I thinking?''

    She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. ''What''s wrong with me?''

    Missy, watching from the side, sighed dramatically. ''What''s wrong with these two chicken heads?! Even Missy can tell they like each other! What''s wrong with big brother? Isn''t he seeing a green flag?!''

    Each of them was lost in their own thoughts.

    Jack¡ªabout the future and the inevitable clash with Haraus.

    Alisha¡ªabout the strange emotions she couldn''t understand.

    Missy¡ªabout the absolute lack of romance between the supposed couple.

    And Jena¡ªdrifting in her own quiet world.

    "Stop right there!"

    The sudden, commanding voice snapped them out of their thoughts. They had unknowingly arrived at the massive black gates of the town.

    Jack halted, and the others followed.

    "We are travelers from the third planes," Jack stated calmly, letting his aura seep into the air around them. The guards were demons, but they were weak¡ªtoo weak to recognize the true nature of his energy.

    The leading guard scrutinized them before speaking. "Hmph... Don''t cause any trouble inside. You can stay for at most two weeks. After that, you leave. And don''t expect us to take responsibility for whatever happens to you in there. Avoid unnecessary scuffles." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He approached them, handing Jack a small wooden token, intricately carved with strange symbols.

    "Here, take these. They are invite tokens. Keep them on you at all times."

    Jack examined the token before nodding. The guard proceeded to give the others their own.

    His expression was sharp, filled with suspicion, but he said nothing more.

    "Very well. You may enter."

    The massive black gates creaked open, revealing the town beyond.

    Jack narrowed his eyes. ''Is this really a demon habitation?''

    {Devon Mooney... Thanks for the support!}

 Chapter 157 Troublesome demon

    As the pitch-black gates rolled up, Jack was left utterly astonished by the sight before him.

    It was amazing¡­

    No, beautiful.

    He never thought he would ever see such definite and intricate structures in the demon realm.

    "This¡­" he muttered, at a loss for words, shocked beyond belief.

    The sight in front of him¡ªit was eerily similar to the architecture from his world.

    Skyscrapers! Towering spires adorned with golden designs!

    This was an ultramodern design, something that wasn''t meant to be here.

    The demon realm was supposed to be an unforgiving wasteland of archaic castles and primitive strongholds, not a place that mirrored the technological advancements of his previous life.

    ''H-how is this possible?''

    Beside him, Missy was equally shaken.

    Her wide eyes gleamed with tears as memories flooded her mind.

    Jack was drawn out of his own shock when he heard a soft whimper beside him. He turned his head and found Missy, her tiny frame trembling as large droplets of tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ''I almost forgot¡­ she''s still just a child. But why does she still cry like this, even after everything we''ve been through?''

    Jack instinctively reached out to comfort her but hesitated midway, realization washing over him like a cold tide.

    ''I''m¡­ changing.''

    A small, unexpected smile crossed his lips.

    He wasn''t the same person he had been before coming here.

    He had grown, adapted, learned. And despite himself, he had begun to care.

    ''Why?... Why did I change... Especially to these people''

    He could tell, what he felt.... It wasn''t just for Missy alone, it was the same for the others too.

    They felt like his responsibility.

    The only relationship he had at first was just proving a stupid future to her, and then suddenly, he felt closer to her.

    He felt the need to protect her.

    ''Is it only to prove it to her. Or to avoid that future that awaits this stupid vessel?''

    Shaking his head at the thought, he gently rested his palm atop Missy''s head, ruffling her soft locks.

    Missy''s ruby-green eyes met his, shimmering with a longing he couldn''t fully understand.

    "Don''t cry," he said softly. "It''s not our world¡­ do you want to go back?"

    Missy sniffled, wiping her tears with her small hands.

    "Missy¡­ misses Mama and Papa!" she whimpered.

    Jack felt a pang of sorrow at her words.

    ''She still clings to her past¡­ and me? Do I even have a past worth missing?''

    Jack had no answer.

    Family was something precious, something he had lost long ago.

    The world had taken a cruel turn the moment his father had died, and from then on, he had stopped believing in sentimental attachments.

    He lightly shook his head, dismissing the bitter thoughts.

    "I think we can go back home," Jack said, shifting his gaze toward the grand structures around them.

    "Big brother is serious?!"

    Her beady eyes widened in shock, glimmering with a newfound hope.

    Jack nodded, a somewhat nervous smile playing on his lips.

    "Yes."

    Missy''s tear-streaked face brightened instantly, her usual exuberance returning as she hurriedly wiped her cheeks clean.

    ''It can''t be a coincidence¡­'' Jack mused, his gaze sweeping over the cityscape again.

    ''That tower¡­ it resembles the Gleam Dome back in my world. And now this? There has to be a connection somewhere.''

    A silent resolution formed within him.

    ''I''ll find out what''s going on soon.''

    His fists clenched tightly at the thought.

    He had an unshakable feeling that the gods were hiding something from him.

    He didn''t know what it was yet, but he would get his answers¡ªno matter what it took.

    He felt his hunch was on point, since even Erebus only kept quiet whenever he noticed these strange things.

    Erebus was able to tell his thoughts since they were both one, but he never reacted.

    ''What are you hiding from me?''

    Silence reigned, even when he asked directly, the other refused to give an answer.

    Erebus who was buried deep withing Jack''s consciousness, let out a saddened smile.

    ''The hero...who has nothing more to lose''

    Erebus muttered these words, Jack couldn''t hear them since he hid them away.

    Jack didn''t bother much as he didn''t receive any reply.

    ''I''ll still find out...'' he told himself.

    Alisha and Jena observed the interaction between Jack and Missy in silence.

    Alisha had always known there was some kind of link between the little girl and Jack, but she could never quite understand the nature of their relationship.

    ''How are they related?''

    The question nagged at her, but as curious as she was, she didn''t want to pry too much.

    Jena, on the other hand, had no interest in their dynamic.

    She pondered it for a fleeting moment before dismissing it entirely.

    "We should discuss our next move," Jack suddenly said, snapping them out of their thoughts.

    "Yes¡­ that''s the best course of action. We need to determine how we''ll retrieve the item you''re searching for," Alisha added.

    Jack nodded curtly as they finally stepped into the bustling town of demons.

    From the shadowy depths beside the gates, an ominous presence emerged. A burly figure, draped in a black cloak, watched them with gleaming eyes filled with malice.

    Jack''s instincts screamed at him. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. He turned sharply but saw nothing.

    ''Who was that? Have we already been discovered?''

    His perception had reached terrifying heights since merging with Erebus. Very few could tail him without his notice. And yet¡­ whoever that was had disappeared without a trace.

    Jack frowned but chose not to dwell on it for now. He resumed leading the group into the heart of the city.

    Alisha was in awe. She had never seen a demon settlement as developed as this.

    "How¡­ did they build all this?" she murmured in disbelief.

    "I guess demons are more talented than you scrawny humans," Jack teased, smirking.

    "That''s not true!" Alisha snapped, but as soon as she saw the amusement in his eyes, she realized he was only messing with her.

    Her cheeks burned in embarrassment.

    Her outburst, however, had drawn unwanted attention. Demons nearby turned their heads toward them, their glowing eyes filled with curiosity.

    Alisha stiffened, her face flushing deeper. She glared daggers at Jack. "See what you did?" she hissed.

    Before she could berate him further, a comment from one of the demons made her freeze in place.

    "I think they''re a couple. They look cute together."

    Alisha''s entire body went rigid. Her face turned scarlet.

    She wanted to disappear.

    "Y-you¡ª" she stammered, pointing an accusing finger at Jack.

    "I can''t imagine my life with you either, tch," Jack scoffed, walking ahead as if she didn''t exist.

    Alisha was left standing there, her hand still awkwardly raised, feeling the weight of countless eyes on her.

    Another comment followed. "Yep, I was right. Definitely a couple."

    Alisha''s ears burned.

    Missy giggled, skipping ahead. "Big sister and big brother, hehehe."

    Jena chuckled softly, clearly amused.

    ''They''re all misunderstanding! Ugh, this is his fault! That filthy demon-human hybrid¡ªI''ll get him for this!''

    With renewed determination, Alisha hurriedly caught up with the group. They had stopped in front of a restaurant¡ªone that, like the rest of the city, boasted an ultramodern design.

    Jack observed the entrance curiously. The glass walls seemed seamless, appearing to have no doors. But as they neared, an opening formed automatically, the structure shifting as if responding to their presence.

    Jack''s admiration was short-lived. He pushed aside his curiosity and focused on their mission.

    "This is the perfect place to discuss our next steps."

    They entered and took a secluded seat by the edge of the wall.

    A demon waitress approached with a bright smile. "Travelers, what would you love to eat? Here''s our menu."

    She handed Jack a long list of meals.

    His expression twisted in horror. Memories of the vile soup from Zhurak City resurfaced¡ªthe taste of gutter waste burned into his mind. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire

    Jack nearly gagged.

    Alisha chuckled. "What, you''re not hungry anymore?"

    "We won''t be ordering anything," Jack said flatly.

    The waitress pouted. "Are you sure? If you''re here for the Maugrin Annual Tournament, you should keep your strength up."

    Jack''s brow furrowed. "Maugrin Tournament?"

    The waitress gasped. "You don''t know? It''s hosted by the Queen of the Planes herself!"

    Jack''s interest piqued.

    ''So, she''s coming here?''

    Before he could process the implications, a voice sneered from across the room.

    "Tch¡­ I knew it. The Zhurak race would never send a representative. Always cowards."

    Jack''s gaze darkened as he turned toward the cloaked demon.

    Trouble had just arrived. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    {John Jackson... Sorry for the late recognition. Your support has been a major motivation for my writing... I''m glad to have you read my book. Thanks}

 Chapter 158 Blood capsule

    The air inside the hall crackled with tension as the demon''s voice rang out, laced with indignation.

    "Am I lying? Why are we still being compared to this ridiculous race of demons? It''s quite clear they''re weaker."

    A heavy silence followed his words, only broken by the sound of his chair scraping against the floor as he pushed it back and rose to his full height. His towering frame loomed over Jack''s group as he approached, his eyes glowing with a cruel glint.

    "We don''t even need a weak race like them around. We should completely exterminate these weaklings."

    With a swift motion, the demon shrugged off his heavy cloak and let it fall to the ground, revealing the sheer mass of his physique. He was built like a war machine¡ªhis muscles sculpted with raw power, veins snaking over his arms like thick roots. A scar ran down from his shoulder, a stark reminder of past battles, visible thanks to his sleeveless black leather jacket.

    Everything about him screamed intimidation. The sheer presence he exuded would make most demons shiver, let alone humans.

    But Jack wasn''t most people.

    Jack held his gaze, completely unfazed. His expression remained impassive, his golden eyes devoid of any hint of fear.

    "I believe you aren''t an idiot," Jack said smoothly, his voice carrying a sharp edge. "If you eradicate my race, what makes your race any better? You''d only be serving as cannon fodder. Can''t you be any smarter than that?" He tilted his head slightly, watching the demon''s face contort in anger. "If the Zhurak race disappears, which race do you think will be erased next?"

    A sharp chuckle broke the silence. Alisha, standing beside Jack, couldn''t suppress her amusement, her lips curling into a smirk. Beside her, Missy covered her mouth, but her eyes gleamed with mirth.

    The demon''s face darkened as veins bulged at his temples. His fists clenched, his nails digging into his palms. Jack had struck a nerve.

    "You¡ª!"

    With a roar, the demon lunged, his massive fist arcing through the air like a hammer. The force behind it could shatter bones on impact.

    But just as the blow was about to land¡ª

    "Erek, hold your hand."

    A smooth, commanding voice cut through the rising hostility like a blade.

    The moment those words were spoken, Erek halted mid-motion. His entire body tensed, frustration flickering across his face. Slowly, he turned his head toward the source of the voice.

    A figure had appeared out of seemingly nowhere, leaning lazily against the wall.

    He was draped in a pitch-black cloak, its hood pulled back to reveal sleek black hair that gleamed under the dim lighting. His emerald-green eyes held a playful, almost mischievous glint as he gazed at Jack with an expression of mild interest.

    "If you want a fight, at least wait until the tournament," the newcomer said, amusement lacing his voice. "No need to cause a scene."

    Erek''s lips curled into a snarl. "That weak brat just insulted us! I want him to taste his own blood so next time he''ll think twice before speaking however he pleases!"

    The newcomer tilted his head, feigning curiosity. "An insult?"

    Erek, still seething, gritted his teeth. "You heard him."

    "Oh, I heard him." The black-haired demon''s lips twitched into an amused smirk. "But it wasn''t an insult. It was the truth."

    A stunned silence fell over the room.

    Erek''s eyes widened slightly. He knew Jack wasn''t lying, but to hear another demon acknowledge it so bluntly? That stung more than any insult ever could.

    The demon continued, his smirk widening as he addressed the crowd. "Let''s not sugarcoat it. We Muagrins are relying on the Zhurak race''s weaknesses to survive. If we take them off the map, the others won''t hesitate to do the same to us." He shrugged as if the very notion of their destruction was nothing more than a simple inconvenience. "And let''s be honest, we''d suffer heavy losses if a war broke out."

    Jack felt a hand casually drape over his shoulder.

    "Our friend here was simply stating the truth." The demon''s voice was smooth, but there was an unmistakable glint in his eye, something sharp lurking beneath his carefree tone. "What amazes me, though, is his courage."

    Jack didn''t flinch. He simply raised a hand and shoved the demon''s arm off his shoulder with an air of detached irritation.

    "Don''t touch me." His voice was cold, devoid of warmth, like ice cracking over a frozen lake.

    The demon pulled back, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Harsh, little friend. That''s no way to treat someone who wants to help you."

    Jack ignored him entirely.

    Alisha, watching the interaction, lowered her gaze slightly. A shadow passed over her face as she sank into her thoughts.

    ''He doesn''t just hate humans¡­ he hates demons too. So why does he still choose to stay with me, knowing full well that I can kill him?''

    Her fingers tightened at her sides.

    ''Does he¡­ No, that''s impossible. He''s a demon.''

    She exhaled sharply, shaking off her doubts. When she raised her head again, her resolve had hardened.

    "Erek, I don''t think these little demons should be a bother to you," the black-haired demon said nonchalantly. "Go back to what you were doing. I''ll figure out why our new friends are here, since it''s clearly not for the tournament."

    Erek hesitated, his massive frame taut with barely contained rage. If it had been anyone else speaking, he would have ignored them outright.

    But the triple horns on the speaker''s head marked him as noble blood. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Tch. Fine. I''ll wait till after the tournament,'' Erek fumed silently. ''Let''s see if anyone in this town can stop me then.''

    With a final glare at Jack, he turned on his heel and stormed off, his heavy footsteps leaving an eerie silence in his wake.

    The black-haired demon watched him go before shifting his gaze back to Jack. His smirk returned, playful yet calculating. "Now, little friend, can you tell me why you came to our town?"

    Jack''s golden eyes flickered, unreadable. "Can you tell me why you''ve been following us since we entered the city?"

    The demon''s smirk faltered¡ªonly for a fraction of a second. Then he let out a chuckle. "You''re sharp. Just what are you?"

    He placed a hand on Jack''s shoulder again.

    And instantly regretted it.

    A chill shot down his spine.

    His body stiffened. Beads of sweat formed at his temples as an invisible force pressed against him. His instincts screamed at him to back away.

    Jack''s aura had sharpened. It was subtle, but the edge of it was as deadly as a blade held against the throat.

    ''This feeling¡­''

    For the first time in a long while, the demon felt something unusual¡ªfear.

    Slowly, he withdrew his hand.

    "Ahh, no need for hostility," he said with an awkward laugh, masking his unease. "I come in peace."

    Jack didn''t respond.

    The demon glanced at the others. Their expressions ranged from indifferent to outright annoyed. It was clear he was no longer welcome in their presence.

    A wry smile crossed his face.

    ''I can''t afford to offend them. If they''re from the Abyss¡­ even my mother might not be able to save me.''

    But he wasn''t one to give up easily.

    "Before I go, I have something you might be interested in," he said casually.

    He wasn''t meant to reveal such information, but he wanted to see the power of those in the abyss¡­. He suspected that Jack and his group weren''t actually from the Zhurak race like they said.

    ''The energy coming from them isn''t the type from a normal Zhurak demon, they are definitely stronger¡­. No sane no horned demon would shout back at a two horn, no matter the consequences''

    He was certain that Jack and ghis team weren''t normal, even if they weren''t from the abyss like he had thought. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    He took a deep breath.

    ''Let''s see if they won''t be interested after this'' His eyes shine with resolve.

    "This year''s Bloodline Capsule¡ªit was formed directly from royal blood." He paused, letting that information sink in. "The blood of the Demon Monarch."

    Jack''s brows lifted slightly.

    Even without much knowledge of demons, he knew one thing: the Demon Monarch was a name that evoked terror across the realms.

    And now, the prize of the tournament was the blood of that very being.

    ''The Demon Monarch¡­''

 Chapter 1 - 1: Destruction....

    "Leave here you bastard son, and don''t call me that.... I can''t have you as a nephew" An old faced man scowled as he kicked a little boy ruthlessly out of the house.

    Jack fell to the ground with a loud thud, his face jamming the earth.

    Boop!

    It slammed hard, leaving him with a large bump on the forehead.

    He looked back as the old man shut the door behind him coldly, tears streamed down his eyes for a second.

    ''Isn''t that meant to be my uncle, did I do anything bad.... He let mom stay, so why did he have to chase me away'' the unsettling thought ravaged his mind, he couldn''t record doing anything bad to receive such a harsh treatment.

    After his father died, Jack tasted the worst of what life had to offer, barely keeping up with life.

    At a young age, he was already thrown off into te streets, left to carter for himself.

    Jack stood heading towards the window, hoping he could still beg his uncle to let him inside the house.

    But suddenly he heard his mom''s voice.

    "Richard.... Ah, mmmm, oh fuck you''re so ..thick!" Her soft moans echoed, reaching his ears as he stood by the window.

    The sounds like a deep stab to his heart.

    ''Was this why they chased me away?'' he mused, the pain stinging his heart. He had always known of his mother''s hidden relationship, but he never said anything.

    To think she''d throw him away right after his father died. He too had gotten his fair share of the cheating now.

    He should have said something when he had the chance, it was too late now.

    The scene faded as Jack opened his eyes. That very memory remained evergreen in his mind, forever hunting him. It reminded him how cruel his world had become.

    Jack lay sprawled on the bare ground, staring up at the night sky. The stars shone with an almost unnatural brilliance, like jewels scattered across an inky black canvas.

    A cool breeze rustled the tall grass around him, but it did little to calm the storm of thoughts in his mind. The weight of the world pressed heavily on his chest, more suffocating than the threat of death itself.

    He had long since stopped believing in the goodness of people. Years had eroded whatever decency remained in humanity, leaving behind a twisted, rotten version of society. The evil had spread like a plague, worsening with each passing day. The irony was almost unbearable¡ªthat even with their imminent destruction looming, no one had changed. No one even cared.

    His eyes drifted toward the east tower, where the Gleam Dome shimmered faintly in the distance, its energy field the only thing keeping the nether storm at bay. The storm¡ªa swirling, red vortex that blotted out the sky like a wound in the heavens¡ªhad appeared out of nowhere years ago, obliterating everything in its path.

    Thousands had perished in the first wave of destruction, and the remnants of humanity had only managed to survive by building the dome, powered by four towers stationed across the world.

    But tonight, something was different. Jack squinted, his heart skipping a beat as he spotted a crack¡ªsmall but unmistakable¡ªrunning up the side of the eastern tower. He sat up abruptly, his pulse quickening. A deep sense of alarm surged through him. If the tower failed, the dome would collapse, and the storm would devour everything. He should get up.

    He should warn someone.

    But then, he paused.

    The memories of his life flashed through his mind¡ªevery bitter betrayal, every instance of cruelty and pain. They had tortured him, broken him, left him to rot. Why should he care what happened to this world?

    A dark chuckle escaped his lips. "You''ve got to be kidding me," he muttered, lying back down on the cold ground. "I don''t give a damn what happens to this place."

    Yet even as the words left his mouth, a knot of fear tightened in his gut. As much as he hated the world, as much as he longed to see it burn, the thought of his own death filled him with dread. Who didn''t fear death?

    He watched the crack spread across the tower, spiderwebbing outward. Red stardust leaked through the fissures, shimmering like blood under the faint moonlight. He wanted to look away, but he couldn''t. The inevitable was happening, and still, he hesitated¡ªcaught between wanting to live and wanting it all to end.

    Suddenly, the city erupted into chaos. Alarms blared, and distant shouts echoed in the streets as people began to notice the breach. It was too late. The dome was failing, and the nether storm was closing in. Jack closed his eyes, a strange calm settling over him as the roar of the storm grew louder.

    When he opened his eyes again, he was floating in a vast, dark void. The ground beneath him was gone, replaced by an endless expanse of nothingness. Panic surged through him as he tried to move, but his body refused to obey. He felt weightless, like a ghost adrift in the abyss. His heart pounded in his ears, but there was no pulse in his veins¡ªno sensation at all.

    "Oh, so the dome broke," he murmured, his voice echoing in the emptiness. "I guess I''m dead now."

    The realization settled over him like a leaden weight. But something wasn''t right. He could still think, still speak. If he was dead, why was he still conscious? And why couldn''t he move?

    Suddenly, a blinding light burst into existence, flooding the void with searing brightness. Jack raised his hand instinctively to shield his eyes, but the gesture never completed. His limbs remained frozen, paralyzed.

    "Young one," a deep, resonant voice boomed, reverberating through the space like thunder. Jack''s breath caught in his throat, fear prickling at the edges of his mind.

    "Who''s there?" he called out, his voice shaky. He squinted into the light, trying to make out the source of the voice, but the brightness was overwhelming.

    "I am the one. The Great One," the voice replied, calm and commanding, with a presence that filled the air like a force of nature.

    Jack blinked, disbelief washing over him. Was this some kind of joke? "You''ve got to be kidding me," he muttered. "What, are we in a bad play now? Terrible acting, by the way."

    A booming silence followed his words, and a cold sweat¡ªif he could still sweat¡ªbegan to bead on his forehead. His mind raced, piecing together fragments of memory. He had seen the dome break. He had seen the storm consume the world. He was dead.

    Was this¡­ real?

    His mouth went dry as the full weight of the situation dawned on him. The Great One. A being of unimaginable power. He had just insulted it. His stomach churned with dread. "Oh, hell," he whispered, heart pounding.

    "I''m so dead."

    "You tread dangerously," the voice said, the power in it sending a shiver through Jack''s very soul. "But your mistakes are pardonable¡ªfor now. Perfection lies in learning, and your journey has only just begun."

    "Journey?" Jack''s voice cracked. He couldn''t keep the panic from creeping in. "What journey? And¡ªwait, can you read my mind?"

    There was no answer to that. Instead, the light intensified, and the Great One''s voice softened, though it still carried the weight of a thousand suns. "You were among the first to be swallowed by the storm. Your world is gone, but you have a choice. I have a mission for you¡ªone that will determine the fate of many."

    A dazzling light engulfed Jack, and in an instant, he was back in his human body, standing on the broken streets of the city. He watched in horror as the Gleam Dome shattered, the nether storm unleashing a wave of destruction that consumed everything in its path. People screamed, ran, and fell¡ªsplattered like crushed insects beneath the storm''s unrelenting pressure.

    Jack saw his own body torn to pieces by the storm. The sight should have filled him with terror, but instead, a twisted smile spread across his face. Watching the chaos, he felt no sympathy, no regret. "It serves them right," he muttered, remembering the cruelty of his world. "Let them all burn."

    The Great One''s voice cut through the noise. "Be careful what you wish for, young one. The fate of the world may rest in your hands." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s smile faltered. His stomach churned. A mission? To save the world he despised?

    "Well, shit."

 Chapter 2 - 2: Restarting....

    The scenery blurred and faded, and once again, Jack was enveloped by the warmth of the bright white light. His mind raced, disoriented by the sudden shift in his surroundings. Before he could catch his breath, a booming laughter echoed through the vast space, shaking the very air around him.

    "I see you hold no love for the people of your world," the voice said, its tone now darker, almost sinister. "Good. That is precisely what I desire."

    Jack blinked, startled. ''Isn''t this supposed to be some benevolent god?'' he thought, his confusion deepening.

    "Do not misunderstand me, young one," the voice continued, resonating with an otherworldly authority. "As you walk the world again with your new mission, you will discover why I have chosen you. In time, you will understand."

    Before Jack could react, a powerful force seized him, yanking him away. His body twisted and warped as the light swallowed him whole.

    "Wai¡ª!"

    * * * * * * * * *

    When Jack regained his senses, he was once again enveloped in darkness. But this time, it felt different¡ªcloser, like the shadows were pressing against him, wrapping around him like a cocoon.

    "Where the hell did that glowing fool throw me this time?" Jack grumbled in his mind. "Might as well have sent me to hell. At least I earned that much." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As his frustration simmered, a faint light appeared ahead of him¡ªa small, glowing dot at the end of a tunnel. But he wasn''t walking toward it. No, the light seemed to be pulling him in.

    "What the¡ªlet go of me!" Jack tried to shout, but his voice came out as a muffled squeak, barely more than a pathetic whimper. His eyes widened in realization, and the weight of what was happening hit him like a ton of bricks.

    ''Wait¡­ who''s holding me? And why am I so¡­ tiny?''

    His gaze dropped to his feet¡ªno, not his feet. They were far too small, dangling helplessly above the ground. His body was limp, cradled in the arms of a woman. Panic surged through him as the truth hit him like a freight train.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    "My lady, it''s a boy! A beautiful baby boy!" the woman holding him cried out, her voice dripping with delight. She was the midwife.

    A surge of frustration bubbled inside Jack, his mind screaming in protest. "No¡­ no, no, no! This is some kind of sick reincarnation, isn''t it? I didn''t ask for this! Damn that god! I hate this world!

    I hate this body!"

    But all that escaped his lips were pitiful squeals.

    The midwife laughed softly, her wide smile beaming down at him. "Look at him squirm, my lady. He''s quite energetic, isn''t he?"

    Her words only made Jack thrash harder, but his tiny limbs barely twitched. His new body was too weak, too fragile. As he writhed in frustration, he caught sight of the woman who had given birth to him¡ªhis supposed mother.

    Even through her exhaustion, she smiled weakly, her face pale but serene. The sound of her voice sent a shiver down Jack''s spine. It was sweet and divine, like a melody. "Please, Maria," she whispered. "Make sure he cries."

    Jack''s baby-blue eyes darted toward the source of that voice. ''Divine voice, huh? Pfft, show off,'' he thought, closing his eyes with irritation. He didn''t care who she was.

    The midwife, Maria, turned Jack in her arms, exposing his rear. Jack''s thoughts froze in horror as he realized what was coming.

    ''Wait¡­ wait, she''s not going to¡ª''

    *PAK!*

    The sharp slap landed on his behind, sending a jolt of pain shooting through his tiny body. Another slap followed. And another.

    *PAK! PAK!*

    ''Okay, okay! I''ll cry!''

    Tears flooded Jack''s eyes as he let out a wail, the pain too much for his infant body to endure. Streams of tears rolled down his cheeks, and for the first time, he surrendered to the indignity of his new life.

    "There we go, now he''s crying like a proper baby," Maria cooed, wiping him down with a warm cloth. Her smile was infuriating to Jack, but before he could curse her in his mind, something caught his attention.

    A soft green light shimmered from Maria''s hands, catching Jack''s gaze. The moment the light touched his skin, the blood and fluids that had coated him vanished, as though they had never been there. His discomfort faded, replaced by an almost soothing sensation.

    ''Wait¡­ is that what I think it is?'' His thoughts paused, overtaken by awe.

    Maria''s hands moved gracefully, the green light now floating toward his mother. The wisp of magic enveloped her, and Jack watched in amazement as her pale, exhausted face regained color. Her breathing steadied, her strength seemingly restored.

    ''Magic.'' The word echoed in Jack''s mind, a concept he had always dismissed as fantasy. But now, it was real¡ªright before his eyes. Magic had saved his mother and eased his pain.

    It all started to make sense¡ªthe Great One, the strange reincarnation, the mystical powers at play. Jack grinned, an idea sparking to life in the depths of his mind.

    ''This isn''t a curse,'' he realized, a dark chuckle rumbling in his thoughts. ''It''s a gift. A second chance. And this time¡­''

    A manic glee filled his heart as his grin widened. ''This time, I''ll make the world grovel at my feet!''

    His mind raced with visions of domination, of revenge, of bending the very world to his will. The Great One had handed him a new life, a new body¡ªbut more importantly, a new power. Jack would use it to reshape the world in his image. He would finally crush those who had wronged him and rise as the ruler of this cursed world.

    His tiny body trembled with excitement, making him unintentionally squirm in Maria''s arms. The midwife giggled, stroking his cheek. "Oh, Lady Arwen, your little boy seems to be so happy with his new clothes!"

    Jack''s excitement was cut short by her touch. He scowled, but to Maria, his expression seemed like an innocent baby smile. She leaned down, pressing her cheek to his, her warmth invading his personal space.

    "Get your filthy hands off me, you human!" Jack wanted to scream, but all that came out was a high-pitched squeak.

 Chapter 3 - 3: I AM THE MC?

    Jack''s frustration simmered as he watched the people around him speak, their words nothing more than gibberish. He couldn''t understand a single thing they said.

    ''Oh, great,'' he thought, irritated. ''So now I''ve got to learn a whole new language too?''

    He hypothesized that his brain, still too tender and undeveloped, would gradually pick up the language with time. At least, he hoped so.

    ''Hopefully...''

    Maria, the midwife, carefully cradled Jack and placed him in Arwen''s arms. The warmth of his mother''s embrace enveloped him, but it stirred something unsettling. This comfort¡ªhe had never felt it with his first mother in his previous life. And then, a strange familiarity tugged at the corners of his mind as he gazed up at her.

    ''Green eyes, auburn hair, a face like a portrait out of a dream,'' Jack''s thoughts raced. ''Pointed nose, perky pink lips... wait a minute.''

    His eyes narrowed as he studied her features more closely. ''No way. She looks exactly like¡­''

    A fragment of a memory surfaced¡ªhe had seen this face before. Not in reality, but in the pages of a fantasy book he once read. A book where angels and humans mingled, a world where magic flowed freely.

    ''Don''t tell me...'' The possibility ran through his mind, but he dismissed it quickly. The Great One hadn''t mentioned anything about dropping him into a fictional world.

    ''Besides, that''s impossible. That world couldn''t really exist. No way.''

    Still, doubts crept in. After all, how many things had he thought were impossible, only to be proven wrong? His thoughts swirled, but there was one flaw in his memory¡ªhe had skipped the first chapter of the book. It had been partially torn, so he''d jumped ahead. Now, that missing piece gnawed at him.

    Arwen''s voice broke through his musings. "Don''t worry, my son. With me as your mother, you will be great." Her gaze was gentle, her voice soothing, and for a moment, Jack was caught off guard.

    The smile she gave him was blinding, full of warmth and pride.

    ''Well, damn,'' Jack thought, taken aback by her beauty. ''My new mom is¡­ hot.''

    Not that he''d ever admit it. His pride wouldn''t allow it, no matter how true it was.

    "Get your sticky, affectionate hands off me before you infect me with your optimism!" he cursed inwardly. But his outward reaction¡ªtiny squeals and squirming¡ªonly made Arwen and Maria coo over him more.

    Maria laughed softly. "He''s such a handsome little thing, my lady. You''ve given birth to a future heartbreaker."

    Her words annoyed Jack even more. He glared up at them, though his glare looked more like a pout.

    Playboy? If jack was to hear their words he would surely burst into a loud laugh. If only they knew.

    Maria suddenly excused herself, leaving the room to inform Lord Aldermond of the baby''s birth. Arwen held Jack closer, her eyes filled with love and something deeper¡ªhope.

    Jack could see it, the depth of emotion behind her gaze. It wasn''t just love for a newborn. It was something more. He recognized it immediately.

    Pain. Longing. A need for redemption.

    It was the same look he had seen in his own eyes in his past life, the one that had driven him to hate humanity and all its failings. But there was something different in her eyes¡ªa flicker of hope that he had long since lost.

    ''She''s not broken yet,'' Jack realized. And in that realization, he scoffed. ''She still believes in something.''

    For a fleeting moment, he almost felt a connection to her. Almost. But he shoved it away. "Sympathy is for the weak," he muttered to himself, trying to ignore the growing warmth in his chest. Yet, it wasn''t so easy this time.

    To distract himself, Jack thought back to the magic he had witnessed earlier. It was nothing short of unbelievable. Having lived in a world ruled by technology in his previous life, the existence of magic was astounding. It defied every law of nature he had known.

    His mind buzzed with the possibilities. What could he do with this new power? How far could he push it?

    Meanwhile, Arwen marveled at the shifting expressions on her son''s face. She was captivated by the life in his azure eyes, unaware that those same eyes hid the soul of a man much older than they seemed.

    Suddenly, a soft glow filled the room, and a tall figure appeared as the light dimmed. Aldermond. His long green hair shimmered, and his eyes¡ªthose piercing, nature-bound eyes¡ªheld a power that made Arwen''s heart flutter. The same eyes that had captured her years ago.

    Jack, on the other hand, immediately sensed the change in the air. The warmth in the room thickened, sickeningly sweet. He scowled.

    ''Love.''

    Ugh. He hated it. The atmosphere reeked of it, the emotion he despised most. Watching the scene unfold was already unbearable, but his infant body was too small, too weak to escape.

    "Aldermond," Arwen gasped, surprised by her husband''s sudden appearance.

    Aldermond''s face softened as he looked at her and their newborn son. "How are you feeling?" he asked, his voice laced with concern. The weight of his words struck Jack as strange¡ªthis man was deeply invested in this moment.

    Arwen nodded, still catching her breath. But Jack could sense the undercurrent of tension between them. Aldermond had rushed into the room, eager to see his son, but Jack felt a certain distance between him and Arwen. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aldermond extended his arms to hold the baby, but Jack squirmed in discomfort. He didn''t want to leave the warm comfort of Arwen''s arms. There was no way he was letting those giant hands touch him.

    ''Stay away from me, you glorified slab of muscles!'' Jack cursed, but all that came out was a feeble cry as Arwen gently passed him over.

    "He looks just like me," Aldermond said with pride, smiling down at his son. His words lit up Arwen''s face, but then she hesitated.

    "So¡­ you''re sure he''s yours?" she asked, her voice trembling ever so slightly.

    Aldermond stiffened. The question hung in the air, heavy and loaded with meaning. He knew what she was asking¡ªnot just about their son, but about their future, their strained relationship, and the rigid laws that governed their lives.

    "The ritual must be performed, regardless of appearances," Aldermond said firmly. "It is the law, a tradition of our ancestors."

    Arwen''s heart sank upon hearing his words. He handed the baby back to her, her smile dimming.

    "Prepare the baby," Aldermond said, his voice cold and formal now. "The ritual will take place soon."

    Arwen was about to protest when Aldermond added, "His name will be Asriel."

    And with that, he was gone, leaving her standing there in shock.

    Jack''s world spun. Asriel. The name echoed in his mind. It hit him like a sledgehammer.

    Asriel¡­ he knew that name. It wasn''t just any name. It was the name of the protagonist in that very same fantasy book he had read.

    The cursed main character.

    Jack''s pulse quickened. This wasn''t good. This was very, very bad. Asriel wasn''t just any protagonist¡ªhe was the most tortured, betrayed, and broken character Jack had ever encountered. His story was a nightmare from start to finish.

    Jack was terrified. He wasn''t lucky enough to be born into a typical hero''s journey. No, he had been thrown into a world of suffering.

    The realization hit him like a punch to the gut: He was Asriel Digmund. The cursed one.

 Chapter 4 - 4: The Ritual

    As the weight of his new reality sank in, Jack''s thoughts spiraled into frustration. "F*ck that great one!" His silent curse echoed through his mind. The Great One had dropped him into a world that should''ve been his dream¡ªexcept it wasn''t. He hadn''t just been reincarnated into any character. No, it had to be the most unfortunate soul in the entire series.

    "This can''t be real," Jack thought, his small infant body tensing in disbelief. The worst possible twist had been forced on him. His new life wasn''t some grand adventure¡ªthis was pure cruelty.

    Tears welled up in his eyes, unbidden. He tried to stop them, but the pain was too deep, too sudden. "Why me?!" The helplessness of his situation hit harder than he could have ever imagined, and he hated it.

    It just had to be when he already started picturing his new life.

    A sob burst from him, his tiny body shaking as tears streamed down his face.

    He was powerless. Worse still, he couldn''t even understand the language his new parents were speaking. The sounds they made might as well have been gibberish. "I never read the first chapter," he remembered. "What if he was cursed from the start?"

    His heart raced, uncertainty gnawing at him.

    "Maybe I''m overthinking this," Jack tried to calm himself. "I''m a prince, right? That''s got to mean something." He attempted to console himself. "Might as well enjoy the luxury while it lasts." He grinned inwardly, though it didn''t quite reach his heart.

    Maria and Arwen carried him gently, their faces a mix of concern and determination. Jack felt uneasy, his nerves sparking with every passing moment. ''Where are they taking me?'' His mind couldn''t stop racing, conjuring up worst-case scenarios.

    Aldermond, the king, walked with purpose through the vast halls of the castle. With a mere gesture, a floating orb appeared before him, shimmering with magic. A square-headed figure flickered to life on the other side of the orb, awaiting the king''s command.

    "Frank, blow the trumpets, sound the drums. Let all within the city be informed of the ritual." The king''s voice was calm, authoritative, yet Jack could sense an underlying tension.

    Outside, the kingdom stirred. The sound of trumpets rang out through the air, and drums followed in a thunderous rhythm that reverberated throughout Neon City.

    *THUUUM!*

    The sounds were unmistakable, commanding attention from all who heard them. Citizens gathered in confusion, whispers spreading through the streets like wildfire.

    "What''s happening? Is it the Hubris season?"

    "Could it be an angel''s arrival?"

    "No, no, it has to be the bloodline ritual."

    Speculation buzzed through the crowds as more and more people rushed toward the towering castle at the heart of the city.

    Meanwhile, Jack found himself being bathed in warm water, his body pampered and cared for as if he were a delicate treasure. He couldn''t help but let out a tiny, contented sigh as his muscles relaxed.

    "Maybe I''m worrying for nothing," he mused.

    No matter how much he wanted to deliberate on it, there was no possible way one would be cursed from his very birth.

    "I''m a prince, I''ll have time to avoid whatever bad luck this body might bring. And I''ll learn magic!'' His heart fluttered with excitement at the thought. "I know how the story goes. I can change things."

    His mind danced with the possibilities, the idea of mastering magic sending a rush of adrenaline through his small frame. The weight of his new identity lifted, replaced by the thrill of what was to come. "I can outsmart this world," he thought confidently.

    His reverie was interrupted by Maria''s voice. "My lady, the ritual will begin shortly. We should prepare."

    Arwen, lost in thought, combed through her hair absently, her face pale.

    "Oh¡­ right." She snapped out of her daze, her smile forced as she moved toward her wardrobe, picking an outfit for the event.

    At the same time, Aldermond ascended the long flight of stairs leading to the top of the tower. The higher he climbed, the denser the air became, though it did little to hinder him. The wind up here was fierce, tugging at his long green hair as he stepped out onto the balcony, overlooking the city below.

    Two guards stood at attention by the entrance, their golden armor gleaming in the fading sunlight. "What of my lady?" Aldermond asked, his tone betraying a trace of impatience.

    "She is on her way," one guard responded, his voice steady.

    Satisfied, Aldermond stepped forward, addressing the crowd. His voice boomed across the horizon, carried by magic to reach every ear below. "People of Neon City!"

    The murmurs ceased as the king''s voice silenced the masses.

    "Today, we gather to witness the bloodline ritual of my firstborn son!" His announcement was met with gasps of disbelief.

    For years, rumors had swirled that Aldermond could not produce a male heir, that his line would end with him. But now, hearing the truth from the king''s own lips, the people were stunned. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At that moment, Arwen arrived, cradling baby Asriel in her arms. The cool breeze tugged at Jack''s tiny form, and though the height made his breath catch, Maria''s magic kept him comfortable. He felt the wind brush his face, a strange sense of calm settling over him.

    "Being a child isn''t so bad after all," Jack thought, his anxiety easing. "After this, I''ll dive into learning magic. No way I''m letting this chance slip."

    But Aldermond''s voice, resonating with power, brought Jack''s attention back to the ritual. "The ritual will now begin!" The king''s voice echoed, and Jack felt his tiny body being lifted from Arwen''s arms.

    Suddenly, Aldermond''s voice turned into a low, intense chant. "My ancestors, hear my call, and grant your blood thy heavenly protection." Mana swirled around him, pouring out in waves as he continued.

    A massive rune flared to life in the sky, its light bathing the city in an ethereal glow.

    And then, without warning, Aldermond released Jack, his tiny body plummeting from the balcony.

    "What the¡ª?!"

 Chapter 5 - 5: An Angel

    In the boundless expanse of heaven, clouds stretched beneath as far as the eye could see, shimmering like soft, endless blankets. Towers of celestial beauty rose from these clouds, their spires reaching into the brilliant blue sky. These structures radiated an otherworldly aura, their intricate designs hinting at power and mysteries beyond mortal understanding.

    Inside one of these great towers, a figure darted through the halls, its white wings fluttering behind it. The figure weaved through the other angels in the corridor, muttering hurried apologies. "Sorry, excuse me... yeah, I''m passing through!" it said, its voice strained with urgency.

    The angel''s pale face betrayed a deep worry, its usual serene expression now twisted with distress. After what felt like an eternity, the angel burst through a door and collapsed into a circular seat, finally finding a moment of relief.

    But then, a putrid odor hit its nose.

    "I thought ascension meant no more trips to the toilet. Guess I was wrong," Jamiel muttered, his wings folding tightly against his back as he grimaced. With a sigh, a golden rune shimmered into existence beneath him, casting the space in a warm glow.

    In the rune''s reflection, Jamiel didn''t see his own face¡ªrather, he saw a scene unfolding far below, in the mortal realm he had recently left.

    The bloodline ritual had begun.

    "Of course the ritual starts now," Jamiel groaned, staring at the image with a mix of frustration and disbelief. "Just my luck." He needed to be there, but how could he show up like this?

    ---

    Far below, in a world of solid ground and unforgiving gravity, Jack''s thoughts were in chaos.

    "I take it back¡ªthis idiot was cursed from birth!" he screamed in his mind as he hurtled downward from the tower''s peak. "Who throws their kid off a tower minutes after they''re born?!"

    The wind whipped past his face as he tilted his head, daring a glance at the distant ground below. His stomach lurched¡ªhe was still so far from it, yet the inevitable crash felt closer with every passing second. If he hit the earth at this speed, he''d be reduced to nothing more than a bloody smear on the castle stones.

    His tiny fists clenched in rage. "Old man! What the hell was your plan here? I was just starting to trust you!" He cast a furious look at Aldermond, the king standing tall above, watching as Jack plummeted to his doom. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The crowd below was riveted, their eyes glued to the infant tumbling through the sky. This was no ordinary ritual; this was spectacle, and they waited with bated breath for the miracle that might¡ªor might not¡ªcome.

    "God, I thought my mother was decent," Jack seethed, blinking back tears as the reality of his situation hit him. "Turns out she''s as bad as the rest of them. What kind of people do this?!"

    He cursed everyone¡ªhis new parents, the crowd, the ritual, and above all, the Great One who had thrust him into this madness. His tiny body, fragile and helpless, screamed with fear.

    Above, Arwen''s heart raced. The instant Aldermond let go of their newborn son, her world tilted on its axis. She had seen this ritual countless times before, as a royal daughter. It had never bothered her¡ªuntil now. Now she was the mother. Now it was her baby being hurled into the void.

    "I won''t let him die. Not my child." She clutched her chest, her resolve hardening like steel. "I''ll stop this ritual myself if I have to."

    Aldermond''s face was a mask of barely concealed anxiety. He had faith in the ritual¡ªhe had to¡ªbut doubt gnawed at him. "What''s taking so long?" he muttered under his breath, clenching his fists. "Has the royal blood not been detected?"

    As Jack fell, time seemed to stretch unbearably thin. His mind raced, panic coursing through his tiny body. "What is wrong with these people? Do they get their kicks from throwing babies off towers?!" He could barely see the ground through his tears, his small body shuddering in fear. Even in his past life, falling from this height would''ve meant certain death. As an infant?

    It was unthinkable.

    "Five seconds," he counted, his mind whirling in desperate calculation. "I''ve been falling for five damn seconds, and I''m still not close!" He turned his head slightly, dread filling his heart as he realized he was only a meter away from the ground. His hope evaporated.

    Suddenly, warmth flooded his tiny body, like sunlight breaking through a storm. A soft, calming energy wrapped around him, lifting him gently from the brink of death. Startled, Jack looked up¡ªand what he saw stole his breath.

    Hovering above him was a being of unimaginable beauty. Long, shimmering white hair cascaded from its head, glowing in the sunlight like molten silver. Its skin was flawless, its very presence dissolving Jack''s fears in an instant. The being''s great white wings stretched out, casting a protective shadow over him as it cradled him in its arms.

    This was no mortal creature. Jack had read about angels before, seen countless depictions, but none compared to the awe-inspiring sight before him.

    The crowd below was struck dumb, their collective breath caught in their throats. The angel descended slowly, its white armor gleaming as if forged from light itself.

    "I was right," Jack sighed internally, staring at the divine being with a mixture of awe and resignation. "I''m in the book. This is definitely the damn book." His heart sank even as relief washed over him. It meant he was saved¡ªfor now¡ªbut it also confirmed his worst fear. He was trapped in the story he knew far too well.

    Aldermond''s tension melted away the moment the angel appeared. Arwen, too, let out a shaky breath, her heart finally easing as she watched the divine intervention.

    The crowd slowly snapped out of their trance, bowing deeply in reverence to the celestial figure that had graced them with its presence.

    With a single powerful flap of its wings, the angel ascended to the balcony, carrying Jack safely in its arms. It landed with a grace that defied its size, standing tall before Aldermond and Arwen. Every eye in the city was trained on the angel as it retracted its wings, folding them neatly behind its back.

    Jamiel, now standing before the royal couple, cast a brief glance at Aldermond. "You''ve grown much since I last saw you," he said, his voice calm, though there was a slight hint of amusement in his eyes.

    Aldermond bowed deeply, his voice respectful yet filled with awe. "As expected, Ancestor Jamiel."

    From within the angel''s arms, Jack wrinkled his nose. Something about Jamiel''s presence¡ªsomething lingering in the air¡ªsmelled faintly¡­ unpleasant.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Take my magic? Hell no

    An angelic figure reeking of an unbearable stench¡ªit was unheard of! Where could such a foul odor have come from, especially from a being of divine light? Jack wanted to scream, to claw his way free, but the revolting smell suffocated him, choking the words before they could escape his throat. The scent was overpowering, as if it had stripped him of his voice entirely.

    "Get your hands off me!" he thought, his eyes watering from the vile stench. His body trembled, his lungs begged for air, but the smell clung to him like a shroud, relentless.

    "I''ll let you address your people. We''ll talk inside¡ªI''m in no rush," Jamiel said with a smooth, disarming smile. His voice was calm, betraying nothing of the menace hiding behind his words. Without waiting for Aldermond''s reply, Jamiel strode toward the balcony doors, his movements swift and deliberate, leaving them all behind in a whirl of confusion.

    Once he was far enough, Jamiel stopped, exhaling deeply. "That was close," he muttered under his breath, relief washing over him. "At least no one noticed." His voice was soft, yet his eyes flickered with a sharp intensity. In his arms, the infant Asriel squirmed, struggling for air, but Jamiel, lost in his own thoughts, paid no mind.

    With a flick of his wrist, Jamiel summoned a gentle, golden light that washed over him, instantly banishing the stench that had clung to him. Jack, now free from the oppressive odor, gasped, sucking in the fresh air as if it were a lifeline. His eyes twitched uncontrollably, his body shuddering as though he''d just escaped death''s cold grasp.

    In that brief moment, death had felt near¡ªtoo near.

    Jamiel, now composed, cradled Jack in his arms and began walking through the long, luxurious hallways of the castle. The familiar grandeur of the walls seemed to offer him some comfort. "It''s been a while," he sighed, his voice barely a whisper against the echoing silence of the halls.

    ---

    "You have all witnessed it! The blood ritual is complete, and this is my firstborn, a true child of royalty!" Aldermond''s voice rang out, swelling with pride as he addressed the gathered crowd. His chest puffed up as if daring the world to challenge his claim. At long last, the whispers that had plagued him would be silenced. No more mockery. No more doubting his lineage.

    Today, he would stand tall.

    "Dad, was that really an angel?" A boy''s voice cut through the crowd''s hushed murmurings, his eyes wide with awe as he looked up at his father. His curiosity was echoed in the faces of those around him¡ªmany more interested in the ethereal being that had appeared than in Aldermond''s proclamation.

    For many, especially the children, this was their first time seeing an angel. The sight was nothing short of mesmerizing.

    "It never gets old, huh?" one man murmured, his voice filled with a sense of wonder.

    "I swear, I could watch that a thousand times and still be amazed," said another, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Aldermond''s cough interrupted the growing buzz of the crowd, restoring order with a single sound. "Tonight, we shall feast! We will celebrate the new king!" His words ignited a roar of approval. Cheers and applause filled the air, a sound that made his heart swell with pride.

    Finally, the day had come where he could revel in his triumph, where the rumors would be silenced, and his son would take his rightful place.

    As the crowd''s cheers subsided, Aldermond made his way down to the waiting Jamiel, Arwen trailing close behind him. The joy on his face couldn''t mask the undercurrent of worry that tugged at the edges of their meeting.

    Jamiel sat quietly, his expression thoughtful as he held little Asriel in his arms. The child, though barely able to comprehend the world around him, seemed unusually aware. His tiny eyes followed Jamiel''s every movement, a trace of fear lingering in them¡ªthe memory of being thrown off the tower still fresh in his fragile mind.

    ''At least I survived this time,'' Asriel thought. But the thought was tinged with bitterness. ''Survived only to meet a stinking angel. And look at me now¡ªstuck in this chubby body. I need a diet,'' he mused, wiggling his tiny arms and legs in a futile attempt at movement. ''Fine face though.

    Maybe if I get close enough, I''ll give you a smack,'' he thought dryly, watching Jamiel''s face with determination.

    ''Curse this tiny body!'' His frustration was growing as he measured his limited reach. He could barely move his arms beyond twenty centimeters. ''Utterly useless.''

    Asriel''s thoughts wandered, returning to the life he''d left behind. "Why didn''t the so-called ''Great One'' give me anything useful when he sent me here?'' He scoffed internally, glaring at Jamiel. "What a god.''

    Suddenly, his musings were interrupted. Jamiel''s voice broke through the silence like a hammer against glass.

    "Your child has a deep connection to the underworld. His existence is dangerous¡ªa threat." Jamiel''s voice was low, solemn, casting a heavy weight over the room.

    Arwen''s heart sank at his words. Fear gripped her. ''Why my child? Why does it have to be him?'' The pain was unbearable, like a dagger twisting deeper into her chest.

    "But how?" she whispered, her voice trembling with desperation. Her mind raced, filled with nothing but worry for her newborn son. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t know how," Jamiel admitted, his face darkening, "but I can sever the connection. I can suppress it. But it will come at a cost¡ªhis magic path will be closed forever. If I leave it as it is, others will sense him, just as I have. And those others... they won''t be so kind."

    The hope that had briefly flickered in Arwen''s heart now dimmed. ''Without magic... what would he be?'' A child without magic in their world was like a bird without wings. He would be considered an outcast, a disappointment. He wouldn''t even be recognized as royalty.

    Yes they had other disciplines, but for their kingdom it was magic that ruled.

    "Do it," she whispered, her voice barely audible as her eyes filled with tears. She couldn''t bear to look, her heart breaking with the weight of her decision.

    Jamiel nodded grimly. With a wave of his hand, a brilliant beam of white light shot from his fingertips, enveloping Asriel.

    In an instant, Asriel felt a strange force pulling at his very soul, dragging him into an abyss.

    [Host detected!]

    [System activated.]

    [Your path to becoming the Lord of the Dead has begun.]

    [Alert! Path is being threatened. Host has been granted access to the altar. Stop the force threatening your growth!]

    [Rewards: ???]

 Chapter 7 - 7: a dark voice

    Jack''s eyes fluttered open, but he was greeted by nothing¡ªjust an oppressive void of darkness. His body felt familiar, yet foreign, like a vessel he hadn''t inhabited for a long time. A chill crept up his spine. ''Am I in my old body again?'' he thought, a wave of confusion hitting him like ice water. The entire space was shrouded in shadow, but it wasn''t the darkness that unsettled him.

    It was something else. Something... wrong.

    Then, a strange text materialized, blocking the edge of his vision.

    [Path: Become the next Lord of the Dead]

    [Mission: Stop whatever force threatens your path]

    "What the hell?" Jack muttered, his voice echoing in the emptiness. ''I don''t remember reading about this...'' he thought, trying to swipe the message away. But it wouldn''t budge, hanging there stubbornly in his line of sight.

    He tried again¡ªswiping, blinking, willing it to disappear. "Get out of my face!" he growled in frustration. As if obeying his command, the text blinked out of existence. Jack paused, blinking. ''Did that just... work?''

    "Come back," he thought.

    The message returned, just as he expected.

    [Path: Become the next Lord of the Dead] Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Mission: Stop whatever force threatens your path]

    Jack''s heart raced. ''I can control it with my thoughts...'' But before he could contemplate further, the message shifted.

    [You have been granted access to the Altar!]

    ''Altar?'' Jack''s curiosity was piqued. At that moment, the black earth beneath him trembled, and he instinctively braced himself. Blue flames ignited around him, encircling him like a ring of fire. Their cold glow revealed what had been hidden in the darkness¡ªa stone altar, ancient and foreboding, standing before him.

    On the altar sat a small black orb, pulsating with an eerie energy. It seemed to devour the light around it, leaving only emptiness in its wake. Yet Jack felt a pull, a deep connection to the orb, as though it held the very essence of his being. Without realizing it, he began walking toward it, step by step, drawn to the dark object like a moth to a flame.

    But as he reached out, a blinding white light exploded across his vision. The light shot past him, slamming into the black orb with devastating force. The impact reverberated through the ground and through Jack''s body. Pain¡ªblinding, soul-shattering pain¡ªtore through him, as if a blade had been driven into the core of his being.

    A scream erupted from his throat, raw and desperate. His veins bulged, every nerve in his body alive with agony as the white beam continued to assault the orb. Each strike sent waves of torment coursing through him, his body convulsing with every blow. His vision blurred, his senses overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught.

    ''Why? Why was I brought here to suffer again? Haven''t I faced enough already?'' Jack''s mind was unraveling, flashes of his past traumas resurfacing¡ªthe ridicule, the loneliness, the world that had chewed him up and spat him out.

    But through the haze of agony, a voice emerged. Low, ominous, vibrating through the very fabric of the space around him.

    "Why bury that pain?" the voice whispered, not from the darkness, but from within him. It was everywhere and nowhere, filling the void.

    "Don''t bury it. Embrace it. Pour it out. Become one with the darkness."

    The voice slithered into his mind, seductive and poisonous. Meanwhile, the orb in front of him cracked under the relentless assault of the light. Jack''s vision blurred further, his body on the verge of collapse. He could feel himself slipping¡ªslipping into that endless abyss.

    But something stirred within him. A defiance, a fire he hadn''t realized still burned.

    ''No. I won''t die again.'' His soul screamed in resistance. Everything he had fought for, everything he had dreamed of¡ªfreedom, power, revenge¡ªit was all within reach. He would not let it slip away. Not like this.

    With a guttural roar, Jack''s eyes flared, turning pure white. Darkness erupted from within him, consuming the beam of light, swallowing it whole. The force of it felt like an explosion, and the white light vanished into the void, leaving Jack standing amidst the chaos, breathing heavily.

    ---

    "What''s happening? Is my child alright?" Arwen''s voice trembled as she watched little Asriel''s eyes flutter shut.

    Jamiel, standing beside her, placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "There is nothing to fear. The spell is taking effect. I must leave now¡ªI have been summoned elsewhere." His voice was calm, but there was an urgency in his gaze.

    With a graceful wave of his hand, Asriel''s small body floated gently into Arwen''s arms. She cradled him tightly against her chest, her heart racing.

    "Thank you, Ancestor Jamiel, for your kindness," Aldermond said with a deep bow.

    Jamiel offered a solemn nod. "Family is family. I will not allow my grandchild to come to harm." His form shimmered, dissolving into pure light as he vanished from sight.

    Aldermond turned to his wife, his eyes soft with concern. "Trust him. Our ancestor would never steer us wrong. Asriel will be fine."

    "I hope so," Arwen whispered, pressing her lips to her son''s forehead. But her hands trembled as she stroked his tiny face.

    ---

    Jack floated in a void once again. The darkness embraced him, but this time it was not unwelcome. He felt the pull of something deeper¡ªsomething ancient stirring within him. And then, the familiar screen appeared.

    [Host has become one with darkness. The gate to the underworld has been opened!]

    [Mission successful.]

    [New skill acquired: Corruption.]

    [Reward: +10 soul essence.]

    The words swam in his vision as his eyes blinked open. "What... was that?" Jack whispered, still processing what had just happened. The memory of the altar, the orb, the overwhelming pain¡ªit all felt distant now, like a half-remembered nightmare. Yet something inside him had changed. He could feel it¡ªhe had lost something, some vital piece of his humanity.

    But in its place, there was power. Cold, dark power.

    And the emptiness... He could feel it spreading within him, but instead of fear, he welcomed it.

    ''Why should I care?'' Jack thought with a scoff. The void inside was comforting, a space he could finally call his own. ''Emptiness isn''t a curse. It''s freedom.''

    He shifted his gaze upward, staring at the ornate ceiling of the castle. "Now, what other games are these fools planning?" he muttered, a cold smile creeping across his face. With great effort, he turned his head, scanning the room.

    What he saw froze him in place.

    The rhythmic creaking of the bed, the soft moans that filled the room¡ªit all hit him at once.

    "Should I even be seeing this?" Jack''s mind blanked, caught between shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Planning the future

    "Arrrgh... Five years already and I''m still yet to understand this" Asriel grumbled, frustration written on his face as he angrily slammed the thick book close.

    Learning magic and it''s usage, especially when it had to do with a particular aspect, wasn''t as easy as it seemed.

    Jack rubbed his forehead, thinking of what he was going to do, time was already at his neck.

    With the advanced knowledge he already had, he already knew what awaited the wretched future of his host, all he had to do now was avoid it.

    Overtime, he had easily learnt the language of this new world, and since then things had become a lot more easier for him.

    Interacting seamlessly, that was something that he found to be very important.

    Even with his boundless knowledge of what the future held, without proper skills of interaction, then evading all the things that awaited him in the future would probe a lot more harder than it already was.

    "...Serator''s advanced guide into the act of summoning " He read out the tittle on the book, still annoyed.

    This was the closest thing he could find when talking about necromancy, and he had been having a hard time fully understanding the book.

    ''Is it because I started with the advanced guide? Nah, I''m too smart for that. I can''t start with a mere beginners guide'' Jack shrugged off the idea.

    He had knowingly skipped the basic guide, and drove right into the advanced guide.

    After scrolling through'' the basic guide, he figured there wasn''t much too it, all that was there were simply basics to control of mana, which he already had an idea of, mostly because of the system.

    He was yet to found out the origin of the system, if Asriel actually had it from start or if the great one had given it to him, as a form of help, but regardless, it had been very helpful over the past years.

    It simply gave him simple quest, and helped him grow stronger as he completed each quest. But Jack had only one problem with the system as time passed.

    The nature of missions the system gave him at first made him wonder if the system wanted him as a pervert or if it was only because he was a child back then.

    Jack smiled wryly as he remembered all the quest that was given to him and how he had to complete each, because of the penalties attached to them.

    ''if I don''t understand what this book is trying to say, would it be wise to wait for the system? Only god knows what type of quest I would be given next'' Jack thought.

    The system only gave him stupid quest, at first it made him suck Maria''s boobs when he was already two years of age.

    Then it made him peep when his step sister had her bath, it even went to the extent of making him hug her bare body. He had to will his little member to keep its hands.

    ''This system simply disregards the fact that I was once a teen! I''m not an actual five years old!'' he seethed.

    But it was useless, the system didn''t seem to care about all these things.

    The only thing that somewhat made him happy at the end of the day was the wonderful rewards the system gave in return.

    Although he wasn''t certain if they actually affected him overall but it was just good to see the stats.

    *Character info*

    [Name: Asriel Digmun (Jack Hunter)]

    [EXP(experience points): 200/3000]

    [Level: 2]

    [Class: noble]

    [Tittle: first Prince of kingdom Ciriaus]

    [HP(health points) : 100/100]

    [MP(mana points): 10]

    [Soul essence: 10]

    [Tiredness: ---]

    *Character stats*

    [Strength: 5]

    [Stamina: 5]

    [Agility: 5]

    [Intelligence: 5]

    [Perception: 2]

    His stats was quite similar to a starting character from an online game that was quite popular in his previous life.

    The only thing was that he was yet to know the actual use of the soul essence, and as well how to gain more of them. He was slightly annoyed that it had remained same since was little.

    ''Five freaking years and it hasn''t moved slightly'' he let out an exasperated sigh at the thought of it, resting his back on the wooden chair.

    Jack''s ears stood as his room door suddenly clicked open. Quickly, he tried hiding the black book away, but it appeared to be too late.

    "Asriel, what are you doing?" Arwen''s sweet voice rang out as she saw Jack''s failed attempt to hide the book.

    She chuckled slightly, "Don''t bother hiding, you can keep trying. It never hurts to do so right?" Arwen said as she walked up to him.

    Pain hidden behind her words.

    ''Yeah, says the woman who wanted to take my powers away'' Jack sneered inwardly.

    "Don''t worry, your magic will eventually reflect, don''t bother yourself " She gave him a warming hug as she drew closer to him.

    Jack on the other hand was angered by her words. If it weren''t for the fact that he still needed this woman in his life, he would have killed her years back.

    ''....Same with your stupid husband'' Jack was infuriated, however, he only tightened his fist as he listened to Arwen.

    ''This was where Asriel''s problem began! Because of you stupid idiots'' not only had they connived, taking his magical powers away, but they kept on feeding him with a false hope, for fifteen years of his life.

    Although it couldn''t be fully called false, because at some later point in his life, Asriel finally unlocked his magical abilities, but that was only because of his actual origin.

    "But it''s time to sleep, if you lack sleep, you won''t keep a good mental state" Arwen explained as she peered into his azure eyes.

    "Alright mom" Jack replied with a sigh, as he walked up to his bed, seeing her face was adding to his frustrations.

    He had no reason to love her as a mother, although he still had a soft spot for her, it was nothing special.

    "That''s my good boy" She tucked him into his bed rubbing his green hair.

    She left the room, closing the door behind her.

    This was another task for Jack in this world, he had to be tactical, and smart as well. He couldn''t simply dive in and begin changing everything.

    He had to craft the way to a perfect future, regardless of how cursed this character appeared to be. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If for one thing, all he wanted to do was to enjoy his life this time. Thankfully, he appeared in a wonderful world filled with a lot of adventure and action waiting for him.

    For that reason, he had to balance everything, although he would avoid Asriel''s future problems and erase them if need be, he still had to act neutral to everything.

    As such, since his parents already thought that he had lost his powers on that day, he had to act accordingly.

    ''Sleep? tch. That''s for the weak'' Jack thought as he waved his hands at the door, with a click the door was locked.

    With a flick of his wrist, a small blue flame flickered to life, lying on the palm of his hands.

    ''I guess I haven''t lost my touch. But this lack of practice is annoying'' Jack complained.

    That was another issue he had, the fact that he still had to hide his magical abilities from his so-called parents.

    Not only them, but a whole lot of other people as well. He had to avoid gathering up foes at such an early age, at least till he was strong enough to fight against any force.

    "It''s a shame I can''t smack any of these idiots with my powers yet. It''ll take time, but I''ll make sure they each get their own fair share of it." Jack snickered.

    He had his eyes on his little step brother, and as well his step mother.

    He remembered vividly, how they had caused a lot of trouble for Asriel just to get the throne. Even though the latter didn''t have any iota of magical powers at first, they made his life miserable.

    They were simply threatened by his possible ascension as the next king after his father''s descent to the underworld.

    ''I guess I would have done the same if it were me, but now they''re possibly doing it to me, so I have to deal with the two first.'' Jack spent the whole night arranging his plans for the future.

    He threw his hands under his pillow drawing out a brown leather back jotter.

    He came down from his bed, picking the ink on his reading desk.

    "I have to write out everything according to how it happens. That way it would be easier for me to know what''s coming next"

    This was his method of keeping track of his future. He had successfully managed to sketch out most of the important events that would ruin his life!

    A lot of other things still bothered him though, such as the creator of the book he had read, and what the great one wanted to achieve by bringing him to this world.

    ''I''ll find out later though'' he thought to himself, shifting the thought off to the side.

    He made out another draft on his book. There was just too much to avoid.

    ''Could you be less of a trouble?!'' Jack grimaced, looking at the long list that he had made out with his knowledge.

    "Now, the lady of the church is going to be the major issue in this part. I can''t wait t

    o see what she brings along with her" Jack said as he looked into his jotter.

    For some reason, rather than feel threatened, he was getting a thrill.

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Arrogant prince

    Jack woke up as the bright sun washed his face with warmth.

    He rubbed his eyes, cleaning off all the remnants of sleep that was left in them.

    He had spent the whole night drafting out future plans that he had no idea when he had slept off. Now he was welcomed by he the new day.

    He was yet to know why awaited him, if he said that, then his night would''ve been a waste.

    In fact he was well prepared to welcome his visitors. In his Asriel''s life, the church had been a really sharp pain in the ass. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Jack had already armed himself with the best tactics to deal with them.

    He dropped his legs down from his bed, staring at his frame in the mirror that laid on the wall right by the side of his room.

    "The lady of the church huh? Let''s see how much she''d do this time" Jack''s lips curled into a mischievous smile.

    He was already growing bored of doing nothing over the past few years. Now he had the chance to fully go wild.

    This was his first personal mission, and he was going to make sure he made dragged the church I made through the mud, just like they did to Asriel in the past.

    Jack walked over the strewn velvet mat to his large wardrobe.

    He took a moment to admire his new life again.

    What more could he ask for, he had magic, a personal master-sized bedroom and even a whole wardrobe of clothes, what else could he ask for?

    He picked his best outfit, his short pants and a light blue jacket made with the best material of it''s kind.

    Today, was a wonderful occasion, the day when the two born sons of the King Aldermond would be blessed by the lady of the church.

    Something Asriel had waited in anticipation for.

    "Here the prince comes!" He so much admired himself, and he didn''t care less what anyone else said.

    "Prince Asriel, your presence is needed urgently " A calm voice said behind the door. It was Urek his personal servant.

    He appeared kind, and looked to be very smart, calm and collected.

    In fact, he was the very definition of the word butler, as he stood up to the name quite well. But all this didn''t matter to Jack, the point was, ''his still my servant and personal butler''

    "I''m busy, or have you grown to old to notice it?" Jack''s voice dripped cold as he replied, unfazed by the old man''s age.

    Urek wasn''t shocked by Asriel''s reply, it was expected. He had gotten used to the brats arrogant attitude overtime.

    "Very well, as you wish Prince Asriel" Urek replied, as he took his leave.

    Asriel smiled at this, the feeling of being in control was something he really loved.

    "Ahh, time to head out." He said after looking at himself one more time in the mirror.

    As he walked out of his room, he walked through the hallways his shoulders held high.

    He made sure to stop by each soldier that lined the hallway.

    "Have you gone stiff? Can''t you show respect?!" Jack threw a questioning gaze to one of the guards who didn''t salute as he passed.

    The guard was taken aback. How could a little boy muster such courage to speak to him like that?

    But remembering the ''little boys'' status, no one feared to raise a finger at him, despite how arrogant and disrespectful he was.

    And to top it off, this boy wasn''t only arrogant and disrespectful, he was a sly, cunning young brat.

    He was the simple definition of stubbornness.

    To all those who worked within the castle walls, they knew everything he did, but whenever hid parents appeared within range he would act like a cute little angel.

    "In your next lives be born as prince''s and princess''s, maybe you won''t have to work for someone or under someone." Jack smirked as he noticed the hateful gazes of al the workers.

    He had quickly become the hot topic of the whole castle.

    "His step brother is way better than him. If we let that arrogant bastard become the next king he''ll definitely bring this kingdom to it''s death..."

    "I couldn''t agree better, his young brother, prince Arin is way more better than he is. Not only is he humble, his caring and kind and his...his handsome " the female maiden finally managed to pull bout the words that hung in her lips.

    The sides of her check burned bright red as she imagined his face.

    "But you can''t deny the fact that Prince Asriel is way more finer despite how arrogant he is" Another chipped in, receiving hateful glares from her mates.

    However, none could stand up against her, because in fact she was right.

    Jack walked the whole house, this was just one of his daily missions from the system to keep him healthy and slowly grow his strength.

    But of course, he didn''t miss out the opportunity to hear all the juicy secrets flying around about him.

    "Ah, so I''m still more handsome at the end?" His ears perked up a bit as he passed the group of maidens that quickly straightened themselves, scurrying away.

    The only thing they didn''t know was how keen his senses had become overtime.

    "I guess it''s an effect from absorbing mana. Or is it an extra ability from the system?" Finding all these things out were still things Jack had kept up in his to-do list.

    As he walked a short distance behind the castle, the system finally pinged.

    It was the end of his long mission, and now it was finally time to receive his bountiful rewards.

    [Daily Quest complete! Walk two metres daily ]

    [Here are your rewards!]

    Jack licked his lips in anticipation, but remembering what the system had given him last time quilled his anticipation a bit.

    "I swear if I get diapers for completing the daily quests again! I''m gonna dump it, I don''t give a fuck what penalties you have!" Jack yelled out angrily as the golden streak of light shone.

    Then appearing right on the foot of his palm was a bright bronze key.

 Chapter 10 - 10: The lady of the church

    Jack stared at the bronze key, stunned. ''How¡­?'' the question echoed briefly in his mind before being overtaken by something else¡ªa smirk crept across his face, twisting the disbelief into something far more dangerous.

    ''It doesn''t matter how I got it. What matters is that I have it. Three more keys, and I''ll be unstoppable.'' He clenched the key tightly in his palm, feeling the cool metal press into his skin.

    The system, once a strange companion, now seemed like a blessing in disguise. ''Maybe it''s trying to speed things up for me, give me the edge I need before the real threats arrive.''

    Jack''s thoughts shifted. He knew what was coming¡ªHaraus, the looming threat that cast its shadow over his every move. ''I need to be ready, stronger than anyone expects. When Haraus comes, I''ll be ten times more powerful¡­ or I''m dead.''

    But his plotting was abruptly interrupted. A soft touch on his shoulder sent a shock through his body, his nerves firing with an instinctive jolt. Jack spun around, ready to strike.

    It was only when his eyes fell on the figure that he relaxed, exhaling the breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. ''Elian,'' he thought, relief flooding in. His older stepsister stood before him, her presence a stark contrast to the chaotic plans swirling in his head.

    Despite the tension ebbing away, Jack''s irritation flared up again. ''Still¡­ you don''t have the right to touch me, filth.'' He brushed her hand off with a sharp motion.

    "What is it?" His voice was cold as he met her gaze.

    Elian chuckled at his reaction, shaking her head. "Calm down, you little brat. Mom said to get you," she said, still amused. Jack felt his irritation deepen, but he kept his mouth shut.

    He regarded Elian for a moment. She was the only person in the household he had any tolerance for. ''The rest of them are fools,'' he thought, a sneer forming at the corner of his mouth. Unlike the others, Elian had never treated him poorly. In fact, she''d shown him something resembling genuine affection¡ªsomething alien to him. But that didn''t mean he''d give her special treatment.

    "What for?" he asked, managing to rein in his temper.

    "The lady of the church will be here soon. She''s coming to bless both you and Arin."

    The reminder hit him like a slap. He''d been so consumed by his quests, so lost in his plans for survival and power, that he''d completely forgotten about the day''s upcoming event.

    ''Blessings? More like curses,'' Jack thought bitterly. ''You all place your faith in that little wretch, and for what? Empty rituals.'' The urge to scoff at their beliefs burned in his chest, but Jack knew better. He had to play his part, for now. He couldn''t afford to draw too much attention¡ªnot until he was strong enough to handle the consequences.

    "Oh," Jack said smoothly, masking his disdain. "I''ll be there soon."

    "Hurry up. Dad''s waiting." Elian turned away, her long gown flowing behind her as she walked down the brightly lit hallway. Her footsteps were soft but deliberate, echoing through the stillness as she disappeared into the distance.

    Jack watched her go, then opened his hand to look at the key once more. He stared at it for a moment, feeling the weight of it, before slipping it into his pocket. ''Soon,'' he thought, and then followed Elian''s path.

    As he walked through the quiet halls, the distant sound of trumpets reached his ears, growing louder with each step. ''So she''s finally here. The so-called Lady of the Church.'' Jack''s lip curled in disdain. ''Let''s see what tricks she''s brought with her this time.''

    ---

    The streets of Neon City were packed, a sea of people gathered to catch a glimpse of the revered figure of the church. A path had been cleared in the center, and down this avenue came a grand procession.

    At the front marched foot soldiers in gleaming silver armor, their polished surfaces reflecting the midday sun. Beneath their armor, white robes billowed with each step, the fabric pure and unstained.

    Behind them, another line of soldiers, these mounted on horses. Their armor was similarly bright, but adorned with golden embroidery¡ªa mark of their higher rank. They moved in perfect unison, their horses'' hooves clopping rhythmically on the stone streets.

    Finally, at the rear, a carriage drawn by two pristine white horses made its way through the crowd. Inside, unseen but deeply felt, was the Lady of the Church herself¡ªa figure spoken of in whispers, revered and feared alike. The aura radiating from the white carriage was palpable, a calming, serene energy that seemed to soothe the very air around it.

    "It''s her! The Lady of the Church!" one villager cried.

    "Yes, she''s here again!" another voice echoed.

    "My lady, please bless us!" A chorus of pleas erupted from the crowd, each voice yearning for attention, for a glimpse of salvation. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Many strained to peer through the carriage''s small window, desperate to see the face of the woman within. They believed that even the briefest glance of her divine visage could cleanse their souls, granting them passage through the shadowy realm of wandering spirits.

    But their eager eyes were met with a white, translucent veil, shielding the Lady from the masses. Her presence was felt, but she remained distant, untouchable, as if existing in a different plane altogether.

    One of the riders slowed his horse, pulling alongside the carriage. "My lady, we''ll be arriving at King Aldermond''s castle shortly. I trust you are prepared?" His voice was respectful, his head slightly bowed.

    There was a pause, but the soldier waited patiently.

    "I am ready," a soft, melodic voice answered from within the carriage, each word a note in a hauntingly beautiful symphony. "I must also inform King Aldermond of my mother''s passing. He has been a great support to our cause, and I wish to thank him."

    The soldier nodded. "Very well, my lady," he replied before urging his horse forward once more.

    Inside the carriage, a young man with sharp blue eyes watched the veiled figure opposite him. His gaze was unwavering, filled with curiosity and skepticism.

    "Are you certain your vision is correct?" he asked, his voice cutting through the silence.

    The Lady''s calm demeanor didn''t falter. "Do you doubt my power of divination?" she asked, her voice as steady as ever, though there was a hint of reproach beneath the words. "I may not yet possess my mother''s full strength, but I am not without my own gifts. I assure you, there is a demon in this kingdom. I have come to vanquish it."

    Her words were laced with disgust, the mere thought of the demon''s presence in her world offensive to her very being.

    ''Mother, I will cleanse this world of all evil. Even¡­ those people.''

 Chapter 11 - 11: Avoiding a first encounter

    Jack peered out of his window, his sharp eyes catching the spectacle unfolding below. Soldiers marched in perfect unison, their white garments and shining silver armor reflecting the light like mirrors, each one adorned with the unmistakable emblem of the church.

    "I guess I''m not too bad at drawing," Jack muttered to himself, a smirk playing at his lips as he admired the scene, one that mirrored the sketches he''d already made on his jottter.

    But his amusement quickly faded, replaced by the familiar heaviness in his chest. He knew what was coming. The sound of the trumpet had signaled it¡ªthe Lady of the Church had arrived.

    His heart began to race, but he didn''t panic. He knew what he had to do. ''Stay calm. I still have my dark powers.'' But he couldn''t afford to be reckless. The Lady of the Church, aside from the angels, was the only human who could sense the darkness within him. One touch, and she would know everything.

    He steeled his mind.

    ''I''ve fooled them all into thinking my powers are gone,'' he thought, his fists tightening. ''But if she touches me, she''ll know the truth. I can''t let that happen, no matter what.''

    Jack''s gaze flickered back to the procession. He couldn''t afford to lose his powers¡ªnot yet. The church had already failed to strip him of his abilities once, and Jack had no intention of letting them succeed this time. The stakes were too high. If he was discovered, there would be no mercy. Jamiel had been lenient, perhaps even careless.

    The Lady of the Church wouldn''t be.

    Two things terrified Jack more than anything else. First, the certainty of death. His misfortune had placed him in the body of a cursed host, and that curse had death looming over him at every turn. The second was far more personal¡ªthe fear of returning to his former, powerless self. He couldn''t bear the thought of being mocked, ridiculed, and spat on again. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He''d made a vow to himself: that weak, pitiful boy was dead. This was his new life, and it would not be wasted.

    ''I won''t let them see me fall,'' Jack thought, the resentment boiling inside him. ''I''ll make them choke on their own words.'' He wouldn''t forgive any of them¡ªnot his family, not his enemies, not even those from this strange new world.

    He took a deep breath, forcing the tension from his body. "While I''m at it," he said to himself, a smirk curling his lips again, "I might as well have some fun." He knew they would start looking for him soon. It was time to prepare. His eyes narrowed as he watched the grand carriage roll through the castle gates, his pulse quickening.

    The carriage door opened, and for the first time, Jack laid eyes on the Lady of the Church. Her figure was draped in a pure white gown, and she stepped down gracefully, a staff held in her left hand. A radiant aura seemed to ripple outward from her like an invisible wind, washing over the entire castle grounds. Jack could feel it even from his window.

    It was unlike anything he had ever sensed before¡ªpowerful, mysterious, and terrifyingly pure.

    She wasn''t what he had expected. Barely his height, she was just a little girl. But her size was deceiving. Jack could feel it¡ªthere was a vast difference in their strengths. While he still struggled to fully control his dark powers, she commanded her divine abilities with an ease that chilled him.

    ''She''s just as they described her,'' Jack thought, his throat tightening. He had read about her in countless pages of the book, had heard the whispers of her incredible abilities. Now, faced with her in person, he could only mutter one thing under his breath: "One blessed by the light¡­ divinity itself."

    No sooner had the words left his lips than the system chimed in.

    **[You are in direct contact with divinity! All your stats have been halved.]

    A wave of nausea swept over Jack. His muscles gave out, and before he could steady himself, he collapsed to the floor, gasping for breath. His body felt like it was dissolving, his strength draining away like water from a broken vessel.

    "What the¡ª?" Jack coughed, barely able to speak. "Is she¡­ is she really this powerful? How is this possible?"

    As he scrambled away from the window, panic settling in, the Lady of the Church turned her head in his direction. Even from the distance, Jack caught a glimpse of the frown creasing her face. His heart raced faster.

    ''She knows¡­''

    ''My vision was right,'' the Lady thought, her eyes narrowing as she stared at the distant window. ''There is a demonic presence here.''

    The guard walking beside her, his armor adorned with intricate golden-silver patterns, glanced at her with concern. "Was it necessary to release your power like that? Do you truly believe the Digmun family is hiding a demon?"

    Her voice was soft but carried an edge of certainty. "Thomas, I felt it. The presence of a demon¡ªno ordinary one, either. My vision was clear. The Digmun family is harboring something evil." Her veil concealed her expression, but her tone left no room for doubt.

    She turned her gaze away from the window, her mind already moving to the next task. "But that will come later. For now, let us bless the two new children."

    The Lady''s focus shifted as she took in her surroundings. "The castle is as grand as they said," she remarked, her voice thoughtful. "Beautiful, too."

    Thomas nodded, standing beside her as they continued toward King Aldermond, who awaited them at the castle entrance. His second wife, Lily, stood at his side, along with their son Arin. The family had gathered to greet the Lady of the Church¡ªall except one.

    Aldermond''s brow furrowed as he scanned the crowd. "Elian, didn''t I send you to fetch Asriel? Where is that boy?" His voice carried a mix of irritation and impatience. ''Of all days, he had to disappear today,'' Aldermond thought, grinding his teeth.

    "I''ll get him," Arwen, Aldermond''s first wife, said hurriedly before rushing inside the castle, her steps quick as she made her way toward Jack''s room.

    Jack, still struggling to recover from the system''s sudden debuff, knew he had only moments before someone came looking for him. ''Damn it¡­ I''m not ready for this.''

 Chapter 12 - 12: Avoiding a first encounter..2

    The Lady of the Church had arrived, and her presence alone was enough to send his powers spiraling out of control.

    "If that girl touches me, I''m done for," Jack muttered through gritted teeth, his breath coming in ragged bursts. "No one''s taking me down there¡­ She can keep her stupid blessings."

    He cursed his bad luck. He was in the body of Asriel, but this wasn''t the story he remembered. In the book, Asriel had been shielded by the spell of the angels, making his hidden powers undetectable even to someone as powerful as the Lady of the Church. But Jack wasn''t so lucky. He hadn''t locked out his magic completely.

    His dark powers simmered just beneath the surface, threatening to expose him at any moment.

    "I''m not about to lose everything over this," he growled to himself, the sting of his earlier failures eating away at him. Jack couldn''t bear the thought of being caught, not now, not when he had barely begun to understand his abilities. He could almost feel the weight of that cursed past¡ªthe taunts, the powerlessness, the ridicule. He had made a vow to himself never to live through that again.

    His eyes darted around the room in a panic. Where could he hide? The heavy footsteps in the hallway grew louder, each one echoing like a death knell. His mother, Arwen, was getting closer. If she found him, she would drag him straight to the Lady for the ceremonial blessing.

    "Under the bed? No, that''s way too obvious," Jack thought, mentally discarding the idea. The wardrobe wasn''t an option either. It was too small to hide in, and she could easily pull the doors open. His room was too spacious, too open, offering no solid hiding places.

    "This is it," Jack whispered, steeling himself as he caught sight of the open window. "Guess we''re doing this the hidden boyfriend way."

    In a desperate move, Jack leaped toward the window just as the door clicked open. He flung himself through the frame with the speed of a cornered animal, his fingers gripping the ledge with all the strength he could muster. His heart raced as he dangled outside the castle walls, his feet scrambling to find purchase on the smooth stone surface.

    The cool breeze did little to ease the burning in his arms.

    Inside, Arwen''s voice filled the room. "And he''s not here either? Asriel! Where did you run off to?" Her tone was a mix of frustration and concern.

    Jack clung to the ledge, straining to stay silent. His hands trembled, and his muscles felt as though they were about to give out. He couldn''t hold on much longer. ''I''m not letting anyone strip me of my magic,'' he thought, his grip tightening despite the pain. ''Not now, not ever.''

    Inside, Arwen flicked her wrist, casting a quick spell. A wisp of golden light swirled through the air before bursting into tiny particles that shimmered like dust. The particles gathered into a humanoid form, its translucent body mimicking the shape of Asriel. The spell was one of Arwen''s specialties¡ªan ability to replay moments from the past in a location.

    The magic wisp floated for a moment, scanning the room as if searching for clues. Then, in a sudden movement, it floated toward the window.

    Arwen''s eyes widened as she watched the wisp drift toward the open window. "What¡­ Did he jump out the window?" she muttered, stepping closer to the ledge in disbelief. Jack hadn''t anticipated this. In the stories, Arwen was always gentle, always protective. This was not supposed to be happening.

    Outside, Jack''s body shook violently, his strength rapidly draining. He was small and weak, the body of a child unable to handle the strain. His vision blurred, and he could feel his hands slipping. ''I can''t let go¡­ I have to hold on¡­ Just until she leaves¡­''

    Desperation kicked in as he glanced upward. ''Why hasn''t she left yet? She should have given up by now!'' He dared to peek over the edge, just enough to see what was happening, but as soon as he lifted his head, his eyes locked with Arwen''s. Her face was full of surprise and confusion. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, shit," Jack whispered under his breath.

    Arwen leaned over the window, staring at her son with a mixture of bewilderment and concern. "Asriel¡­ What are you doing out here?" she asked, her voice soft but puzzled. "Why did you jump out the window?"

    Jack''s mind raced for an excuse. There was no way he could explain this rationally. ''I guess I''ll have to use that trick,'' he thought with a sigh. As much as he hated it, there was only one way out of this¡ªhe had to play the scared child. It was humiliating, but it might be the only way to avoid suspicion.

    He blinked rapidly, forcing tears to well up in his eyes, making his already bright azure eyes glisten like sapphires in the sunlight. His lower lip trembled as he looked up at his mother with pitiful eyes. "Mom¡­ I¡­ I was scared. I don''t know who that lady is," Jack stammered, injecting as much fear and innocence into his voice as he could manage.

    The effect was immediate. Arwen''s expression softened, her stern gaze melting into one of concern. She sighed deeply, clearly affected by her son''s tears. "Oh, sweetheart," she said gently, reaching out her hand toward him. "But you could have hurt yourself. Your father and I would never forgive ourselves if anything happened to you."

    Jack''s heart sank as she grabbed his arm, pulling him up from the ledge and back into the room. As much as he hated relying on manipulation, it worked. He had played the role perfectly, but inside, he was fuming. ''This isn''t what I want! This isn''t how it''s supposed to be!'' his mind screamed in frustration. But outwardly, he forced a grateful smile, keeping up the act.

    Arwen smiled softly, brushing the dust off his clothes. "Come on now, let''s go meet the others. There''s nothing to be afraid of. The Lady of the Church is kind."

    ''Kind? She''s going to obliterate me if she touches me,'' Jack thought bitterly, but he kept his thoughts to himself, nodding silently as she led him out of the room.

    As they walked through the hallway, Jack''s mind raced, trying to think of a way to avoid the impending disaster. The dining hall was just ahead, and that meant facing the Lady of the Church herself. Her presence would be overwhelming, her power undeniable. Even now, he could feel the oppressive weight of her divine aura washing over the castle like a suffocating mist.

    The guards at the dining hall doors stood tall, their armor gleaming in the torchlight. With a swift motion, they pulled the heavy doors open, revealing the grand room beyond. Jack''s heart sank as he stepped inside. The room was filled with nobles, knights, and priests, all gathered in reverence for the arrival of the Lady.

    And there she was¡ªstanding at the head of the table, her white gown glowing with an ethereal light. The veil over her face fluttered slightly as she turned toward Jack, her presence commanding and terrifying.

    Jack swallowed hard, his throat dry. ''This is it,'' he thought, forcing himself to keep walking. ''I can''t screw this up. Not now.''

    But as her gaze settled on him, a chill ran down his spine. There was no turning back now.

 Chapter 13 - 13: The four kingdoms

    Their gazes were locked as Jack entered into the room, her eyes following him up untill the point he sat on his chair.

    "And this is my first son, and my next successor Asriel, a very shy boy" Aldermond laughed cheerfully as he introduced the two.

    Jack clicked his tongue as he heard Aldermond words.

    ''Tch, I''m not shy.'' Jack thought as he took his sit.

    The sight was no longer new to him, the grand walls of the palace and the exquisite design of the table...Truly royalty.

    Several dishes were placed all over the table, the smell of grilled meat filled the air along with cooked vegetables, steaming hot from the white bowls on which they were placed.

    ''This is it, the life of a true prince...Not worrying over your life for every second'' Jack sighed weakly at the thought.

    He pulled a bowl of meatballs to his side, helping himself out.

    His tongue was watched with grease as he savored the wonderful taste of freshly grilled meat filled with mana, high quality.

    Something only true royals could enjoy.

    [MP: +10]

    "An easier way to earn free mana points" The refreshing feeling went through his entire body, making him momentarily forget his troubles.

    "So, my lady. I herd of the demise if your mom, is this true?" Aldermond took the initiative, entering with a heated topic.

    The lady apparently was not interested in eating anything, she merely watched in her own thoughts as she scanned her eyes around at the family.

    The guards who sat by her side also refrained from touching anything, as though it was an automatic command.

    "Indeed, the previous lady has passed on, and her soul has entered into the realm of souls. We pray for her successful entry into the heavens." She calmly replied as she sat.

    Jack stared daggers at her, hoping to see through the veil that covered her face.

    He calmly listened in on the conversation, hoping it would stray them away from the actual reason for their arrival.

    "I won''t like to waste too much time, so I''ll get straight to the point with the actual reason why I''m here." She said, her tone as sharp as ever.

    She was really in for the business, it made Jack wonder if she was really a little kid, or another sould trapped in a toddlers body, just like he was.

    ''I guess she did pick a lot from her mother,'' Aldermond smiled wryly at the thought of this.

    "So what is it that you want to speak of, please let me know?"Aldermond forced a smile as he asked.

    "The peace treaty we signed with Kingdom Avalonia... Those unholy pigs cannot be trusted. They can always try to pull some strings in the back" Her tone steamed with disgust as she said these words.

    "But it was under your mom''s orders that we decided to sign peace with them, so far they do not interfer with our country matters" Aldermond replied, his forehead creased.

    "As you can see, my mom has passed away and recently our forces along the borders have informed me of recent trends that the Avalonians have been pulling. They seem to be preparing fir something."

    "I understand your concern, little one, but we cannot go against the contract, we have been at peace for too long to suddenly start preparing for a war and the other two Kingdoms are yet to chose sides." Aldermond quickly declined her request.

    The request wasn''t something he could carry out just oj a short notice. They currently had no powerful forces or foothold against the Avalonian Kingdom, the kingdom of swords.

    Although, as mages they could have the advantage of distance, but ultimately the number of soldiers amassed by the kingdom in question was far too frightening.

    Hughiner the kingdom of beast and Eloria the kingdom of alchemist had refrained from giving any helping hands to the long strife between the two kingdoms.

    They didn''t want to be involved, and they simply helped the two nations equally, so far it involved multiple sums of money being paid for the service.

    Aldermond was married to the daughter of the kingdom of Eloria, and that was his second wife Hera.

    But if that was to be considered an advantage, the rogue king of the kingdom of swords was equally smart enough to get married to the daughter of the kingdom of beast Gwenneta.

    Jack listened carefully on their discussion, he was already aware of the long strife between the two kingdoms and he knew this was all because of the church.

    The kingdom of Swords was yet to swear their allegiance to the church, and they simply killed off any member of the church that trespassed their terrains.

    However, the church already had a strong foothold in the country before they were chased away.

    With them they adopted several more children of which now worked solely for the church.

    Carrying the emblem in their hearts.

    Because of the way they acted towards the church, they were considered as enemies to the churches progress and unbelievers as well.

    But Jack of course already knew the reason behind the action of the Rogue king of swords.

    The church was gathering too much of an influence on all four kingdoms, adopting people from each kingdom as their own.

    Slowly they were growing into a formidable force that perhaps couldn''t be matched by any of the other kingdoms. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Rogue king was simply afraid of what effects thei would have on his kingdom as a whole, and the fear of being completely overruled by the church.

    As such he made drastic actions to chase the church away from his kingdom completely.

    ''The bro was simply smart, I mean it''s quite clear what the church is ploting'' Jack thought to himself as he watched calmly, waiting for the reply from the lady.

    "Very well, I''ll watch as you have said, I have no right to disrespect my elders. But our actions will be determined after the conventional academy has been created as planned. There, we will note their actions and determine if they pose no threat to us... But do not say I didn''t warn" Alisha said, with a sigh of resignation.

    "That aside, I have also come on my mother''s behalf to bless the two royals, I''m sorry that we took so much time. Too much needed to be arranged and put in place. Please may they come forward." She added as she looked towards Jack and Arin.

    Jack swallowed, this was what he had been trying to avoid, but at this point their was no running away.

    Arwen confused his worried face with that of shyness as she came forward offering him a hand.

    Seeing the hand Jack didn''t know whether to cry or just laugh it out.

    ''You really need a spank in the butt right now! I guess old man over there is doing a bad work'' Jack cursed inwardly, holding the urge to curse out loudly.

    "Don''t worry I''ll go by myself" Jack said with a forced smile as he left her hands hanging, walking past her.

    He walked calmly towards the lady.

    ''I guess this is it''

 Chapter 14 - 14: Divine touch

    Jack inhaled deeply, forcing calm into his veins, though it felt like trying to catch smoke in his hands. His boots echoed softly against the stone floor as he approached her. Alisha stood ahead, unreadable, her face hidden behind that damn veil.

    ''Figures. Just my luck'' he thought, his frustration simmering beneath his otherwise calm demeanor.

    He stopped a few feet from her, his eyes dropping instinctively to the floor. ''No point in looking her in the eyes¡ªit''d only add fuel to the fire''

    But even with his gaze averted, the weight of her presence pressed down on him. The air between them was thick with tension, tightening with every breath. His pulse quickened, hammering against his ribs.

    Jack swallowed hard, his throat dry. There was no turning back now. He raised his head, meeting her gaze, or at least what lay beyond the veil, without blinking. His deep azure eyes flickered with disdain. She''d see it. He wasn''t here to play along.

    ''Why is he looking at me like that?'' Alisha stiffened, surprised, but she didn''t falter. Her lips moved in barely audible chants, soft and rhythmic, a whisper carried by the stale air of the hall. She raised her hands toward him, the silence between them stretching thin like a wire about to snap.

    Jack''s mind spun. The list of elements and spells he had mastered flickered through his head, the system a constant presence at the back of his consciousness. He didn''t need chants¡ªno, Jack was different. He could cast with just a thought, a gift far beyond what the mages of the kingdom could comprehend. A dangerous gift.

    If she tries anything, I''ll burn her, he promised himself, already cycling through his spells. His heart pounded, but his fingers twitched with anticipation.

    **[Scorching Hands ¨C 1st tier]

    **[Mana points required ¨C 15]

    ''It''s perfect. Subtle enough that no one would notice. And besides, this is my territory. No matter what, she wouldn''t dare harm me here. Dad wouldn''t let her'' Jack thought grimly. He knew his place, and he was ready for whatever came next. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He had to be.

    Her cold fingers brushed against his hair, and in an instant, everything changed.

    A searing heat coursed through his body, burning from the inside out, yet his skin prickled like he''d been plunged into an icy lake. He clenched his teeth, fighting the scream building in his throat.

    **[You have come in contact with divinity!]

    **[Corruption Activated!]

    His heart skipped a beat.

    ''What?!''

    That was a skill he had forgotten, something acquired in a moment of crisis when Jamiel had tried to strip him of his powers. It had remained buried in his mind, dormant¡ªuntil now. Now, it roared to life, unbidden, and he could feel the raw energy of it twisting inside him.

    Alisha yanked her hands back, her body recoiling as though she''d touched a live wire. The knights around her reacted in an instant, swords flashing as they leapt to her defense.

    "No!" she commanded, her voice sharp. "I''m fine. Stand down."

    They obeyed, but their blades stayed ready. Rarely did something go wrong during a blessing¡ªshe knew that better than anyone. Her fingers trembled as she withdrew them fully from Jack, her heart racing in her chest.

    Her eyes, hidden beneath the veil, widened with shock. ''What in the name of the gods just happened? There''s only one reason this could happen¡­'' A chill crawled down her spine as the realization hit. This could only occur if the person in front of her possessed greater divinity than she did. Her stomach lurched. ''Is he¡­ the Blessed One?''

    Jack''s mind spun, his body on fire from the inside out, and yet cold sweat beaded on his skin. The corruption skill had shielded him, but barely. He forced a smile, his teeth grinding behind the fa?ade.

    ''Keep it together¡­ hold it together, Jack.''

    Pain, sharp and electric, danced across his body like a thousand needles driving into his flesh. Every nerve screamed at him to stop, to run, to claw his way out of this burning cage, but he couldn''t afford to show weakness. Not here. Not now. He bit down on the scream clawing at his throat, swallowing the agony.

    **[Divine power has come in contact with host.]

    **[Purification has begun. Progress: 50%.]

    **[Time left for divinity to be erased: 20 minutes.]

    Jack''s thoughts came in fragments, the system''s cold efficiency making it clear what was happening. Divine power and his¡­ they were enemies. Mortal enemies. His demonic abilities, the power to raise the dead, to bind them to his will, was an affront to divinity itself.

    He had to endure this for twenty more minutes? His blood boiled at the thought, but there was no escaping it. At least the corruption had saved him from complete exposure. Without it, she would''ve seen everything¡ªhis secrets laid bare beneath her divine touch.

    He couldn''t let that happen.

    As he turned away from her, his fists clenched tight, he forced a smile onto his face. The pain roared in his bones, but he walked calmly back to his seat, each step a small victory against the agony tearing through him.

    ''Is he alright? That smile... it''s too bright,'' Arwen thought, watching him. She knew Jack far too well to be fooled by his forced cheerfulness. His smile never looked like that. It wasn''t right, and her motherly instincts screamed at her that something was wrong.

    He sat down, his posture unnaturally rigid, his fists still balled tight in his lap. Sweat slicked his brow, but no one would see it from where they sat. He fought to keep his breathing steady. No one had to tell him¡ªhe already knew. He had to avoid Alisha. No matter what.

    From beneath her veil, Alisha''s eyes sparkled, a smile curling behind the fabric. If he truly had more divinity than she did, then he was a prize¡ªa gift to the church. A tool to be used. With him, the church''s power could grow tenfold.

    Before she could savor the thought, Arin stepped forward, his dark eyes gleaming. It was his turn.

    ''Hmph. "Senior brother"? Pathetic. He couldn''t even handle a blessing,'' Arin thought, his lips curving into a smirk. He tossed his raven-black hair back, the sunlight glinting off its smooth strands. The scent of fresh flowers drifted through the windows, but the sweetness was lost on him.

    He approached Alisha, his every step a display of confidence. He would show them all why he was better. She turned her attention to him, eager, her pulse quickening. Maybe this time would be different.

    She placed her hands on him, murmuring the same ancient chants. But when her hands met his skin, her face fell, disappointment seeping into her expression.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Cunnings and manipulations

    Alisha pulled her hand back, disappointment clouding her expression. She had expected the same result with Arin as she had with Jack, but it appeared that Arin wasn''t as special as his elder brother.

    ''Well, it''s a good thing,'' she mused, the corners of her lips curving upwards. ''Aldermond wouldn''t be thrilled to have both of his sons taken by the church.''

    Arin, relieved, watched her withdraw gracefully. ''And that''s how a normal blessing goes, dear elder brother,'' he thought, his face gleaming with confidence.

    The sting of the process was subsiding, allowing Jack to regain his clarity, the pain slowly ebbing away. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack caught the fleeting glance Arin sent his way as he returned to his seat. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. In truth, he was glad that his brother was soaking up all the attention. The last thing he needed right now was to draw the eyes of the church.

    ''If I stand out too much, it''ll make it easier for Haraus to find me, to eliminate me,'' Jack thought, his lips curling into a smile. ''But Arin... Arin''s playing right into my hands.''

    There was a certain thrill in manipulation, one that Jack relished in. ''There''s nothing sweeter than guiding someone down the path you''ve laid for them.'' He clasped his hands together, lowering his head just enough to hide the growing smirk.

    Across the room, Alisha''s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. "I have fulfilled the purpose for my visit, and I will be leaving soon. But remember this: if, during the conventional school program, either of them causes trouble, we will have no choice but to eliminate them completely."

    Her tone was cold, final, but Aldermond remained steady. Ordinarily, he might have bristled at her audacity, speaking to him in such a manner. But Alisha''s position, especially for someone her age, demanded a certain level of respect. He could afford patience.

    "Very well," Aldermond replied, his voice measured, betraying no emotion. "We will comply with whatever decision you make, provided the reasoning is sound. You will have our support."

    Internally, Aldermond was less composed. ''I''ll need to start Jack''s training soon... There''s no point in wasting any more time on magic he can no longer use.'' He had resisted this thought for so long, not wanting to allow him thread a different path from the rest of their bloodline.

    What would the people think? how would a kingdom that flourished with magic have a swordsman as a king? this wasn''t the kingdom of swords. But times were growing more dangerous by the day, with demons creeping ever closer to their world. War was looming on the horizon, and he had to prepare, not just for himself but for his entire family.

    Even Asriel.

    ''I didn''t want to consider it before, but now... there''s no avoiding it.'' Jack could no longer rely on magic. He would need to be trained in the discipline of the sword, despite the laws of their nation forbidding such practices. But what choice did Aldermond have? It was either that or let Jack drift through life without a purpose, vulnerable in a kingdom that demanded strength.

    "Good," Alisha said, rising from her seat with a smooth elegance. "I shall take my leave, but I must say, your son seems quite special. The church would be honored to have him visit one day."

    Jack''s blood ran cold. ''A visit? To the church? To hang me on a stake more like!'' He could feel a bead of sweat sliding down his neck. His thoughts raced. ''That little girl wants me dead.

    She just touched me, and I was practically seeing the gates of hell. Now she expects me to walk into her trap?''

    ''So, now my child''s caught your eye?'' Aldermond thought, a grim smile playing at the edges of his lips. He was no fool¡ªhe understood the church''s inner workings well. His family''s ancestral ties to the church ran deep, which kept him bound to support them. But he was not blind to their darker side.

    "Ah," Aldermond said aloud, smiling politely. "That would be a wonderful honor. But it''s not my decision to make. It''s up to him. Besides, he''ll be starting his training soon, and I doubt he''ll have the time. He''ll be preparing to take my place as king, after all."

    Jack''s heart skipped a beat. ''Training?''

    Alisha smiled, a subtle, charming smile that masked the sharpness behind her words. "Well, then I''ll ask him directly." She turned to Jack, her eyes gleaming. "Asriel, dear, would you like to visit the church? We would be delighted to have you."

    Her voice was melodic, almost enchanting. Jack felt a strange pull, as if his body wanted to respond despite his mind screaming in protest. There was something unnatural about her words, a force he couldn''t quite place.

    **[Goddess Speech detected. Resistance to divinity +10]

    A system notification flashed before Jack''s eyes. ''This little witch!'' He gritted his teeth, realizing just how close he had come to falling under her spell. ''She wants to draw me into her trap. But thanks to the system, you''ll have to try harder than that.''

    Keeping his composure, Jack gave her a polite, almost dismissive smile. "No, I won''t be coming. As my father said, I''ll be focusing on my training. With any luck, I''ll be able to fully harness my magical abilities afterward."

    There was no mistaking the flicker of shock in Alisha''s eyes, though she hid it well. Jack savored the moment, enjoying the satisfaction of throwing her off balance, even if only slightly.

    "Very well," she said, her tone controlled, though Jack could hear the frustration beneath it.

    As she turned to leave, Jack couldn''t help but feel a small victory. He had escaped her grasp for now, and better yet, she had no idea what kind of opponent he was becoming.

    Aldermond, watching the exchange, took a sip of his tea, a thoughtful look crossing his face. ''Training... It''s time Jack faces his future.''

    And Jack, his mind buzzing with possibilities and dangers.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Going to train....

    Alisha left the hall, the soldiers following closely behind her, their armor clanking with each step, echoing in the now-quiet dining hall. As soon as the doors closed behind them, Aldermond turned to face Jack. His expression was grim, a heavy burden hanging in the air between them. ''How will he react to this?'' Aldermond wondered silently, suppressing a sigh that threatened to escape.

    The secret they had hidden from Jack for so many years was now about to be revealed. Aldermond feared that Jack would feel betrayed by the choices they had made on his behalf, choices meant to protect him, yet ones that would strip him of any illusion of control.

    For years, they had kept the truth from Jack, hoping to spare him the pain of knowing how powerless he had been made by their decisions. But now, with war looming and the threat of destruction becoming all too real, Aldermond had no choice but to tell him the truth.

    Taking a deep breath, Aldermond looked at Jack, who sat there, wearing his usual mask¡ªa faint smile, calm and composed. But Aldermond could see the tension beneath it. He had raised Jack, and he knew when something was wrong. Yet Jack gave nothing away.

    "Asriel," Aldermond began, using Jack''s given name, his voice stern and heavy with authority. "You''ll be leaving for training tomorrow. You''ll be under the care of Alogra, an old friend of the family. As it stands, you cannot wield magical powers, and we''ve waited long enough. We cannot let you remain defenseless while war approaches.

    I won''t have any member of this family be weak." His tone was as sharp as the edge of a sword, slicing through any room for argument.

    Jack''s smile never faltered, though his eyes betrayed nothing of what he was truly thinking. His mind was racing, but outwardly, he simply nodded.

    Arwen, seated beside Aldermond, was visibly taken aback by his harsh words. Shock and guilt flashed across her face as her hands tightened around the edge of her chair. She had always known the truth, that their decisions had been what made Jack unable to awaken his magical powers. It had been a hard choice, but necessary at the time. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Still, seeing her son being chastised for something that was not his fault, it cut her deeply.

    ''Aldermond, you shouldn''t have said that,'' she thought, but the words stayed locked inside her. She didn''t have the courage to voice her protest. It was too late to change anything now.

    Meanwhile, Jack''s thoughts swirled, barely containing his amusement. ''Alogra,'' he mused, as memories of the name resurfaced. It had been years, but of course, he knew exactly who Alogra was. Alogra, the legendary swordmaster who had once been the sword of the Avalonian Kingdom.

    In the first great war, he had earned the name "The Sword Sovereign," feared across battlefields for the sheer number of enemies he had slain. His blade had cut through armies, and his title had become synonymous with death itself. Some called him "The Devil''s Blade," while others whispered that he was a demon in human form.

    But Alogra had disappeared after the war, abandoning the kingdom he had once served, dismissing the entire conflict as a foolish endeavor. The stories varied, but most believed that the weight of the lives he had taken had finally driven him into seclusion, perhaps haunted by the souls of the dead. He had vanished from the world, fading into legend.

    ''And now I''m supposed to train under him?'' Jack thought, barely able to hide his excitement. The irony wasn''t lost on him. In his past life, Asriel had met Alogra, but the fool had failed to learn anything substantial from the legendary warrior. Jack smirked inwardly, recalling how Asriel had been too weak, too incompetent to grasp the lessons that could have made him invincible. But this time?

    This time, things would be different. Jack wasn''t the same person. He was no longer bound by Asriel''s weaknesses.

    ''This is perfect,'' Jack thought, a surge of anticipation coursing through him. Not only would he learn the way of the sword, but he would learn it from the best¡ªsomeone who had once matched the strength of the Sword Kings. This was his first step towards escaping the shackles of weakness and building his own empire. He could already picture it¡ªthe power, the control, the world bowing to him.

    It was vivid, a dream he had kept in his heart since regaining his memories.

    A flicker of a smile briefly appeared on his lips, but he quickly lowered his head to hide it from the others. He didn''t want them to see just how excited he was.

    Seeing Jack''s bowed head, Arwen mistook it for a sign of sadness. She believed her son was disheartened, crushed by the weight of being powerless in a world ruled by magic. After all, he had worked so hard to try and awaken his magical abilities, but nothing had come of it. Guilt gnawed at her, twisting the knife she had been carrying in her heart all these years.

    ''This is all our fault,'' Arwen thought, clenching her hands into fists. ''We''ve made him powerless.'' But despite the pain, she knew she had to say something to comfort him. She couldn''t let him lose hope.

    "Asriel, my dear," she began softly, her voice gentle and warm, though the weight of her guilt was hidden behind her smile. "Don''t feel bad. You''re a star. I believe you''ll shine even brighter with the sword than you ever could have with magic. I know you''ll make us proud."

    Jack''s mood soured instantly. ''And she just has to ruin the moment,'' he thought, irritated by her attempt to console him. Still, he raised his head and forced a smile, the same innocent smile that had always fooled them.

    "Don''t worry, Mom," Jack said, his voice filled with feigned sweetness. "I''ll make you and Dad proud." He sounded sincere, but inside, he was seething with thoughts of rebellion. ''I don''t care about either of you. Not anymore. Everything from now on is about me¡ªabout escaping the fate this world has planned for me.''

    Arin, Jack''s older brother, had remained quiet until now. But hearing Jack''s promise made him scoff, his disdain obvious. He didn''t care if Aldermond was present¡ªhe had no respect for Jack.

    "When you can''t even awaken your magical powers, what makes you think you can master the sword?" Arin''s voice dripped with scorn. "Dad, don''t waste your time on him. He''s a lost cause."

    The entire room fell silent as Arin''s words echoed off the walls. Aldermond tensed, his face a mask of disapproval. But Jack wasn''t surprised. He had expected Arin''s disdain¡ªit was nothing new. If anything, Jack relished it. It made the inevitable reversal of fortunes all the more satisfying.

    ''And they call me arrogant?'' Jack thought, holding back a laugh. He found Arin''s outburst amusing, like a scene from a drama he had read in his previous life. Watching it unfold in real time was far more entertaining.

    "Lina," Aldermond said calmly, his voice steady but commanding, "control your son''s mouth."

    Lina, Arin''s mother, shifted uncomfortably but said nothing. Aldermond had long known about the tension between his sons, a common occurrence in families like theirs. Yet, this situation was different. Lina''s own ambitions for Arin were known to him¡ªher desire to see her son ascend to the throne.

    Aldermond had long suspected her motivations, given her powerful connections to Lord Gale, the alchemist king. But now was not the time for confrontation.

    "Asriel, prepare yourself," Aldermond continued, ignoring the tension that lingered in the room. "You''ll leave at first light tomorrow."

    Jack simply nodded, his face still the picture of innocence, while inside, his mind was already planning his next moves. His path to power had just begun.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Disciplines of magic

    ---

    Magic¡ªa concept Jack barely understood but now found himself surrounded by. He''d stumbled into a world overflowing with it, where magic was as natural as breathing, as constant as the stars.

    Back home, his only brush with such wonders was through fantasy books he borrowed from the city library. School had never been an option for him, so he took what he could: hours in those aisles, running his fingers along worn spines, absorbing any tale he could get his hands on.

    Then came that day¡ªthe day he found the book. It had been lying on the library floor as if abandoned. Its brown leather cover was cracked and faded, pages yellowed and thin with age. Something about it called to him. He picked it up, and that decision altered his life forever. That story wove itself into him, word by word, until he felt he knew it in his bones.

    The book''s hero, Asriel, was a man of misery. The universe seemed bent on breaking him, and Jack understood that bitterness too well. Asriel''s kindness, his relentless naivety, were what condemned him to a life of suffering. And despite his gifts, in a world teeming with magic, Asriel allowed himself to be weak, struggling against his own power instead of embracing it.

    ''I won''t make his mistakes,'' Jack told himself. He wouldn''t be that fool. He could practically feel the frustration building as he gazed out the coach window, watching the trees blur past. He was miles away from everything he''d ever known¡ªso far he might as well have been on another planet.

    The trees stretched endlessly along either side of the road, their thick canopies casting shadows across the desolate path. No other souls in sight.

    ''Now this is what I call peace. Lack of filthy humans'' he thought, breathing in the air, tinged with earth and mystery. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the days leading up to this journey, Jack had absorbed everything he could about this world. The book had been a blueprint, sketching only the major events of Asriel''s story. But now Jack wondered: "What happens if I meet people who weren''t in the book? What then?''

    ''I might know what''s coming,'' he reasoned, ''but if I avoid certain paths, won''t that change everything?''

    The thought left him anxious, teetering on the edge of the unknown. Did he have to follow Asriel''s story? Was he fated to end up the same way, suffocated by choices that weren''t really his?

    ''No. Asriel was a fool,'' he thought fiercely. ''There''s no way I''m giving up my life twice.''

    The question still nagged him though. Why had he been brought here? Why him, of all people, and what purpose did this world hold for him?

    He wanted to go back, perhaps ask the great one all the questions he had in his mind.

    "It''s not as if that bright bulb will say anything" Jack mumbled, his face contorting with annoyance as he remembered his first encounter with ''The bulb'' as he referred to him.

    ''What kind of twisted game is this? You pull me here and don''t even tell me why?'' He let out a sigh of frustration, his thoughts spiraling into tension.

    No. He couldn''t afford to let the mystery of his arrival distract him. ''My goal is simple. I need power. Strength is my priority,'' he resolved, refocusing.

    He''d read about the power structure in this world: four kingdoms, each dedicated to a distinct discipline of magic. They were like the four pillars upholding a delicate balance. Each had its strengths¡ªand rivalries. And then there was the Church, an entity unto itself, shrouded in secrecy and reverence.

    The first kingdom, where he''d now landed, was renowned for its spellcasting abilities. Here, mages manipulated the elements, summoning energy that could move mountains and unleash torrents of fire or floods at a whim.

    The second was the Kingdom of Swords, famed for its warriors who relied on sheer physical prowess, their bodies hardened by mana. They were swordsmen in name, though they wielded a range of weapons.

    Then there was the kingdom of beastmen and tamers, ''The mutants, I''d prefer that'' he thought to himself with a low hum as he looked through his jotter. He had made out a picturesque and detailed description of their kind, which led him to that one word.

    ''And of course, the last but not the least the kingdom of Alchemist, together they make up one big nation'' He went through the information on his jotter again.

    Jack saw this jotter to be his most powerful weapon, a weapon that allowed him plan ahead of time, and as well have him knowledge of everything he had to know.

    ''Had to fill it up with lots of info on the other kingdoms'' Jack felt rather prideful of his jotter, and he had made sure to encode it in a language, very popular but unknown to this new world.

    ''English,''

    ''... Who knew it would ever be as useful as this'' Jack thought as he ran his hand through the pages of the book before closing it.

    ''Dad wants me to learn the sword,'' Jack mused, recalling his father''s insistence that swordsmanship was his only path to strength.

    He knew why. ''They think I can''t conjure spells,'' he thought with a smirk.

    Swordsmen couldn''t cast spells; they wielded mana only to fortify their bodies, granting them tenfold the strength of an ordinary person. But there was a fundamental difference: while mages had a "core," enabling them to store mana and shape it into spells, swordsmen lacked this ability, their power limited to themselves.

    ''But what if I could master both?'' Jack''s mind raced. ''Mana is mana. It''s only the form that changes.'' He smiled, a dangerous, determined gleam in his eyes.

    In his reading, he''d learned of a mage who eventually broke these boundaries, becoming the first "battle-mage" in history. This individual had posed a nearly insurmountable challenge for Asriel, becoming a formidable obstacle on his path.

    "If I train well under Alogra, I''ll surpass even that battle-mage. I''ll be the first to unlock it this time," Jack whispered to himself, fists clenching with purpose.

    "My prince, we''ve reached the destination. This is as far as I''m instructed to go," the coach driver called, his voice firm as he pulled the horses to a halt.

    Jack blinked, his gaze pulled back from his musings. He peered out the window. Instead of a grand estate or a castle, he saw¡­trees. An endless, shadowy forest stretched out before him, dense and ominous. For a heartbeat, he felt a pang of disappointment.

    "This¡­is his house?"

 Chapter 18 - 18: A mandatory quest

    -

    Jack was left in a fog of confusion for two reasons. First, he stood at the foot of a hill draped in a dense forest, the canopy above blotting out the late afternoon sun. Second, he couldn''t spot any hint of a house or living structure nearby. It was all just thick, untamed greenery.

    "So¡­ where exactly is his house?" Jack asked, his voice tinged with annoyance.

    The coach driver leaned forward slightly, his face a mix of weariness and tolerance. "Young master, Sir Alogra resides at the top of the hill, to the east."

    Jack shot a sideways look at the driver. So, they expect me to march up a hillside through this forest¡­ all alone?

    The forest around him exuded an unsettling aura. It wasn''t just the shadows or the towering trees but an energy that hinted at something more primal, perhaps magical. And if magic ruled this world, it likely teemed with magical beasts too. Stepping into this forest felt like inviting death.

    As if reading his unease, the coach driver added, "No need to fear, young master. Sir Alogra assures us he''ll intervene if any creatures cross your path. You''re well protected." But Jack caught the faint, wry smile on the driver''s lips¡ªa glint of amusement, or maybe pity.

    ''How does he expect to know I''m in danger?'' Jack wondered, his brow furrowing.

    It was all just begining to look like some kind of set-up.

    "And you actually believe he can sense me from here?" he retorted, his tone icy and dismissive.

    The coach driver raised his chin, a shadow of frustration crossing his face. ''Ah, just as they say, no regard for his elders¡­ I''d love to see him face a beast on his own,'' the driver thought.

    "I follow orders as given," the driver replied tersely, turning back to his reins. With a sharp pull, the horses neighed, and the coach jerked into motion, leaving Jack in a swirl of dust and silence.

    Jack sighed, scratching the back of his head, frustration brewing within him. "Guess old habits stick after a while," he muttered. He''d spoken curtly without a second thought, acting arrogant was slowly becoming a part of him, but the driver''s reaction hadn''t gone unnoticed.

    ''Why should I care?'' He''s supposed to answer me¡ª Jack''s scowl deepened as the coach receded into the distance.

    ''Well, let''s make it a bit more interesting'', he mused, raising his hand and muttering a spell.

    [Wind Manipulation]

    [-10 mana points]

    A grin tugged at his lips as he directed a subtle gust toward one of the coach wheels, loosening the screws enough to make the journey difficult. "Let''s see how far you get with a shaky wheel¡­ If I have to face a beast, maybe you will too." Jack''s words were soft, if he was going to wish him misfortune, then the they might as well share it together.

    In this new world, it was an eye to eye battle, he would reciprocate whatever anyone did, he didn''t mind status whatsoever. Besides he too was a prince, not many could insult him.

    His expression hardened as he shifted his gaze back to the dense forest.

    Looking east, he spotted the faint outline of a rooftop through the trees, partially hidden by the hill. Well, here goes nothing, he thought, taking his first step into the undergrowth.

    The forest was dense, the ground carpeted with decaying leaves and scattered twigs that snapped underfoot. He moved slowly, eyes alert, his senses heightened with every step. Shadows flitted through the trees, making him instinctively tense. He had a vague idea of the distance¡ªif he kept a steady pace, he''d reach Alogra''s place by sundown. But he also knew he wasn''t alone in this forest. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of course, they want me to believe Alogra can sense my danger from here? They sent me in as bait. Jack''s jaw clenched. "The great one could''ve at least given me a smarter family," he muttered, exasperated, catching himself before he raised his voice too much.

    He wondered briefly how far the coach might get before the loose wheel failed completely. It should be night soon. Maybe he''ll be cornered by a beast himself, he thought with a wicked grin. The driver''s demise was a small consolation in this forest''s unsettling quiet.

    A sudden rustling in the underbrush made him freeze, his heart lurching in his chest. He whipped his head in the direction of the noise, teeth clenched. ''Of course, just my luck''

    Despite his careful movements, something had found him. The danger seemed to throb in the air. He couldn''t shake the annoyance, though; he''d been on edge since the moment he stepped in here, and now he could be moments away from facing one of the forest''s beasts.

    ''Where''s that "rescue" they promised me now?'' The thought felt foolish, even in his own mind. No sane person would enter a forest alone, counting on someone else''s protection. He steadied his breath, trying to remember the few bits of mage combat he''d picked up in books. In the end, he''d taught himself most of his spells. He''d never had proper training; his parents never allowed it.

    ''It''s a miracle I learned anything at all'' he thought, feeling the weight of his situation pressing down on him.

    The brush parted slowly, as if whatever was lurking was toying with him, savoring his unease. His palms were clammy, his mouth dry. ''Books never prepared me for this''

    Apparently, something''s just couldn''t be learnt through the books, feeling the tension before the fight was a lot more different than reading through pages about what to and what not to do.

    Finally, the creature emerged, stepping out with a low, rumbling growl. Its eyes gleamed in the fading light, powerful and hungry.

    Just then, the system pinged at him.

    DING!

    [Mountain Beast Detected]

    [Mandatory Quest: Defeat 10 Mountain Beasts to become the Predator of the Mountains]

    [Time Limit: 14 days]

    [Reward: +100 Soul Essence]

    [Penalty: ???]

    ''Wonderful,'' Jack thought bitterly, staring into the beast''s eyes. ''What a charming way to seal my death sentence.''

 Chapter 19 - 19: A long run

    [MOUNTAIN BEAST DETECTED!]

    [Mandatory Quest: Defeat 10 Mountain Beasts, Become the Predator of the Mountains!]

    [Time Limit: 14 Days]

    [Rewards: +100 Soul Essence]

    [Penalty: ???]

    The notification from the system took Jack by surprise. He had expected it to come soon; this was the indication that his actual journey had begun. This was the first mandatory quest from the system, and he wasn''t foolish enough to wait for a penalty. He didn''t want to know what that would look like. Penalties were a no-go area for him.

    Instead, he preferred the rewards. "Soul essence, huh?" he mused, a grim smile creeping onto his face. He had yet to discover the true purpose of the soul essence, but it definitely couldn''t be useless, could it?

    He sighed, feeling the weight of his curiosity. "I don''t want to find out later; I''ve already pushed enough things aside." He was growing tired of the constant mysteries the system held.

    But this was no time for contemplation. Jack refocused his attention on the beast. "The system couldn''t even give me any information about it," he thought bitterly. He had spent countless hours gathering information about beasts from the royal library, preparing for the day he might encounter one.

    Unfortunately, he had miscalculated, and now he couldn''t distinguish one creature from another since many looked alike. It was like trying to tell different breeds of an animal apart, each possessing its own distinct abilities and weaknesses.

    Without knowing the characteristics or the name of the beast before him, Jack was at a disadvantage.

    Indeed knowledge was power, but when not sufficient enough, it could be said to be useless.

    Right now, he felt deeply frustrated, ''the system doesn''t even tell me stats of my enemies'' he had expected way much more from the system, yet he was left with disappointment. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, thank you, system, for providing a wealth of information," he said sarcastically as he scrutinized the creature, hoping to match its features with any he had read about in the books.

    The beast before him was large, resembling a mammal with thick brown fur covering its entire body. Jack struggled to find the right description. The best he could come up with was "a standing rat." He felt basic, to say the least.

    This "rat" had claws as long as a polar bear''s protruding from its paws and stood as tall as a large boulder. Its moist snout was visible even from a distance, sniffing the air as it caught the scent of something delicious¡ªJack.

    His heart raced as the beast drew closer, but he took a deep breath and met its gaze indifferently. To his surprise, the beast paused, as if wary of Jack''s unexpected confidence.

    "I''m limited to flame spells and dark spells, and I only have a few of those," Jack thought, considering his options. He felt lucky to possess two magical cores¡ªa rare gift among mages.

    It made him wonder if that was the actual reason why Asriel still managed to weild magical powers later in the future, Jamiel had only succeeded in destroying one core!

    But Jack still had the two, keeping him at a higher advantage.

    A bonus point!

    [Dark Cloak] was the spell that had kept him undetected by his father for five years. It masked his aura and concealed any signs of magic. Yet, as he recalled how he had obtained this gift, he found it annoying that the beast seemed unaffected by its effects.

    "I had to press my mother''s boobs for this, and it''s still useless," Jack mused, flipping through his skill tabs. "It probably has no effect on the beast''s natural senses; it sniffed me out from a distance."

    Surprisingly, the beast had yet to attack. It simply stood there, staring at him, occasionally opening its maw as if trying to intimidate him.

    "Trying to scare me, huh?" Jack smirked, taking a step forward. He moved without fear, boldly approaching the beast.

    "I hate gambles, but let''s find out," he thought as he inched closer. To his delight, the beast retreated, taking a step back.

    Seeing the creature''s reaction made a grin cross Jack''s face. "I can have this as a free first kill," he thought to himself.

    [Dark Blast!] A surge of dark energy erupted from him, gathering in the palms of his fists. The beast turned and dove deeper into the thick forest, startled by his sudden aggression.

    Jack fired, but his aim was off, and the blast missed the beast by a hair''s breadth. "Come back here, you bastard! You think you can get a free meal?" he yelled, pursuing it.

    His anger bubbled over. It was the system''s fault he had been forced into this quest, so if he was to kill anything, he would make sure to start with this creature.

    The chase intensified as the beast scurried through the underbrush, propelled by its four legs. It initially felt lucky, thinking it had encountered an easy target. The human boy hadn''t screamed or run in fear. Instead, he had shown a fierce determination, his earlier fear evaporating, replaced by a murderous resolve.

    Which human child chases a beast twice their height? The beast had made a grave mistake. This kid was crazy.

    Jack chased relentlessly, a smile creeping onto his face. He could feel something foreign awakening within him¡ªan excitement he had never known in his past life.

    Why was he feeling this way? "Is this how kids feel when they chase each other and play hide and seek?" he wondered, feeling his blood pumping with energy.

    Rather than fear, he felt exhilarated, and it wasn''t just because of the thrill. It was because he was on the verge of his first kill. He was finally going to have a chance to study the beast!

    "It''s better when they run; it makes it more fun." An overwhelming sense of joy surged through him. He knew it¡ªthe beast was going to die, and not just by anyone, but by him!

    A surge of black energy connected with the beast''s side, causing it to squeal in pain.

 Chapter 20 - 20: The Drakorath

    The beast had made a grave mistake.

    At first, Jack was clueless about what sort of creature stood before him, so he''d prepared for the worst. It was better to assume it was stronger and more vicious than he could handle, given its height and the deadly gleam in its eyes. Instinct told him that fear would make him easy prey, so he forced himself to show none. His heart pounded in his chest, but his face remained steely.

    "If I''m going to survive this, I''ve got to act first and think later," he muttered under his breath, the words as much to steady his nerves as they were a tactic.

    In his mind, he rehearsed a plan: hold his ground, fight if he had to, but above all, look for any chance to escape. He knew the saying well: ''He who runs lives to fight another day.'' To Jack, that wasn''t a sign of cowardice¡ªit was a sign of wisdom. A fleeting thought crossed his mind that he was destined to encounter this creature again.

    Perhaps if he survived this time, he''d learn something to use against it in the future.

    But something strange happened. As soon as he shut down his fear, the beast stopped short. It seemed hesitant to approach him. Jack narrowed his eyes. The sudden shift made him suspicious, and he began to recall everything he''d read in the royal library about creatures like this. One beast in particular sprang to mind¡ªthe Drakorath.

    The Drakorath was known for a cunning ability: it could change its shape, adopting the form of larger, more intimidating creatures to terrify weaker prey into submission. With its prey paralyzed by fear, the Drakorath would then activate a secondary ability that petrified the victim in place, making escape impossible.

    But, crucially, if the prey showed no fear, the Drakorath often hesitated to attack, as it relied on fear to get an advantage. For the Drakorath, a high-risk fight was rarely worth its own life. As soon as Jack remembered this, the creature''s odd behavior began to make sense.

    He held his ground, watching as the beast locked eyes with him, and he could see the tension mounting between them. In a flash, the creature began to transform, shedding its fearsome exterior and revealing its true form¡ªa creature entirely different from the towering, monstrous figure it had projected just moments ago.

    Where there had been a menacing figure now crouched a small, rodent-like creature with soft, gray-brown fur, wide, panicked hazel eyes, and tiny, clawed paws.

    "Causing trouble despite your size, huh?" Jack muttered, unimpressed. For all its small stature, he felt no sympathy for the Drakorath. In fact, he felt a strange surge of anger toward it. This beast had tried to take his life, and now it was time to settle the score.

    The system pinged, and a message appeared before him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Appraisal Skill Activated!]

    [Beast: Drakorath]

    [Level: 3]

    A smirk crept across Jack''s face. "So, you''re not useless after all," he muttered, giving the system some begrudging praise. He finally had some useful intel.

    "Good. Now those long hours in the library won''t go to waste," he whispered to himself, his spirits lifting.

    The Drakorath''s energy was depleting rapidly, thanks to his repeated use of [Dark Blast]. It was a slow but effective spell, chipping away at the creature''s strength over time. Though it didn''t pack a lot of power in a single hit, it had steadily weakened the Drakorath, wearing it down to a point where it was much easier prey.

    The creature''s movements became more labored, and Jack was catching up. He could see its muscles trembling with fatigue, its once-lithe steps now mere staggers. Despite his growing advantage, Jack felt an odd exhilaration, a feeling he''d never experienced before. His heart pounded, but not from fear¡ªthis was something else, something primal.

    He''d never played games as a child, never known the thrill of a chase, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was finally getting a taste of something he''d always been denied.

    Was this the exhilaration of hunting, of being the predator rather than the prey?

    The Drakorath turned to look at him, eyes wide with terror, as though trying to comprehend what kind of creature would pursue it so relentlessly.

    But that single glance was its final mistake.

    Jack''s body moved before his mind even registered it. He leaped over a thick tree root, closing the distance in one smooth jump. As he landed, a sense of pure exhilaration electrified his veins.

    "Soaring Flames!" he bellowed, a fiery spell gathering in his palms. Intense heat crackled in the air, licking up from his hands like eager flames. With a swift motion, he unleashed the scorching blast. The Drakorath let out a final, agonized squeal, the sound strangled as flames rapidly consumed its small, trembling form.

    He watched as the fire enveloped it, the creature''s body turning to charred ash. It was done. The beast had been his first kill.

    Ding!

    [Beast Killed: 1/10]

    [Reward: +10 Soul Essence]

    A grin split his face as the notification from the system flashed. This was beginning to feel like a game¡ªa thrill he''d never had the chance to enjoy. But before he could fully relish the victory, a different message appeared.

    [The time has come; a soul must be offered in exchange for power.]

    Jack frowned, baffled by the strange wording. "What''s this system ranting about? Did something break?"

    But before he could ponder it further, an intense pain shot through his skull, a searing ache that felt as if something were tearing through his mind. He doubled over, gripping his head, struggling against the fiery torment flooding his senses.

    In the darkness that stretched through his mind, he saw faint images¡ªvisions that seemed to come from somewhere beyond him. He was standing in a vast, empty expanse, a void that extended in all directions. In the distance, something loomed in the darkness, coming into sharper focus.

    It was a massive, ancient altar, imposing and ominous, rising up from the endless void like a monument to forgotten gods.

    "All must bow before the lord of the dead! All souls pure and good shall become a part of the legion," a voice echoed, low and dreadful, as if a hundred voices were speaking in unison. The words reverberated in his mind, an ominous chant that filled the dark void with a sinister energy.

    Jack struggled to process what he was seeing. The altar gleamed with a strange, dark light, its surface adorned with symbols that twisted and shifted, never settling into any shape he could recognize. And then, slowly, a figure began to materialize before the altar, draped in shadows, a faceless presence radiating an aura of unfathomable power.

    He could feel it¡ªa hunger emanating from the figure, a pull that reached into his very soul, as if it were calling to him, demanding something precious.

    "Jack¡­ it awaits," the voice murmured, and in that instant, he felt something stirring deep within him, an instinct that was both foreign and familiar. It was a primal urge, a need to offer something in return for the power he had just claimed.

 Chapter 21 - 21: First undead

    Jack snapped back to reality, his vision blurred for a moment, but quickly cleared.

    [Bond a soul as a sacrifice!]

    The system''s notification blinked insistently before him, cryptic as ever. Jack stared at it, wondering what it expected of him. He couldn''t quite make sense of it¡ªwas he supposed to offer something up? ''How does one even sacrifice a soul?'' he thought. ''Am I supposed to be setting up an altar or burning something?''

    He knelt beside the burnt creature lying on the ground. His eyes flicked over its decayed body, still faintly smoking from his attack. "So, he brought me here to act like some kind of servant?" he muttered bitterly, glancing around as though Erebus himself might appear and explain the reasoning behind this task. ''It has to be the Great One,'' he thought.

    ''Only a god would demand a sacrifice like this.''

    Then again, he couldn''t be sure. ''Or maybe... is the system itself a god?'' A shiver ran through him at the thought. The deeper he dug into these powers, the more they hinted at something beyond mortal understanding. And Jack had never been a fan of gods. They all seemed to operate on favors, expecting loyalty and demanding fealty in exchange for the scraps of power they dangled in front of humanity.

    ''And now here I am,'' he mused. ''Playing along like some kind of puppet.'' But what choice did he have?

    He ran his hand over the beast''s charred remains, his fingers brushing against its dried skin. The fur had been scorched away, leaving behind a cracked, blistered shell of what had once been a creature. Jack''s heart beat a bit faster. If this was what the system wanted, then he''d see it through.

    [Corruption Activated!]

    A dark aura surged around him. Tendrils of energy spiraled from his chest, creeping over his shoulders and down his arms before plunging into the beast''s body. The moment the aura touched it, Jack felt a strange chill. It spread through his fingers like ice in his veins. And then the stench hit him¡ªa nauseating, putrid smell that flooded his senses as the energy seeped deeper into the beast.

    But he didn''t flinch. He was fully engrossed, eyes fixed on what was unfolding before him. The black energy continued to invade the creature, burrowing into every pore and crevice, as though draining the life out of something already dead. And then¡ªhe heard it.

    Shrrrri!

    A faint, desperate sound, almost like a soul begging for mercy. But Jack''s expression remained cold, detached. His heart had already hardened to such things, focused solely on what might come next.

    The beast''s blood drained, skin shriveling until it was nothing but a dried husk. Bones protruded from its flesh, and its eyes were reduced to empty, hollow sockets.

    [Do you wish to bond with this soul?]

    The system''s message seemed to float in his mind. "Yes," Jack answered instinctively, the word slipping out before he had a chance to think. He felt almost hypnotized, as if compelled by something beyond himself.

    [-15 Soul Essence]

    The system confirmed his choice, and a surge of dark energy swallowed the beast''s form. The energy spiraled and wrapped around the dead body like a shroud, dense and unnatural, so intense that it sent creatures within a five-kilometer radius scattering.

    [Your servant awaits your command. Please create a command: ....] the system prompted.

    Jack stood silent for a moment, listening, and a faint whisper seemed to stir within him. The right words came to mind like an echo in his head.

    "Arise," he said, his voice low and firm.

    A wave of energy shot through the beast''s corpse. Its hollow eye sockets ignited with blue flames, pale and ghostly, casting eerie shadows across its skeletal form. The bones began to twist, clicking and creaking as they realigned themselves. Its form reassembled, standing on thin, twisted limbs, its flesh replaced by a dark, wispy shadow where fur once was.

    [Congratulations! You have made your first bond.]

    [You have fully taken up the legacy of the Lost God.]

    [Inventory Unlocked!]

    [All stats increased by +10.]

    [Daily Quest Updated!]

    [Bond Space Unlocked!] S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Notifications crowded his vision, one after another, each more promising than the last. Jack''s lips curved into a triumphant grin. He had finally broken through.

    "So that''s it¡­" he murmured, a glint of excitement in his eyes. "I''ve unlocked a new power."

    The excitement of discovery surged through him. He recalled the countless hours he''d spent poring over books about summoning, reading advanced guides, trying to figure out how to tap into necromantic powers. But he''d had it all wrong. All he really needed was soul essence¡ªthe key ingredient.

    In this new world, beast cores were often used to summon creatures. Alchemists and beastmen typically relied on magical cores to create bonds with creatures and bring them into battle. Jack had tried it a few times, but it never seemed to work¡ªuntil now. ''The soul essence is the answer,'' he realized, gazing at the creature he''d resurrected.

    He felt their connection, a bond as strong as if he''d gained a new limb. The beast was his servant, bound to him in an unbreakable link. Jack''s eyes drifted to its side, catching the faint glimmer of something embedded in its shadowy chest.

    "A beast core!" he exclaimed. The core was a rare and valuable resource in this world, used for trading, powering runes, and even crafting weaponry. And here he was, with a new pet and a precious core to boot.

    ''Looks like the corruption didn''t consume everything,'' he thought, relieved. While some of the creature''s other parts had withered to dust, the core remained intact.

    Now he faced a small dilemma. He didn''t want to leave his new servant out here, exposed and vulnerable. The creature''s eerie, reanimated form would attract attention in no time.

    The system seemed to anticipate his need.

    [Bond Space: All bonded servants can reside in this space and can be called upon when needed.]

    "Not bad," Jack murmured, marveling at the system''s versatility. "Looks like there''s more to you than I thought." He chuckled, tucking the beast core into his pocket and activating the [Bond Space]. Instantly, shadows engulfed the creature, swallowing it into nothingness.

    Jack stood and stretched his legs, feeling a pleasant ache from the long chase. "That was exhausting," he admitted, "but definitely worth it."

    A low growl suddenly rumbled behind him.

    ''Of course,'' he thought with a dry smile, his fingers instinctively twitching, readying a spell. ''I keep forgetting whose body I possess.''

    Jack''s muscles tensed, every instinct screaming caution as he slowly turned to face whatever new threat was lying in wait.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Running from a beast

    The rewards from the system this time were plentiful, more than he''d ever seen. Jack''s heart skipped with excitement as he opened his character stats, a grin spreading across his face.

    [EXP: 3001/4000]

    [Level: 3]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Agility: 10]

    [Intelligence: 30]

    [Perception: 15]

    [Bonus Points: +10]

    An instant level-up had brought him to level three, and his experience points climbed further, ticking tantalizingly toward the next milestone.

    "My intelligence stat went up... must be from all the knowledge I''ve picked up along the way." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, satisfaction filling him. "A long, hard run, but it came with some amazing rewards." He sighed, his relief deepening¡ªand then froze as a low, guttural growl rumbled from behind him.

    Not again.

    Jack''s body tensed as a ripple of dread passed through him, his fingers twitching ready to cast a spell. His scrolled through his spell tabs as his mind scrambling for options. He slowly turned, each movement cautious. That growl wasn''t coming from any small creature.

    As he took in the monstrous form behind him, Jack swallowed hard. Fully engrossed in the chase after the Drakorath, he''d forgotten his promise to tread carefully here. He cursed himself bitterly; of course he''d gone and attracted something fierce.

    And the beast before him was no ordinary predator. Its dark, glistening form stood poised, three heads towering above him, each set of eyes gleaming red with an insatiable hunger.

    [Magomon Trion: King of the Land!]

    [Level: 15]

    [Description: A three-headed beast... a companion to the land and a friend to the wind.]

    The system''s ping made his heart plummet further.

    ''Level 15!'' Jack''s mind reeled. ''That thing is twelve freaking levels higher than me!!''

    The next notification was worse.

    [Defeat the Beast!]

    [Reward: +50 Soul Essence, +20 Moonlight Stones, +100 Experience Points!]

    ''Fight this thing? Not a chance''. His survival instincts flared, and he knew exactly what to do, it was the same thing a thief would do when he was about to get caught.

    He bolted, his body reacting faster than his mind.

    Now he could clearly understand the game the system seemed to be playing.

    ''The rewards are higher the more difficult the mission is!'' Jack figured.

    But he couldn''t shove off the thought as to how or why the system passed him the bronze key with seemingly no effort at all!

    But thinking on this was definitely not something he had the chance todo at the moment, he was more focused on escaping the deadly monster.

    [Bonus Points Have Been Used Successfully!]

    [Agility: 10 +10]

    It was a tempting reward, but he valued his life more than any reward.

    Jack''s feet barely seemed to touch the ground as he dashed away, adrenaline surging through him like fire. Branches whipped at his face as he tore through the dense underbrush, his lungs burning as he pressed forward with every ounce of speed he could muster.

    Behind him, the Magomon Trion thundered after him, each leap closing the distance with alarming ease. The beast was aptly named¡ªthe companion of the land, the friend to the wind. Jack''s mind raced as he remembered the vague system description.

    ''How''s something like that meant to help me?!'' he cursed at the cryptic message. Why did it have to speak in riddles? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But just as he risked a glance over his shoulder, the words echoed in his mind: ''friend to the wind''

    The beast was frighteningly fast, it was practically upon him, its massive form barreling closer. It had a deep dark fur, its six glowing eyes fixed on him, and a long, dripping tongue that flicked out hungrily as it savored the thought of its next meal.

    Jack''s eyes went wide. Curse his curiosity¡ªif he hadn''t turned back, he wouldn''t have to witness that awful tongue stretching toward him. His legs pumped furiously, muscles straining as he forced himself to move even faster.

    It barely took moments ans he could already feel the tongue rubbing against the back of head, like a dog. It instinctively made all the hairs in his body to stand tall.

    Just then, as though enjoying his suffering and wanting to taunt him. The system decided to worsen his situation.

    [Tiredness: +10]

    The red warning blinked, and the numbers were left climbing with every passing second.

    [Tiredness: +40, +50]

    ''Is this some kind of punishment, what the hell is this?!'' Jack didn''t need the system to tell him he was exhausting himself. His breaths were shallow and desperate, his vision wavering. If his tiredness level reached one hundred, he could tell, ''I will be finished''

    He could already tell this, every part of him already wanted to give up, ''... But that''s also for the weak!'' he thought fiercely, a strong resolve burning within him. He kept pushing with all the strength he could muster.

    Finally, it was over.

    [Tiredness: +90¡­ +100]

    "Shit" he cursed.

    The fatigue hit him like a wave, his legs giving out as if he''d been drained dry. He stumbled, his momentum flinging him forward, and he crashed face-first into the muddy ground.

    Shrrrri!!

    The impact sent mud splattering over his face, filling his mouth.

    Ku! ku!!

    He choked, gagging as he tried to spit it out, clawing at his tongue with grimy fingers in a desperate attempt to get rid of the taste.

    "What the hell," he muttered, scraping mud from his tongue. His throat still raw, he shook his head, wincing as a splatter of mud ran down his cheek. But then a spark of alarm flashed through him as he remembered the beast.

    He whipped around to face the threat, heart hammering. But what he saw startled him¡ªthe Magomon Trion had stopped. It stood just a few feet away, watching him, yet it didn''t advance. Its blood-red eyes narrowed as it stared at him, an unsettling hint of reluctance in its posture.

    Jack stared back, frozen in disbelief. In those eyes, he saw something all too familiar.

    The beast¡ªthe king of the land¡ªwas afraid.

 Chapter 23 - 23: The man called Alogra

    Jack was stunned to see fear in the beast''s eyes. Oddly, he couldn''t sense any other creatures around him.

    ''So what''s making it all scared?''

    Curious, he turned his head to look behind him.

    There, a small hut stood, built from smooth stones with a thatched roof weathered by countless rainfalls. Wooden stakes encircled the hut, and the green field was blanketed with plants.

    On the portion he was on, he was surrounded by plants that looked like clovers but sprouted purple flowers in their centers, ones that filled the air with a nauseating scent.

    "Alogra''s house?" Jack quickly realized where he was and why the beast didn''t move.

    ''Is it afraid of him?.... Well I guess I''m in luck'' Jack was relieved. But then he was left rather shocked.

    The humble scene didn''t match his expectations for a man with the power to instill fear across the four kingdoms. Alogra, though formidable, had worked with all the kingdoms without pledging allegiance to any¡ªat least in the years following the first war.

    No one knew what led him to this drastic decision. And many came up with several conclusions at the end.

    From the sight alone, Jack could tell Alogra took no pride in his power. The simplicity of the hut hinted at a humility Jack knew he''d never achieve in this new world.

    ''What''s the use of humility when you have power?" Jack thought with a hiss. "They could all despise him, and they wouldn''t dare lift a finger against him.''

    Still, he figured there had to be a reason for it, something never mentioned in the novel. ''Maybe I might actually just have to find out.... It might be something that can help me'' Jack mused, turning his attention back to the beast. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ha! Can''t scare me this time!" he taunted with a grin.

    He so much loved the annoyed look on the beast face.... A feeling that one would get annoying someone that couldn''t harm them.

    Despite this, the beast remained, three heads growling in unison. It seemed reluctant to leave without its meal, even after expending so much energy.

    The beast inched forward cautiously. The two side heads kept their eyes on the hut''s door, while the center head focused on Jack.

    "Hmph, still eager, huh?" Jack scoffed, picking up a nearby stone and flinging it toward the beast.

    It dodged with ease, leaping aside. The center head snarled, urging the other two to lunge at him.

    "So, center head''s the leader," Jack noted, amused as he watched the beast spring at him, clearly provoked by his taunts.

    But just as the beast lunged, the hut''s door creaked open.

    All six of its eyes widened in fear, and a shiver rippled through its massive form. It could see calm, piercing eyes peering from the narrow opening, as if looking straight into its soul. The gaze was a silent but stern warning.

    Instantly, the beast twisted mid-air, its body arching into a ''U'' and, as soon as its paws hit the ground, it vanished in a blur of speed.

    Jack stared, impressed. "If it chased me down at that speed, I''d be dead by now.... but it ran away, so I guess I''m the real man" He smirked. "Even the big ones have things they''re afraid of. Don''t worry, we''ll meet again," he thought with a sigh of relief.

    Finally, he could say the words he''d been holding in: "It''s finally over." Those words brought him a wave of peace.

    The door to the hut opened fully, and Jack''s eyes darted to the figure emerging.

    It was a tall man, broad-shouldered and muscular, with graying hair falling to his shoulders and a dark beard scattered across his chin. His bright gray eyes held a wisdom Jack hadn''t often seen. Despite his graying hair, his face had a youthful edge, though Jack guessed he might be in his early fifties¡ªif they were back on Earth.

    In this world, though, appearances were deceptive. Mages, swordsmen, beastmen and even Alchemists all had a means to lengthen their lives.

    On the side of the mages, as time went on and they practiced more on magic, they could elongate their life simply by breaking through to several ranks, they achieved this by refining their cores.

    Swordsmen achieved theirs by strengthening their life force with mana, allowing them to live longer than expected. Probably something Jack was witnessing at the moment.

    Beastmen with mixed bloodlines could manipulate energy or their lineage to live far longer than ordinary humans.

    Alchemists, with the right materials, could extend their lives, too. However, this could olybe achieved if they could find the necessary ingredients to create such. Ingridients like that were not only rare, but could also bring about a war.... so it was a more difficult side on their side.

    Altogether, It wasn''t uncommon for people to live to a hundred and only marry around three hundred.

    Remembering that made Jack cautious about judging by looks alone. The last time he did, he''d been shocked when he learned his mother''s age.

    "That old hag in a maiden''s body! And I was actually admiring her beauty," Jack thought bitterly, recalling when his aunt Maria revealed, "Your mom''s only 320. Young, right?"

    Since then, Jack couldn''t look at the handsome and beautiful people of this world without picturing wrinkle-lined faces beneath their flawless skin.

    "And she said ''only,''" Jack muttered, feeling mildly irritated.

    ''How could a freaking 320 years old be called young! That''s 10 times my previous age and this, even more!'' thinking of it just made him annoyed.

    ''But siceut doesn''t affect the looks I guess it''s not so bad'' Jack concluded, he didn''t want to think further on the matter.

    "What was all that noise about?" Alogra asked, stretching as if waking from a long slumber. His gray eyes looked almost sleepy as he raised a hand.

    Alogra''s gaze shifted to Jack, who was still standing in the muddy field.

    With a frown, Alogra asked, "And who are you?"

    [A/N: please remember that your support is of great importance to our success.... Thank you. I hope you enjoy the next chapters]

 Chapter 24 - 24: A modest home

    "Who am I?" The question hit Jack with the force of a slap. ''This is the guy who''s supposed to protect me in a pinch¡­ and he doesn''t even know who I am?''

    Jack''s expression went blank as he processed Alogra''s words.

    "You just messed up my beautiful shrubs! Do you have any idea how rare those things are? Not to mention how hard they are to cultivate," Alogra snapped, clearly upset. Jack could see the pain in his eyes as he looked at the crushed plants scattered on the ground.

    "Huh?" Jack''s puzzled gaze followed Alogra''s, only now noticing the ring of trampled, oddly-shaped plants that surrounded him. He took in the scene with a sigh, pulling himself to his feet. Mud coated him from head to toe, staining his clothes and smeared across his face, making him feel like a complete mess. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alogra watched him with a calm, assessing gaze, like he was cataloging every little detail of Jack''s response. He waited in silence, seemingly expecting an introduction.

    "I''m Asriel Digmun," Jack replied coolly, even as he cursed under his breath. ''From my father, to the driver, to Alogra himself¡ªthey all gave me a false sense of safety.'' The thought made his jaw clench, though he forced himself to smile.

    ''If I didn''t have a few spells up my sleeve, that overgrown squirrel would''ve made a meal out of me,'' he thought bitterly.

    "Ah¡­ now I remember. From Kingdom Ciriaus, right?" Alogra said, scratching his head as though he was still piecing together a puzzle.

    "Yes, it''s an honor to meet you, Lord Alogra," Jack replied with a stiff bow. ''Honor, my foot. I''d slap you right now if I thought I could get away with it.''

    "Good, good," Alogra said, nodding. "Looks like you had a little trouble on the way here?"

    "Trouble is putting it lightly," Jack muttered.

    "Ah, well, good thing you didn''t get killed, or I wouldn''t know what to tell Aldermond¡­" Alogra trailed off, scratching his scruffy beard.

    Jack struggled to keep his face neutral as frustration bubbled up. ''Good thing I didn''t get killed? I felt a giant tongue practically taste my head! If I hadn''t been quick enough, I''d be that beast''s breakfast by now!''

    He could barely hold back a snort as Alogra rambled on, his fake smile faltering.

    But something in him ticked. ''This guy should be powerful, right?'' Jack decided to put his skills to use, mentally activating his system.

    [Appraisal skill activated!]

    [Name: Alogra Velianor]

    [Level: ???]

    ''That''s it?'' Jack''s brows knit together in disappointment. ''So there are people out there that even this skill can''t read? Or maybe something''s blocking it. Just how strong is Alogra?''

    Alogra continued talking, oblivious to Jack''s growing frustration. "You were lucky, then. If you hadn''t reached here, you''d have ended up as a raw snack. Trion hasn''t eaten in days, and we''ve been combing the forest for decent meat."

    Alogra''s eyes wandered over to the path Trion had disappeared down, a slight smirk touching his lips. ''Just live a little longer, beast. I''ll come for you once you''ve fattened up,'' Alogra thought with satisfaction.

    Jack narrowed his eyes, catching a glimpse of the older man''s hidden bloodthirstiness. It felt unsettling to realize how many creatures Alogra must have hunted down for sport. ''Is that what he does? Slaughters everything around him until there''s nothing left?'' Jack wondered, his patience thinning.

    Alogra''s murmuring thoughts took a turn, and he seemed to get lost in his own memories. "When I first came to this forest, it was crawling with beasts¡ªdangerous creatures, nothing like the ones near Hughiner Kingdom but strong in their own right. Now, though, it''s a barren hunting ground." He gave a disappointed sigh. "Might have to head somewhere else soon."

    Jack stifled the urge to roll his eyes. ''Focus already, old man. I didn''t come here to watch you daydream. Just teach me the sword so I can get out of here.''

    His mind raced, calculating the time he had left. Hubris was approaching fast, and he couldn''t afford to waste time. ''I''ll spend three years with this man, just enough to learn what I need. Then, I''ll finish my training in the academy.'' He silently rehearsed his plan.

    "Come on," Alogra finally said, breaking free from his thoughts. "I''ll show you to your room."

    He turned and strode toward the small hut in the clearing. Jack followed, grateful to finally have a task that didn''t involve standing in the mud.

    The interior of the hut surprised him. It was larger than he''d expected, simply but comfortably furnished. A red carpet with intricate black designs stretched across the floor, covering nearly every inch of the room. Paintings of ferocious creatures and battle scenes lined the walls, each one a testament to Alogra''s past victories.

    ''Only five rooms in total,'' Jack noted as they moved through the short corridor. One was a parlor, another a kitchen, with a dining area attached, and two bedrooms tucked at the end.

    "This is where you''ll be staying," Alogra said, crossing an arm over Jack''s shoulders as they stopped at a doorway. "It''s humble, but you''ll get used to it."

    Jack tensed at the touch and subtly shrugged Alogra''s arm away. "Thank you," he replied, forcing himself to remain polite.

    Alogra paused, watching him with a faintly raised eyebrow, but said nothing. "Your things have already been brought in by Aldermond. Everything you need should be in there," he added with a nod toward the room.

    Finally alone, Jack let out a sigh of relief as Alogra retreated to the sitting room, leaving him some breathing space. Taking a deep breath, Jack stepped into his new quarters. The room was modest but well-maintained. A stone wall formed the backdrop for a narrow bed, beside which a pile of luggage sat waiting. A small door led to a private bathroom.

    ''Not exactly the castle,'' he thought, ''but it''ll have to do.''

    Jack''s attention quickly shifted to his bags. He rifled through them like a man on a mission, pulling out clothes and tossing them aside as he searched. His eyes scanned each item, anticipation buzzing in his veins. ''Urek has to have packed it in here. He''s the only one I trust.''

    After several minutes of sifting through belts, cloaks, and assorted gear, Jack''s fingers finally closed around something solid and familiar. A thrill ran through him as he pulled the object free from his belongings, a triumphant smile spreading across his face.

    ''Yes! It''s here.''

 Chapter 25 - 25: A treacherous path

    Learning under Alogra definitely wouldn''t give him the chance to study new spells¡ªnot that he''d have much luck with them anyway, considering Alogra wasn''t a mage.

    ''I had to make early preparations. Thankfully, Urek was kind enough to put the book in my bag.'' Jack eyed the book in his hands, its cover as enticing as the first time he saw it. ''Maybe he deserves a promotion after all this. No doubt he''ll be itching for a better position someday.''

    Despite Jack''s arrogance over the years, Urek remained steadfast in his service. He''d never spoken out against him or ignored a single command. Jack felt a rare moment of gratitude, albeit a slight one. ''Maybe I''ll make him head of my piggry one day¡ªa perfect promotion.'' Jack snapped his fingers with satisfaction at the thought.

    Running his hands over the thick, hard cover of the book, he whispered the words printed on it: Maria Gunham: Learning the Flames.

    The very book that had been his guide ever since he arrived in this strange new world. This text alone had led him to acquire his current spells¡ªeverything he could wield from his small arsenal.

    [Flame spells]

    [Flame Blast: Level 1]

    [Scorching Hands: Level 1]

    [Flames of Scourge: Level 1]

    [Dark spells]

    [Dark blast]

    He gazed at the list in his mind, taking in the few basic spells he''d managed to glean from the pages. They weren''t much, but they were effective for now. His flame spells, though basic, were his best means of attack.

    "Two years, and all I''ve learned are three fire spells and one dark spell." Jack sighed, staring at the book with both pride and frustration. ''I''ve been at this for months, and still no progress with anything new.'' He bit his lip as he flipped through the pages.

    ''Well, I suppose the dark spells are harder to come by. At least the fire spells are common enough¡­ yet somehow just as hard to master.'' Jack''s thoughts drifted to the royal library, where he''d combed the archives just to find a single dark spell.

    ''Guess I''ll leave those spells alone for now¡­ until I can find Martias Gregory, or maybe someone similar'' He thought of the book''s author, whose life had taken a turn much like his own. After developing a second core¡ªone resembling Jack''s¡ªGregory had barely started exploring his newfound dark powers before the church had labeled him a demon and placed a bounty on his head.

    "Idiots, the lot of them," Jack muttered, recalling the mage''s story. "At least he had the sense to disappear before they could get him." A wry smile spread across his face as he imagined someday meeting Gregory. ''He''d probably be ancient by now, if he''s even alive¡­''

    It was thoughts like these that reminded him how isolated his path had become. No allies, no friends; just Jack and the challenge ahead. "More people would only weigh me down. They''ll just slow my progress," he muttered.

    Yet he couldn''t deny he needed help, at least with understanding the basics. Mastering magic without formal guidance had been far tougher than he''d ever imagined. Out of the thousand spells in this book, he''d only managed to learn three.

    ''Only three!'' The number gnawed at him, a testament to the grueling work he''d put in.

    ''Is magic really this difficult to master? Even with a book in front of me?'' He was annoyed.

    He found himself wondering if bringing the book along had been useless after all. He tossed it to the side, suddenly exhausted by the mere thought of the effort it would take.

    But after a moment, he pulled it back and took a deep breath. "If I don''t try, I won''t get anywhere. I''ll keep pushing¡­ progress will come, however slowly." But then his eyes widened as he remembered something.

    "Wait! Where''s my Jotting book?" His heart sank as he realized he must have dropped it when he was running from that beast.

    He was on the run for his life, that he had completely forgotten the worth of the Jotter and then threw it off while running.

    ''Perfect¡­ just perfect.'' He cursed under his breath, trying to recall the exact spot he''d left it.

    ''Just my luck¡­ losing things left and right,'' he thought bitterly. ''I''ll have to go back for it later, once I''m sure I can handle that monster. At least no one asides me can understand it'' For now, he''d have to live without it and move forward.

    Taking a deep breath, Jack looked around, trying to remind himself that he had only just begun.

    This was the opening stage of his new life, a fresh beginning in a world far removed from the comforts he''d once known. ''I''ve already altered the path of destiny; my choices are all my own now.''

    ''So I guess I''m the author now¡­ maybe every reader is fated to become a writer someday.'' A smirk crossed his face at the thought.

    From reading about fantasy worlds, he was now living one out. No longer was he a spectator, but the main player, holding the pen and writing his own fate. He had only one goal in this world: to be the strongest, the most powerful, to server the cruel fate the world had prepared for him, to be free from the shackles of weakness and the painful life that had once bound him.

    To steer the course of fate with his own hands.

    This was his mission, his path¡ªand he had decided to walk it alone.

    The power he sought would be his, no matter the cost, no matter the sacrifice. He wasn''t bothered by whatever the system would demand along the way but he was ready.

    "I will become the strongest, and anyone who wishes me dead will meet their end long before I do." Jack''s voice was low, his fist clenched, his eyes alight with a fierce resolve.

    If someone had seen his eyes just then, they''d have witnessed the unmistakable glint of black, burning with an intensity few would dare face. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [The Genesis of a Necromancer!]

 Chapter 26 - 26: Harsh treatment

    ---

    Jack leaned over the edge of the well, hauling up another heavy bucket of water. The rope''s rough fibers bit into his palms as he strained against the weight, his muscles aching from countless rounds of this same chore. With a frustrated grunt, he let the bucket splash back

    "Just... forget it," Jack muttered, releasing the rope with a bitter sigh.

    Alogra''s indifferent voice called out through the kitchen window, slicing through his irritation. "Make sure to pull it back up when you''re done. We''ll need at least five more buckets." Alogra didn''t even look at him, already focused on whatever he was grilling.

    Jack''s expression turned blank. ''Five more? You''ve got to be kidding me,'' he thought, his gaze hardening. Aloud, he muttered, "If I had my way, I''d¡­"

    But there was nothing he could do. He realized that now. For days, it had been this same grueling routine.

    "What could he possibly need all this water for? It''s like he''s filling every barrel in the house," Jack hissed, reluctantly reaching for the rope to start again.

    When he''d first arrived here, he expected they''d jump straight into training. He had been ready for intense combat lessons, maybe some magic¡ªanything to improve his power. But that wasn''t Alogra''s style.

    Instead, the old man treated him like a servant, tasking him with endless, back-breaking chores: chopping wood from dawn until dusk, pulling water, clearing out grass, and butchering the game Alogra brought back each day.

    ''He''s turned me into his personal laborer,'' Jack thought, scowling as he hefted the bucket up, his arms burning. He pulled it to the top and hauled it toward the house, grumbling to himself. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''I thought I was here to train, not to do his chores!'' Jack''s frustration simmered, but he knew there was no point in complaining. Alogra didn''t seem like someone who''d change his ways just because Jack said something.

    Running away wasn''t an option either. The forest surrounding Alogra''s home was thick and unforgiving, with wild creatures lurking around every corner. The last time he''d dared venture out, he''d barely escaped an attack from a Magamon Trion¡ªa beast that would have ended him in an instant if he hadn''t retreated.

    Reluctant as he was to admit it, he had noticed one positive outcome of the labor. His stats were improving faster than he could have expected.

    ---

    [Character Stats]

    [EXP: 4040/5000]

    [Level: 4]

    [Strength: 15]

    [Stamina: 15]

    [Agility: 25]

    [ Intelligence: 40]

    [Perception: 20]

    ---

    It was impressive growth, considering the time he''d been here. Each task, however trivial or exhausting, seemed to push his stats up a notch, inching him closer to his next level.

    Even his daily tasks were updated, a list of minor exercises that added a small boost to his stats. They weren''t too demanding, but the constant repetition made him wish he could skip them.

    ---

    [Daily Tasks]

    [ Drink two liters of water: 1/2]

    [Push-ups: 50/100]

    [ Sit-ups: 30/100]

    [Jumping jacks: 10/50]

    ---

    "If I make it through today, maybe he''ll finally teach me something useful," Jack muttered as he brought the last bucket inside, setting it down with a grunt beside Alogra.

    "Good job," Alogra said, barely glancing up. He flipped a slab of meat sizzling in a cast-iron pan. "I''m almost done with the meat, so stick around. You''ll eat well tonight."

    Jack rolled his eyes. "You''ve said that before. But by the end, I''m lucky to get a single piece while you eat the rest yourself."

    Alogra''s eyebrows rose, a wry smile touching his lips. "Maybe you just didn''t look hungry enough."

    Jack clenched his jaw. ''The nerve of this guy,'' he thought, grinding his teeth to keep from snapping back. He''d learned the hard way that Alogra''s temper was as sharp as his senses; the last time he tried attacking him in frustration, he''d been flung out the window. ''He may be old, but his reflexes are as sharp as ever,'' Jack conceded grudgingly.

    Despite his complaints, Jack stayed put, glancing longingly at the meat. ''He has to have a reason for pushing me like this. There must be a purpose behind all this¡­ other than his entertainment,'' Jack reasoned as he sat down at the table, rubbing his sore arms.

    With a resigned sigh, he asked, "So are we actually training today?"

    Alogra''s answer came without hesitation. "Of course. You''ll be doing a thousand swings with your sword¡ªbut vertical slashes this time."

    Jack''s hopeful expression fell as quickly as it had risen. "You''ve got to be kidding."

    Alogra didn''t even flinch, simply continuing to grill the meat. "Not at all."

    Jack dropped his head onto the table. ''I''m never getting out of this,'' he thought, defeated. For seven days, he''d been making horizontal slashes until his arms were numb, and Alogra''s merciless schedule never budged.

    Throughout all this, he hadn''t learned a single spell. Sure, he''d managed to study a few flame spells during the night, but he was so exhausted from the day''s labor that most nights, he barely managed to flip a few pages before sleep claimed him.

    ''He must have a reason for all of this. There has to be a method to his madness,'' Jack told himself, rubbing his aching shoulders. Alogra was no fool; Jack was certain he was pushing him this hard for a purpose.

    ''If he thinks I''ll break, he''s got another thing coming. I''ve only got seven days left here, and I''ll find out what he''s up to before it''s over,'' Jack thought resolutely.

    There was one looming task that kept pressing on his mind, something he couldn''t shake no matter how hard he tried.

    ---

    [Quest: Predator of the Mountains]

    [Goal: Defeat 10 mountain beasts.]

    [ Reward: ???]

    [ Penalty: ???]

    [Time Left: 6 days, 12 hours, 30 minutes]

    ---

    Jack''s eyes lingered on the countdown ticking away ominously. It was a mandatory quest, and something told him that failing it would come with consequences he couldn''t ignore. This system had shown him how powerful it was, but he had no intention of finding out what kind of penalties it might enforce.

    ''I need strength¡ªreal strength¡ªif I''m going to make it through this and survive whatever''s next,'' Jack thought. He knew Alogra was withholding something from him, but every time he tried to pry it out, the old man would either shrug it off or just give him more work.

    Jack cast another wary glance at Alogra, who seemed completely absorbed in his cooking. ''For all his rough edges, he knows exactly what he''s doing,'' Jack thought, his irritation mixed with grudging respect.

    "Alright, fine. But if this ''training'' is going to be nothing but slashes in the air, I want to know why. What''s the point?" Jack asked, his tone firmer than usual.

    Alogra raised an eyebrow, finally turning to look at Jack. "You think you''re ready for answers?" he asked, his eyes glinting with something unreadable. "Then show me you can handle it. Do your thousand swings. When you''re done, maybe I''ll consider it."

    Jack''s fists clenched, but he nodded, swallowing his frustration. He had no choice but to endure. Each day brought him closer to the truth, even if he had to fight for every scrap of information.

    ''Alright, fine''

 Chapter 27 - 27: A weapon to guide

    "I''m done" Alogra said calmly, flipping the grilled meat in the pan one last time, then he arranged the plates and dished out some for himself and Jack.

    Jack''s stomach grumbled as he watched Alogra walk up to the table with a plate of grilled meat and vegetables, the aroma filling the small room. After hours of labor, the sight made his mouth water, but he was wary. He''d gone to bed hungry last night, all because he''d been a few minutes late finishing his chores.

    ''He ''helped'' himself to my food last time,'' Jack thought, eyeing Alogra with distrust as he set the dishes down with an all-too-innocent smile.

    Jack had fallen for that smile too many times. But this time, he was prepared.

    Without hesitation, he dug in, devouring each bite of meat as if he hadn''t eaten in days, not that he did anyway. He barely noticed the faint ping from the system:

    [MP: +10]

    Jack didn''t look up. He had no intention of sharing, not this time. From the corner of his eye, he saw Alogra eating just as steadily, only with a surprising speed for someone who seemed to take his time.

    ''Why does he keep beating me to the food? It''s like he''s got some advantage,'' Jack thought, watching Alogra''s hands move at an unnerving pace.

    But Jack didn''t let up. When Alogra finished his plate, Jack braced himself, expecting the usual question.

    "You''re not done with yours? Why don''t I help you with that," Alogra asked, already reaching across the table.

    ''Now!'' Jack thought, pulling his plate away with practiced speed. This time, he''d beat Alogra to it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I win this time!" Jack said triumphantly, his plate secure.

    He was already well aware of Alogra''s scheme, he had already tolerated it for more than six times. Today was the seventh day and he wasn''t going to let the food go just like that.

    He barely savored his victory before realizing something was wrong. His plate was... empty. Confused, he looked around. Had the food fallen off?

    Alogra leaned back with a faint smirk. "Sorry, you should''ve said something sooner. I thought you were full. You were so ''slow'' I couldn''t tell if you were interested."

    Jack''s jaw clenched as Alogra''s mocking tone hit home. The old man had been toying with him all along. Alogra never gave him a full meal, somehow managing to swipe Jack''s food every time they ate. Jack forced a smile, trying to ignore the gnawing hunger as his stomach let out a low growl.

    "Guess that''s lunch, then," Alogra said, patting his stomach. "Now that we''re both full, it''s time to start your training." Alogra''s expression turned serious. "Today, we''ll be using a proper sword. No more wood. Let''s find the one that suits you best."

    Jack clenched his fists, glaring at Alogra''s back as they walked out of the dining area. ''I''ll get him back someday, just wait...'' he vowed silently.

    As they reached Alogra''s room, Jack was surprised when the old man led him inside. He had never entered this room before, and the moment he did, he froze in awe. The walls were lined with weapons of every shape and size, mostly swords, each radiating a unique aura. The dim candlelight flickered against polished steel, casting a golden glow over the room.

    The room itself was far larger than Jack had expected. Compared to its modest exterior, the space inside was nearly as large as his quarters back in the palace. ''It has to be some kind of expansion arrays'' he thought, glancing around in wonder.

    He didn''t know much about the Alchemist but from the kuch he knew. He could tell how very crucial and important their role was. They helped both in building outstanding structures and as well, crafting powerful weapons and accessories.

    They didn''t appear to have much strength, but they were indeed a force to be reckoned with. He wasn''t certain, but he had the feeling that Alogra''s house had to be built with some kind of mechanism.

    "This is where I keep my collection," Alogra said, gesturing to the gleaming blades. His voice was quieter than usual, almost reverent. "You see, swords aren''t just weapons. Each one has its own spirit, its own purpose."

    Jack looked up at him, caught off guard by the somber tone.

    "The sword stands apart from other weapons," Alogra continued. "Axes, spears, hammers¡ªthey all serve one purpose, maybe two. But the sword is versatile, adaptable. It becomes part of the wielder, a guide. That''s why our first king, despite being a man of the axe, named this land the Kingdom of Swords."

    Jack listened, captivated. This was the first time Alogra had spoken to him this way, like a real mentor. Alogra gestured to the wall, his fingers trailing across the intricate blades.

    "Today, you''ll choose your sword," Alogra said softly. "One that matches your spirit, that will guide you on your path."

    Jack stepped forward, drawn to the weapons that gleamed with an almost magnetic pull. Each one seemed to whisper, promising power, skill, and perhaps even a measure of the respect he''d lost over these grueling days of training.

    "Don''t get me wrong," Alogra said, watching him closely. "A true warrior can wield any weapon well. But the sword you choose now will serve as your guide through the trials ahead."

    Alogra lifted a blade from the wall. Its polished steel shone as he unsheathed it, casting a warm glow over the room. His gray eyes met Jack''s, steely and fierce. "A sword that can put all your enemies down."

    As he made this statement, a strong pressure poured out of him, it was strong.

    Powerful!

    Jack could see it, the true man, the true Alogra that was painted to be the greatest swordsman.

    Jack held his breath, feeling a thrill run through him. This was what he had been waiting for¡ªa real step forward, a glimpse of what true training would be like.

    [A/N: please support with powerstones and Goldentickets, your support is invaluable.... We are winning together!]

 Chapter 28 - 28: Aura

    Jack could feel it¡ªa cold sensation that seemed to seep into his bones, saturating the room in a heavy, unshakable tension.

    The moment Alogra''s hand touched the hilt of the blade, everything shifted. The air grew thick, oppressive, and Jack''s skin was instantly damp with cold sweat. He could feel his heartbeat, thundering against his chest. It felt as if an invisible blade pressed against his neck, as though he''d been transported to a realm forbidden, a sacred ground he wasn''t meant to tread upon.

    ''This presence¡­ this pressure radiating from him.'' Jack swallowed, feeling a raw, primal fear unlike anything he''d experienced. It was like the feeling he''d sensed before at the altar, only intensified tenfold, as if he were now standing inches from the source itself.

    His eyes widened, struck by a sudden understanding that sent a chill down his spine. For the first time, he could see something he hadn''t noticed before.

    ''This pressure¡­ it doesn''t stop here,'' he realized, glancing nervously around the room. ''It stretches at least five kilometers beyond this house. Is that why no beast dares come near this place? Why the trion never approached when I was gathering wood? Why I was never attacked?'' It was all starting to make sense.

    Alogra had been protecting him all along, maintaining an aura of seeming harmlessness while he was the true apex predator in these lands.

    ''This man¡­ his¡­'' Jack''s thoughts faltered as he struggled to put words to the revelation. If he couldn''t handle even a fraction of this power, how could he hope to face the challenges waiting in his future?

    ''He''s no monster,'' Jack resolved, feeling a spark of defiance flicker to life within him. ''I can surpass him.'' Determination replaced his fear, and his eyes gleamed with newfound resilience as he looked Alogra directly in the eyes, refusing to flinch. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alogra caught Jack''s fierce gaze, a glint of amusement crossing his face. ''This child¡­ amusing,'' he thought, chuckling quietly.

    "Huh?" Jack blinked, the unexpected laughter snapping him back to reality. He had been so overwhelmed by the pressure that he''d instinctively regarded Alogra as a threat. As if on cue, the intense aura dissipated, lifting the suffocating tension from the room.

    "I must say, you''ve got quite a lot of guts for a kid your age," Alogra said, his laughter dying down as he regarded Jack with an appraising look. "No need to feel so tense. I only wanted to show you why it''s crucial to find a weapon that resonates with you. What you felt just now was aura¡ªthe intensity of which sharpens with the bond one has with their weapon.

    I''m not sure you''ll find the perfect match here, but you can at least start with something decent. Go ahead, have a look around."

    ''Aura,'' Jack thought, letting the word sink in. He''d never imagined something as abstract as a connection to a weapon could be such a deadly advantage. It was, perhaps, the most powerful skill he''d encountered.

    "Go on, any weapon you want is yours," Alogra encouraged. "They''re all enchanted and will boost your battle prowess, though I doubt you''ll be able to wield them to full effect at your level."

    Jack nodded, approaching the first weapon¡ªa massive sword mounted on the wall. Massive was putting it mildly. The width alone was as thick as his arm, the length towering over his own height. He traced his fingers over its surface, feeling the rough texture of the metal, his hand catching on the deep cracks marking its age and battles past.

    ''Let''s give this a try.''

    [Appraisal skill activated!]

    [Claymore; The Destroyer]

    [Grade 4 Equipment]

    [Enchantment: Earthquake¡ªAll enemies shall tremble before this great might.]

    [Strength: +40]

    [Stamina: +30]

    [Perception: +2]

    [Durability: 78%]

    The stats glowed faintly before him, exactly as he''d hoped. The system could appraise weapons and accessories! An extra bonus that would undoubtedly be a powerful asset moving forward.

    ''This will be a handy skill in the future,'' Jack thought, a grin spreading across his face.

    ''This is a formidable weapon¡­ If only I could wield it.'' He couldn''t deny the frustration that rose within him. The sword was twice his weight, an impossibility to lift without crushing himself. ''It''s like they built this for giants!'' He withdrew his hand reluctantly, casting one last glance at the claymore as he moved on.

    Next, he approached a sleek sword¡ªa European-style blade, with razor-sharp edges and a straight, needle-like point designed for swift and precise strikes. In comparison to the claymore, this sword was smaller, its edges sharp and deadly.

    [Hunker]

    [Grade 2 Equipment]

    [Enchantment: Piercing¡ªIncreases attack power by 20% and enhances damage with a miniature explosion upon impact.]

    [Agility: +30]

    [Stamina: +20]

    [Strength: +15]

    [Durability: 99%]

    ''A solid weapon, perhaps comparable to the claymore,'' Jack mused as he carefully drew the blade from its hanger. As he gripped it fully, he felt its weight pressing down on him. It wasn''t as unwieldy as the claymore, but it was still straining his hands, just enough to test his limits.

    He raised the sword, giving it a quick vertical slash through the air. The blade sliced cleanly, sending a ripple through the air.

    He was amazed by the smooth and sleek movement he had managed to pull off

    "Remember, choose something that won''t burden you," Alogra reminded, observing Jack''s attempt. "The less burden, the better."

    ''He''s right,'' Jack admitted. ''I might be able to wield Hunker, but the weight would make it more trouble than it''s worth in a tight situation.'' He was still too small to wield such a weapon with ease, he continued scanning the room, determined to find something that suited him now, even if only temporarily.

    He looked over to the axe mounted nearby. While he''d used an axe for chopping wood, the toll it took on his body after each use made him dismiss it quickly. ''Not an option.''

    As he turned away, something else caught his eye. His gaze settled on a smaller, unassuming weapon in the far corner.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: If you all offer enough support, we''re likely to have free chapters up until chapter 50, 60 or even 70... I''ll await your kind response]

 Chapter 29 - 29: the right weapon

    Jack reached for the weapon that seemed to call to him. The short, crisscrossed blade, though plain in design, exuded an aura of silent power that made him move toward it instinctively, drawn by an unspoken force. When he grasped the handle, it fit perfectly, feeling like an extension of himself. He lifted it, and his appraisal skill activated.

    [Shadowfang]

    [Grade 3 Equipment]

    [Enchantment: Phantom Strike ¡ª Increases speed and evasion, with a 10% chance to strike undetected.]

    [Agility: +40]

    [Strength: +10]

    [Dexterity: +25]

    [Durability: 88%]

    Jack''s eyes widened as he took in the stats. This was a weapon he could work with. Shadowfang felt weightless in his hand, perfectly balanced, as if it were a part of him. A thrill shot through him. Finally, he''d found something that felt right!

    This weapon gave a similar feeling, very similar to what he felt inside. The need to stand out among many. To escape the shadows that locked him away.

    ''There''s nothing more perfect'' he thought, running his fingers across the cold blade.

    He looked up at Alogra, who observed him with a raised eyebrow, noticing the gleam in Jack''s eyes. "Found something interesting?"

    "This one," Jack said, holding the dagger up so it caught the faint light. "It feels right."

    Alogra gave a nod of approval. "Good choice. A light weapon like that will keep you swift on your feet, forcing you to rely on skill over brute force."

    Jack felt his confidence swell as he sheathed the dagger, feeling its reassuring weight against his side. It was no grand claymore, no enchanted longsword, but it felt like it was made for him. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alogra''s gaze softened slightly, taking on a tone almost contemplative. "Remember, this journey you''re on will demand more than muscle. You''ll need a weapon that becomes part of you. Let your blade speak when words fail, and never forget¡ªstrength isn''t just size. It''s purpose and conviction that''ll carve your path."

    Jack nodded and tightened his grip on the dagger, his determination hardening.

    "Now that you''re done choosing, let''s get back to training." Alogra''s voice snapped him back, bringing a bitter smile to Jack''s face. He''d briefly forgotten about the daily torture of slashing a thousand times.

    "Come on, we''ve wasted enough time already," Alogra said, gesturing for him to head outside.

    Sighing in resignation, Jack left the room. The momentary satisfaction of wielding Shadowfang faded as the reality of endless training loomed before him.

    "There''s hardly any food left in storage," Alogra commented casually as they reached the yard. "I''ll need to stock up soon. And I doubt I''ll bother feeding a lazy stomach." Jack couldn''t help but grumble under his breath.

    ''Not only does he keep me half-starved, but now he''s saying he might not feed me at all?'' The vein in his neck throbbed as he swallowed his irritation.

    With a final huff, Alogra left Jack to his drills and headed toward the kitchen. Jack steeled himself for the thousand slashes awaiting him and began cutting through the air, the blade arcing in fluid, precise strokes.

    As he continued, he realized something incredible: the effort wasn''t as taxing as before, his movements smooth and controlled. ''It''s easier, and each movement flows more naturally¡­ so this was the old man''s plan all along,'' he thought, a grudging smile forming. The endless chores, the relentless training¡ªeverything Alogra had put him through had built his strength and coordination.

    Jack chuckled to himself, shaking his head. ''Guess I''m not as quick-witted as I thought. It took me this long to figure it out.''

    He was seeing the results now. His body was adapting to the weight of Shadowfang; it almost felt like an extension of his arm, something he didn''t have to think about wielding. His muscles responded instinctively, his form refined and honed by Alogra''s intense regimen.

    Watching through the kitchen window, Alogra''s sharp eyes gleamed as he observed Jack''s progress. "Finally, he understands," he muttered, a satisfied smile breaking through his stoic demeanor.

    Time slipped by, the cool night air settling around him. Everything else faded into the background¡ªthe rhythmic chirping of distant birds, the rustle of the trees in the breeze. Jack felt an unfamiliar sensation creeping over him, something beyond sight and sound. It was as though he could feel every movement in his surroundings, attuning himself to the quiet hum of life.

    Each breath he took drew him deeper into this connection, making him feel more aware, sharper. He could almost sense the air around him, as if something fundamental was shifting within.

    Jack''s trance grew, and he felt energy slowly filtering into his body, merging with him in a way he hadn''t experienced before.

    [MP: +10]

    The mana wasn''t funneling directly to his core as it usually did. Instead, it was spreading through his muscles and bones, seeping into every part of him. His body absorbed the mana, a strange yet exhilarating feeling filling him as the soreness of his muscles faded and a renewed energy pulsed through his veins.

    The sensation was addictive. Every ache, every bruise from his training vanished, leaving him refreshed. He didn''t want it to end.

    [Host has unlocked new title: Battle Mage!]

    [Host has earned a new skill: Basic Aura!]

    [Skill Basic Aura has been upgraded to Lord Aura!]

    [Skill description: All who face the lord of the dead will feel fear!]

    [EXP: +200]

    [MP: +10]

    [MP core: 100/100]

    [MP body: 70/100]

    "What is this?" Jack murmured, unable to suppress his astonishment as a flurry of notifications filled his vision. A sense of accomplishment welled up inside him. For the first time, he felt as though he was truly beginning to understand his own potential.

    ''This¡­ I''ve done it,'' he thought, a triumphant smile slowly spreading across his face.

    The feeling was abruptly shattered by Alogra''s voice, calling from the shadows.

    "Hey, boy! The food''s low, and I''m in no mood to go hunting tonight. If you''re hungry, you''d better head out and catch something yourself."

    Jack''s smile faded, replaced by a look of pure disbelief.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Hunting gone wrong

    Jack stood there, speechless, his gaze locked on Alogra as the man strolled casually toward the hut, his voice trailing off in a yawn. ''This guy''s literally toying with me,'' Jack thought, a twinge of disbelief edging into frustration. ''So he purposely left me starving, just to force me into a hunt in the dead of night?''

    Alogra glanced back, raising an eyebrow. "Well, I''m off to sleep if you aren''t interested," he said, waving a dismissive hand before disappearing inside.

    Jack groaned as he stared at the countdown ticking in his mind.

    [6d: 7hrs: 30mins]

    "Bright side, I suppose," he muttered, trying to psych himself up. "This could be a good chance to make a few kills. My time''s running out, and I haven''t made much progress."

    But his stomach rumbled in response, forcing his hand. Absorbing mana like a swordsman had a clear downside: hunger struck fast and fiercely, more so in these early stages of development.

    ''It''s not like I have much of a choice,'' he sighed, feeling his stomach twist. He took a deep breath, glancing at the system screen for reassurance.

    [Mage: B-Rank] + [Swordsman: C-Rank] = [Battle Mage: A-Rank]

    For a moment, pride flickered in his chest as he took in his achievements. Not only had he reached B-Rank as a mage, but at five years old, he''d crossed into realms many spent decades¡ªcenturies even¡ªtrying to achieve. If people knew of his growth rate, they''d call him a monster, a freak. A genius B-Rank mage at his age was unheard of.

    But even he knew the system had played a massive role in his progress, aiding his every move.

    Resolving himself, Jack set off, Shadowfang sheathed at his side. He glanced up, noticing how his vision adjusted naturally to the pitch-black forest surrounding him. "That''s a bonus, I suppose," he murmured, eyes narrowing as he moved deeper into the shadows, his steps soft against the rustling grass.

    A sense of confidence settled over him as he summoned his undead Drakorath, a dark figure materializing beside him with a faint hiss.

    "Scout ahead," Jack whispered, a grin tugging at his lips. The creature skittered off obediently, disappearing into the dense foliage.

    Jack activated [Second Sight] and watched through the Drakorath''s eyes, moving silently as the creature crept along. Within moments, it spotted a small, dark-furred creature resembling a squirrel. Jack halted, waiting for an opportunity as the Drakorath watched the creature gnawing voraciously on a serpent''s skull, crunching it with ease.

    *CRACK!*

    The sound echoed through the night as the creature''s sharp teeth broke through bone. Its glossy black eyes gleamed with a feral hunger, and Jack felt a pang of understanding. ''This world is ruthless. The weak are devoured by the strong¡­ but there''s something different here.''

    The creatures of this world seemed almost addicted to challenging stronger opponents, a trait he''d noticed since his encounter with the Drakorath. Jack had pondered the strangeness of it. They weren''t reckless, nor were they stupid¡ªbut it was as though they were compelled, as if each creature sought a purpose beyond mere survival.

    There was an almost primal drive to prove their strength, to face stronger foes. A beast that survived a fight against a more powerful opponent became something more, the thrill and risk fueling their instincts, pushing them toward evolution and adaptation. They saw value in each fight, in proving themselves, even if the odds were stacked against them.

    Jack couldn''t relate entirely, but he understood it in a way that made him respect the creatures, if only slightly. ''But tonight, I need to eat.''

    Steeling himself, he whispered, "[Dark Blast!]" A ball of dark energy burst from his palm, slamming the creature against a tree with a resounding thud. Dazed and disoriented, it blinked wildly, only to see Jack charging toward it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He raised his blade, determination hardening his expression. "Let''s make this interesting."

    [Scorching Hands!]

    A burst of crimson light ignited from his fingers, spreading to his blade in a blaze of flickering red flames. The forest lit up around him, casting dancing shadows along the trees, but he didn''t care. Tonight, he was the hunter.

    [New skill created: Flaming Blade!]

    With a swift, calculated motion, Jack swung the blazing blade, cleaving cleanly through the creature''s neck. Blood sprayed in a crimson arc, hissing and evaporating in the heat, leaving only the smoky residue of his kill. The head rolled, eyes still wide with shock, and the body slumped to the ground, lifeless.

    [You have killed a Mountain Squirrel!]

    [Defeat 10 Mountain Beasts: 2/10]

    [Soul Essence: +10]

    Grinning, Jack reveled in the notifications filling his view, relishing the thrill that came with each achievement. He scanned his surroundings, feeling a rush that mixed hunger with satisfaction. But as he bent down to inspect the creature, a thought struck him. ''What would people think of a five-year-old wielding a sword in the dead of night?''

    Then a wry smile crossed his face. ''Or what they''d think of a lunatic who''d send that same five-year-old out hunting in pitch darkness. What''s Alogra trying to do¡ªtest me? Toughen me up for something?''

    Jack knelt down, examining the soft, tender flesh. "Perfect. It''ll cook well."

    At that moment, from a distance, Alogra''s eyes glinted as he watched Jack from the shadows, a pleased smile spreading across his face. "So, the boy has his secrets too. Let''s see how he handles the next one."

    Jack, oblivious to Alogra''s watchful gaze, sighed in disappointment after a quick inspection of his kill. "No core. Figures¡ªit barely put up a fight." He''d mistaken it for a magical beast like the Drakorath, but it appeared to be a mutant animal, born from a mix of a normal animal and a magical creature. It had no magic core, and thus, was just a particularly strange creature.

    [Do you want to make this beast a bonded servant?]

    The system pinged, tempting him with the option. He hesitated, recalling his last encounter with a bonded servant and how the choice had felt almost forced.

    [Bonded Servants Slot: 1/10]

    A limit of ten bonded servants. Jack quickly dismissed the offer; he didn''t need a weak creature clogging up his precious slots. Instead, he pulled out his sack, shoving the squirrel''s body inside. The smell of blood filled the air, staining the bag dark red.

    Just as he tied it shut, he felt a shiver run down his spine. Every instinct screamed at him, warning him to move. He leaped aside, barely dodging the razor-sharp claws that slashed through the air where his head had been, embedding themselves into a nearby tree trunk.

    Jack rolled and sprang to his feet, heart racing as he faced the creature before him. His eyes widened in recognition, his pulse quickening.

    It was the same beast he''d barely escaped from before.

    [Magomon Trion]

 Chapter 31 - 31: I win

    The midnight stars shimmered like tiny beacons in the sky, casting a gentle glow over the thick forest. Moonlight filtered through the dense canopy, dappling the ground with a silvery sheen. In the stillness, a lone figure moved, his breathing uneven, his steps tentative as he regained his balance after narrowly escaping the jaws of death.

    Jack''s chest rose and fell as he looked back at the shadowed spot where he had just been standing. Cold sweat trickled down his brow.

    ''I guess this is why perception is everything. A second slower and I''d be gone,'' he thought, suppressing a shiver as he relived the scene in his mind. Reaching up, his fingers grazed the back of his neck where a sharp sting pulsed. When he pulled his hand away, he found it slick with blood. The beast had missed, but only just.

    Before him stood the creature that had come so close to ending him. Its three heads all stared at him with glowing, predatory eyes, and Jack could feel their hatred rolling off them in waves. The beast remembered him all too well from their last encounter¡ªand it seemed to hold a grudge.

    "I guess you''re not one to forgive and forget, huh?" Jack murmured, observing the creature''s every move. His gaze flitted from one head to another, gauging the beast''s stance. It hadn''t forgotten. No, this creature wasn''t just driven by instinct. It remembered him, and it wanted payback.

    All three heads snarled, exposing rows of razor sharp teeth slick with saliva. The beast''s growls reverberated through the air like thunder, and it stood poised, tense and eager to pounce. In a flash, Jack realized this wasn''t an ordinary creature''s hunger¡ªit wanted revenge.

    Maybe it was just the way of this world, where the strong sought out the stronger, driven by some primal urge to conquer or be conquered. Or maybe it was pure spite. Either way, it had its eyes on him.

    ''Its speed¡­ it''s even faster than last time,'' Jack thought, his heart pounding. He''d barely escaped it before, and now it was stronger¡ªmuch stronger.

    [Magomon Trion: Level 17]

    When he first encountered it, the beast had been at Level 15. But Jack hadn''t spent the last few days idly either. He''d trained, advancing his skills and sharpening his senses. Now, he was more alert, his instincts honed by the same power that drove him to wield his blade and harness his strength.

    And he''d need every bit of it tonight.

    In a split second, the Magomon Trion disappeared from his sight, leaving only a blur where it had been standing. He spun around, instinctively raising his short blade just in time to intercept the strike. He couldn''t see the claws, only sense them¡ªrazor-sharp and deadly as they came at him with brutal force.

    Jack gritted his teeth as he pushed against the beast''s claws, his muscles straining under the weight of its strength. He could feel his entire body trembling from the force, like a taut bowstring on the verge of snapping. The beast was stronger than him by miles, but he refused to back down.

    With a mighty shove, he broke free from the pressure, stumbling backward. His feet skidded across the ground, and he barely managed to stop himself from toppling over. He stared the creature down, a fire of defiance igniting in his eyes.

    ''Fuck you!,'' he thought, clenching his teeth as he felt the tremors coursing through his limbs. ''This thing could break me like a twig if I''m not careful.''

    He glanced around, scanning the area until his gaze landed on a massive tree with a trunk as thick as a boulder. ''That might just be enough,'' he thought, a plan forming in his mind. He knew he couldn''t win head-to-head. The beast was in a league of its own, but he might be able to use the forest to his advantage.

    Jack didn''t have any specialized sword skills, no intricate techniques. But he did have quick thinking¡ªand desperation. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without wasting a second, he broke into a sprint, dashing toward the tree. The Magomon Trion let out a guttural roar, clearly displeased. It saw him retreating and assumed he was making a break for safety. But the thought only enraged it further. This was what happened the last time, it could never let it repeat itself, tonight, it would savor every moment of ripping him to shreds.

    The beast launched forward, its immense speed causing it to blur into near-invisibility. Jack risked a glance back, seeing only a streak of movement as it pursued him. He gripped his blade tightly, his heart pounding faster with each step. This was going to be close.

    ''I have to time this perfectly,'' he told himself, calculating every move. He could feel the creature bearing down on him, each step closing the gap between them.

    Just as he reached the tree, Jack made a split-second decision. He dropped his blade to the ground and braced himself against the rough bark. For an instant, he looked down at the fallen blade, feeling a pang of worry. ''If this doesn''t work, I swear, Alogra, I''ll haunt you even from my grave!'' he thought furiously.

    The beast was nearly upon him, its claws outstretched and ready to slice him in two. Its teeth gleamed under the moonlight, a flash of silver like deadly knives. Jack took a deep breath and, at the very last moment, threw himself to the side, letting go of the tree with a lunge.

    The beast''s claws missed him by a hair''s breadth, swiping through empty air and burying themselves in the tree''s trunk with a deafening thud. Bark exploded outward as its claws dug deep, the force splintering wood and sending shards flying. Jack stumbled, clutching his chest where the claws had grazed him, his shirt torn and damp with fresh blood.

    Pain seared through him, but he ignored it, grinning fiercely as he saw the beast''s claws embedded in the tree.

    ''I win!''

 Chapter 32 - 32: what level is he?

    [HP: -40]

    One hit and Jack was nearly down for the count. And it wasn''t even a direct strike. The beast''s claws had only grazed him¡ªyet that was enough to leave him staggered and hurting.

    His mind raced, filled with adrenaline and relief. ''If that had been a full hit, I''d be mince meat¡­ but it wasn''t.'' He grinned at the creature, watching as it snarled and struggled to free its claws, now firmly embedded in the thick trunk of a tree.

    He had been cutting through several logs of wood from trees and he could tell how hard it was to pull out the axe after each swing.

    The more effort he put into his swings, then much more effort would be required to pull out.

    He expected similar to happen to the beast and Jack''s little gamble had worked.

    Dropping his blade, pretending to be defenseless, had made the beast overconfident. It lunged in full, expecting easy prey, but he''d sidestepped just in time. Now it was caught, fighting the solid resistance of the tree''s trunk.

    ''Perfect. This gives me a chance to get out,'' he thought, his mind racing through his next move.

    He didn''t want to bother much on it, he could tell that at his current level tearing through the hides of the beast would be troubling, ''I can''t even risk going close to that thing''

    But he wasn''t done yet. Smiling mischievously, he strolled right up to the creature, as close as his courage would allow.

    WANK! WANK! WANK!

    He slapped each of its three heads in turn, hard enough to leave a sting.

    "That''s for messing with me," he taunted. The beast roared in fury, straining with every muscle to rip itself free. But its posture was all wrong, its balance thrown. All three heads thrashed, saliva dripping from snarling mouths, but it couldn''t reach him.

    Jack picked up his blade from where it lay in the dirt and swung his bag, which still held his earlier catch, over his shoulder. He shot a mocking whistle back at the struggling creature. ''I''ll leave you for now, but the next time we meet, it''s going to end,'' he thought, shooting one last smirk over his shoulder as he made his way back.

    But his triumph was short-lived.

    Behind him came the sharp crack of wood splintering. Jack whirled around, just in time to see a shadow loom over him, dark and foreboding. The beast had broken free. Its three heads glared down at him with murderous intent, saliva dripping from its jaws. This time, it wasn''t interested in games.

    "Damn it," Jack muttered, heart pounding. He tried to dodge, but a sharp pain shot through his ankle¡ªa sprain, likely from all the sudden maneuvering earlier. He stumbled just as the beast lunged, its claws slicing toward him like razors.

    In sheer desperation, he activated a spell.

    [Flame Ball]

    [MP: -10]

    [MP: -10]

    [MP: -10]

    Three fireballs burst forth from his outstretched hand, blazing bright enough to cut through the night. But the beast''s middle head opened its maw wide, unleashing a gust of wind that extinguished the flames instantly. It glared, its twisted grin growing wider as it realized he was out of tricks.

    He had completely forgotten that it was a magical beast!

    Surely, it was meant to have at least one element within its control.

    "A friend of the wind" it appeared as though this was the only words he could think of whenever it came to the magomon Trion.

    The beast was close now, its claws glinting in the dim light as they reached for him. Jack knew he couldn''t dodge¡ªnot with his injured ankle, not without another spell at the ready.

    ''This is it,'' he thought, strange calm settling over him. Strangely, he felt no fear, only a quiet acceptance. It was as though something within him was begging to test the fangs of death. ''So, this is how it ends¡­''

    "Idiot"

    But then, he heard a voice and following it something stirred the air.

    A sudden, powerful gust rushed past him, so intense it felt like a mini-storm, whipping his hair back and leaving his skin tingling. Jack''s eyes snapped open, disbelief written across his face as he watched.

    A punch.

    A single fist, gathering energy, glowing with an otherworldly power, swung down like a hammer from above.

    Jack could hardly track it, but he didn''t need to. The force alone was enough. The punch collided with the beast, and the creature''s snarling heads were silenced instantly. The impact tore through its hide, sending chunks of flesh flying. Its mangled body was sent crashing through the forest, tearing down tree after tree before finally coming to rest, sprawled in the dirt, utterly broken.

    Jack turned, wide-eyed, and saw his savior.

    Standing there, as if he hadn''t just torn a magical beast apart, was Alogra, looking down at his blood-stained hand with mild distaste.

    "What¡­ how¡­?" Jack stammered, unable to process what had just happened.

    Jack certainly didn''t expect such an immense show of power, he had never really fought in this new world.

    Of course, chasing after a running beast couldn''t be considered fighting.

    Because of this, Jack couldn''t really tell the difference that laid between each power levels.

    Now though, he had witnessed Alogra''s power, probably a portion of it. And it gave him a brief understanding of how far he was.

    Alogra''s grey eyes met his, cool and unimpressed. "I thought you had things under control. But¡­ well, I guess you tried, for a young genius." He smirked, wiping his hands on a cloth he pulled from his pocket, acting as if he''d done nothing more strenuous than washing up for dinner.

    Alogra had an indifferent look on his face as he turned to Jack, "I believe you''ve already made a catch.... Add that one and let''s get going, it appears I became hungry soon after you left" Alogra said with an innocent looking smile.

    Jack stared at Alogra in awe. ''He barely even looked like he tried¡­ What level is he at?'' he wondered, but before he could voice the question, his system flashed with a notification.

    [Alogra Velianor]

    [Level: ???] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''

 Chapter 33 - 33: Why do I fight?

    [Alogra Velianor]

    [Level: ???]

    Every time Jack attempted to check Alogra''s stats, he received the same cryptic response. And after so many failed tries, he''d begun drawing his own conclusions.

    First, maybe Alogra had some way to mask his true strength, making his stats unreadable. But as Jack glanced over, he saw Alogra casually ruffling his silver-grey hair, his gaze distant and relaxed, with no visible artifacts or charms that might veil his power. ''Nah, that doesn''t seem right,'' Jack mused, doubting the first hypothesis.

    The second possibility was that Alogra''s power exceeded the system''s comprehension¡ªa force beyond its limits, like some overpowered character in a novel. Jack smirked at the idea, but quickly dismissed it. ''Ridiculous. I mean, I''ve lived with him for too long¡­ pfft, he''s too laid back to be some unstoppable powerhouse.''

    And then, there was the third and perhaps most plausible theory: ''The system might just be telling me he''s way above my level,'' Jack thought, feeling a mix of frustration and intrigue. ''If that''s the case, maybe I''ll just have to find out on my own¡­ someday.''

    As he reached the Magomon''s remains, a wry smile tugged at the corner of Jack''s mouth. The beast''s carcass was in pieces, scattered around like a shattered vase. Flesh and bone lay in all directions as though it had swallowed a live grenade that detonated inside. Jack shook his head, not out of pity for the creature, but disappointment. A beast like that, full of mana-infused meat, could have provided a solid meal and a much-needed energy boost.

    ''He really overdid it this time,'' Jack thought, his stomach growling in protest. He could still taste the bitterness of the struggle he''d endured just to get this far. ''At least it put up a bit of a fight¡­ unlike this mess.''

    "Maybe I should actually learn some techniques," he muttered to himself. It was a harsh reminder of why he''d thrown his sword in desperation during the fight. He was winging it, relying on pure instinct and strength without any real technique. ''Swinging a sword is one thing, but knowing how to fight with it¡­ that''s a whole other level.'' S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alogra, meanwhile, stood a few feet away, his arms crossed, his expression slightly annoyed. "If it''s that bad, just let it go. We''ll make do with what you managed to bag before," he called out, a note of disappointment in his voice.

    Jack nodded, sensing the mild frustration Alogra held toward the ruined hunt. Alogra had been eyeing this Magomon for ages, letting it grow stronger with the hopes of a good meal. He''d left it alone, watched it survive and even nurtured it through indirect means. But today''s result wasn''t exactly what he''d had in mind.

    "If I''d known, I''d have killed it earlier myself," Alogra sighed, regret lacing his tone as he rubbed the back of his neck.

    "Alright!" Jack shouted back, ready to move on. But something stopped him. He turned, looking back at the beast''s mangled remains, an idea sparking in his mind. ''The Magomon might be dead, but its body is still useful.''

    With a slight grin, he extended his hand, focusing his will.

    "Arise."

    A dark, swirling energy began to gather around the fallen beast, wrapping it in shadows, encasing it in a cocoon-like shroud of darkness. The energy danced, pulling the creature back to a semblance of life¡ªnot as the Magomon it once was, but as something else, something bound to him.

    Satisfied, Jack glanced over his shoulder. Alogra was waiting, his arms folded and his gaze steady, watching him with a raised brow. Jack knew he couldn''t linger too long, not without raising suspicion.

    With one last glance at the transforming beast, he turned and jogged back to Alogra, hoping the darkness had concealed his actions. But he saw Alogra''s gaze flick to the shadows as they faded from the beast. His grey eyes narrowed slightly, though his expression remained impassive. ''Did he notice?'' Jack wondered, but kept his pace casual.

    They walked in silence for a moment, though Jack couldn''t shake the tingling sensation of Alogra''s lingering glance. A system notification chimed softly in his mind.

    [Bonded Servants: 2/10]

    Jack clenched his fists. ''I''ll have to be more selective with these bonds. I''ve already used two spots on lower-level creatures. Next time, I''ll save this for something truly powerful.''

    His thoughts were interrupted by Alogra''s voice. "Do you know why I called you an idiot earlier?" Alogra asked abruptly, breaking the silence.

    Jack blinked, taken aback. He didn''t recall hearing that insult directly, but as the memory replayed in his mind, he vaguely remembered Alogra''s muttered words. ''Yeah, I definitely need an explanation for that,'' he thought, trying to maintain a calm expression.

    "No," he replied, his tone edged with irritation but tinged with curiosity.

    Alogra let out a low chuckle, his gaze fixed on the forest path ahead. "It''s because I watched your fight with the Magomon. I saw your approach¡­ and I saw where you fell short." His tone was as calm as ever, but Jack could feel the subtle rebuke.

    "And why do you fight?" Alogra''s question came so unexpectedly that Jack paused mid-step, struck by the simplicity yet depth of the inquiry.

    Jack''s mind raced. He''d never actually considered why he fought. Every battle he engaged in felt like a necessity, not a choice. But what drove him? What lay at the root of his determination?

    ''Why do I fight?'' He almost laughed. It was obvious to him. He was trapped in Asriel''s body, navigating a dangerous world with his life constantly on the line. He fought for survival, nothing more and nothing less. The thought reminded him of how pitiful Asriel''s existence had been before Jack''s soul took over. ''The guy was a reckless idiot¡­ the "hero" who barely scraped by in every battle. I''m only fighting to stay alive.''

    "I fight to survive," he answered, his voice steady but void of conviction.

    Alogra''s gaze sharpened as he shook his head. "Survival''s one reason, but it''s not nearly enough. There''s a stronger drive than mere survival. Think of it this way¡ªwhy would you keep fighting, even if survival were assured?"

    Jack frowned, feeling irritation rise within him. ''Oh, please, don''t tell me this is some speech about fighting for others or some noble cause,'' he thought cynically, keeping his expression impassive. He held back a sigh and gave a casual shrug. "Fine. Then I''d fight to win."

    Alogra nodded, though his expression remained unchanged. "Close," he said, "but not quite. In this world, there''s only one reason worth fighting."

    Jack waited, eyes narrowing in anticipation.

    "You fight to kill," Alogra said softly, his voice like a cold wind. "Survival and winning are noble ideas, but they aren''t the end. You see, here, when you''re in a fight, if you hesitate¡ªif you pull back even an inch¡ªyour opponent won''t. They''ll kill you. So, you fight with a singular intent: to end the battle. Permanently."

    Jack felt a chill run down his spine. He knew Alogra spoke the truth, but he''d never thought of fighting with that kind of purpose. In his past life, every fight had boundaries, unspoken rules. Here, those rules meant nothing.

    "Understand this, Asriel," Alogra continued, using his true name with a gravity that made Jack''s stomach twist. "Every fight you enter, you commit to one thing¡ªthe kill. That is how you survive. That is how you win."

    Jack clenched his fists, processing the weight of Alogra''s words. ''To survive in this world, I can''t just defend or escape. I have to end my enemies. Completely.''

    Alogra gave him a final look, assessing him with eyes that held no warmth or sympathy.

    "Now defeat me"

    Jack felt a dreadful aura burst out from Alogra, an aura with intent¨Cthe intent to kill.

 Chapter 34 - 34: lessons

    A deadly aura exploded from Alogra, far more intense than anything Jack had felt back at the hut. This wasn''t a simple surge of power; it was the lethal intent to kill.

    ''What the¡ª''

    Before Jack could finish his thought, he sensed a massive force rushing toward him. Instinctively, he raised his arm in defense, but he was far too slow. Alogra''s hand cracked against Jack''s cheek, a bone-jarring slap that tasted like blood and sent his head reeling. The sheer force left him barely able to cling to consciousness, almost tearing him from his footing.

    "The hell¡ªI just finished dealing with one fight, and now this?" Jack cursed inwardly as he staggered, his hands digging into the earth for support. He managed to steady himself, but only for a moment.

    "You still lack power," Alogra''s voice echoed, calm and cold from behind him.

    ''When did he¡­?'' Jack''s thought was cut short as a brutal kick landed between his shoulder blades. The blow felt like a sledgehammer, shattering his composure as his spine screamed in protest. He spat blood onto the ground, disoriented.

    "If you fight just to survive, you''re nothing but a coward. Cowards are easy prey¡ªI''ve killed enough to know," Alogra''s voice taunted, tinged with something darker. He wore a smile, but not the gentle, familiar one Jack knew. This smile was vicious, unsettling. Predatory.

    A surge of fear shot through Jack as he rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a punch that smashed into the earth where he''d just been lying. The ground splintered, chunks of dirt and stone flying in every direction. ''The Magomon was fast, but this¡­he''s beyond that,'' Jack thought, his body already screaming in pain as he struggled to evade Alogra''s relentless assault.

    Another brutal kick found its way to Jack''s stomach, knocking the wind from him. He doubled over, gasping, his vision blurring from the impact. His stomach churned, and he swallowed down the bitter taste of bile. ''This...this can''t be happening. If he wanted to teach me something, couldn''t he have just *said* it? What''s with all this brutality?!'' Frustration and rage boiled inside him.

    [Tiredness: 70]

    The system flashed a reminder of his limitations, warning him that his endurance was waning. He could barely move, his body battered and bloodied, yet he stayed defiant. A spark of understanding began to kindle in his mind. Through his haze of pain, he realized Alogra''s lesson. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''I get it now¡­ fighting to survive, fighting to win¡ªit''s not enough. No, that alone won''t cut it. Only a drive stronger than self-preservation will let me survive.'' His whole body trembled with pent-up anger and adrenaline.

    Slowly, shakily, Jack rose to his feet. His vision focused, locking onto Alogra as he approached, radiating an energy so lethal it felt as though Jack''s skin might peel from the intensity alone. Alogra''s footsteps were slow, measured, and entirely void of mercy.

    "You failed, Asriel," Alogra declared, his tone a cold blade. "You hesitated. You gave your opponent another chance, and it nearly cost you. Here, it''s kill or be killed. There''s no room for mercy."

    Jack''s head throbbed with the words, but the fear they had inspired only fueled him further. Dark energy flared from within him, swirling in fierce tendrils around his body. His eyes glowed a wild, white-hot intensity as a quiet voice escaped his lips. "Then let''s play by your rules."

    [Lord''s Aura Activated!]

    Alogra paused, his eyes narrowing. For a split second, a glimmer of something unexpected crossed his face¡ªa hesitation, perhaps even fear. Jack''s energy was no longer his own; it was wild, ancient, and commanding. The darkness roared within him as if it had been waiting for this very moment to take control.

    Without warning, a shadow shifted beside them. Alogra turned, catching sight of flickering blue flames in the hollow eye sockets of a monstrous figure emerging from the shadows.

    ''Magomon?!'' Alogra''s mind reeled. He was sure he had killed the beast¡ªits corpse had been lifeless moments ago. But here it was, reborn and standing at Jack''s command, its sharp claws glinting with deadly intent.

    Alogra braced himself, crossing his arms in front of his chest just in time to block the creature''s claws. The impact was immense, driving him back several meters and leaving trails of dust and debris in the air. He observed the beast, feeling its new power.

    ''It''s stronger than before. But this power¡­ it''s familiar,'' Alogra thought, intrigued. For the first time in a long while, he found himself genuinely curious.

    From above, Jack appeared, eyes ablaze and hands outstretched. A golden flame flickered between his palms, morphing into a seething, malevolent darkness that pulsed like a living thing.

    [Flame Ball!]

    [Corruption Activated!]

    [New Skill: Dark Flame Balls Created!]

    Golden flames twisted, then turned inky black, dark tendrils lacing the fire as it crackled with otherworldly heat. Alogra''s lips curved into a slight grin. ''So, he''s finally taking this seriously. Good. Questions can wait; lessons, however¡­'' Alogra launched himself forward, his fist aimed directly at Jack.

    Seeing the fist hurtling toward him, Jack felt a pang of fear rippling through his resolve. He could sense it¡ªthis time, Alogra wasn''t holding back. Every instinct told him to dodge, to avoid the blow at all costs. But his training was finally sinking in. He held his ground, his heart pounding. If he was to prove himself, this was the moment.

    ''This is it. Fight with everything on the line¡ªeven if it''s my life!'' The intensity within him surged. He focused, pouring every ounce of his will into the dark flame he held.

    As Alogra''s fist made contact, so did Jack''s flame, engulfing the two of them in a fiery clash. The black flames wrapped around Alogra like a serpent, crackling and spitting as they roared to life. Heat blasted outward, making the air sizzle, and for the first time, Alogra was forced to take a step back.

    "Yes, Asriel," Alogra''s voice sounded, almost approving as the flames licked at his arms. "This is the only way to win¡ªeven when you''re weaker. Fight with everything, fight as if there''s nothing else, because only those willing to kill truly stand a chance to survive."

    Jack stood, chest heaving, feeling the power and intensity of his own hatred and fury ebb away as the flames dissipated. His whole body was burning with exhaustion, every muscle screaming in pain, but he didn''t back down. He understood now.

 Chapter 35 - 35: demons in the church

    Jack braced himself as Alogra''s fist closed in, anticipating a bone-crushing impact. But instead of a world-shaking collision, he felt¡­ nothing. Blinking in surprise, Jack found himself standing, unscathed.

    ''Did he hold back?'' he wondered, steadying his breath. He wasn''t sure if Alogra''s mercy was calculated or if he''d just been lucky. One thing was certain, though¡ªJack hadn''t thought before he acted. When Alogra had started this fight out of nowhere, claiming it was ''for a lesson,'' it had struck a nerve. Jack loathed being thrown into conflicts without reason, but here he was.

    In a flash of anger, he''d summoned his strongest attack. He watched with satisfaction as black flames coiled around Alogra, engulfing him. ''Let''s see him escape this,'' he thought, his gaze hard as the dark fire consumed his opponent.

    But something strange lingered in his mind. When he''d released that spell, he hadn''t felt like himself. The words he''d chanted¡ªthey hadn''t been his own, almost as if a force deep within had spoken through him. For a brief, chilling moment, he''d felt a surge of strength far beyond his own, a power too great to comprehend.

    He dropped to the ground, legs giving way as he observed the blaze. Yet, to his dismay, the flames began to flicker and die, revealing Alogra''s silhouette¡ªunscathed. Not a single burn marked him.

    ''What the hell? How is this possible?'' Jack''s frustration turned to outright disbelief. This man had put him through grueling training day after day, all in the name of discipline, yet the one time Jack fought back with everything he had, it didn''t leave so much as a scratch. He cursed under his breath. ''I even risked exposing my magic, and he''s just¡­ fine? This was my strongest spell!'' His gaze shifted to the system''s prompt, floating before him in mocking indifference.

    [Dark Flame Ball]

    [Tier 2 (Basic Tier Spell)]

    ''Are you kidding me?'' Jack''s head spun with frustration. The spell had been his trump card, a weapon of raw destruction. Even the system had noted its significance. But here Alogra stood, completely unfazed, his smug voice piercing through Jack''s frustration.

    "That was the best effort you''ve put in so far," Alogra said, his voice calm as ever. The flames had vanished, leaving him untouched as though he''d stood in a protective bubble all along.

    Jack''s heart sank, caught between exhaustion and annoyance. Alogra strode toward him, that infuriatingly innocent smile painted on his face as if nothing unusual had occurred.

    "Come on, let''s get home," Alogra said, brushing off soot from his clothes. "You need a proper meal. Tomorrow''s training won''t be any easier, and I need you sharp."

    Jack could only watch as Alogra walked past him, undisturbed by the spell or Jack''s outrage. ''Is that it?'' he thought, bewildered. He had expected questions, or maybe a scolding about using forbidden magic. But Alogra acted as if nothing had happened, as though Jack hadn''t just unleashed a dark spell right before his eyes.

    ''He didn''t even ask about the Magomon, the magic¡ªnothing. How can he be so carefree?'' Jack sighed, half-relieved. If Alogra didn''t care, then Jack wouldn''t need to come up with an excuse. He was grateful, honestly; if it had been anyone else, there''d have been consequences. ''Anyone else would''ve burned, and I''d be in serious trouble,'' he thought, recalling Alogra''s impenetrable aura.

    The question lingered, though¡ªwhy hadn''t the flames harmed him? Rising to his feet, Jack trailed behind Alogra, his body aching from the earlier blows. Despite holding back, Alogra''s strikes had been anything but gentle.

    A soft chime interrupted his thoughts as the system screen popped up. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ding!

    [Aura Manipulation!]

    [Skill Description: This skill allows the weapon wielder to manipulate their aura, using it as a shield for defense or as an extension of attacks.]

    Jack''s eyes widened slightly at the screen''s explanation. ''Aura manipulation¡­'' So that was it. The skill explained how Alogra had shrugged off his most powerful attack. Jack''s admiration mixed with a grudging respect; he was beginning to understand just how wide the gap between their abilities truly was.

    His mind drifted back to the earlier battle with the Magomon. Turning around, he glanced over his shoulder to where the massive beast had once been. But the clearing was empty. ''Did it wander off? Or¡­ does it still have a will of its own?'' Jack wondered. The system interrupted him again.

    [Defeated Mountain Beast: 3/10]

    ''Huh. So, if my bonded servant takes down a beast, it still counts for me?'' Jack thought, relieved. ''That''s a bonus, I guess.'' He took a moment to marvel at the system''s logic before a sharp pain in his jaw pulled him back to reality.

    ''This old man,'' he fumed, wincing as he touched his cheek. Alogra''s earlier slap had knocked a tooth loose, and his jaw throbbed with a deep, lingering ache. He was certain he looked ridiculous with his swollen cheek. ''One day, I''ll return the favor,'' he thought bitterly, glaring at Alogra''s back. Despite his calm expression, Jack knew better than to trust that serene smile.

    ''He''s a devil in sheep''s clothing,'' Jack sighed as they finally approached their modest hut at the edge of the woods. It had been a grueling night of battles, but Jack had learned more than he ever expected. From the harsh lessons to the system''s revelations, it had been a whirlwind experience.

    Just as they were about to enter the hut, Alogra stopped, his expression shifting from casual to serious in an instant. Jack froze, feeling a sudden tension rise in the air, as if something ominous loomed.

    "What is it now?" Jack asked after a long, uncomfortable silence, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Alogra didn''t answer right away. Instead, he studied Jack with an intensity that sent a chill down his spine. Then, with a faint chuckle, Alogra finally spoke, breaking the silence. "Your powers¡­ now I remember where I''ve seen them before. Funny, meeting someone with that kind of strength again."

    Jack felt his heart hammering. What did Alogra mean? He was about to ask, but Alogra''s next words cut through the tension like a blade.

    "Listen closely." Alogra''s voice was low, his gaze piercing. "Whatever you do, stay away from the church and anything under its domain."

    Jack''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why? What does the church have to do with this?"

    Alogra''s expression darkened further, his voice carrying a weight that Jack hadn''t heard before. "Because among them¡­ are demons even I wouldn''t dare face."

    A shiver ran down Jack''s spine as Alogra''s warning sank in. The words lingered, ominous and foreboding, as though they carried the weight of countless untold secrets. For the first time that night, Jack felt a fear greater than anything he''d experienced in their training.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Going to school

    Time, they say, waits for no one, yet sometimes its passage can feel so slow that it seems like a person is left waiting for time itself.

    That''s precisely how Jack felt as he stared at the worn pages of his journal. Ten years. A decade had crawled by. What was supposed to be a temporary stay had stretched on far beyond what he''d been promised.

    ''I was told I''d be here for two years,'' Jack thought with bitter frustration, flipping through his notes. ''Two! How did that become ten?!''

    The memory was still vivid¡ªhow Urek, his personal butler, had appeared out of nowhere that fateful day. He''d arrived with a look of unease and a message that Jack had dreaded.

    "My prince," Urek had begun, voice laced with regret, "Lord Aldermond has decided to extend your stay here until the conventional school is prepared."

    Jack''s heart had sunk. "And how long will that take?" he demanded, trying to mask his impatience.

    Urek had sighed, "We''re¡­ uncertain. The kingdoms must sign the treaty before the school opens, and obtaining their agreement will be a complex, lengthy process."

    Jack remembered how his face had blanked at those words. ''So I''m stuck with this old man for who knows how long?'' He''d cast a glance back at Alogra, who was standing nearby with that maddeningly calm smile.

    Jack shivered just remembering it. Alogra wasn''t simply a teacher¡ªhe was a relentless taskmaster who saw no issue in pushing Jack to the edge of his limits daily. Jack had endured exhausting, grueling training under his merciless guidance. And now, just when he''d thought he was free, he''d been told that escape was still out of reach.

    But that had been years ago. Today, finally, the end had arrived.

    "Ten years," Jack muttered to himself with a mix of disbelief and relief, hopping out of bed. He scanned the room one last time, an unexpected wave of nostalgia tugging at him. He''d grown stronger, no doubt. Alogra''s brutal regimen had done its work.

    Jack glanced down at his open system menu, studying his stats:

    [Character Info and Stats]

    [Name: Asriel Digmun / Jack Hunter]

    [EXP: 15300/160,000]

    [Level: 15]

    [Class: Necromancer Noble]

    [Title: Predator of the Mountains]

    [Mage: B-rank]

    [Basic Swordsman]

    [Battle Mage: A-rank]

    [HP: 100/100]

    [MP: 1000/1000]

    [Tiredness: 10]

    [Character Stats]

    [Strength: 170]

    [Stamina: 150]

    [Agility: 160]

    [Perception: 200]

    [Bonus Points: __]

    He sighed. "That Tiredness stat¡­" he muttered. It hadn''t budged from ten in weeks. Alogra''s training sessions drained him, both physically and mentally. ''Nothing to be done about it now,'' he thought, closing the dashboard.

    Despite the exhaustion, he felt ready. He was stronger, faster, and more skilled than he''d ever been before. And today, he was finally leaving this place.

    Arriving in the dining room, he found Alogra, who glanced over his shoulder with a sly smile. "You look energetic today," Alogra remarked, flipping the pan over the fire.

    Jack dragged himself to the table, feeling anything but energetic. He glowered at Alogra''s back, well aware the old man was playing coy. Alogra knew exactly how exhausted Jack was¡ªhe''d made sure of it. But he''d never acknowledge it.

    Moments later, Alogra brought the food to the table, setting it down before taking his own seat. His expression turned uncharacteristically serious.

    "You''re leaving for school soon," he said, voice low and somber. "I don''t have much advice to give, just a few warnings: Keep away from the church and don''t expose your powers to anyone. There''s a world of politics within those walls. Don''t let yourself get drawn into it too deeply."

    Jack nodded, swallowing his frustration. He was well-acquainted with Alogra''s roundabout way of showing care. Somewhere along the way, the stern old man had become more than a mentor. Jack respected him¡ªgrudgingly, perhaps, but respect all the same. Alogra had pushed him to his limits, made him face his fears, and, in the process, had helped him grow into someone stronger.

    ''Guess we make a strange sort of pair,'' Jack mused with a smirk.

    Just then, a soft knock sounded at the door. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alogra stood, smirking as he took the plate back from Jack. "Looks like you won''t need this after all," he said, carrying the food away.

    ''Old bastard,'' Jack thought, biting back a laugh as he got up to answer the door.

    Outside, Urek stood, hands clasped neatly behind him, a figure of stoic formality. He nodded at Jack. "Young Master, your ride has arrived. If you have everything you need, we should be on our way."

    Jack took a deep breath, glancing back one last time. ''This is it,'' he thought, feeling the weight of expectation settle onto his shoulders. ''The academy¡­ where the real events will begin.'' He squared his shoulders and stepped forward, leaving the hut behind.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a lavish chamber miles away, tension simmered.

    "My lady! Please reconsider!" A man draped in white robes embroidered with a crimson cross pleaded as he watched the veiled young woman standing at the center of the room. Around them, men in similar robes exchanged uneasy glances, their faces tight with apprehension. But none dared question her directly.

    She was Alisha, the heir to an ancient lineage, and her word was law.

    "Francis," she replied, her voice calm yet unyielding. "I''ve made my decision. I''m going to the academy, and I will not be persuaded otherwise. Do you really believe anyone there could harm me?"

    Francis paled. "My lady, if they find out who you are, they will stop at nothing. Those madmen would summon an entire army just to see you fall. We can''t risk losing you¡ªnot now, not at such a crucial time. Without you, the Church would crumble."

    A smile curved beneath her veil, her scarlet eyes gleaming with a fierce light as she looked down on him. "Francis, do you doubt the Crusades'' strength?" she challenged, her voice like a silken dagger. "I am going to the academy, and that decision is final."

    Francis lowered his head, defeated.

 Chapter 37 - 37: whats the need for peace?

    Jack sat in the coach, watching the world blur past through the small window. Urek, his ever-dutiful butler, sat across from him, face blank and hands folded as the coach rocked and jolted along the rugged plains. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Well, that''s it for swordsmanship training, then,'' Jack thought, glancing down at the list of skills he''d managed to gather over the years. The long hours of sweat and strain had culminated in a modest but formidable set of abilities.

    ---

    Active Skills

    Flame Spells:

    - Flame Blast - Tier 2

    - Scorching Hands - Tier 1

    - Flames of Scourge - Tier 2

    - Flame Barrage - Tier 2

    - Dragon''s Breath - Tier 1

    Dark Spells:

    - Dark Blast - Tier 5

    - Dark Flame Blast - Tier 5

    Sword Skills:

    - Dash! - Level 1

    - Phase - Level 1

    - Thundering Gale - Level 1

    ---

    He scowled at the screen, frustrated by his lack of progress with the flame spells. No matter how hard he trained, he hadn''t been able to break past Tier 2. ''But at least my dark spells keep improving each time I use them,'' he thought, allowing himself a faint smile. The powers that frightened most people were the ones that came most naturally to him.

    His thoughts were interrupted as Urek cleared his throat. "Young master Asriel, I have some important information Lord Aldermond instructed me to share with you," he began, studying Jack''s reaction carefully.

    Jack snapped out of his reverie, his gaze cold as he met Urek''s eyes. ''This whole charade is already exhausting,'' he thought, but he nodded for Urek to continue.

    "The purpose of the school you''ll be attending," Urek started, his voice even and measured, "is to bring together the next generation of rulers and leaders. By fostering bonds between the young nobles, it is hoped we can prevent future wars and unite against our shared enemies."

    Jack stared at him, suppressing a cynical laugh. ''Peace?'' he thought, barely managing to keep his expression neutral. The notion sounded ridiculous to him.

    "Is it really that important to maintain peace?" he asked coldly, watching Urek''s reaction with a glint of challenge in his eyes.

    Urek faltered for a moment, caught off guard. "Yes, young master. War causes untold suffering. Peace brings stability and allows people to live without fear."

    "Suffering, you say," Jack murmured, his gaze turning distant as memories flickered in his mind. He remembered the isolation, the pain, the relentless training. "But if people don''t suffer, what''s the point of striving? If everything is handed to you, where''s the meaning in that?"

    Urek''s brows furrowed. "Young master, striving and suffering are not the same thing. Suffering is an unnatural, unjust affliction. It is contrary to the will of Olion, our god. Peace allows people to pursue their goals without unnecessary hardship."

    "Your god..." Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Tell me, Urek. Do you truly believe that suffering comes only from war and resource struggles? Or could it be that your god, this Olion, delights in watching us suffer, that he thrives on our misery?"

    A flicker of something crossed Urek''s face¡ªperhaps shock, perhaps disbelief. He struggled to find the words to counter Jack''s accusations. "Young master, even if suffering does exist beyond these causes, surely you don''t think¡ª"

    "My desires?" Jack cut him off, his voice soft but laced with a chilling edge. He leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "I desire nothing less than the complete eradication of humanity from this earth. Every last trace gone."

    Urek felt a chill run down his spine. The young boy sitting across from him no longer looked like a child. There was a menacing glint in Jack''s eyes, a darkness far beyond his years. For a moment, Urek forgot he was dealing with a mere teenager. He found himself gripping the edge of his seat, his heart pounding against his ribs. ''Who is this child? How can he speak with such conviction¡­ such hatred?''

    He cleared his throat, willing his voice to remain steady. "Young master¡­ you can''t mean that. Such thoughts are¡­ are unnatural."

    Jack''s lips curved into a mocking smile, the corner of his mouth twitching as if amused by Urek''s discomfort. "Don''t worry, Urek. I''m not going to do anything yet. First, I have to become stronger, deal with certain obstacles in my way. But one day¡­" He let his voice trail off, his gaze drifting back to the window.

    Urek swallowed, his hands trembling slightly. He tried to calm his mind, reassuring himself that Jack was merely a boy speaking out of frustration and bitterness. ''He''ll change at the school,'' he thought. ''With time, he''ll become a better person.''

    He took a deep breath, his voice regaining its composure. "As I was saying, young master, the school exists to unite the heirs of different kingdoms. The instructors have been handpicked from the best academies, and you''ll be closely supervised. This cooperation could determine the future of our world, so I urge you to avoid unnecessary trouble."

    Jack gave a noncommittal nod, though his attention had drifted elsewhere. ''Avoid trouble? The school''s exactly where the real fun begins,'' he thought with a smirk.

    "And one final note," Urek continued, glancing down at a small, neatly folded paper. "Your identity as a member of the Digmun family will remain hidden. You''ll be attending under an alias. This is by direct order from your father."

    Jack snorted, a bitter laugh escaping him. ''Hide my family name. Of course. Poor Asriel Digmun¡ªhe thought he had a family,'' he thought, scoffing inwardly. His gaze grew colder. ''Guess I''ll be "Asriel" only in name.''

    Urek glanced at him cautiously before continuing. "Lastly, there will be a tournament held at the school. It''s meant to be a demonstration of strength and skill¡ªa chance to show what each nation''s youth is capable of."

    "A tournament," Jack repeated, his interest piqued. "Finally, something worth my time."

    Urek nodded. "Yes, but remember, young master: restraint. The tournament is meant to foster goodwill. Be cautious with your powers. There will be many eyes on you."

    Jack gave a dismissive wave. "I know, I know. Don''t worry, Urek. I won''t go on a rampage. Not yet, anyway." He turned his gaze back to the window, his fingers tapping idly against the wooden frame. The landscape outside had changed, the flat plains giving way to distant mountains.

    He knew that within the walls of the school, alliances would form, rivalries would ignite, and secrets would simmer beneath the surface. And he couldn''t wait to step into that world, to test his powers against the strongest youths from every kingdom.

    ''Let''s see how things turn out then'' Jack thought, a smile tugging the sides of his lips.

 Chapter 38 - 38: the gathering

    The word "tournament" echoed in Jack''s mind, striking a chord. ''Finally,'' he thought, his pulse quickening with anticipation. This was exactly the event he''d been waiting for¡ªa chance to assess the nobles of each kingdom, to measure himself against future rivals. His smirk deepened as he envisioned the scene.

    ''Now I''ll get to see all those fools who might pose a threat down the road. I''ll finally understand how far I am from truly surpassing them.'' Jack''s excitement simmered beneath his cold exterior. In Asriel''s life, this tournament had been a pivotal moment, an opportunity Asriel had squandered. But Jack intended to approach it differently. He saw it as the beginning of something larger¡ªan arena where alliances and hostilities would silently take shape. ''If only Asriel had taken advantage of it, he might''ve saved himself a lot of trouble.''

    "Master Asriel," Urek began, noticing Jack''s growing intensity, "the tournament is simply a sparring assessment arranged by the academy. It''s a way for the instructors to see where each student excels and where they require guidance."

    Jack narrowed his gaze, a glint of amusement flickering in his eyes. "Is that what they told you, Urek?" he replied, the sneer unmistakable in his voice. "Tell me, do you honestly think this is just an innocent test? Why would they organize a tournament when they could assess our skills over time as they teach us?"

    Urek''s brows furrowed slightly, his confidence wavering. "Well¡­ I believe they''ve chosen this method as the most efficient way to evaluate each student''s strengths."

    Jack shook his head subtly, a dark amusement curling his lips. ''These people are hopelessly blind,'' he thought, stifling a sigh. "Never mind, Urek. How much longer until we reach the destination?"

    ''There''s no use trying to explain anything further to him,'' Jack reflected. He already saw through the academy''s hidden agenda. Each kingdom wanted a clear measure of the others'' power¡ªto gauge exactly who held the upper hand, should the threat of war ever arise. In this tournament, skill wasn''t the only thing on display; it was a stage for silent political maneuvering, where the nobles were pawns in a larger game. ''I''ll have to keep a low profile, at least for now.''

    Urek glanced out the window. "Master, we''ve already arrived. This is as far as we can go."

    The coach jolted to a stop, and Jack could feel the sudden stillness as the horses snorted, their breaths visible in the cool air. Urek reached into his coat, pulling out a brilliant, glowing mana core. Its fiery red hue shimmered as he passed it to Jack.

    "This is for you, young master," Urek explained, holding the core with great care.

    Jack examined the crystal, turning it over in his hand. It was smooth, its surface almost glass-like, and yet it weighed nearly nothing. Intricate golden threads etched across its surface like veins, catching the light. "What is this?"

    "A transportation array," Urek replied with a rare, almost mischievous smile. "It''s been enchanted to transport you directly to the academy. You see, the school''s location is hidden to maintain security. With recent threats from cults, your family insisted on this method."

    Jack''s gaze grew sharper. "I''m guessing the alchemist kingdom had a hand in creating this?"

    "Indeed, young master," Urek confirmed. "We were instructed to bring you here, where the array will work most efficiently. The academy''s location is heavily warded, and this crystal will allow you to bypass those defenses."

    "Very well," Jack replied, though he made no effort to hide his disinterest in Urek''s further explanations. "And how do I activate it?"

    "Just crush it in your palm," Urek instructed, his expression turning more serious.

    Jack gave a curt nod. "I''ll be going, then."

    Urek watched him in silence, a bittersweet smile briefly flickering on his face. ''The young prince hasn''t changed much,'' he thought. Jack''s gaze was icy, dismissive, and he didn''t even acknowledge Urek''s dedication.

    With a swift motion, Jack knocked on the coach''s wall, signaling the driver to open the door. He stepped down from the coach, his leather boots sinking slightly into the dusty ground. Before him stretched a barren expanse¡ªa desolate land that seemed to exist in the middle of nowhere, with dry hills and endless sands stretching to the horizon. Behind him, green fields and lush trees hinted at the comfort they''d left behind.

    Just as he prepared to activate the mana core, Urek''s voice interrupted. "Forgive me, young master, you''ll need this as well." Urek hurriedly pulled out a small red card adorned with a golden emblem, its design intricate and unmistakably regal.

    "What''s that?" Jack asked, his voice impatient.

    "It''s a pass key," Urek explained, carefully handing it over. "You''ll need it to gain entry into the academy."

    Taking the card without a word, Jack turned his attention back to the mana core. His fingers tightened around it, and with a quick squeeze, he shattered the core, watching as it dissolved into a flurry of glowing particles that swirled around his hand. The air around him shifted, rippling as if bending reality itself.

    The sensation was strange and disorienting; the world around him spun, blurring into a vortex of light and shadow. His stomach lurched as if he were falling, and his vision was swallowed by a blinding white glow.

    Then, suddenly, he found himself standing beneath a vast, open sky, his feet solidly on the ground once more. Before him rose an immense wall that loomed over the landscape, its shadow casting a chill despite the bright sun overhead.

    "So, this is the academy," Jack muttered, studying the colossal structure.

    But he wasn''t alone. From the corner of his eye, Jack noticed thin fractures appearing in the air around him, similar to the one he''d passed through. As he watched, more students materialized out of thin air, each emerging from their own pocket of light and reality.

    To his left, an entire group appeared¡ªan entourage clad in the emblem of the church, their white and silver uniforms marking them as devout followers. Their leader, a sharp-eyed boy with an almost ethereal presence, surveyed his surroundings with an air of authority.

    Just as Jack took this in, a mocking voice sounded to his right. "Ah, and here I thought the church would be too busy praying to bless us with their presence," the voice sneered.

    Jack turned, his eyes meeting a young man wearing the familiar emblem of the Kingdom of Swords. He was dressed in gleaming silver armor with a large bow slung across his back. The young knight''s expression held a mix of disdain and amusement as he eyed the church group.

    The boy at the head of the church faction returned the glare, his face hardening. "We''re not here to tolerate your kingdom''s arrogance, swordsman," he retorted sharply. "Don''t think your barbaric ways will be tolerated within these walls."

    ''It hasn''t even started, and they''re already at each other''s throats,'' Jack thought with faint amusement. He shifted slightly, granting himself a better view of the growing tension.

    Just then, a soft, soothing voice floated through the air, carrying an undeniable authority. "Xavier, that''s enough. We''re not here to quarrel. Save your strength and let things unfold naturally."

    Jack''s eyes followed the voice, settling on a figure with striking red eyes that glowed like rubies. There was something unsettlingly familiar about those eyes, though Jack couldn''t place why. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The argument seemed to settle as the red-eyed newcomer''s words took effect. But before the tension could fully dissipate, a massive shadow fell over the group, casting the entire scene in darkness.

 Chapter 39 - 39: entering the walls

    The sky cracked open as a colossal rift appeared, spilling forth an enormous bird with fiery wings unfurled, stretching wider than any normal creature could ever hope to span. The bird wasn''t merely large¡ªit was magnificent, a true behemoth of the skies. Its feathers were a blend of earthy brown and gleaming gold, each one exuding a sense of untouchable royalty. Crowned upon its head was a wreath of forest vines, intricately woven and crowned as if placed there by nature itself, bestowing it an aura of both grandeur and mystery.

    "Kraacraw!" It screeched, an ear-splitting cry that reverberated across the plains. Jack and the others, gathered below, squinted up in awe and mild disbelief as the creature descended. Dust and sand billowed around them, blown up by the gale of its powerful wings, stirring the air into a turbulent storm of grit and awe.

    "We apologize for the delay. We wanted to arrive alongside everyone else." A voice rang out, not from the beast, but from the small figures clinging to its back. As they dismounted with effortless grace, Jack''s suspicions hardened. He knew exactly who these beings were.

    ''Mutants. Just as I suspected,'' he thought, a smirk creeping onto his lips. He observed them with an analytical eye, noting the telltale signs that set them apart. Their human-like forms were marred¡ªor perhaps enhanced¡ªby patches of scales that glistened in the sun, a testament to their unique lineage. They were neither fully human nor beast; they were something beyond.

    One of the mutants stood at the forefront, her stature exuding a fierce beauty that was almost hypnotic. Her skin was a deep, smooth onyx, and her thick, plaited hair fell in an intricate weave down her back. Her eyes held an allure that would render most spellbound, but Jack''s interest was clinical, almost darkly curious.

    ''Do they have different organs? I''d love to dissect them and find out,'' he mused under his breath, a glint of morbid fascination flickering in his eyes.

    Before Jack could delve deeper into his thoughts, a voice broke through the air, drawing his attention to a stocky man stepping forward with an air of authority.

    "I think all the kingdoms are finally gathered," he announced, his voice carrying an undeniable gravitas.

    Jack sized him up. ''A dwarf, from the alchemists, no doubt.'' The man''s short stature belied a presence that demanded respect, even in such a crowd.

    "No, I don''t believe we''re quite complete," came another voice, smooth as silk and as serene as a lullaby, yet carrying a weight that hinted at power. Jack turned, his gaze falling upon the woman who had spoken. Her presence was ethereal, her every movement exuding elegance and composure. She glanced at him, her eyes lingering a moment longer than necessary. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There was something unsettling in her gaze, a peculiar warmth that didn''t match the cutthroat ambiance of their surroundings. Jack''s eyes narrowed as he looked back at her, a single thought echoing in his mind: ''Who is she?''

    The woman approached him, her steps deliberate, graceful. Her lips curved into a soft, almost motherly smile as she extended her hand in greeting. "Hello, young master. My name is Alisha. May I know yours?"

    Jack didn''t move, his expression cold and detached. He stared down at her outstretched hand, ignoring it with a quiet, biting indifference.

    Behind her, the young knight from the Church, the same boy who had clashed with the swordsman from Avalonia earlier, bristled with visible anger. His fists clenched, his gaze icy as he glared at Jack.

    ''The nerve of this brat, leaving her hand hanging! Does he have any idea how revered she is?'' The knight''s thoughts were a tempest of indignation, but he held back, his pride and loyalty keeping him in check. Alisha, seemingly unbothered, withdrew her hand gracefully, her soft smile unwavering.

    Suddenly, another rift tore through the sky. This one was blindingly bright, casting a warm, radiant glow as it opened. Emerging from it was a young man clad in fine robes, his appearance instantly recognizable to Jack. It was Arin, Asriel''s younger brother.

    Jack observed with a mixture of indifference and mild amusement as Arin stepped forward, flanked by nobles Jack didn''t recognize¡ªno doubt fresh faces from other lands.

    The swordsman from the kingdom of Avalonia greeted Arin with an exaggerated bow. "Prince of Ciriaus, it is an honor to finally make your acquaintance," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm and mockery. Jack smirked, knowing exactly where this would lead.

    One of Arin''s noble companions quickly shot back, "Show respect, Kurt. Clearly, the baser tendencies of your bloodline are showing. You are speaking to royalty."

    Jack bit back a laugh, reveling in the brewing tension. ''Bootlickers¡­ It''s almost too good to watch,'' he thought, savoring the prospect of the conflicts yet to come.

    The slight insult wasn''t lost on Kurt, who grinned maliciously. "Respect? From me? That''s rich, coming from a man whose mother couldn''t even remember who fathered him," he shot back, igniting a ripple of laughter through the crowd. Even Arin''s usually stoic expression broke into a chuckle.

    ''That''s what you get for trying to play politics here,'' Jack thought, barely containing his amusement.

    Just as the exchange was about to escalate further, the dwarf from the alchemists raised his voice, calling for attention. "Enough of this foolishness. You can settle your differences later. Right now, we have far more pressing matters to attend to." His stern gaze silenced the crowd as he continued, "As you all know, this year''s training will begin with a tournament. Consider it your first taste of what''s to come."

    Jack''s interest piqued at the mention of the tournament, though he kept his expression unreadable. He had expected as much; it was the reason he''d been anticipating this moment.

    The dwarf continued, "Inside those walls, you''ll face challenges unlike anything you''ve encountered. This is not just about strength or skill¡ªit''s about your resilience, your will to endure. Only the worthy will succeed."

    A murmur spread through the crowd. Jack''s gaze was fixed on the towering walls before him, envisioning the endless battles, the strategy, the cunning required to outlast his competitors.

    ''I''ll have to hold back, observe, learn. No need to reveal all my cards yet,'' he thought, a glint of determination in his eyes. He was here to win, yes, but more importantly, to gather intel¡ªto see for himself the extent of his potential adversaries'' abilities.

    In the midst of his thoughts, he caught sight of Alisha once again, her gaze still trained on him with that unsettling warmth. For a brief moment, he wondered about her intentions, what motives lay behind that gentle demeanor. But he quickly dismissed it; he had no time for sentiment or distraction.

    The dwarf''s voice brought him back to the present. "When you step through those gates, you enter as equals. Whatever titles or lineage you hold, they mean nothing within these walls. Remember that."

    With a final nod, he gestured towards the towering gates, which began to creak open, revealing a sprawling courtyard within. The crowd surged forward, each individual silently preparing themselves for what lay ahead.

    Jack strode forward, unphased by the weight of expectations, the threat of danger, or the allure of alliances. He was here for one purpose¡ªto emerge victorious, to learn and to conquer. As the gates loomed closer, he felt a thrill shoot through him.

    ''Let the games begin.''

 Chapter 40 - 40: tournament begins

    The air in the passageway was thick with power and tension as seven figures moved with a silent, steady grace, their footsteps echoing faintly on the stone floor. Each of them carried an aura so potent it seemed to distort the very atmosphere around them, a silent message that none but the strongest dared to approach. The group''s collective presence was a force unto itself, a palpable charge that made the air hum.

    Leading them was an elder shrouded in dark robes adorned with intricately embroidered patterns of gold and silver. His cloak bore a distinct emblem¡ªa magic staff stabbed into the earth, with threads of power rippling outward. His long, white hair cascaded over his shoulders, framing a face deeply lined with age and wisdom. His eyes held depths of knowledge far beyond the others, with a gaze that could pierce through the illusions of the world itself.

    "So Alogra decided not to come?" one of them asked, breaking the silence.

    "Nonsense," the elder retorted, his voice sharp and dismissive. "He''s likely still sulking over that pitiful incident years ago. To cling to such things¡­ it''s unbecoming." His expression hardened, showing not a trace of sympathy.

    A woman toward the back chuckled, a low, slithering sound that suited her appearance. Scales of a deep emerald green covered parts of her skin, glinting in the dim light. Her eyes, slit-pupilled like a serpent''s, held a dangerous glint as she swayed her hips, speaking in a voice that matched her sinuous movements. "It was a big blow to him, after all. He hasn''t been the same since." Her tone was mocking, as though she relished Alogra''s lingering wounds.

    "We don''t have the luxury of time to dwell on past grudges," said another, his voice calm and almost serene. He was a striking figure with silver hair and closed eyes, his face unblemished by the turmoil that simmered between the others. He wore immaculate white armor with a distinctive insignia, one that commanded immediate recognition.

    Lilith, the serpent-like woman, narrowed her eyes at him and hissed, "Respect your elders, church man. You''re all so unbearably self-righteous." Her disdain was open and venomous, yet the man, Ivan remained composed, barely acknowledging her words with a slight turn of his head.

    The tension in the group was nearly tangible, an invisible clash of egos and rivalries that bristled in the air. Only Ivan the youngest among them seemed to stand apart from the silent battle of wills. He walked in silence, his gaze focused inward as though lost in contemplation. Thoughts of his mission burned in his mind, each one colder and sharper than the last.

    ''Our lady has decided to join this training,'' he reminded himself. ''No harm shall come to her. I''ll ensure no filthy hands even brush against her presence.''

    The passage opened up to a grand hall, bathed in the bright glow of daylight spilling in from tall windows that lined the walls. Rows of students, each awaiting their arrival, stood at attention in the center of the room. Their postures betrayed a mixture of awe and intimidation as they watched the imposing figures stride in. At the head of the group, the elder lifted his hand, commanding silence with nothing more than his presence.

    "Welcome, noble successors," he announced, his voice ringing through the hall. "You know why you''re here, I trust?" His eyes roamed over the assembled students, each one stiffening under his gaze. Among them, a young man stared back with narrowed eyes, his gaze sharp and calculating.

    ''Luther Gregory,'' Jack noted silently, instantly recognizing the elder. ''The Mage of the Sands. The only one to stand against Alogra''s fury and survive unscathed. Kingdom Ciriaus''s most feared mage. How is it that these ancient relics hold all the power while the younger generations flounder like weak mongrels?''

    As he scanned the faces of the other figures standing alongside Luther, he picked out several he recognized¡ªformidable figures with reputations as large as their power. And then his gaze landed on a woman whose presence was almost hypnotic. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, look, it''s Miss Emma. She''s so beautiful!" whispered a voice from behind Jack, pulling him from his observations. He glanced back to see a group of beast women murmuring with reverent admiration, their eyes fixed on their leader.

    Emma Lilith the Conqueror, a name spoken with a mix of fear and reverence. It was said she had single-handedly defeated a lesser devil in battle. Jack scoffed as he watched the worshipful expressions on the women''s faces, their awe bordering on worship.

    ''Why can''t they aspire to be strong like her, instead of just admiring her from afar?'' he thought with thinly veiled annoyance.

    "Power is something that demands reciprocity," a voice murmured beside him as though reading his thoughts, snapping him from his thoughts. He turned, casting a glance at the girl standing next to him, her expression unreadable.

    ''This girl again?'' Jack thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. She''d been attempting to draw his attention ever since they''d arrived. He ignored her, dismissing her with a mental note: ''Pest.''

    But a familiar gaze bore into him from across the room, one that sent a thrill of satisfaction through his veins. A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth as he met the hostile stare of his half-brother, Arin, who stood among the other students with an expression of poorly concealed loathing.

    "Brother," Jack muttered under his breath, his grin widening as their eyes locked.

    Arin''s gaze was filled with a mixture of bitterness and apprehension, as though he''d hoped never to see Jack''s face again. ''So, he didn''t die off like I''d hoped,'' Arin thought with a sneer, ''and somehow managed to learn a thing or two, at last.''

    "Prince Arin, who is that?" a voice interrupted, but Arin''s irritation flared as he whipped around to hush the speaker. "Mind your own business, Henry. No one here should know of any connection between me and¡­ him."

    A sharp, echoing cough from the elder silenced the hall instantly, snapping everyone''s attention back to the front. Luther raised his staff, signaling for quiet as he prepared to speak again.

    "Listen well," Luther''s voice commanded, every word imbued with a quiet power. "We''ve gathered you here, the most promising students, and will mentor each of you in the arts for which we''ve devoted our lives. Each of you will be paired with an instructor¡ªor an assistant¡ªfor this training period. Soon, you will join us in our duty to conquer the planes, under the guidance of the angels."

    A murmur ran through the hall as the gravity of his words sank in. The students shifted uneasily, sensing the weight of expectation that pressed down on them. Jack''s smirk returned, amusement flickering in his eyes.

    ''Good to let them know they''ll be knocking on death''s door soon enough,'' he thought darkly, watching the nervous expressions around him.

    "We have arranged an opening tournament, a series of one-on-one duels. You''ll face a competitor from a different kingdom," Luther continued. "The array embedded in the dueling platform will prevent any lethal blows. So fight without restraint. Show us what you''re capable of." He gestured to a raised platform at the center of the hall, its surface gleaming with intricate runes that glowed faintly.

    A sense of excitement rippled through the students as Luther lifted a scroll, unfurling it with a flick of his wrist. "Our first match," he announced, his voice carrying effortlessly across the hall. "Arin Digmun of Kingdom Ciriaus¡­ and Kevin George from the Kingdom of Blades."

    Jack''s grin widened as his brother''s name was called. ''Let''s see how far little Arin has come,'' he thought, his anticipation mingling with a darker satisfaction.

    Arin clenched his fists, a steely determination flashing in his eyes. He stepped forward, moving to the platform with a prideful stride. Jack watched with a wicked glint in his eye, imagining the brutal end he envisioned for his brother.

    "Go on, brother," he muttered under his breath, savoring the thrill of rivalry. "Let''s see how much longer you can survive. After all¡­" His eyes sparkled with malice as he whispered to himself. "You''ll be the first to die."

 Chapter 41 - 41: Tournament I

    Arin strode confidently towards the platform at the center of the grand hall, his posture upright and purposeful. Beside him, a young man with striking blonde hair stepped forward, his every movement radiating a poised assurance. The air was thick with tension, and as they walked onto the platform, an unusual warmth enveloped them both.

    It must be the array, Arin thought, focusing mana into his eyes to analyze the faint energy swirling beneath the surface of the platform. A faint, silvery web of protection lay there, pulsing like a living thing.

    "Prince Arin," the blonde boy, Kevin, spoke up with a smirk, his tone a blend of respect and challenge. "I''ve heard tales of you¡ªthe Digmun Family''s rising star. I always hoped we''d get a chance to spar. Didn''t expect it to come this soon."

    From a distance, Jack listened to their exchange, his sharpened senses catching every word. He smirked faintly. ''Seems my dear brother''s gained some fame in my absence. If he keeps this up, he might even secure the throne for himself someday'' Jack mused, glancing briefly at the girl beside him, her gaze lingering on him yet again. He felt an unwelcome prick of irritation.

    ''Why is this girl so fixated on me?'' Jack thought, clenching his jaw. She hadn''t taken her eyes off him since they''d arrived, and it was getting under his skin. To make matters worse, she was with the church¡ªa place he viewed with nothing short of disdain. He forced himself to ignore her, redirecting his focus to the platform.

    Kevin moved first, gripping his sword with a deadly determination. He unsheathed the blade, revealing an intricate weapon that seemed to glimmer with an ominous light.

    Impressive weapon, Jack thought, assessing it. A quick scan of the weapon''s attributes through his system revealed more details:

    [Dragon''s Saber]

    [Grade 5 Equipment!] Upgradeable!

    [Enchantment: Forged from the tooth of Ovnu Gat, the Great Dragon. This blade feels no resistance, capable of slicing through nearly any material.]

    ''So, it cuts through anything. Could be useful, ''Jack considered, momentarily intrigued, comparing the saber to his own prized weapon, Shadowfang.

    In a flash, Kevin charged forward with astonishing speed, his figure blurring. His footsteps were almost silent as he moved, leaving a faint shadow where he''d once stood. Arin narrowed his gaze and began chanting under his breath, summoning a swirling aura of electricity around him.

    [Lightning''s Rage]

    Sparks danced and snapped around Arin, his eyes gleaming with a fierce blue glow as he locked onto Kevin''s advancing figure. A crackling bolt of energy shot from Arin''s fingertips, streaking toward Kevin like a spear of raw power.

    But Kevin was ready. He sidestepped gracefully, evading the lightning by a hair''s breadth and pressing forward with relentless speed. Mages like you are powerful from a distance, but once I get close, the battle is as good as won, Kevin thought confidently, gritting his teeth as he charged closer, dodging each bolt with ease.

    Within moments, he was close enough to strike. Twisting his body mid-stride, Kevin spun the saber with a flourish, angling the sharp edge toward Arin in a downward arc.

    "You''re an impressive fighter, Kevin," Arin murmured coolly as the blade drew near. "But you underestimate your opponents far too easily."

    [Bolts of Chaos!] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a shout, Arin unleashed an explosion of lightning that surged outward in every direction, forming an electrified barrier that struck Kevin mid-swing. The air crackled as tendrils of lightning ensnared him, tearing through his body with merciless intensity.

    ''He tricked me¡­'' Kevin realized too late, his body convulsing as the electrical current coursed through him. His muscles tensed painfully, his skin tinged with a faint sizzle as smoke began to rise from his form. The attack seemed endless, and with each passing second, Kevin''s strength waned as his eyes glazed over, his vision dimming.

    Just as the scent of burning flesh began to permeate the air, a glowing rune on the platform flared to life, severing Arin''s spell in an instant. The air grew eerily silent, and Kevin''s body slumped forward, unconscious but alive.

    "Impressive array," Luther commented, chuckling softly from the sidelines. The senior figures seated nearby nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with a mix of admiration and curiosity. Fred, the renowned alchemist who''d crafted the array, lifted a metal arm to adjust his glasses, the faint clinking sound a reminder of his mechanical enhancements.

    "Just a matter of using the right materials," Fred replied, his eyes gleaming with quiet pride as he surveyed his work.

    In the audience, murmurs spread among the alchemists watching. "I told you¡ªit could only be Master Fred who created such an efficient array."

    Meanwhile, Kurt, a brawny youth with a cocky grin, scoffed as he watched the aftermath of the fight. "That idiot. He didn''t take into account that Arin''s element was lightning. Amateurs like Kevin are too full of themselves to spot obvious traps. That trick would never work on me," he boasted, arms crossed.

    Arin turned his dark gaze toward Kurt, his expression unreadable. With a flick of his wrist, he swept his jet-black hair back, his eyes narrowing. "Since you''re so confident, perhaps we''ll get a chance to test that theory. I''d enjoy learning a few moves from the king''s son himself."

    Kurt laughed, crossing his arms even tighter. "Careful what you wish for. You might regret it."

    Before the tension could escalate further, Henry, one of Arin''s loyal supporters, cut in, his voice dripping with smugness. "You should show Prince Arin some respect. He''s nearly an S-ranked mage already."

    The smug look on Henry''s face quickly faded as Kurt shot him a dangerous glare, recalling the earlier insult. Jack watched the scene unfold, deep in thought. He had scanned Arin''s stats through his system earlier, but hearing Henry''s words solidified a theory that had been forming in his mind.

    [Arin Digmun]

    [Level: 20]

    [Elemental Affinity: Lightning]

    [Class: B+ Rank Mage (Noble)]

    ''That explains the "plus" in his ranking. His progress is probably rapid thanks to the resources and elite training he''s received'', Jack mused. ''It''s not just him either. All of them have this advantage.''

    "Next up," Luther''s voice boomed, capturing the hall''s attention once again, "we have Kurt Russell of the Kingdom of Blades and James Harrow from the Holy Church."

    Jack glanced over as Kurt strode to the platform, exuding confidence. James followed, his steps calm and measured, every movement deliberate. But as interesting as this duel might be, Jack''s attention drifted.

    ''How do the church warriors fight?'' he wondered, intrigued despite himself. In his experience, the church''s methods were elusive, shrouded in layers of secrecy and moral grandeur. Their techniques were powerful, but their motivations were something else entirely. He''d only seen them from a distance¡ªuntil now. Was it mana, or was there something more to their energy?

    The platform was charged with energy as Kurt and James took their positions. Kurt''s muscles tensed, his stance fierce, while James maintained a serene expression, his eyes closed as if in silent prayer.

    As the battle began, Jack leaned forward, an unfamiliar spark of anticipation igniting within him.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Tournament II

    When they talk about a world of magic, such as the one Jack found himself in, the source of power was obvious: mana.

    It was the universal energy that flowed through every corner of the world, an invisible yet tangible force that shaped the very fabric of existence. Mana wasn''t just a concept in this world; it was the heartbeat of every spell, every enchantment, every magical feat that was possible. It was this energy that allowed mages to summon storms, swordsmen to strike with the power of thunder, and alchemists to brew potions that could mend the most grievous wounds. It bent nature itself, crafting power from thin air. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And for Jack, this knowledge wasn''t just theoretical. He had immersed himself in studying mana for years. He had analyzed its essence, its flow, how it could be harnessed, and most importantly¡ªhow it could be controlled. The study of mana had become more than a mere hobby; it was a necessity. To survive in this world, one needed to master it, or at the very least, understand it. But one question lingered in his mind as he observed the duel before him.

    "The chuch. Do they use mana as well, or is there something else to their power that others can''t use?" Jack muttered under his breath, his eyes fixed on the two figures standing on the platform. His thoughts drifted back to the intense training sessions he''d endured, the countless books he''d poured over, and the whispered rumors about those who didn''t rely solely on mana. There was something different about them.

    Kurt, ever the talkative one, seemed to have no problem making his presence known, despite the adversary standing before him. His voice rang out, as loud and obnoxious as always, filled with the arrogance of someone who was used to having the upper hand. He grinned like a predator, every word dripping with disdain.

    James, however, was the perfect contrast. Calm, composed, seemingly unshaken by Kurt''s incessant taunting. But Jack knew better. James was as sharp as a blade, and underneath that serene exterior was a storm waiting to break loose. The kind of storm Jack had learned to recognize over the years¡ªone that brewed when insulted honor or the people you cared about were at stake.

    ''This idiot...'' James thought, barely containing his frustration. ''He talks too much. It''s a good thing I paired up with him. I can finally teach him a little lesson.'' The thought brought a wry smile to his face, though it was quickly replaced by a fierce determination as he drew his sword from its scabbard. Both hands gripped the hilt, his knuckles turning white from the pressure. The blade hummed with potential, as though it too were eager to join the fray.

    Kurt sneered, his lips curling upward in disdain as he sized up his opponent. "Your aura¡ªsharp, intense. Truly fitting for a swordsman. What a shame, though, that you allowed yourself to be adopted into such a hybrid family."

    James''s expression didn''t shift, but a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. He knew exactly what Kurt meant by "hybrid." It was a jab at the church''s eclectic mix of warriors, mages, alchemists, and even beastmen¡ªthose who didn''t quite fit into the neatly defined categories of nobility or warrior class. And Kurt hated them for it. But it wasn''t just the church he despised; it was the fact that their existence disrupted the carefully constructed order of the kingdoms.

    "I don''t even know why you were all invited here," Kurt continued, his venomous words like poison in the air. "There''s no royalty within the church¡ªjust a group of orphans. Nothing special."

    James''s grip tightened on his sword, the muscles in his arms straining with the effort to remain composed. But inside, something was beginning to boil. He had heard enough. The church might not have royalty or noble blood, but it had something far more important: purpose. The same purpose that had saved his life.

    "Shut up," James muttered, his voice low but brimming with an intensity that even Kurt couldn''t ignore.

    Kurt, clearly unphased, raised a hand. The ring on his middle finger glowed with an eerie, crimson light, and as it flickered out, a sleek bow materialized in his hands. It was no ordinary weapon. The bow had a deep crimson hue, and its limbs shimmered with an unearthly energy. Embedded along its length was a glowing green crystal, pulsing rhythmically as if alive.

    "Let''s see how well the church trained you," Kurt sneered, his fingers curling around the bowstring with practiced ease.

    James, his resolve hardening, didn''t hesitate. He took a deep breath, drawing mana into his body. As he exhaled, a brilliant white light surged from the hilt of his sword, flowing up its length and coating it in a dazzling brilliance. The blade had become more than just a weapon¡ªit was now a conduit for his power, a reflection of his resolve.

    "I will not stand idly by while you insult the very people who saved my life!" James''s voice rang out, raw with the emotion he had kept bottled up for so long.

    With a single slash, he sent a beam of white light hurtling toward Kurt. The arc was swift, precise¡ªyet Kurt dodged with a fluid grace, his body moving in perfect harmony with the air itself.

    "Alright, alright, does it look like I care?" Kurt taunted, his movements nothing short of a dance as he dodged each of James''s light-based strikes. He leaped, twisted, and swerved with ease, defying the very physics of the battlefield. His feet barely touched the ground as he avoided one beam, then another. He was fast¡ªtoo fast.

    ''He''s faster than the last guy,'' James thought with a hint of frustration. The realization dawned on him: Kurt wasn''t just quick; he was in control. Every dodge, every movement was calculated to perfection. His ability to evade the light beams with such precision made James question his own skill.

    As Kurt danced around the platform, blocking and evading the attacks with almost inhuman speed, he not only showcased his agility but also his exceptional reflexes. At one point, he jumped high into the air, spinning mid-flight to block an incoming arc with the body of his bow. He landed on one knee, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous focus as he drew the string of his bow taut.

    Without an arrow, he released the string, and with a flick of his wrist, a long, sharp spike shot forth. It was no ordinary projectile¡ªthis was a metallic needle, glowing with a deadly intensity as it hurtled toward James.

    ''Such keen sight!'' James thought, barely managing to deflect the incoming attack. His sword vibrated violently from the impact, and he had to dig his feet into the ground to avoid being thrown off balance. The spike grazed past his cheek, drawing a thin line of blood.

    The watching crowd gasped collectively, as the spike shot past James''s head with a killing precision. It was a clear message: Kurt wasn''t here to play. He wasn''t holding back.

    "Do you think this fight will be as fast as the last?" Luther commented, his voice a mix of amusement and respect. "This boy really has some skills."

    "Never doubt the power of a holy acolyte," Ivan replied with a smirk, eyes bright with anticipation. "You''ve yet to see a thing."

    Kurt wasn''t done. No longer was he merely dodging. He was striking back with brutal precision. Arrows, or rather, spiked projectiles, flew from his bow one after another, each one more dangerous than the last. The speed was staggering, the accuracy lethal.

    James was doing everything he could to keep up, his sword flashing in the air as he deflected each spike. But they were relentless, and he was beginning to tire. Every movement took more energy than the last, and soon, he knew he would be unable to keep up without resorting to something more.

    ''I can only move them slightly¡­ What kind of material is this made from?!'' James''s frustration grew. His attacks, which had once been enough to keep Kurt at bay, now seemed almost futile. The spikes weren''t just fast; they were too strong, too well-crafted.

    With a final, frustrated yell, James slashed his sword with all his might, sending a shockwave through the air. But it wasn''t enough. The last spike grazed his cheek, drawing fresh blood.

    The crowd fell into a hushed silence as James, bleeding but determined, glanced toward the girl standing next to Jack. She gave him a subtle nod¡ªsilent, but unmistakable.

    ''This is it,'' Jack thought, his gaze never leaving the platform. The tension in the air was palpable. He could feel it building, rising to a crescendo. ''What is the true power of the church? And what does it mean for this world?''

 Chapter 43 - 43: Tournament III

    James closed his eyes, blocking out the roar of the crowd, and fell into a state of deep concentration. Jack, watching from the sidelines, clenched his fists in exasperation.

    ''What''s he doing? This isn''t some superhero show! Move or you''re dead, typical idiot,'' he thought, watching fights like these irritated him. A part of him wanted to jump in and finish the fight himself.

    Why would someone be in the middle of a fight and start harnessing strange powers? Worse of it all, his opponent stares at him like an idiot

    But James stood motionless, as if entirely detached from the looming danger. ''Is he actually confident in his power, or is he just plain reckless?'' Jack wondered, tension simmering inside him.

    Meanwhile, Kurt had no patience for theatrics. Without hesitation, he pulled back the string of his bow, releasing a set of three spike arrows in rapid succession. They whizzed through the air, precise and deadly, each aimed directly at James. The crowd gasped as the arrows sliced through the air, bound to strike at any moment.

    But then, just as they neared him, a strange force seemed to grip the arrows, halting their deadly path midair. They hovered, suspended as though captured by an unseen hand. All around James, a warm glow of energy began to radiate, enveloping him in a faint white aura. His lips moved silently, chanting words that even the most seasoned spectators couldn''t comprehend.

    Kurt''s expression morphed from disdain to bewilderment, and a flicker of fear sparked in his eyes. "What is this sorcery?" he muttered, anger mingling with disbelief. In a final attempt to break James''s concentration, he shot another arrow, this one glowing with a malevolent red aura that cut through the air like a streak of fire. It struck James''s shield of light and pushed forward with greater force, causing a shimmer across the glowing barrier, but even it succumbed, joining the other arrows in frozen suspension.

    At last, James''s voice rose, his words clear and full of power. "... Vanquish my enemies, and reveal to them the true power of light!"

    A surge of brilliant energy burst forth from within him. Around him, apparitions of armored angels materialized, each one radiating a silver light as they seemed to sing in praise. The faint sound of their celestial voices sent chills down Kurt''s spine, his instincts screaming for him to retreat.

    "You think this is divine power?" Kurt sneered, trying to mask his fear with bravado. "It''s nothing but a trick¡ªa pathetic imitation!" With renewed resolve, he aimed his bow again, drawing on a fierce, crackling red aura that wrapped itself around the next arrow, practically throbbing with deadly energy.

    From the stands, Luther leaned forward, eyes gleaming. "Aura manipulation," he murmured with admiration. "For one so young, Kurt''s skill is remarkable. This fight is turning into something special."

    Lilith scoffed, her gaze steady on the platform. "Remarkable or not, they''re fighting to kill. If we''re not careful, one of them will push too far." She cast a pointed glance at the other leaders, as though reminding them of the consequences.

    Luther waved her concern aside with a chuckle. "Relax, Lilith. Fred knows what he''s doing; he wouldn''t let them get out of control. They''re only prodigies¡ªtalented, yes, but still beginners in the grand scheme. If one of them steps over the line, Fred will intervene."

    Ivan raised an eyebrow, his tone casual but laced with an edge. "You''re too quick to dismiss the danger. If this escalates, it won''t be easy to rein them back. You may like a spectacle, but remember that our factions aren''t so forgiving."

    "Enough bickering," Luther interrupted, a glint of excitement in his eyes. "This is about to get interesting."

    On the platform, Kurt and James were reaching the climax of their deadly dance. Kurt''s aura flared as he drew the bowstring to its limit, preparing his most powerful shot yet. A trail of red energy spiraled around the arrow, crackling with a fierce intensity that filled the air with heat. Meanwhile, James''s focus deepened, a calm determination hardening his features as he raised his sword and drew on a wellspring of power within.

    "This is it," Jack whispered, clenching his fists. He watched intently, attempting to decipher the source of their energy. ''This doesn''t feel like mana,'' he realized, his mind racing. ''They''re using something else, something¡­ beyond the usual magic.''

    The air grew thick with tension as the two forces converged. With a final pull, Kurt released his arrow, which rocketed toward James with a burning red aura in its wake. At the same moment, James swung his sword, unleashing a radiant arc of white light that expanded in size and brightness as it cut through the air. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The two attacks collided in the center of the platform with explosive force, creating a shockwave so powerful it caused the very ground to tremble. Chunks of earth flew outward, dust and debris filling the air, making it difficult for the audience to see. For a moment, everyone held their breath, waiting to see the outcome.

    "They''re equally matched," someone in the stands murmured in awe.

    "No¡­ look again," Ivan replied, his voice a low rumble.

    As the dust began to settle, it became clear that one attack had prevailed. Kurt''s crimson energy had been dissipated, scattered into the air, while the arc of white light continued forward, slicing through the last remnants of resistance. It hurtled toward Kurt, unstoppable, and he barely had time to widen his eyes before it struck.

    But just as the beam reached him, it faded, dissipating like mist before a morning sun. Kurt staggered back, clutching his chest as if to confirm he was still in one piece, and let out a shaky laugh.

    "What¡­ a close call," he muttered, struggling to mask his relief.

    James lowered his sword, his breathing heavy, but his eyes burning with resolve. He had not merely fought; he had stood his ground against Kurt''s most powerful attack and emerged victorious in spirit, if not by final blow.

    Jack watched them both, his gaze full of calculations and hidden curiosity. ''This fight confirmed it,'' he thought. ''They''re not using mana. This world has an energy source far more potent, something that seems to draw from a spiritual plane rather than the physical one. The church''s power¡ª What could it be?''

    As the crowd began to murmur in admiration, awe, and disbelief, Luther finally broke the silence. "Well done, young ones," he said with a slight smile. "That was¡­ beyond impressive."

    But within the core group of spectators, the feeling was far from settled. This demonstration of power had raised more questions than it answered, each faction leader now keenly aware that the balance of power could shift in unexpected ways.

    Lilith turned her gaze back to the platform. "The children''s game has ended, but I wonder¡­ what are we truly on the brink of?"

    As the applause and cheers filled the arena, Jack''s thoughts drifted back to what he had seen. ''If this is the strength they can wield, I''ve got to step up my game. I need to uncover every secret about this world''s power¡ªand fast. Because if I don''t¡­ I''ll be toast.''

 Chapter 44 - 44: Tournament IV

    As the tournament carried on, each clash seemed to raise the intensity, with fighters continuously stepping up to prove their worth. Jack observed in silence, his keen eyes scanning the arena. Faces familiar and unfamiliar passed through his gaze, their skills cataloged and noted for future reference.

    ''These are all potential threats,'' he thought, a faint smirk touching his lips. ''Enemies I''ll need to eliminate quickly¡­ but there''s no rush. Let''s see how they handle themselves here, and then we''ll see on the planes.''

    The next bout caught his attention. Luther''s voice boomed, echoing across the stone walls. "Kenny Hefferson of the Kingdom Ciriaus versus Norman of Eloria¡ªthe kingdom of alchemists!"

    Two figures stepped forward toward the platform. The murmurs from the spectators swelled into a mixture of dread and curiosity.

    "Kenny Hefferson?" one of the Elorian alchemists whispered, eyebrows furrowed. "Isn''t he one of the Duke''s infamous twins, the one they call the ''Child of Flames''?"

    "Heh, not quite," his friend laughed in reply, giving a dismissive wave. "This one''s the younger brother. They call him the ''Clumsy Ice,'' and it''s not just a nickname. He''s nothing compared to his twin. Look over there."

    He pointed toward a figure standing near Arin, someone with fiery red hair and a cold, distant stare. It was Umbra Hefferson¡ªthe Child of Flames himself¡ªtowering at an impressive height and projecting an intimidating aura. He watched his brother with an air of disdain, lips curled in a sneer as Kenny climbed the platform.

    The disdain in Umbra''s voice was unmistakable. "What a disgrace," he muttered, loud enough for Arin to hear. "He shames our family just by standing there."

    Arin, always quick to judge, added with equal venom, "The Duke should''ve disowned him. Look at him¡ªweak, trembling." His lip curled in contempt. "Why even show up?"

    The weight of their scorn hung heavy in the air, and Jack caught the exchange, his eyes narrowing as he watched Kenny''s struggle. For a moment, he almost pitied him.

    ''A lost soul, clinging to the hope of acceptance,'' Jack mused, though his sympathy was tinged with irritation. ''How pitiful to live for someone else''s approval.''

    Meanwhile, the alchemists from Eloria exchanged smug looks. "At last," one of them crowed, "an easy win. Kenny doesn''t stand a chance. Norman even brought his puppet!"

    Their confidence was evident; this fight was already won in their minds. As the two fighters reached the center of the platform, Norman cast a respectful glance toward Kenny, though his tone betrayed the inevitability of his own victory.

    "Kenny, I know of your¡­ reputation," he said, choosing his words carefully. "But I''m afraid I can''t hold back. My kingdom''s honor is at stake."

    Kenny''s face tightened. He looked down, his white hair falling over his eyes, concealing the sting of humiliation. "Do what you must," he muttered, barely meeting Norman''s gaze. But the words tasted bitter as he swallowed his fear.

    "Very well." Norman reached into his cloak and pulled out a crystal, crushing it between his fingers with a practiced ease. The crystal''s shards floated, swirling in an arcane dance before assembling on the ground to form an array that glowed with ethereal brilliance. And from that light emerged a puppet¡ªa sleek, humanoid figure with a polished black metallic surface.

    The puppet, Tenabaus, stood almost as tall as its master, its form gleaming in the sunlight. Embedded within its frame were several crystals, each positioned to channel and store energy in an optimal, deadly balance.

    Norman wasted no time. "Tenabaus! Attack!" he ordered, his voice carrying an edge of command.

    With a whirr of machinery and a hiss of released mana, the puppet charged toward Kenny, moving with an unnerving grace and speed. Kenny''s heart thundered in his chest as he raised his hands, focusing his trembling mana to summon an ice spell. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Stay calm,'' he told himself, breathing deeply to focus his energy. With a shout, he formed a small, jagged spike of ice in his palm.

    "[Ice Spike]!" he cried, hurling it with all his might toward the advancing puppet.

    The spike flew straight, shimmering with the faint light of weak mana. But as it struck Tenabaus''s metal surface, it shattered into harmless shards, barely scratching the puppet''s armor.

    Undeterred, Tenabaus lifted its hand, a hole opening in its palm. A red glow emanated from the core embedded within, gathering power. Then, with a fierce hum, it released a blast¡ªa beam of pure red energy that seared through the air toward Kenny.

    Kenny barely managed to leap to the side, landing in a heap as the beam streaked past him, leaving a scorched hole in the wall far behind.

    ''Damn it! That thing''s quick!'' he cursed silently, pushing himself back up. He stole a glance at Norman, searching for a weakness. ''If I can get to him¡­ take him out, maybe I have a shot.''

    His plan was short-lived. Before he could even complete the thought, Tenabaus had closed the distance, landing a brutal punch to Kenny''s gut. The force of the blow sent him sprawling backward, his body skidding painfully across the rough platform.

    Norman''s voice rang out confidently, tinged with pride. "Alchemists may not be warriors, but we know how to make our creations fight. Tenabaus here is both a combat and mage-type puppet, upgraded with the finest materials." His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as his puppet struck Kenny again, sending him tumbling like a ragdoll.

    Jack watched in fascination, his system window flashing an analysis of Tenabaus''s specs.

    **[Tenabaus: Monster Slayer, Mage Type ¨C B-Rank]**

    **[Weapon Mastery: Enchanter]**

    Jack''s eyes widened. ''An enchanter-level weapon master?'' he marveled. ''I''d never have guessed¡­ that kind of power in a puppet.''

    On the ground, Kenny struggled to rise, his body bruised and bloodied, his spirit battered. He cast a desperate glance at his brother, hoping for a hint of encouragement, but all he received was a glare of contempt.

    ''So this is how it ends,'' he thought, a pang of sorrow piercing his chest. ''All I wanted was to prove I wasn''t worthless¡­ just once.''

    The puppet lifted its leg, ready to deliver the finishing blow. But as the foot came crashing down, something in Kenny snapped. A surge of defiance flared within him. With a wild shout, he formed a spike of ice and hurled it, not at Tenabaus, but at Norman himself.

    The projectile flew fast and true, carrying Kenny''s desperation. Norman''s eyes widened in shock, but he acted quickly, slipping on a glove embedded with protective runes. He raised his hand, conjuring a shield just as the spike hit, its impact creating a spiderweb of cracks across the barrier.

    Norman breathed a sigh of relief, clutching his chest as the shield faded. "That¡­ was close," he admitted, a flicker of fear breaking his calm demeanor.

    But Kenny''s hopes crumbled. His final attempt had failed, and with it, his spirit. He sank to his knees, tears pooling in his eyes as Tenabaus readied another attack. But before it could strike, Fred activated his array from the sidelines, a quick override command halting the puppet mid-motion.

    "An override?" Norman murmured in surprise, casting a respectful nod toward Fred, who remained seated with the other inspectors. Relieved, he made his way down the platform, casting one last glance at the defeated Kenny.

    Kenny lay still for a few moments, gathering the shattered pieces of his pride. Slowly, he rose to his feet and walked back to his group, his head down, his heart heavy with shame.

    "Useless," Umbra muttered as Kenny passed by, his voice cold and cutting.

    Luther stepped up, clearing his throat to regain the audience''s attention. "That concludes the round¡­ but wait, one more match remains. Asriel.... From?!"

    The crowd fell silent, exchanging curious glances. "From where?" Luther muttered, confused as he glanced at his list. But before Jack could respond, the large figure who stood behind him moved toward Luther, whispering in his ear. Luther''s eyes widened briefly, but he nodded in understanding.

    "The final match," he announced, "Asriel versus Alisha Marie of the Church!"

 Chapter 45 - 45: Tournament V

    Jack''s eyes narrowed as he processed the announcement. "Great. Just great! Why the hell did I get paired with someone from the Church?" His fists tightened, and he resisted the urge to curse out loud. ''It''s like this damn world is actively trying to get me killed¡­ And it''s not just anybody I''m up against; it''s her. The weird girl.''

    He inhaled deeply, reigning in his frustration. Maintaining a calm composure had become second nature to him over the years, and he was determined to keep that mask in place now.

    The arena buzzed with murmurs as the mysterious pair took their places on the platform. Alisha, the girl from the Church, regarded him with a soft, almost serene expression, though her gaze carried a distinct sharpness.

    "Isn''t it quite the coincidence that we get to face each other?" she said, her voice gentle yet with an edge, and she gave him a small smile. Her gown, pure white and spotless, seemed to glow with an otherworldly light. Everything about her¡ªfrom her calm demeanor to her unblemished appearance¡ªexuded an aura of perfection, calm, and peace. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack grimaced. ''How am I supposed to deal with this? The moment one of her spells touches me, I''m toast¡­ Just what I was trying to avoid.'' He had hoped for a simple fight, maybe with a fellow swordsman or even a beast-man. Anything but this.

    Taking a deep breath, he forced a small, dismissive smile. "A coincidence, indeed. Not a good one, though."

    The crowd''s whispers intensified. Jack''s identity was shrouded in mystery, and his mere presence had stirred curiosity. With no noble lineage or known affiliations, he stood out all the more. People in the audience strained to get a better look, wondering who this enigma was.

    Alisha''s smile deepened, her eyes dancing with mischief. "Oh, so you can speak," she teased. "Good. I was worried you might be silent the whole time." She tilted her head slightly. "Shall we begin? We wouldn''t want to keep the others waiting, now would we?"

    Without warning, a bright orb of energy materialized in her hand, swirling with golden light. She didn''t utter a single chant or incantation; her spell seemed to come as naturally as breathing. Jack barely had time to react as she flung it toward him, the searing light barreling down at breakneck speed.

    "Damn it!" he cursed, yanking the Shadowfang free from its sheath. He leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the orb. It shot past him, slamming into the arena wall with a resounding crash that echoed throughout the hall, leaving large cracks spidering across the stone.

    "Good dodge!" Alisha praised, a glint of satisfaction in her gaze. Her serene smile remained intact, belying the deadly precision of her attacks.

    ''This is insane¡­ I need to know what I''m up against,'' Jack thought, glancing at her. He activated his appraisal skill, hoping for some insight.

    [Appraisal Skill Activated!]

    [Alisha Marie]

    [Level: ???]

    [Class: Blessed Mortal (Divine Incarnate)]

    Jack''s brows furrowed. ''What the hell is with that title? And her level¡­ completely hidden. Ugh, these damn system skills are useless when I need them most!'' He rolled to avoid a lance of light that shot at him, whizzing past and embedding itself in the platform floor.

    Alisha''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as she observed his every movement. ''So, he''s using Shadowfang, a mere sword rather than magic? Fascinating¡­ It''s as if he''s hiding his true abilities. This will make convincing him to join us so much more intriguing.''

    Without warning, she waved her hand again. Circles of light spun around her, forming portals that swirled open to unleash a barrage of glowing spears. They shot toward Jack in a deadly, rapid arc, faster than any arrow.

    Jack barely had time to breathe. His eyes widened as the flood of spears closed in on him. In a split second, a memory surfaced in his mind¡ªAlogra, the warrior who had trained him, always moving with a speed that seemed impossible, almost as if he had multiple arms attacking from every angle. Their food battles, initially simple skirmishes over portions, had evolved into something greater. In those chaotic exchanges, Alogra had taught him a vital skill.

    [Phase]

    With a burst of speed, Jack''s form seemed to blur, darting through the volley of spears, weaving and dodging with uncanny agility. To the spectators, he appeared to be in several places at once, moving so swiftly that he left streaks of motion in his wake.

    "Who is this boy?" Ivan muttered from the sidelines, clearly stunned. "Is he from the Avalonian Kingdom?" He directed his question at a large figure who had whispered to Luther earlier. But the figure remained silent.

    Alisha''s gaze sharpened, yet her smile remained. "You''re quite nimble, aren''t you?" she remarked, her tone oddly cheerful. "It''s like dancing, don''t you think?"

    She waved her hand again, and another portal spun open, but this time, chains of light emerged, shimmering with an ominous glow as they hurtled toward him.

    Jack gritted his teeth. He was completely engulfed in an onslaught of attacks, with no end in sight. Frustration simmered within him as he realized the extent of Alisha''s capabilities. ''Who is this girl? How can she cast so many spells as if it''s nothing? Is there some kind of mana cheat I don''t know about?''

    Despite his best efforts to reach her, she remained untouchable, each wave of attacks keeping him at bay. And that smile¡ªthat serene, infuriating smile that reminded him so much of Alogra. ''That innocent facade hiding immense power¡­ Damn it.''

    Jack took a deep breath, forcing himself to focus. He let his frustration drain away, summoning the lessons Alogra had drilled into him. ''A true warrior perceives his surroundings without his eyes,'' Alogra had taught. ''Feel the flow, sense your surroundings.''

    He closed his eyes, centering himself. The arena, his opponent, and the flashing chains all became clear in his mind. Even with his eyes shut, he could sense the deadly projectiles closing in, each chain twisting toward him with lethal intent.

    With flawless timing, he ducked, letting one chain sweep over his head, and then sidestepped another. A spear of light came at him from the side, but he parried it with Shadowfang, deflecting the energy just inches from his face.

    "Is he using sixth sense?" Kurt whispered, awestruck. "There''s no way someone like this could exist without us knowing about him."

    On the other side of the arena, Arin''s face was frozen in shock, his mouth open as he tried to process what he was witnessing. "This¡­ this isn''t possible¡­"

    Alisha, however, watched with delighted fascination, her eyes sparkling as Jack continued to dodge her attacks with skill that defied explanation. ''Coming here to face him myself was indeed the right choice.''

    Jack, meanwhile, was preparing his counter. With each movement, he could feel the buildup of energy within him, coiling tighter and tighter. Finally, he unleashed it in a surge of raw power.

    [Thundering Gale]

    In one fluid motion, he shot forward, his body a blur as he cut through the chains blocking his path, the momentum clearing the remaining spears that hurtled toward him. He burst through Alisha''s defenses, Shadowfang raised high, his gaze fixed on her.

    "You have no idea how much I hate that smile," he growled, his voice laced with frustration as he brought his weapon down in a decisive arc.

    Alisha''s eyes narrowed, her serene smile replaced by a look of mischief. "Slow," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, but brimming with amusement.

    With a graceful sidestep, she dodged his attack, her movement so smooth it seemed almost effortless.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Karma

    Jack saw the smug grin on Alisha''s face, and a flicker of shock crossed his own. She''d dodged his move effortlessly, barely breaking a sweat.

    "She''s really something," he muttered, narrowing his gaze at her innocent smile, a stark contrast to the fierce energy she wielded.

    Many would never notice, but the technique he had used not only made him fast but also came with a powerful momentum, an attack that could cover a large distance in mere seconds and end it all with one powerful strike.

    But she had dodged, and that she did simply as well.

    But Jack had learned from Alogra the importance of following an attack with an immediate second strike. ''A surprise follow-up,'' he reminded himself, ''Alogra was too sharp to fall for it¡ªbut she''s a mage. Mages are blind to the instincts of a true swordsman.'' A grin crept onto his face, and with a sharp twist, he spun around, bringing his blade down in a fierce downward arc.

    The air shimmered as his sword cut through, streaking with deadly white light. It was a perfectly timed strike, aimed to kill.

    Alisha''s expression shifted instantly, her smile giving way to wide-eyed shock. The blade sliced cleanly, grazing her neck and leaving a thin line of blood. A few strands of her long black hair fluttered to the ground, severed by the blade''s sharp edge.

    "My La¡­" James started, but the oppressive aura radiating from the inspectors beside him froze the words in his throat. ''Saint Ivan,'' he realized, clenching his jaw as he held back his urge to shout in protest.

    ''This is it,'' Jack thought, his eyes flashing with determination. He followed his attack, swinging with everything he had to close the distance between them. This time, he was closer, and he couldn''t afford to miss.

    But in the blink of an eye, one of Alisha''s chains shot out, wrapping around her waist and yanking her back, saving her from his strike at the last possible second.

    "Damn it!" Jack cursed under his breath as he twisted mid-air, reorienting himself with practiced control. He hit the ground on one knee, hands bracing him as he stared at Alisha.

    Her momentary shock was gone, replaced with a serene, almost amused look. "You know, I was right," she said, her voice calm yet commanding. "You carry blessings beyond measure, but you have no idea how to wield them."

    ''Blessings, huh?'' Jack thought with bitterness. ''If only she knew the real reason I''m keeping away from them¡ªI''m constantly living at the edge of the blade.'' He shot her a look that silently asked, ''Are you serious?''

    Her voice grew steadier, almost pitying. "You have so much potential, but until you accept the church, those blessings will remain wasted. Unlike you, I can''t run out of mana¡ªI could fight for days without tiring. That''s the strength the church grants me."

    He had suspected something like this from watching James and now her; their powers were unlike anything he''d seen in anyone outside the church. It was raw, unlimited, something more profound than simple spells.

    "So, what exactly is this power?" Jack asked, masking his curiosity behind a calm gaze. If she was so eager to reveal her secrets, he was more than willing to listen.

    "Karma. This is why you can''t defeat me. Until you learn to harness it, all your strength¡ªhowever vast¡ªwill be meaningless." As she spoke, a bright, intense glow radiated from her.

    The ground beneath her began to tremble, small fragments rising as though drawn by an unseen force. The air vibrated, and then a massive portal tore open, dwarfing the others that had come before.

    Even before he could see what lay inside, Jack could feel the immense power emanating from it. It was overwhelming, a force that seemed to press against him.

    [Divinity has been sensed!] The system alert appeared, obstructing his vision just as his instincts screamed of danger.

    In that instant, he glimpsed an image¡ªa shadowy altar, one he''d seen before whenever he used his dark abilities. On the altar, a black orb pulsed, its core burning with a fierce green flame. His connection to it felt stronger than ever. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Inside the temple resides a god, once betrayed and now seeking vengeance! The divine light shall fade before him, for he is darkness!]

    A strange chant filled his mind, but he had no time to focus on the cryptic words. His eyes were fixed on the enormous spear of light emerging from Alisha''s portal, its surface crackling with divine energy.

    ''How am I supposed to dodge that?'' Jack''s eyes widened as the spear began to descend toward him.

    Just then, the system cut out, leaving him unable to access his skills. "Stop giving me chants and let me use my abilities!" he hissed, frustration boiling over.

    He could use his techniques without the system, but doing so required intense concentration¡ªsomething he couldn''t afford with the spear looming overhead.

    [You have unlocked the true legacy of the lord.]

    [The lord is enraged and grants you strength!]

    A deep, otherworldly voice echoed in his mind, detached and inhuman but filled with promise.

    [All stats +100.]

    [Defeat the divine incarnate. Show them that darkness rules all! Reclaim the lost pride of the Dark Lord!]

    The surge of energy that filled him was like nothing he had ever felt before. It was electrifying, intoxicating¡ªa high unlike any other, as though he''d breathed in pure power. He felt invincible.

    "Ah, what is this" Jack muttered with slight surprise as he felt the energy rampaging through him.

    Gripping his blade tighter, he shot forward, the ground splintering under the force of his leap. His speed was unmatched, his vision clearer, every detail vivid in his mind.

    "Where did he suddenly disappear to?" Alisha had a confused look on her face as she looked at the spot where he stood only a second ago.

    Even the inspectors watching from the sidelines lost track of him.

    "Don''t worry, I''m right here" Jack''s voice was a low whisper, cold, hinting at the very last thing that ever crossed her mind.

    Death!

 Chapter 47 - 47: Tour through the school

    In this moment, Jack moved with a single purpose¡ªhis every muscle honed with a deadly intent to kill. Holding back wasn''t an option; there was a raw, unrestrained fury coursing through his veins. His grip tightened on his blade, and his movements were swift, unhesitating.

    ''Is this the rage of the god affecting me?'' he wondered briefly, feeling a strange surge of anger that felt almost foreign, yet entirely consuming. But even that thought was a fleeting whisper; his instincts had already taken over, driving his hand forward in a merciless arc aimed at Alisha''s head.

    Alisha barely had a moment to react. Jack had disappeared, vanishing from her line of sight like a phantom, only to reappear with his sword hurtling toward her from behind. But what truly shook her wasn''t his speed; it was something deeper, something in the energy he wielded. "Did he just use Karma? But¡­ it feels different," Alisha thought, struggling to comprehend how he''d managed to channel such raw, unfamiliar power.

    Just as his blade closed in on her, Jack felt a sudden resistance, as if invisible weights had latched onto his arms, dragging him down.

    "The array has activated," Luther said with a deep sigh of relief, breaking the tense silence that had settled over the arena. "For a moment, I thought she was done for," he added with a chuckle, though there was a hint of nervousness in his voice.

    The atmosphere had grown thick with tension. No one had expected Jack to launch such a fast, deadly strike in those final seconds. Ivan, who usually remained stoic, had his hand on the hilt of his sword, his expression hardening with a hint of alarm.

    ''Who is this stranger?'' Ivan wondered. ''How is he able to summon the power of Karma? And to think he could actually threaten Lady Alisha...''

    As the array took effect, Jack''s arms grew heavy, his blade slipping from his grasp. With a resigned sigh, he slid his hands into his pockets and casually stepped out of the array''s confines.

    Alisha stayed rooted to the spot, processing the encounter. A slow smile curved her lips, her eyes sparking with newfound interest. ''He would be a great asset,'' she mused, the gears in her mind already turning.

    She descended from the platform just as Luther cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention once again. "I believe this concludes the tournament. Remember, there are to be no grudges. This battle was purely for assessment, so we can gauge where each of you stands and identify areas for improvement."

    He gestured to a woman standing nearby, who approached the group with a nod. "Maria will now guide you around the academy. Each discipline has its own section within the grounds. Respect your boundaries and avoid causing any disruptions," Luther said firmly, casting a final sweeping gaze over the group before he and the other inspectors took their leave.

    "I am Maria Gunham," the woman introduced herself with a slight bow, a gesture of respect to the nobles in the group. "I''ll be leading you on a brief tour of the academy."

    Jack''s attention sharpened at her name. ''So she''s the Maria Gunham,'' he thought, remembering her instantly. She was the renowned SS-rank flame master, the author of the book he had been studying diligently. Her reputation as a prodigy preceded her, having achieved the rank of specialist by thirty-seven. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Miss Maria, it''s an honor to make your acquaintance," a voice called out from the group. Jack turned to see Umbra bowing deeply, his admiration almost comical.

    Maria offered a slight smile, a touch of amusement flickering across her face. "Ah, nothing special. I see you have a flame affinity; very promising," she replied. Then, with a glance over the group, she said, "Alright, follow me. I''ll show you around¡ªwe don''t have all day."

    As she led them through the academy, Maria paused periodically, pointing out various landmarks and sections of the grounds. The students clustered together, each sticking with their own group, visibly maintaining distance from those from other kingdoms. Though packed close, the air was thick with a subtle tension, an unspoken animosity simmering between the groups.

    Jack, however, walked alone, his face a mask of indifference as he trailed behind the others. He preferred the distance, observing the academy''s layout while keeping to himself. But his solitude was short-lived. He noticed two figures breaking away from their respective groups, moving directly toward him.

    ''What is it with these people? Don''t they understand the concept of personal space?'' Jack thought, already annoyed as the first person reached him.

    "Hey there, I''m Kurt," the young man said, extending a hand in a friendly gesture. Jack simply stared at him, his expression blank.

    ''Great. Another one trying to befriend me,'' Jack thought with a mental sigh. ''Can''t they see I''m not interested?'' He managed a stiff smile. "Yeah, good to know¡­"

    "Oh, I just saw your sword skills, and man, that was incredible! You''re fast!" Kurt continued, his loud voice drawing unwanted attention toward them.

    Just as Jack was preparing a dismissive reply, the second person arrived. He felt a familiar frustration tighten his chest. ''Not her again,'' he thought as Alisha approached, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    "You''re quite the intriguing type, you know? You never cease to amaze me," Alisha remarked, her praise laced with a slight smirk.

    Suddenly, all eyes were on Jack. He was now caught in an unusual moment, the first to bridge the gap between two rival kingdoms. And to make matters worse, he had somehow drawn the attention of two prominent figures: Kurt, known for his charisma, and Alisha, an ethereal beauty who seemed to captivate everyone around her.

    Jack felt the weight of numerous glares, some filled with envy, others with thinly veiled hostility. Kurt''s good looks and easy charm had always made him popular, but Alisha''s presence had an even more potent effect. She was stunning, with crimson eyes that sparkled with an almost innocent allure, a beauty that seemed to transcend both humans and beastmen alike.

    ''This is exactly the kind of attention I don''t need,'' Jack thought with an inward sigh. He could already feel the resentment building around him.

    A few paces away, James clenched his fists, his face twisted in jealousy. ''Why is she paying him so much attention?'' he fumed.

    Others in the crowd shared his sentiments. ''How did he get so strong in such a short time? He''s even better than some of the swordsmen here!'' Arin thought, an anxious frustration gnawing at him. The image of Jack as a nobody was crumbling before him.

    ''He was just supposed to be my useless brother,'' Arin thought bitterly, his teeth clenched in rage. Ten years of feeling superior were now unraveling as he watched Jack receive the kind of attention he''d only dreamed of.

    Meanwhile, Jack sensed the mounting hostility and couldn''t resist a mental scoff. ''What''s so thrilling about this? They''re all idiots.'' His eyes shifted from Kurt to Alisha, who still wore that curious smile.

    The academy tour continued, but Jack was no longer just another face in the group. He''d become the unexpected focal point, a budding rival to many, and perhaps even a potential ally¡ªor enemy¡ªto those who couldn''t yet determine his allegiance.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Roommates and Neighbors

    The tour was supposed to be quick, a simple walk-through, but the school''s size shattered any illusions of brevity. The grounds sprawled across acres, a miniature town with everything one could imagine: cafeterias, libraries, training grounds, even an entire marketplace where goods could be exchanged. It was a world in itself, designed not just for study but for the students to experience a complete life within its walls. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This isn''t officially part of the school," Maria explained, stopping at the edge of the bustling marketplace, "but you''re allowed to come here for exchanges. If you have goods to trade or items to buy, this place is at your disposal. But be warned," she added, her gaze sharp, "beyond this area lies the Kingdom of Eloria''s turf. The school won''t protect you from any conflicts that might arise. So, exchange smartly."

    The market bustled with activity: merchants advertised wares from exotic spices to enchanted trinkets, and the hum of bartering voices filled the air. But as they moved onward, Jack felt a rising sense of fatigue; the tour seemed never-ending. And on top of that, he still had the two pest'' by his sides.

    "...Don''t you think being able to move faster than sound itself is amazing! My dad really put a shocker on my face that day" Kurt continued, bragging endlessly about his father''s feats.

    Alisha didn''t say much, she only brought up the topic about the goodwill of the church and what they hoped to achieve. But this was only at the start of the discussion, after that, it was only Kurt that seemed to have no end to what he could say.

    ''Arrrgh'' Jack screamed frustratedly in his mind, trying to hold back the urge to use a flame spell and burn out the idiots throat. But then, he felt a slight but if hope, that it would all to an end soon.

    This was because, at the moment, they had just one last stop¡ªthe dormitory.

    A towering building loomed before them, its sheer size casting a long shadow over the students. It was as tall as a city skyscraper, with balconies on each floor and hundreds of windows gleaming in the light.

    "This is the dormitory," Maria announced, "split into five sections, each accommodating a different set. You''ll have your own rooms, but your sections will be mixed. You''re expected to get to know one another outside your usual circles." She paused, clearly hoping for some sign of camaraderie, but the students only exchanged wary glances, reluctant to mingle with those from different kingdoms.

    Seeing the stiff silence, Maria gave a resigned sigh. "Very well. Let''s assign your rooms."

    One by one, she called out names, handing each student a small slip of paper indicating their section and room number. When Jack''s name came up, he moved forward, taking the slip with a quiet, "Thanks."

    ''Section 122, Room 4,'' he read. He''d barely started down the hall when he noticed both Alisha and Kurt eyeing him from across the room. Kurt, in particular, looked as if he were just waiting for a moment alone to pester him. Jack''s fingers tightened around the paper, and a single thought crossed his mind: ''Please, not them.''

    He reached his room without much difficulty, following the signs that marked each section. Relieved to finally have a moment to himself, he turned the doorknob. But as the door clicked open, a familiar, too-cheerful voice sounded from beside him.

    "Asriel! What a coincidence! Looks like we''re in the same section," Kurt announced with exaggerated enthusiasm, slinging an arm over Jack''s shoulders before he could react.

    Jack felt a wave of disgust as Kurt''s arm settled on him. His voice dropped to a chilled murmur. "Move your arm."

    "Oh, right, sorry. Not a touchy type, I get it," Kurt replied, lifting his arm with an awkward chuckle. "Still, it''s good we''re together! Maybe we could spar sometime, learn from each other?" He offered a handshake, clearly hoping for Jack''s approval.

    ''Kurt,'' Jack thought, suppressing a sigh. He remembered the name well from the novel, and it brought a bitter smile to his lips. ''Maybe he''ll be useful after all,'' Jack considered.

    Feigning friendliness, he shook Kurt''s hand. "Sure, sounds good. We could both pick up a few tricks."

    "Great! I''ll see you in class," Kurt replied, grinning before turning toward his room. Jack felt a faint twinge of relief as Kurt disappeared, only to have it dashed moments later when he saw a familiar figure approaching.

    It was Alisha.

    He inwardly groaned, already bracing for her unnerving presence. She glided toward him with a smile, her eyes sparkling in a way that made Jack''s skin prickle. Desperate to avoid whatever unwanted conversation was coming, he stepped quickly into his room, shutting the door firmly behind him.

    But Alisha''s voice was muffled only slightly by the barrier of the door. "It''ll take time, but I''m certain I''ll have you, Asriel," she murmured softly, almost to herself. She turned, entering the room across from his with a faint smirk. Her eyes shining with a glint of delight

    Finally alone, Jack took in his surroundings. The room was modest but functional. A master-sized bed dominated the center, with a small wooden cabinet nearby. On top of it lay a quill and parchment, neatly arranged. Across from the bed, a wardrobe stood open, displaying a neatly pressed uniform: a white coat with green embellishments, paired with black trousers and a matching shirt.

    He sank onto the bed, letting out a sigh of relief. It felt good to be alone, with no prying eyes or meddling questions. He needed this time to reflect, to sift through the chaos of the past few days and make a plan. But before he could think too deeply, an unexpected notification flared to life before his eyes.

    [Quest: Defeat the Divine Incarnate and Restore the Wounded Pride of the Dark Lord!]

    He thought he had dealt with this quest already, but surprisingly, it still persisted. For what reason?

 Chapter 49 - 49: In need of upgrade!

    [Quest: Defeat the Divine Incarnate, Restore the Pride of the Lord of the Dead]

    Jack stared at the system message hovering in front of him, an incredulous look crossing his face. "I thought I was done with this?" he muttered, brow furrowing as he scrutinized the cryptic message.

    He''d already faced her, hadn''t he? He''d defeated her in the tournament¡ªat least that''s what he thought the quest demanded. But now, with this new notification, he wasn''t so sure. "Maybe the system wants her defeated in another context¡­" he murmured, trying to make sense of the system''s intentions. He considered the possibility that ''defeat'' didn''t mean victory in a controlled match. No, that would be too simple.

    "Defeat¡­" he whispered, a faint laugh escaping him. The system had used that word before, and each time, it had meant only one thing: kill.

    His lips curled into a sardonic smile as he shook his head. "Can''t this shitty system be straightforward for once?" he grumbled, running a frustrated hand through his hair. He supposed he should be grateful it wasn''t a mandatory quest¡ªyet. The consequences for declining would be severe, but survivable. That didn''t mean he was eager to face the penalties if he chose to ignore it; however, his life was worth far more than some vague system demand.

    The system had granted him incredible power, but that power came with a price. If he weighed the potential gains of completing the quest against the risks of crossing a powerful church figure, the balance tipped heavily toward the side of caution.

    "Killing someone from the church?" Jack chuckled darkly, weighing his options. He''d lived on the edge before, evading authorities as a thief back on Earth, a place where surveillance and policing were inescapable parts of daily life. Here, in this magic-fueled world, he could likely slip away undetected¡­ but it wouldn''t be easy. Technology didn''t exist, and he was free from the prying eyes of cameras and security systems. All he''d have to evade were people and their abilities.

    But there was another layer to consider. Even if he managed to pull it off, the act would send ripples across kingdoms. The church would never let the murder of one of their own go unchallenged, and war would be inevitable.

    "This isn''t just about killing her," he muttered, thinking aloud. "It would drag every kingdom into conflict, and with my current strength¡­ I wouldn''t be able to protect myself from the backlash."

    Still staring at the fading system message, he shook his head in denial. "If this is going to happen, it''ll have to be in the planes." His gaze hardened. "I''ve got a list of people to deal with, and when we get there, I''ll handle her properly."

    For now, he was content to let this quest remain a low priority. The dangers far outweighed the rewards, and Jack knew when to play it safe. ''This time, no gambles,'' he told himself, closing the system screen with a quick mental command.

    With that decision made, he turned his attention to another matter that had been nagging at him. He pulled a small leather-bound notebook from his waistband, flipping through its pages until he found the section where he''d listed his personal goals. His fingers traced over the entry: ''Master both magic and swordsmanship.''

    The school''s new class system would divide students by their areas of study, which presented a significant problem for him. He needed training in magic to expand his abilities, but he also had a great deal left to learn as a swordsman. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Battle Mage: A-Rank]

    He glanced at his stats and let out a frustrated sigh. "I''ve been stuck at this rank for ages. I''ve made strides as a weapon master, sure, but my progress as a mage¡­" He shook his head. His time training with Alogra had been dominated by swordplay, movements, techniques¡ªvaluable skills, but none of them had nudged his magical growth forward.

    "I''ve poured everything into swordsmanship, and this still hasn''t budged." He scowled at his stats before letting out a weary sigh. ''At least I understand why now,'' he thought, accepting the truth he''d come to learn after countless hours of frustration. A mage advanced simply by delving deeper into magic, pushing the boundaries of control and skill. A swordsman''s growth came through grit, discipline, and refinement of technique. But a battle mage, one who straddled both paths? That required balance, equal attention to both disciplines.

    "I need to split my time between both classes." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "But how?"

    The mage''s class was crucial for gaining control over the finer points of magic, something that was nearly impossible to learn alone. Without a teacher, he would be forced to experiment, risking mistakes that could drain his mana, leave him vulnerable¡ªor worse.

    And yet, he couldn''t ignore the swordsman classes either. He needed to master aura manipulation, a skill that was critical for future confrontations. Aura manipulation was both powerful and infinitely complex, with no end to the subtleties one could learn. Like anatomy books layered with endless details, mastering aura was a lifelong endeavor.

    "The worst part?" he muttered, running a hand over his face. "I haven''t even started on aura manipulation." The daunting nature of his future loomed over him, casting a shadow on his plans. He was outmatched and undertrained, lagging behind those who had the luxury of specializing.

    ''It would be so easy if I could take things slow,'' he thought, closing his eyes for a moment. But time was a luxury he didn''t have. Every day he delayed only heightened the danger. Here, every advantage had to be earned with sweat, blood, and relentless ambition.

    He lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling, exhaustion creeping over him. The weight of his circumstances pressed down on him, and he wondered if he''d ever find a way to balance everything. But then, as he stared up, something sparked¡ªa glimmer of an idea. He sat up, his heart picking up pace as the beginnings of a plan formed in his mind.

    "Yes! That might work¡­" He didn''t know if it was a perfect solution, but it was worth trying. He would need to pull a few strings, possibly bend a rule or two, but with luck on his side, he might be able to split his time between the classes without drawing too much attention.

    He picked up his notebook again, his mind racing as he jotted down a few notes. The more he thought about it, the clearer the plan became. This would be a juggling act, no question about it, but it could grant him access to both skill sets, allowing him to train as both a mage and a swordsman.

    With renewed determination, he stood, eyes glinting with newfound purpose. This was the solution he''d been looking for¡ªa way to bridge the divide between magic and swordsmanship, a chance to maximize his potential without being forced to choose.

    For now, he would keep his idea to himself. He had no way of knowing if it would work, and if it failed, he preferred that no one knew about it. But if he succeeded¡­

    He allowed himself a small smile. ''If I pull this off, they won''t know what hit them.''

 Chapter 50 - 50: A spy in the dormitory

    "It''s worth a try," Jack murmured, as the dark energy began swirling beneath his feet, spreading across the ground like liquid shadows. The blackened mist gathered, thickening and coiling until it formed a dense, tangible sphere. Jack watched as it pulsed, an eerie yet fascinating sight, until the sphere split open, spilling forth his bonded servant.

    The creature emerged¡ªa small, rabbit-like beast cloaked entirely in shadows. Its body was dark as midnight, and its eyes were hollow sockets from which flickering blue flames burned ominously. The air seemed to grow colder as it stepped forward, its presence strange and otherworldly.

    [Bonded servant Summoned!]

    Jack studied the creature, a slight smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. Despite the creature''s monstrous appearance, there was a reassuring sense of connection between them, an invisible thread binding them together. It was more than a servant¡ªit was an extension of himself, responding to his thoughts and desires with unwavering loyalty.

    "I never really tried this before," Jack murmured, his voice laced with curiosity. "But let''s hope it works."

    Drawing a deep breath, he closed his eyes, letting his focus flow toward the creature. He concentrated, feeling the edges of its presence, until the barriers between them seemed to blur.

    ''Since I''m practically in control, I should be able to make it use its powers,'' he thought, a slight frown creasing his brow. The focus it required was intense, like stretching his mind toward a distant point. He delved deeper into the creature''s essence, exploring its energy.

    And then he saw it¡ªa core, buried deep within the beast''s shadowy form. Unlike a typical core, this one was a dark, swirling shade of purple, radiating a strange, almost chaotic energy. The darkness was tangible, a deep violet that seemed to pulse with power.

    ''A second core?'' Jack''s mind raced as he took in the flickering glow of the orb.

    His curiosity flared. ''Now, how do I make it use this power? Since it can shapeshift into any animal, it''s probably used forms it''s encountered before. Let''s try something new.''

    A specific form began to take shape in his mind, the perfect creature for stealth and reconnaissance. As he held the image, he felt the creature responding, its dark energy shifting, its form shrinking.

    The Drakorath''s body began to contract, its presence diminishing as it grew smaller and smaller, almost imperceptible. In moments, the transformation was complete. Jack gazed down with satisfaction as the shadowed creature had taken on the form of a tiny ant.

    ''Perfecto,'' he thought, a wide grin stretching across his face.

    He crouched down, marveling at the sight. This wasn''t any ordinary ant. The creature''s minuscule body was as black as shadow, its antennae subtle bumps of darkness that moved in a rhythmic pattern. The eyes glowed with eerie blue flames, casting a dim, flickering light.

    To an ordinary observer, it might still appear unsettling if they looked close enough, but its tiny size made it inconspicuous. Its presence, much like its form, had become minuscule¡ªa whisper of energy in the vastness of the room.

    "That''s a better way to use your powers," Jack muttered, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "No more scaring little kids¡ªyou''re a spy now, the perfect one."

    The creature, an undead by nature, had transformed into a nearly undetectable scout. Jack watched with amusement, anticipation simmering in his chest. This was only the beginning.

    "Now, let''s see what you can really do," he murmured as he straightened up. He focused on the creature, feeling its form move under his mental command.

    The tiny Drakorath-ant scurried toward the door, moving swiftly yet stealthily. It approached the small slit under the door, a gap that appeared like an immense cavern in its diminutive perspective. Slipping beneath it was effortless, the creature gliding through and emerging in the hallway beyond.

    As it moved down the corridor, Jack''s own senses seemed to meld with the Drakorath''s. Through its perception, he could feel the vibrations of footsteps, each one creating a slight tremor, a reminder of just how small and vulnerable he now was in this form.

    ''This is amazing,'' Jack thought, marveling at the sensory connection he now shared. ''If I can control this thing and retrieve its memories later¡­ I can spy on anyone without ever being noticed.''

    Just as he was reveling in this newfound discovery, a sudden disturbance shook the ground. A heavy vibration, more intense than the others, was drawing closer. His heart raced as he focused on it. The Drakorath''s antennae twitched, picking up the approaching presence.

    Jack quickly turned the creature''s head, his view shifting just in time to see a shadow looming above him¡ªa massive foot, descending fast.

    ''Are you kidding me?'' Jack thought, his voice laced with panic. ''Everything I do has to start with some kind of trouble!''

    The Drakorath-ant scurried frantically, its tiny legs a blur. But even as he pushed it to move faster, the vast shadow of the descending foot grew. Jack''s mind screamed in horror as the enormous shoe came crashing down, sending a forceful gust of wind that knocked the Drakorath over.

    Boom!

    The foot landed mere inches from him. In his current state, the shockwave that rippled out from the impact felt like a hurricane, knocking his tiny body into a series of tumbles. The Drakorath was sent rolling across the rough floor, slamming into what felt like a solid rock¡ªno more than a grain of sand to a normal-sized person but a veritable boulder to him.

    ''Damn it!'' Jack mentally cursed, his frustration bubbling as he recovered. When he finally regained control, he looked up to see the figure responsible.

    It was James, a student he recognized. Jack bristled, wondering what James was doing roaming the halls at this hour. James walked up to a door and knocked lightly. Jack''s interest piqued, and he directed the Drakorath to move closer.

    "Come in," came a soft voice from the other side.

    As the door swung open, Jack''s eyes widened with intrigue. Standing there was Alisha, dressed in a gossamer-thin gown that shimmered faintly in the dim light. The sight was enough to make even James pause, his cheeks flushing as he quickly averted his gaze.

    "My lady!" he stammered, his voice caught between embarrassment and surprise. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s own interest sharpened. He''d known Alisha was respected, but this dynamic hinted at a connection he hadn''t anticipated.

    "I''ve told you not to use that title here, James," she said, her voice soft yet firm. She seemed entirely unaware of his reaction, her expression open and innocent.

    James struggled to keep his composure, clearing his throat awkwardly. "Uh, Alisha¡­ you might want to wear something a bit, uh¡­ less¡­ revealing?"

    "Oh?" Alisha tilted her head, a hint of genuine curiosity in her eyes. "Is it inappropriate?"

    James took a deep breath, visibly grappling with himself. "It''s fine¡­ if you''re comfortable."

    She gave a slight nod, and Jack noted the flicker of amusement in her gaze. "Close the door behind you, then."

    As James shut the door behind him, Jack''s grin stretched even wider. ''My lady, huh?'' The possibilities danced in his mind. He could feel the beginnings of a plan forming.

    ''Who knew I''d stumble upon something so interesting here?'' he thought with a spark of excitement. The idea of using his tiny spy to unearth secrets suddenly seemed even more promising.

    "The lady of the church wasn''t even supposed to be here," he mused inwardly. "This could change a lot more than they realize."

 Chapter 51 - 51: Her purpose

    Indeed, at this moment, Jack''s curiosity burned brighter than the candlelight in the room. He wanted to know exactly what had brought the lady of the church to this school.

    ''And why is that fool wandering out of his section in the dead of night?'' Jack wondered, a frown shadowing his tiny form.

    So many pieces felt out of place tonight, and Jack was determined to find out just what these two were discussing. The timing was perfect, and his disguise flawless. Though Jack''s natural skill, [Dark Cloak], made his magical presence nearly undetectable, he wasn''t in his true body right now. But as a small, nearly invisible beast, he was practically untraceable.

    A sly grin spread across Jack''s face as he scuttled forward, tiny legs carrying him with ease. Reaching the door, he slipped beneath it effortlessly, entering the dimly lit room. The golden glow of a candle greeted him, casting flickering shadows that danced over elegant tapestries and gilded furniture, adding an aura of quiet opulence to the space.

    "Alisha¡­" James began with a small, nervous cough. Though she''d instructed him countless times to use her name, the hesitation still lingered in his voice. "I¡­ we¡­ are all concerned about your safety. The high priests are worried too. Things are unstable, and your life¡ª"

    "You talk as if I can''t protect myself." Alisha''s voice, though soft, carried an unmistakable edge. Her hand froze as she brushed her silvery hair, and her piercing red gaze reflected in the mirror, meeting James''s eyes with defiance. "You all doubt me, even now. Mother wouldn''t have entrusted her powers to me if she didn''t believe in my abilities. Do you think she''d choose a weak successor?"

    James winced under her steady gaze, his face shadowed with doubt and frustration. "It''s not your strength we question, Alisha. It''s just¡­ these lunatics out there won''t rest until they''ve sent your soul to the afterlife, just like they did to her." He swallowed hard, the weight of his words pressing down on him. "We need you. The people need you." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alisha''s fingers paused on a lock of hair, and she gazed at her own reflection with a slight, almost wistful smile. Her fingers lingered on the strand that had been sliced short¡ªa memento from her encounter with Jack. Her gaze grew distant, thoughtful.

    "Do you remember the young man I dueled?" she asked, her voice low.

    James''s expression darkened immediately. "I remember, Alisha," he replied, struggling to keep his tone neutral, but resentment simmered in his eyes at the mention of Jack.

    ''Oh, that fool again,'' Jack thought with a smirk. ''So, this meeting is about me, is it? How flattering.''

    James''s teeth clenched, and his mind churned with suspicion. He had long suspected that Alisha''s sudden interest in remaining at the school had something to do with that boy. But why?

    "That boy¡­ he has a rare blessing," Alisha continued, her gaze focused on the faint scar at her neck where Jack''s blade had grazed her. "His karma far outweighs even mine. There''s something unusual about his power¡ªsomething immense. I can''t even gauge its limits. He has potential beyond anything I''ve seen, and I intend to find out why. He could be an asset to the church, a saint even. We need him."

    Hidden in the shadows, Jack''s eyes narrowed. He could barely contain his laughter. ''She wants me¡­ to join the church? With all their holy decrees and strict rules? The very institution that could pose the greatest threat to my plans? She''s more na?ve than I thought.''

    "That''s absurd!" James burst out, his voice tight with anger. His fists clenched as he glared at Alisha. "No one has as much of a blessing as you do, Alisha. You are the one chosen by the Light! How could some unknown boy be your equal?"

    "Are you questioning me, James?" Alisha''s voice turned cold, her calm gaze piercing into him through the mirror''s reflection. Her eyes flared crimson, and a palpable energy surged through the room. It was a quiet warning, one that sent a chill down James''s spine.

    Jack observed the power exchange with fascination. Alisha''s authority was unmistakable, and her presence grew more formidable with each passing moment. She was no mere priestess; she was someone who could command with a single glance.

    "No¡­ no, Alisha." James''s voice trembled slightly, his body straining under the unseen pressure she''d cast over him. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he struggled to breathe. "I apologize¡­ I didn''t mean¡­"

    Alisha''s lips curled into a faint, mirthless smile. "Good. I gave you an answer, and you''ll deliver it to the elders as I have said. I want that boy''s potential understood. And as for the high priests, they should focus on preserving the faith, not constantly questioning my judgment. I may be young, but they would do well to remember that I am the rightful successor. Whatever I do, I do for the Lord''s will. Our enemies are increasing in strength, and soon, the planes will be flooded with dark forces. If the gates are breached, we''ll all be at risk. We need every capable hand in preparation."

    Alisha''s voice was calm, but her words struck like a hammer, each one carrying a fierce resolve. Jack shivered, recognizing her growing ambition. She wasn''t just some figurehead of faith. She was serious, and if her plans came to fruition, she would be a formidable foe indeed.

    James gave a low bow, his face still pale from her display of strength. "As you command, Alisha. I''ll inform the elders of your decision."

    Alisha held his gaze for a moment longer, then nodded slightly. "Good." She tilted her head, her voice softening but her authority unshaken. "Now, leave me. I have much to consider."

    "Yes, my l¡ªAlisha," James stammered, bowing again before he retreated, moving toward the door with hurried, quiet steps. He drew a deep, calming breath as he exited, closing the door softly behind him.

    The door clicked shut, leaving Jack alone in the flickering candlelight with Alisha. She resumed brushing her long, silvery hair, each stroke a steady rhythm that seemed to echo through the silence. Jack observed her from the shadows, his mind racing with plans of his own.

    ''So, she''s dead set on following me, trying to learn more about me. If she keeps this up, she''ll discover my powers sooner or later¡­ and that would ruin everything.'' Jack''s gaze hardened, his mind already assessing the potential threats and strategies. Alisha was becoming a threat. If she continued down this path, she''d be someone he''d have to eliminate¡ªand soon.

    Watching her reflection, he felt an odd mixture of amusement and admiration. She was formidable, that much was certain, and her authority was unlike anyone else he''d encountered. But that would make defeating her all the more satisfying.

    ''When we enter the planes, I''ll find a way to deal with her,'' Jack vowed, his resolve hardening. ''She won''t stand in my way¡­ not for long.''

 Chapter 52 - 52: First war

    Jack''s exhausted eyes flickered open as early sunlight crept into his room, illuminating the disarray around him. The pale glow filtered through the cracks in the window shutters, casting jagged shadows across the room. It was a new day¡ªand not just any day, but his first day at the academy.

    "Ahhh¡­" he muttered, stretching as he reluctantly forced himself to sit up. Every muscle in his body ached, and a sharp throb reminded him of last night''s encounter with the Drakorath. The mental strain from controlling that beast had left him feeling battered, like he''d been fighting for hours in his sleep. Yet, he knew he couldn''t let himself fall behind.

    ''No excuses,'' he thought with a frown, rubbing a hand over his face. ''Sleep is a sign of weakness.''

    With that personal mantra echoing in his mind, he slapped his cheeks, banishing the last dregs of sleep. As he swung his legs over the side of the bed, he glanced toward the wardrobe, where his academy uniform hung neatly. He pushed himself up, crossed the room, and pulled it out to inspect it.

    [Uniform]

    [Grade 1 Equipment]

    [Enchantment: Reform ¨C cannot be worn out or torn!]

    "Wow," Jack murmured, his fingers tracing the fine stitching and the smooth, sleek fabric. He hadn''t expected much, so seeing a magical enchantment on a mere school uniform came as a shock. ''These people don''t hold back on expenses,'' he thought, almost impressed. It took resources and skill to create enchanted clothing for hundreds of students.

    The uniform was surprisingly light yet durable, and the subtle silver thread woven along the edges glinted in the light. It even came with a custom waistband designed to hold a blade. He adjusted it around his waist, tugging at the fabric to make sure it fit. Satisfied, he turned to face the wall mirror, his reflection staring back at him with a resolute gaze.

    As he stepped out of his room, he found himself face-to-face with Kurt, who seemed to be leaving his room at the same time.

    "Cool! What''s up, bro?" Kurt grinned, slinging an arm around Jack''s shoulders in his usual casual manner.

    Jack winced slightly at the sudden contact, his expression unreadable. "Doing well," he replied, his tone brisk. Social interaction wasn''t his forte, and talking to Kurt required more effort than he cared to exert. Still, he knew Kurt could be useful; their casual bond might serve him in the long run.

    "I was just about to head for class," Kurt said, still draped around Jack''s shoulder. "Figured you''d show me some of your moves."

    Jack nodded, muttering, "I''d be glad to¡­" Then, with a slight grimace, he added, "Now, would you mind letting go?"

    Just then, the door across the hall opened, and Alisha stepped out, looking as stunning and composed as ever. The morning light seemed to catch her perfectly, accentuating her graceful features and the elegant uniform she wore.

    Jack took a silent, calming breath. ''Here''s my little devil,'' he thought as he watched her for a moment. He knew now what she was capable of, and the need to keep his distance pressed heavily on his mind. But perhaps, just this once, a friendly greeting wouldn''t hurt.

    "Hey," he said, managing a conflicted but polite smile.

    Alisha''s eyes sparkled as she returned the greeting, "Good morning, Asriel. I hope you had a restful night."

    Jack''s smile felt plastered on his face as he replied, "Yes, thank you." The tension between them was subtle but unmistakable.

    Before they could exchange more, Kurt interjected impatiently. "Come on, let''s get going. We don''t have time for chit-chat!" Without warning, he took hold of Jack''s arm, practically dragging him down the hallway and out of the building.

    ''What the¡­'' Jack bit back a glare, frustration simmering within him. His temper was at the edge, yet he held it in check. ''Stay calm. He''s still useful.''

    Once they reached the courtyard, Kurt''s demeanor shifted. He leaned closer, his face grim with urgency. "Jack, listen to me," he said in a low voice. "Do not interact with any member of the church. Those people are cunning¡ªalways scouting, always manipulating. Keep your distance from them, or you''ll get sucked into their mess."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed as he processed Kurt''s warning. ''Does he know something about the church''s true motives?'' He wondered if Kurt had knowledge of things that Asriel¡ªhis character¡ªhadn''t been privy to in the original book.

    "Why?" Jack asked with a slight tilt of his head, his voice guarded but curious.

    Kurt''s expression darkened, a flash of resentment sparking in his eyes. "What do you know about the first war?" he asked, the question carrying a weight that hinted at years of buried anger.

    Jack''s mind flickered to what he had read in the novel. The first war was portrayed as a time of chaos, with kingdoms fighting over control and power. The church had been depicted as the heroes, protectors of the people. But something in Kurt''s tone suggested there was more to it.

    "Not much," Jack replied, feigning ignorance. "Enlighten me."

    Kurt clenched his fists, his voice barely above a whisper. "Twenty years ago, the church was nothing more than a small faction. After the first ''divine visit'' from the angels¡ªthe so-called Hubris Season¡ªthey started expanding, claiming they were here to bring blessings. They arrived in Avalonia, offering peace¡­ but instead, they began taking children from villages, one by one. We later found out they''d been abducting our people under the guise of salvation."

    The story made Jack''s blood run cold. It was vastly different from the version he had read.

    "When my father discovered this," Kurt continued, his voice thick with anger, "he demanded answers. But instead of facing justice, the church accused us of opening the planes to the Abyss. They spread lies, claiming that we''d summoned monsters to our world."

    Kurt''s fists trembled as he spoke. "My father tried to drive them out of Avalonia, but the other kingdoms fell for the church''s deception. Ciriaus, the kingdom that worshipped the church fanatically, declared war on us. And then, the other kingdoms were dragged in, one by one. The result was the first war¡ªbloodshed, destruction, and countless lives lost."

    The bitterness in Kurt''s voice was palpable. Jack sensed this wasn''t just history to him; it was personal.

    "I see," Jack muttered thoughtfully. ''The planes first opened in Avalonia¡­ which means there''s a chance the fourth key lies somewhere in those lands.'' He made a mental note to investigate further, but only when the time was right.

    Kurt looked at him expectantly, as if seeking validation or perhaps some form of allegiance.

    "Interesting story," Jack replied, his tone deliberately dismissive. "But it''s all in the past now, isn''t it?"

    Kurt''s face blanked at Jack''s indifference. It was clear he had expected more sympathy, perhaps even solidarity. But Jack was already moving ahead, his mind elsewhere. ''The past is the past. I have my own goals to achieve.''

    Kurt scrambled to catch up, casting one last, resigned glance toward Jack. "Maybe you''re right," he muttered, though Jack could see a flicker of disappointment in his eyes.

    By the time they reached the class building, Kurt was panting slightly from keeping up with Jack''s brisk pace. "You''re a fast walker," he said, trying to catch his breath.

    ''Because I''d rather be anywhere than stuck in a conversation with you,'' Jack thought, masking his irritation.

    At that moment, he remembered his familiar. ''Ah, Draco,'' he thought, realizing he hadn''t released his bonded servant yet.

    He summoned the creature silently, feeling the familiar presence of the small yet powerful beast materialize beside him.

    [Bonded Servant Released]

    ---

    Jack''s stride toward the classroom door was firm, his expression calm yet calculating. As the faint whispers of the students filled the corridor, he could feel the weight of countless eyes watching him. The day had only just begun, yet there was no doubt that a storm was brewing¡ªone that would set the tone for his journey ahead. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A smirk played at the corner of his lips as he took his first step into the classroom. His mission was clear: to rise above, not by playing nice, but by mastering the game better than anyone else.

    And if that meant clashing with allies and enemies alike¡ªthen so be it.

 Chapter 53 - 53: First Day at school

    Jack stood outside the classroom for a moment, his hand resting on the door handle. Draco''s presence flickered in his mind, the familiar''s subtle energy a quiet reassurance. He had sent the creature into a pocket space to rest and recover¡ªboth a necessity and a tactical move. His bonded servant would remain hidden unless needed, a card up his sleeve in a game where every advantage counted.

    With a deep breath, Jack pushed the door open. The moment he stepped inside, the hum of quiet conversation abruptly stilled. All eyes turned to him, the air thick with curiosity and unspoken questions. He could feel their stares, a mix of intrigue, skepticism, and perhaps a hint of awe.

    ''So this is what it means to be the center of attention,'' Jack thought, his lips curling into a faint smirk. It wasn''t entirely unexpected. His performance in the tournament and his unsaid identity had turned him into a puzzle everyone wanted to solve.

    As he scanned the room, his gaze landed briefly on a group of beast people seated toward the back. Their distinct features¡ªfurred ears, tails, or scaled skin¡ªstood out starkly even amidst the eclectic mix of students. He wasn''t surprised by their presence; he had suspected they''d be here.

    ''The beast people... makes sense. Not all beasts are tied to elemental powers,'' he mused. ''Some grant abilities that border on supernatural¡ªstrength, agility, senses. It''s no wonder they''re drawn to an academy like this.''

    Jack had read about beast people before. They relied heavily on their relationships with the beasts they contracted, their strength varying based on the bloodline and level of the beast. An awakened beast with an inferior bloodline (I-bloodline) was hardly better than an average human¡ªmaybe a touch stronger, but nothing exceptional. However, an awakened beast with a middle-class bloodline (M-bloodline) could rival an awakened mage. The stronger the beast''s lineage, the greater the power it conferred upon its summoner.

    ''They''re essentially summoners,'' Jack thought, glancing at a silver-haired student with feline ears. ''Except instead of elementals, they call forth creatures of flesh and blood.''

    He couldn''t help but compare their abilities to his own. As a necromancer, his powers didn''t allow him to summon beasts in the traditional sense. His magic came with its own limitations¡ªrestrictions he was still unraveling. Experimenting with his abilities had revealed something intriguing: his class wasn''t stagnant. He was evolving.

    The system screen had confirmed it not long ago. Where it once displayed [Noble] under his class, it now read [Necromancer Noble]. The realization that he was ranking up as a necromancer had both thrilled and unsettled him.

    ''If I enter the planes, I might find something to push my abilities further,'' Jack mused, his fingers twitching slightly at the thought. There was power out there, waiting to be claimed¡ªand he intended to take it.

    The door to the classroom suddenly swung open with a resounding clank, snapping Jack from his thoughts. A man strode in, his heavy steps reverberating against the stone floor. His towering frame was clad in gleaming silver armor, and a sword hung at his hip, its hilt intricately engraved with runes that faintly glowed. His face was stoic, his sharp eyes scanning the room with an air of authority.

    Whispers erupted almost instantly.

    "Isn''t that Hay Jerek?"

    "Yes! One of the Seven Kings'' Knights of Avalonia!"

    "I heard he survived an attack from a higher devil."

    "Impossible! That''s just a rumor¡ªno one survives a higher devil!"

    Jack''s gaze sharpened as he studied the man. There was no mistaking the power radiating from him. Hay Jerek wasn''t just any knight¡ªhe was a living legend.

    Kurt leaned closer to Jack, whispering, "He''s one of the best. My dad always talks about him. Hay played a major role in conquering the first plane."

    Jack activated his system to appraise the knight, but his brows furrowed when the stats appeared.

    [Hay Jerek]

    [Title: The Sixth King''s Knight; Conqueror of Planes]

    [Level: ???]

    ''Blurred stats,'' Jack noted, disappointment flickering across his face. The system only revealed details for opponents within his potential range. For someone like Hay Jerek, the disparity in their power was too vast to measure. ''Not that I''d try fighting him directly anyway,'' Jack thought with a smirk. ''But with the right methods, even he''s not invincible.''

    Hay stepped forward, his commanding presence silencing the whispers. His gaze swept over the students before settling briefly on Jack. Something unspoken passed between them, though the knight said nothing.

    "I''m surprised the church decided to place me in this role," Hay began, his voice deep and steady. "But that''s irrelevant. You''re here for combat and weapon training, and that''s exactly what we''ll focus on."

    He paused, his sharp eyes flickering with faint amusement as he added, "And before you ask¡ªno, I''m not here to coddle you." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The class straightened collectively, their attention unwavering.

    "I''ve seen some of your capabilities during the tournament," Hay continued. "Impressive, but some of you held back. That ends here. Today, we''ll address the essence of being a warrior and the driving force behind your power."

    As he spoke, Jack felt a piercing gaze on him. He turned his head slightly, catching James staring at him. The other boy quickly averted his eyes, but Jack''s lips twitched in irritation.

    ''What''s his problem?'' Jack thought, annoyed.

    Hay''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Aura," the knight said, his tone decisive. "It''s the foundation of all power. You should all know this by now, but for those who don''t¡ªAura is the life force you build around yourself. Weapon masters perceive it more acutely than mages, and we manipulate it with precision through relentless training."

    A red-scaled beastman near the back of the class snickered. His sharp features and cocky smirk gave him an air of arrogance. "We already know about Aura, Sir Hay," he drawled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "No need for a lecture¡ªjust cut to the chase."

    The room fell deathly silent. The beastman''s smirk faltered as a crushing pressure bore down on him. His body trembled, his head slamming against the desk as he struggled to lift it.

    ''It was a joke!'' the beastman thought, panic rising as he gasped for breath.

    Hay''s voice was calm but cold. "Disrespect will not be tolerated. I''ve treated you as nobles and expect the same in return. This is no laughing matter. After this training, you''ll enter the planes. Joke around, and you''ll die there."

    He let the pressure ease, and the beastman collapsed back into his seat, his face pale.

    Hay''s lips curled into a faint smile, though it held no warmth. "Since you''re all so knowledgeable about Aura," he said, his tone almost mocking, "let''s put that knowledge to the test."

    Jack''s instincts flared. There was something in Hay''s demeanor¡ªsomething almost playful yet undeniably dangerous. A flicker of anticipation sparked in Jack''s chest as he leaned back slightly, his mind already racing.

    ''This isn''t going to be just any test,'' Jack thought, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. ''Let''s see what kind of mischief you''re planning, Sir Hay.''

 Chapter 54 - 54: Second test

    The students had no say in the matter¡ªthey never did. Asking for their opinion was a mere formality, a hollow gesture. Much like in any school on Earth, tests weren''t optional; they were imposed.

    "It''s nothing too drastic," Hay stated, his stoic demeanor unshaken. "This test will simply give you all a better understanding of what you can achieve with your aura."

    The tension in the room thickened as he spoke. Slowly, Hay lifted the oppressive force from the beast boy, who gasped loudly as air flooded his lungs. Across the room, a light giggle broke the silence.

    "Next time, don''t joke around like a fool," chided a girl sitting nearby, her mocking tone cutting through the tense atmosphere. The boy shot her a glare, but wisely kept his mouth shut.

    "Sir," Kurt spoke hesitantly, breaking the moment. "What exactly does this test involve?"

    "You''ll find out soon enough," Hay replied, his tone brooking no further questions. "Step forward, one by one."

    Without hesitation, Kurt stood. His usual confidence painted a bright smile on his face as he strode to the front of the class. Jack, watching from the back, felt his lip twitch in irritation.

    ''Idiot,'' Jack thought, resisting the urge to facepalm. ''Why does he have to be the first to volunteer? He''s just setting himself up to fail spectacularly. Seriously, can I meet someone in this world who isn''t painfully stupid? I need smart allies, not reckless morons.''

    His irritation simmered. But Jack knew the harsh truth of this world: strength and power ruled above all. Wealth, fame, intelligence¡ªnone of it mattered without raw power to back it up. Until he reached that pinnacle himself, he had to endure the incompetence around him.

    Kurt stood confidently in front of Hay, exuding eagerness. Hay rested a hand on Kurt''s shoulder, his expression unreadable. The class collectively leaned forward, curiosity burning in their eyes. What was this test, exactly?

    The seconds dragged on in heavy silence. Kurt''s confidence began to waver. Suddenly, his knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, panting like he''d run a marathon. Sweat dripped from his pale face as he gasped for breath, his previous bravado shattered.

    Hay, meanwhile, remained impassive. "Next," he said flatly, ignoring Kurt''s trembling form.

    A tall, stoic-looking young man stood next. Jack''s sharp eyes assessed him. ''Judging by his build and demeanor, he''s probably the oldest here. Nineteen, maybe twenty. He''s got that soldier vibe. Military training, perhaps?''

    The young man approached with measured steps, his long legs making short work of the distance. Hay observed him briefly before placing a hand on his shoulder. Again, the silence stretched, the tension in the room growing unbearable. This time, the young man lasted longer¡ªover two minutes¡ªbefore crumpling to his knees, his face pale and drenched in sweat.

    Unlike Kurt, his reaction was more dramatic. He pushed himself away from Hay, his eyes wide with terror, as though he''d glimpsed something unspeakable. "What... what was that?" he stammered, his voice trembling.

    "You endured longer because of fear," Hay remarked, a rare chuckle escaping his lips. The momentary humor faded as quickly as it came, replaced by his usual stoicism. "Who''s next?" he asked, his gaze sweeping across the room.

    The class hesitated. Fear now outweighed curiosity. One by one, however, they stepped forward. Every student succumbed to the same fate, collapsing in varying states of exhaustion and terror. Some barely lasted a minute, while a rare few managed to endure two. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack watched with growing amusement. Nearly the entire class now sat in disarray, trembling as if they''d all woken from nightmares. He fought the urge to laugh aloud. ''This is priceless,'' he thought, a smirk tugging at his lips. ''They''re breaking down like fragile glass. What is Hay even doing to them?''

    Though entertained, Jack''s curiosity burned. He observed each attempt carefully, hoping to uncover Hay''s method. But whatever technique the instructor was using remained elusive.

    Soon, only two students had yet to take the test: Jack himself and James, who sat stiffly a few seats away. Jack''s eyes flicked to James, who was noticeably avoiding his gaze.

    Jack leaned back, smirking. "Surprised to see you scared, James. I didn''t think a simple test would rattle you so much."

    James''s jaw tightened at the taunt. He stood abruptly, his steps deliberate as he strode to the front of the class. "Scared? Don''t be ridiculous," he snapped. "This is nothing. He''s just using his aura to pressure them."

    Jack''s smirk deepened. ''Bingo. That''s what I needed to know.''

    Feigning disinterest, Jack stayed seated, his mind racing. James had unknowingly spilled the secret: aura. Jack had suspected as much, but confirmation was valuable. ''I''ll have to thank him for the free lesson later. Maybe with a nice dose of humiliation.''

    James stood before Hay, his posture defiant, his confidence radiating. He crossed his arms, his white-sheathed sword resting between them like a badge of honor. Hay regarded him for a moment, his sharp gaze assessing.

    ''This one has potential,'' Hay thought. ''His aura is stronger than his peers''. Let''s see how far he can go.''

    Placing a hand on James''s shoulder, Hay initiated the test. Time stretched painfully as the room held its collective breath. James endured longer than anyone before him¡ªnearly ten minutes¡ªbefore he finally staggered back, dropping to one knee. Though shaken, he held himself upright, his pride refusing to crumble entirely.

    James turned his head toward Jack, his eyes narrowing. "Your turn," he spat, his voice laced with venom. "Come show us what you''ve got."

    Jack rose slowly, dusting off his sleeves as he approached. The amused smirk never left his face. "You seem awfully eager to see me fail, James. Don''t worry. I won''t disappoint."

    The class watched with bated breath as Jack came to a stop in front of Hay. The instructor''s piercing gaze bore into him, but Jack met it evenly, his expression unreadable.

    ''Let''s see what you''re made of, Asriel,'' Hay thought, placing a firm hand on his shoulder.

    Hay''s hand rested lightly on Jack''s shoulder, yet it felt like a mountain had settled there, crushing down with unrelenting force. Jack''s smirk faltered for a fraction of a second, but he steadied himself, refusing to let any weakness show. The pressure was immediate, oppressive, and invasive, like a thousand invisible needles piercing through his very being.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Aura to Aura

    ---

    The pressure was immense. Jack felt as though he were an ant standing before a mighty dragon, its fiery breath ready to consume him. His legs trembled under the invisible weight, every fiber of his being straining to remain upright. Behind him, the classroom faded into a blur¡ªfaces, voices, and whispers became distant echoes. All that existed was Hay, his piercing black eyes locking onto Jack''s with an intensity that felt almost suffocating.

    Jack couldn''t look away, no matter how much he wanted to. It wasn''t just Hay''s gaze; it was the aura radiating from him¡ªoverwhelming, all-encompassing, and utterly crushing. It wasn''t the type of force one could simply endure. It was ancient, tempered by years of battle and relentless practice. Jack could feel it in his bones, in the trembling of his muscles, and in the very air he breathed.

    ''So this is what the others felt?'' Jack thought, his mind struggling to focus under the immense weight. Sweat dripped down his face, and his breaths came in shallow gasps.

    But what Jack felt now was beyond what any of his classmates had endured. Each second was like having another mountain stacked on his shoulders, the pressure building, layer by layer. His knees threatened to give way, his legs screaming for relief, but he gritted his teeth and held firm.

    Hay''s stoic expression betrayed nothing, but inside, his thoughts were in turmoil. ''This boy¡­ How is this possible?!'' he marveled, struggling to maintain his composure.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, he had already stood under the oppressive aura for thirty minutes¡ªa feat unheard of among his peers, who had barely managed a few minutes before collapsing. And yet, Jack showed no signs of giving up.

    ''Could it be¡­? Is he from Alogra''s bloodline?'' Hay''s lips curled into a faint smile as a realization struck him. ''If that''s the case¡­ Let''s see how far he can go.''

    Without warning, Hay''s aura surged. A loud *boom* reverberated through the room, and Jack felt the force slam into him like a tidal wave. His boots sank into the wooden floor with a sharp *crack*, the planks beneath him splintering under the sheer weight. The oppressive energy clung to him like a suffocating blanket, pushing him closer to the edge.

    For a moment, Jack''s mind flickered with doubt. The pressure was immense¡ªinhuman. But then, a memory surfaced, sharp and clear: Alogra. The overwhelming presence he had encountered before, far greater than this. A grin tugged at Jack''s lips as the realization hit him.

    ''This is child''s play,'' he thought with a mental hiss. ''I''ve faced worse. I can handle this.''

    The flames of resolve ignited within him, burning brighter with each passing second. His defiance wasn''t just a mental fortitude¡ªit was something deeper. Something primal. He straightened his back, locking eyes with Hay, his expression a mix of determination and mockery.

    The other students watched in stunned silence, their faces a mixture of awe and disbelief.

    "He''s¡­ a monster," someone whispered. "How can he stand for so long?"

    "Even after Master Hay increased the pressure¡­" another murmured, their voice trembling. "This isn''t human."

    Kurt, still recovering from his earlier ordeal, stared at Jack with wide eyes. "He''s not just standing," he muttered, almost to himself. "He''s fighting back."

    James, on the other hand, clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles white. His teeth ground together audibly as he glared at Jack. ''How is he doing this?'' he thought, frustration and envy clawing at him. ''Is Hay going easy on him, or¡­?''

    Jack, however, had no time for their reactions. His focus was entirely on the overwhelming aura pressing down on him¡ªand on the growing realization that he could fight back. As the seconds dragged on, his mind sharpened. He felt something shift within him, a sensation he couldn''t quite describe. It was as though his very soul had awakened to the challenge.

    ''Wait¡­ this is similar to Alogra''s aura,'' he thought, the pieces falling into place. ''It''s the same mechanism. If I can withstand his, then Hay''s should be no different. Maybe¡­ I can even turn it to my advantage.''

    As if responding to his thoughts, a dark green energy began to stir within Jack. He felt it coursing through him, raw and untamed. He didn''t need to summon it¡ªit answered his call instinctively, like a wolf recognizing its master.

    Hay faltered for the briefest moment, his sharp eyes narrowing as he felt the shift. The oppressive force he had directed at Jack began to meet resistance¡ªnot just defiance, but something more tangible. The flickering green energy surrounding Jack grew brighter, more potent, and it began pushing back.

    ''What¡­ is this?'' Hay thought, a bead of sweat forming on his temple. For the first time in years, he felt the stirrings of something he hadn''t experienced in a long time: fear.

    To Hay, Jack no longer seemed like a mere student. The green aura surrounding him burned with the ferocity of wildfire, consuming everything in its path. It clawed at Hay''s own energy, devouring it, turning the tide of the battle.

    "You''re losing, Master Hay," Jack said, his voice calm but laced with unmistakable confidence. His smirk widened as he took a step forward, the shattered floor beneath him groaning in protest. "Is that all you''ve got?"

    The room fell silent. Even the whispers had stopped. No one dared speak, too stunned by the scene unfolding before them.

    Hay''s eyes darted to the other students. He could feel their gazes¡ªsome filled with awe, others with disbelief. He couldn''t afford to let this continue. He had to maintain authority, and this boy was rapidly turning the test into something else entirely.

    With a sharp exhale, Hay withdrew his hand, severing the connection. The pressure vanished instantly, leaving the room feeling eerily light. He clenched his fists behind his back to hide the faint tremor in his hands.

    "You''ve done well," Hay said, his voice measured but strained. "Return to your seat."

    Jack inclined his head slightly, his smirk still firmly in place. "Nice," he said simply before turning back toward his seat. He could feel James''s glare boring into his back, and he relished it.

    ''What can I say?'' Jack thought, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. ''You''re all just weak.''

    Kurt couldn''t contain himself any longer. The moment Jack sat down, Kurt grabbed his arm, his curiosity bubbling over. "How the hell did you do that?" he whispered fiercely. "What''s your secret?"

    Jack leaned back, feigning disinterest. "Practice," he said, though his mind was elsewhere, focused on the glowing notifications hovering in his vision.

    [Lord''s Aura ¨C Level 2!]

    [New Skill Acquired: Aura Manipulation!] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Aura Manipulation ¨C Level 1]

    Jack''s grin widened as he read the system messages. His victory wasn''t just over Hay¡ªit was over the limits of his own abilities. And this was only the beginning.

    Hay, meanwhile, stood at the front of the class, his gaze fixed on Jack. ''Alogra¡­'' he thought, his mind racing. ''What have you unleashed upon us this time?''

    ---

 Chapter 56 - 56: Hop technique

    After hours of relentless focus, Jack finally managed to grasp the intricacies of his new skill. A wave of satisfaction surged through him, his confidence swelling. ''I did it. Just a little trial and voil¨¤! I said I was smart, and now there''s no doubt about it. If I keep leveling up like this, I''ll be ready to knock a few heads soon. I can''t wait,'' Jack mused, mentally rubbing his hands together with glee.

    "Now that we''ve concluded our little test, it''s time to move forward," Hay announced, his booming voice snapping Jack out of his thoughts. The instructor stood tall, his imposing figure drawing every gaze in the room. His earlier turmoil¡ªbrought on by Jack''s unexpected prowess¡ªwas now hidden beneath a mask of stoic authority. "You''re here for more than just weapon lessons. Combat training is just as crucial."

    Hay''s sharp eyes scanned the room. "A true warrior must never become overly reliant on their weapon. What happens if your weapon is lost? Will you let yourself die without a fight?" His words hung heavy in the air, challenging them. "Hand-to-hand combat isn''t just a backup; it''s essential. Mastery of unarmed techniques will also help you gain better control over your aura."

    As the class murmured, Hay removed his armor, exposing a plain black shirt beneath. The garment clung to his sculpted form, outlining the contours of his battle-hardened physique. He rolled his shoulders, stretched his arms, and widened his stance. "The techniques I''m about to show you are standard across Avalonia. Watch closely."

    Hay took a deliberate stance, his feet shoulder-width apart, his fists raised in a defensive posture. He paused for a moment, letting the students absorb his every move. His sharp gaze flicked to Jack, and a spark of curiosity lit his expression. ''Let''s see just how much of a monster this boy truly is,'' Hay thought, his lips curling into a sly grin.

    "Asriel, step forward," he commanded. The room went silent. All eyes turned to Jack, who was seated near the back, lost in his thoughts.

    ''Why me? Why always me? What is it with this square-jawed tyrant dragging me into the spotlight?'' Jack groaned inwardly, reluctantly rising from his seat.

    As he walked to the front, his mind raced. ''So it''s come to this, huh? Thankfully, Alogra drilled some hand-to-hand basics into me. Let''s see if I can make it work.''

    "You all should pay close attention," Hay addressed the class as Jack approached. "This technique provides both defense and offensive versatility. Observe carefully." Hay gestured for Jack to attack.

    "You may use your weapon," Hay added, his tone calm but with a hint of challenge.

    Jack''s brow twitched. ''Use my weapon? Oh, I plan to use both.'' A smirk tugged at his lips as he bolted forward, blade in hand. He launched a downward slash with startling speed, his movements fluid and precise.

    Hay sidestepped effortlessly, his sharp reflexes kicking in. At the same time, he countered with a powerful kick aimed squarely at Jack''s face.

    Jack twisted his head back just in time, the sole of Hay''s boot narrowly grazing him. The close call sent a jolt of adrenaline through him, but he didn''t falter. Instead, he pressed on, unleashing a flurry of strikes with relentless precision. Each swing of his blade burned with the intent to overwhelm.

    Hay frowned slightly, dodging each strike. "Why are your attacks so ruthless? This is merely a demonstration for the class," he said, sidestepping another deadly arc of Jack''s blade.

    Jack grinned, his eyes gleaming with defiance. "Aren''t demonstrations meant to showcase reality? I''m just making it realistic."

    Hay chuckled, though his gaze remained sharp. "You''ve picked up some bad habits from Alogra, haven''t you?" he muttered under his breath.

    Jack didn''t respond, instead spinning into a roundhouse kick that shot toward Hay with blistering speed. Hay raised his arm just in time to block it, the impact echoing like a gunshot in the room.

    "You''ve learned some skills already," Hay remarked, his surprise evident as he steadied himself.

    "Figured it might be necessary," Jack replied, using the momentum of the block to pivot into a second roundhouse kick. The fluidity and flexibility of the move caught Hay off guard, forcing him to take a step back.

    ''A double roundhouse? Impressive for his age,'' Hay thought. His respect for Jack''s abilities grew, though he was determined not to show it.

    Jack pressed his advantage, darting forward with a low sweep of his blade. Hay''s eyes narrowed as he leapt back, narrowly avoiding the strike.

    "I hope you''re all paying attention," Hay said, raising his voice for the class. "If your opponent is armed, maintain your distance. Only close in when an opening presents itself. And above all, stay calm."

    As if to emphasize his point, Hay surged forward, his massive fist cutting through the air like a cannonball. Jack barely managed to twist his head aside, the force of the punch ruffling his hair as it passed.

    ''Damn! That punch could''ve flattened me. His strength isn''t far from Alogra''s. If he wasn''t holding back, I''d be toast,'' Jack thought, his heart racing. But he didn''t let the near miss shake him. Instead, he saw an opportunity.

    ''I''m close enough now!'' Jack thought, a fierce grin spreading across his face as he slashed at Hay''s neck.

    But just as the blade was about to connect, Hay blurred. Jack stumbled, momentarily disoriented. ''He hopped back?! Shit!'' Before Jack could recover, Hay''s massive boot came barreling toward his gut.

    Jack braced himself, but the blow never landed. Hay stopped short, a calculated move to make his point. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This is what I want you to perfect¡ªthe hop technique," Hay said, lowering his foot as he straightened. "It''s a combination of patience and precision. Make your opponent think they have the upper hand, and strike when they least expect it."

    He turned his attention back to Jack, who was still kneeling on the floor, catching his breath. "Don''t worry," Hay said with a sly grin. "You''ll get me next time. That is, if you don''t fall for the same trick twice."

    Jack smirked, wiping the sweat from his brow as he rose. "Only a fool makes the same mistake twice. I''m smarter than that."

    Hay chuckled, amused by Jack''s confidence. "I''ll hold you to that. Let''s see if you can back it up."

    Their exchange left the class buzzing with curiosity. Whispers rippled through the room as the students tried to decipher the cryptic banter between the two.

    "Alright, pair up and start practicing," Hay commanded, clapping his hands to regain the class''s focus. "I''ll be back in a few minutes to see your progress."

    As the students scrambled to find partners, Jack returned to his seat, his mind already working through the encounter.

    Just then a certain figure walked up to him, "Let''s pair" It was a figure he never expected.

    ''These Church rats can never take a break''

 Chapter 57 - 57: I want to fight!

    Jack glanced to his side, sizing up his opponent. James stood rigid, his eyes barely concealing the simmering rage beneath a calm fa?ade. Jack chuckled inwardly, ''He''s stubborn. Telling him no won''t cut it. Fine, I''ll pair with him¡ªbut I''ll need to stay sharp.''

    "Alright then," Jack said nonchalantly, as though the decision had no weight.

    The two strode to a corner of the class hall, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone floor. Their gazes locked, the air between them brimming with unspoken tension.

    Meanwhile, Kurt stood fuming nearby, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. "Damn it! That church rat beat me to the punch!" he muttered, casting a venomous glance at James. Forced to find another partner, Kurt reluctantly paired with a red-scaled beastman who towered over him. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t think this is fair," the beastman said, his voice dripping with sarcasm as his tail flicked in irritation. "Avalonians already know this technique. What''s the point of pairing up?" His frustration was shared by a few others, but no one spoke out too loudly, unwilling to provoke Hay''s wrath.

    Jack ignored the commotion, his focus pinned on James. His opponent unsheathed his blade with a slow, deliberate motion, the steel glinting menacingly under the classroom''s dim light.

    ''Has more blessings than the Lady? Tch, what a joke,'' James thought bitterly as he lunged forward, his blade aimed straight for Jack''s chest.

    James moved with intent¡ªhis strikes were calculated, but his fury was apparent in the sharpness of each motion. Jack, however, remained unshaken. His lips curved into a smirk, one meant to needle his opponent further.

    ''If I could hold my own against Alogra, even if only barely, what makes you think you stand a chance?'' Jack thought, sidestepping the first attack with ease.

    James snarled and pivoted, slashing diagonally toward Jack''s torso. The blade whistled through the air, but Jack deftly stepped back, dodging the strike by a hair''s breadth.

    "Fast, but not fast enough," Jack teased, his tone light and infuriatingly smug.

    ''Since Hay used me as his demonstration dummy, I already understand the basics of the hop technique. Now''s my chance to put it to the test.'' Jack''s thoughts raced as he observed James'' movements. ''All I have to do is mimic Hay''s moves, maybe tweak them a bit. Let''s see if this idiot can keep up.''

    James lunged again, this time aiming for Jack''s legs in an attempt to unbalance him. Jack responded instantly, hopping back with a fluidity that left James stumbling forward, his blade slicing through empty air.

    A ripple of frustration crossed James'' face as he growled, "Don''t get cocky just yet!"

    With a fierce shout, James unleashed a powerful arc of energy from his blade, the slash hurtling toward Jack like a wave.

    ''So, he''s pulling out all the stops now,'' Jack mused, his smirk widening. He hopped to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack as it scorched the ground where he''d been standing.

    ''Hay was right¡ªthis technique is about more than just quick feet. A clear mind, sharp eyes, and steady nerves. It''s like the boxers back home, hopping and weaving through punches. Except here, one mistake could mean losing a limb.'' The thought brought a flicker of memory¡ªa fleeting image of Jack sitting in front of a screen, watching UFC fighters dance around their opponents.

    The memory left a pang in his chest, but he shook it off. ''Focus, Jack. You''ve got work to do.''

    James charged again, his blade glinting with renewed determination. Jack darted forward, his fist cocked back for a heavy punch. James twisted his body at the last second, narrowly avoiding the strike, and retaliated with an upward slash aimed at Jack''s gut.

    Jack hopped back just in time, leaving James overextended and off-balance. Jack seized the opportunity, his leg shooting upward with the force of a battering ram.

    The impact landed squarely on James'' chest, sending a deafening crack echoing through the hall. James staggered, gasping for air as the sheer force of the blow rattled his ribs.

    ''That''s for being a member of the church,'' Jack thought darkly, his grin turning feral.

    He didn''t stop there. A second kick followed, then a third, each strike heavier than the last. James'' body crumpled further with each blow, his gasps turning into choked whimpers.

    ''That''s for messing with my story''s main character.''

    Another kick.

    ''That''s for all the stress you people have put me through.''

    And one final, devastating strike that sent James airborne before he crashed to the ground with a sickening thud. His sword clattered uselessly beside him as he lay motionless, his eyes rolled back in unconsciousness.

    The room fell silent, every pair of eyes locked on Jack.

    Jack wiped the sweat from his brow, his chest rising and falling with adrenaline-fueled breaths. A wild grin spread across his face, one that bordered on insanity. ''I''ve been waiting for a punching bag like you. Thanks for volunteering.''

    The spell was broken as James'' allies, members of the same religious order, rushed forward to surround Jack.

    "You lunatic! What the hell was that for?!" one of them shouted, kneeling beside James to check his condition.

    Jack tilted his head mockingly. "What? We''re all here to learn, aren''t we?" His grin widened. ''What''s the matter? Want me to apologize? Fat chance.''

    "You Avalonian scum always take things too far!" another spat, drawing two short daggers from their belt.

    Jack raised an eyebrow, his hand resting casually on his sword''s hilt. ''They''ve confused my origins because of my sword. Typical idiots.''

    He took a quick headcount. ''Five of them. Not bad.''

    Before he could respond, Kurt stepped forward, placing himself between Jack and the advancing group. "Are you all deaf? He did nothing wrong. Your idiot friend just couldn''t keep up."

    The tension escalated, glares sharpening as weapons were drawn.

    "If he didn''t want a fight, he shouldn''t have attacked like that!" one of the acolytes growled.

    "Well, I won''t lie¡ªI *do* want a fight," Jack said, his voice dripping with challenge. "Why don''t you come and give it to me?" He cracked his knuckles, the sound like miniature explosions in the tense silence.

    The five acolytes hesitated, their anger warring with caution as they sized Jack up.

    Jack''s grin turned predatory. "What''s the matter? Too scared? Church rats always bark louder than they bite."

    This was a side of him he had locked up for so long, he feared possible enemies, but at this point, there was no need.

    [Hop Technique Mastered!]

    [EXP Earned: +150]

    He grinned. ''This day just keeps getting better.''

 Chapter 58 - 58: releasing the inner demon

    Hay stepped into the dimly lit chamber, his boots echoing softly against the polished stone floor. The room carried a somber weight, the only source of light emanating from a dull, enchanted orb suspended in the center of the ceiling. Shadows danced along the walls, mirroring the grim expressions of those seated around the round table. Four chairs were placed at the cardinal points, each occupied by one of the academy''s key instructors.

    Luther stood at the head, his expression heavy with unspoken tension. His weathered hands rested on the table, knuckles whitening as he began to speak.

    "I''ve received disturbing news from the third plane," Luther began, his deep voice cutting through the stillness like a blade. "The angels have withdrawn their forces, abandoning their posts. As a result, our front lines are being torn apart by the howlers. We can''t afford to proceed with this training as planned. Time is against us."

    Gasps rippled through the room, though no one dared speak immediately. The gravity of the situation was undeniable; leaving the planes unchecked risked a catastrophic rift opening¡ªone that could unleash an unstoppable flood of demons into their world.

    Ivan leaned back, his imposing figure still as stone. The faint gleam of his blade, resting across his lap, caught the dim light. His voice was calm but resolute. "The planes must remain secure at all costs. With the demons swelling in number, the consequences of neglect would be... disastrous."

    Lilith, her serpentine eyes narrowing with unease, tapped her slender fingers on the table in rhythmic thought. "Why would the angels retreat so suddenly?" she mused aloud, her voice a smooth, chilling whisper. "We deliberated this matter before deploying. Their actions defy reason... unless they''re planning something."

    "Strange or not, we don''t have the luxury to dwell on their motives," Luther interrupted, his tone carrying a note of finality. "The current situation demands swift action. This training will have to be shortened. Prepare the students as best as you can within the next few days. If worst comes to worst, they''ll be joining us in the planes¡ªready or not."

    The room fell into a heavy silence, each instructor digesting the harsh reality of their mission.

    ---

    Jack squared off against the five holy acolytes, his arms relaxed but his gaze sharp and predatory. A slow, persuasive smile crept across his face¡ªa silent invitation for trouble.

    The acolytes hesitated, exchanging uneasy glances. They had witnessed Jack''s brutal defeat of James firsthand. His movements had been swift, calculated, and utterly merciless. While none of them believed they could match him in single combat, they harbored a desperate hope that, together, they might have a chance.

    "Let''s take him!" barked the dagger-wielding acolyte, a lean man with sharp features and a feral grin. His dual blades gleamed with holy light as he lunged at Jack, the others following close behind.

    Jack''s movements were fluid, almost dismissive. He sidestepped one blade with ease, pivoting to dodge the second with a graceful twist. With a sudden burst of speed, he launched a bone-shattering kick into the dagger wielder''s jaw.

    CRACK!

    The sound echoed through the training hall, eliciting a collective wince from the onlookers.

    "Oooh, that''s gotta hurt," muttered the red-scaled beastman from Kurt''s side, his lip curling in sympathy as he watched the acolyte crumple to the ground, clutching his shattered jaw.

    Jack remained unbothered, his sharp eyes already tracking the next attacker. "Is this all you''ve got?" he mocked, his voice laced with disdain.

    The downed acolyte spat blood and teeth onto the floor, his mangled jaw barely allowing him to speak. "Y-you lunatic! You''ll die here today!" he croaked, his words garbled but venomous.

    Jack chuckled softly, the sound low and menacing. "Me? Die?" he repeated, as though tasting the word.

    ''Death,'' Jack thought. It was a word that had haunted him since his dark powers had first manifested. He had been there¡ªon the edge of the abyss¡ªand survived. The idea of submitting to death again filled him with both fear and defiance.

    "I can''t die twice," Jack said aloud, his voice carrying a deadly certainty. In a blink, he closed the gap between himself and the acolyte, his breath hot against the man''s ear. "Do you want to know what death tastes like?"

    The acolyte froze, his daggers trembling in his hands. He wanted to move¡ªto strike¡ªbut his limbs refused to obey. His breath hitched, and cold terror spread through his body like venom. Jack''s piercing azure eyes locked onto his, radiating an aura of sheer domination.

    "Y-you¡­ demon!" the acolyte stammered, his voice breaking as he stumbled backward and fell onto his rear.

    From behind, another acolyte charged, sword raised high for a decisive strike. But before he could bring the blade down, Jack turned his head slightly, his gaze slicing through the air like a dagger.

    "I dare you," Jack said softly. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The charging acolyte faltered, his hands trembling as the sword froze mid-swing. His body felt heavy, weighed down by an invisible force. His instincts screamed at him to flee, but his feet were rooted in place.

    ''What¡­ what is this?!'' he thought, panic setting in.

    Before he could recover, an arrow whistled through the air, piercing his shoulder. The acolyte yelped in pain, his sword clattering to the ground as blood seeped from the wound. Kurt lowered his bow, a satisfied smirk on his face.

    The injured acolyte remained motionless, his gaze darting between Jack and the others. Every fiber of his being urged him to retreat, but something in Jack''s eyes held him captive¡ªa primal, unrelenting fear that consumed him.

    Jack''s grin widened, a sinister gleam in his eyes. "What''s wrong?" he asked mockingly. "Weren''t you going to kill me?"

    The acolyte fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face. "Please¡­ please don''t send my soul to the realm of torment!" he begged, his voice trembling.

    Jack tilted his head, genuinely amused. ''He mistook my grin?'' Jack thought, barely suppressing a laugh.

    The truth was simpler. His system had just confirmed a new skill:

    [Lord Aura: Level 5]

    Jack had infused his killing intent with this aura, amplifying its effects through his mastery of aura manipulation. The result? Utter domination.

    ''Interesting,'' Jack mused. ''This little experiment turned out better than expected.''

    Leaning closer to the sobbing acolyte, Jack whispered coldly, "Torment? No¡­ that''s too kind. I''ll strip your soul, piece by piece, until there''s nothing left but pain."

    The acolyte''s wails grew louder, his terror infecting the remaining three, who hesitated in their advance. Their weapons trembled in their hands, their resolve cracking under the weight of Jack''s presence.

    "You church rats are pathetic," Jack sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. He turned his gaze toward the others. "Who''s next?"

    The remaining acolytes exchanged nervous glances, their courage fading fast. The aura Jack exuded wasn''t just fear¡ªit was absolute authority, a crushing force that made them feel like insects under his gaze.

    "Enough!" Kurt''s voice rang out, breaking the tension. He stepped forward, his bow slung across his back. "If you idiots are done wetting yourselves, how about we finish this and move on?"

    The acolytes glared at him but didn''t dare make a move. The fight was over before it truly began, and everyone in the hall knew it.

    Jack chuckled, the sound echoing ominously. "Next time," he said, his tone playful but laced with menace. "Bring a better challenge."

 Chapter 59 - 59: howlers

    Right after Kurt''s interference, a voice resonated throughout the entire school, not just within their classroom but echoing across every hall and corridor of the academy grounds.

    "Students, please retire to your dormitories. The teachers'' meeting won''t be ending anytime soon," Luther''s stern voice carried a weight that left no room for debate.

    It filled every corner like an unyielding command, ensuring everyone heard it.

    In the now-silent classroom, Jack let out a quiet breath. The skirmish he''d stirred had caused more of a scene than he''d intended. He glanced at the holy acolytes still frozen in fear or pain from his earlier demonstration.

    Killing them would only bring more trouble, he thought as he turned to leave. At least I got to show a few idiots their place.

    Without another glance, he stepped through the doorway. Behind him, Kurt followed closely, his excitement bubbling over into rapid chatter.

    "Did you see what you did back there?" Kurt gushed, practically bouncing. "I mean, really hit the nail on the head! Their faces¡ªoh, man¡ªthey were about to wet themselves! Seriously, how did you do that?" His enthusiasm bordered on comical as he mimicked some of Jack''s earlier moves in exaggerated fashion.

    Jack cast him a brief sideways glance, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    Kurt. A talkative fool, but not a bad guy, he thought. Thankfully, his idiocy makes him easy to manipulate.

    Kurt continued to chatter as they walked, oblivious to Jack''s calculating gaze. Jack couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at the boy''s persistence.

    I''m not one to be prideful, but this guy... He keeps feeding my ego, Jack thought with a faint snort.

    When Kurt finally paused for breath, Jack answered, his tone nonchalant. "I''ve already mastered aura manipulation."

    Kurt''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re kidding me! I thought we were all just starting to learn it. How did you suddenly master it?"

    Jack shrugged. "I picked it up from Hay during the test. It wasn''t that hard. All I had to do was match my aura to his and go with the flow."

    Kurt stared at him as if he''d just grown a second head. "That''s insane! It takes years to master something like that. Can you help me out? Give me a hint or something?"

    Jack stopped walking, sighing as he turned to face Kurt. "Fine," he said, placing his hands on Kurt''s shoulders. "Concentrate. Try to match your aura to mine."

    Kurt immediately closed his eyes, his face contorting in focus. Jack released a slow breath, letting his green aura flare up¡ªa fiery, untamed wave that pulsed with latent energy.

    "Feel that?" Jack asked, his tone calm yet commanding.

    "I think so," Kurt murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. Slowly, a faint red glow began to shimmer around him, soft at first, then growing stronger, swirling like smoke around his body.

    Jack''s brows lifted slightly in approval. Not bad for a beginner, he thought.

    "Keep following it," he instructed, watching as Kurt''s red aura began to stabilize, harmonizing with his own.

    But just as Jack was about to withdraw his hands, the system''s cold, dispassionate voice interrupted.

    [Corruption activated.]

    Jack''s aura turned predatory, lashing out like a wild beast. It surged toward Kurt''s red glow, devouring it with terrifying speed.

    "What the¡ª? No, no, no! What''s happening?" Jack shouted, yanking his hands away, but it was too late.

    Kurt let out an agonized scream, his voice raw and primal. His body convulsed violently, bones cracking and shifting beneath his skin.

    [Bonding has begun.]

    The system''s announcement added a chilling weight to the scene. Jack''s heart pounded as he watched in horror.

    Kurt''s once vibrant skin turned deathly pale, his veins darkening as though filled with ink. His eyes flickered with eerie blue flames, spilling out in ghostly trails from the corners. His body twisted unnaturally, his spine arching as if something monstrous was trying to claw its way out.

    Jack stumbled back, his mind racing. "What''s happening to him? Why is this different?"

    With a sickening crack, two bones burst from Kurt''s back, curling outward like jagged, skeletal wings. The transformation didn''t stop there. His limbs contorted, his nails elongating into sharp, talon-like claws. His once-human form was warping into something grotesque¡ªa creature of pure nightmare.

    A scream rang out from a nearby student who had been walking back to the dormitory. "A howler!"

    Panic spread like wildfire as other students caught sight of the scene. Shouts and gasps echoed through the corridor as they fled in terror, retreating toward the classrooms.

    [Bonded servant: 3/10. ]

    [Undead Howler. ]

    [A soul shattered, forced to death. Left in continuous torment for years. This soul has now lost itself to darkness.]

    [Congratulations. You have become a Necromancer Bone caster! check stats for new skills!]

    Jack''s breath hitched. He wasn''t sure whether to feel triumphant or horrified. His thoughts were interrupted by a faint, familiar voice¡ªa cry that pierced through the chaos.

    Please... rescue me!

    Jack froze. It was Kurt''s voice, faint yet desperate, emanating from the twisted creature before him. A faint wisp of light escaped the howler''s deformed body, spiraling into the air like a lost soul.

    "Can I reverse this?" Jack muttered, his mind racing. Kurt hadn''t deserved this. I need him alive, not as some damned monster, he thought grimly.

    Master-servant bond cannot be revoked.

    The system''s response felt like a slap in the face. Jack clenched his fists, frustration bubbling to the surface.

    The soul of the innocent will now travel into the Pith. Do you wish to free this soul of its torment?

    "Yes!" Jack snapped, his voice sharp. "Do it now!"

    This soul will be returned.

    Once shattered, a soul can never return to what it once was.

    The wisp of light returned to the howler''s body, and the monstrous transformation began to reverse. The jagged bones retracted, the pale skin regained its color, and the blue flames in Kurt''s eyes flickered out.

    With a low groan, Kurt collapsed to the ground, unconscious but alive. Jack let out a shaky breath, relief washing over him¡ªonly to have it shattered by a cold, cutting voice from behind.

    "A howler? I knew those lunatics couldn''t keep their experiments under control."

    Jack turned slowly, his heart sinking as he recognized the figure. Standing there, bathed in an aura of radiant light, was a woman whose presence exuded authority and power.

    Runes spun into the air around her, glowing with golden energy. Her gaze locked onto Jack with unrelenting intensity.

    "By my light, all evil shall perish!" she declared, her voice ringing like a divine judgment. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack tensed, his mind racing for a way out. This was not how he''d planned his evening to go.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Light X Darkness

    "What? A HOWLER?"

    Lilith''s voice shattered the somber air of the meeting room, drawing every gaze her way.

    The room fell silent, save for the faint echo of her exclamation. The tension tightened like an invisible thread pulled taut, stretching the unease that had already taken root.

    Luther''s brows furrowed deeply, confusion etched on his face. "What did you just say?" His voice carried a note of disbelief.

    "I said¡ª" Lilith began but was interrupted.

    "You heard correctly. A howler," Ivan muttered, his voice steady, though his eyes betrayed the storm brewing within him.

    Hay rose abruptly from his seat, his chair scraping against the polished marble floor. "This is absurd! We''ve barely begun to discuss the planes, and now one of their abominations is already upon us?"

    As if in response to his outburst, an unseen wave of energy rippled through the room. It wasn''t aggressive, but it carried an ominous weight, leaving behind a tingling sensation that sank into their skin.

    Luther''s sharp gaze darted around. "What was that?" His voice had hardened, instinctively on edge.

    Ivan stiffened as realization struck him. A faint, almost imperceptible light flickered in his calm gray eyes. As a saint, his senses were sharper than the others, attuned to divine forces.

    "The lady¡­" he murmured.

    Luther and the others exchanged puzzled glances.

    "What lady?" Luther pressed.

    Ivan didn''t answer. He didn''t need to. The grim expression on his face said it all. Something far beyond their control had awakened.

    ---

    The air crackled with latent power as Jack stood facing Alisha. The transformation in her demeanor was palpable. Gone was the sweet, innocent fa?ade she had once worn. In its place was pure, unfiltered hatred, her eyes burning with a righteous fury.

    The runes spinning around her radiated light so intense that the space itself seemed to bow under its weight. But it wasn''t just their brightness that unnerved Jack¡ªit was the energy they carried, calm yet terrifyingly potent, like a sword poised to strike.

    "Tch." Jack hissed as the energy struck him like a tidal wave. His body burned and prickled as if thousands of needles pierced his flesh.

    [Host has come into direct contact with divinity.]

    [Dark Cloak effects have been nullified.]

    [All stats have been halved.]

    The system''s notifications flashed across his mind, their clinical tone at odds with the chaos around him.

    "So," Alisha muttered, her voice low but laced with venom, "you''re a demon too."

    Jack sighed inwardly. ''Of all the things that could happen today¡­'' His mind raced as he analyzed the situation. The last thing he wanted was to have his powers exposed. Yet, between Kurt''s transformation and Alisha''s arrival, the worst-case scenario had unfolded.

    "Guess the secret''s out," Jack said, a sardonic grin tugging at his lips. "Though I must admit, I thought my ''blessing'' was more powerful than yours." He let out a sharp laugh, his voice dripping with mockery.

    Alisha''s frown deepened, her composure cracking slightly. ''How did he use karma? That''s impossible. Karma is wielded only by the gods and their chosen.'' Her thoughts churned as she scrutinized Jack, but the answers eluded her.

    "You lunatic," she spat. "You won''t leave these grounds alive."

    Jack''s eyes flickered toward Kurt''s lifeless body. Slowly, the grotesque remnants of the howler form began to recede. Bones twisted and popped back into place, and his ashen skin regained its human hue.

    The faint wisp of light¡ªthe essence of his soul¡ªfloated back into his body.

    [Soul Essence: -50.]

    [Soul Essence Remaining: 30.]

    Jack clicked his tongue in irritation. ''All those points I worked so hard to farm¡­ gone in an instant.'' He turned his attention back to Alisha, his grin returning.

    "Do you think you can defeat me?" she challenged, her voice rising with authority. "Standing under my divine light, you''ll perish before you even understand what''s happening."

    "Bold claim," Jack replied, his tone casual but edged with defiance. "Let''s put it to the test, shall we?"

    He extended his hand, and with a sharp command, his aura flared to life.

    [Aura Manipulation Activated.]

    The wave of divine energy battering him faltered as Jack''s aura surged forward like a shield.

    [You have come out of direct contact with divinity.]

    [All stats have been restored.]

    Jack smirked as the notifications appeared, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes.

    "At the end of the day, this is all just self-discovery," he said, his tone almost mocking. "And wouldn''t you know it¡ªI''ve got my own cheats." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alisha''s confidence wavered as she realized her energy no longer affected him.

    Meanwhile, Kurt''s body began to smolder, his skin blistering under the lingering divine presence.

    ''That''s my investment. I can''t have him burn away like this,'' Jack thought irritably. With a wave of his hand, Kurt''s body dissolved into smoke, the essence swirling toward him and vanishing into his chest.

    "Now," Jack said, turning back to Alisha with a predatory grin, "I can give you my undivided attention."

    "Die, you lunatic!" Alisha screamed, the spinning runes around her releasing a torrent of light spears.

    "You keep shouting ''lunatic'' like you''re not about to become something worse yourself," Jack retorted.

    He leaped backward, his movements fluid as he dodged the onslaught of spears. Each projectile cut through the air with deadly precision, their radiance leaving trails of searing light in their wake.

    Jack landed, his blades materializing in his hands. He parried a cluster of spears, their impact sending shockwaves up his arms.

    Then, with a bold move, he reached out and grabbed one of the spears mid-flight.

    A sharp, burning pain erupted in his palm as the divine energy seared his flesh.

    [Corruption Activated.]

    Tendrils of shadow spread from his hand, crawling over the spear like a living entity. The light dimmed, consumed by the darkness until the weapon was unrecognizable¡ªa spear of pure, malevolent energy.

    [New Skill Acquired: Spear of Darkness.]

    Jack''s grin widened. ''So, it''s true. Anything I touch can be corrupted. This just keeps getting better.''

    He hurled the spear with lethal accuracy, the corrupted weapon tearing through the air toward Alisha.

    She reacted instantly, summoning a barrier of light that gleamed with divine intensity. But the dark spear was relentless. It slammed into the barrier, shattering it in a burst of energy.

    Alisha''s eyes widened in disbelief as the spear closed the distance.

    "No!" she cried, but before it could strike her, a radiant blade intercepted it, slicing the corrupted weapon in two.

    A man stepped forward, his presence commanding. His sword glowed with a defiant light, his stance unwavering.

    "My lady," he said, his voice calm yet firm. "Let me handle this."

 Chapter 61 - 61: Being sly

    Jack''s crazed smile gradually faded, his expression darkening into a frown as his eyes locked onto the figure standing before him.

    "Tch¡­ One day, I decide to stretch my wings a little, and trouble just crawls out of the woodwork," he muttered, annoyance thick in his voice. His hands twitched at his sides, his fingers itching to summon the darkness that churned within him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, Ivan''s focus wasn''t on Jack. His piercing blue eyes were trained on the stunned Alisha, who stood frozen, her face pale as disbelief radiated from her. The shattered remains of her barrier still flickered faintly in the air, as if mocking her failure.

    Jack''s spear had torn through her defenses like they were made of paper.

    "You may have a great deal of karma," Ivan finally spoke, his voice calm and measured. "But your understanding of power is limited. It''s not that I doubt your capacity, but I suggest you step aside. Let me deal with this."

    Ivan''s closed eyes opened slowly as he reached for his blade, its white scabbard gleaming like the morning sun. When he unsheathed it, the blade seemed to hum with restrained energy, a light that whispered of divine judgment. His silver hair caught the dawn''s rays, giving him an otherworldly glow.

    Jack cocked his head and sneered. "It''d be unfair for two of you to gang up on me, wouldn''t it? I thought the Church prided itself on its honor. Or is that just for show?"

    His words were mockery, but there was an edge of truth in them. Jack knew he couldn''t back down now. His hand was already played; the darkness within him had been exposed. Hiding would be useless. Retreat, impossible.

    Alisha''s trembling hand clutched her staff tighter, her lips pressed into a thin line. For a moment, she hesitated. Then, she stepped back, her voice laced with venom. "Why waste our combined efforts on someone like you? Don''t worry. Saint Ivan will send your wretched soul back to the void where it belongs."

    Jack smirked. "Dying again doesn''t sound all that bad. Who knows? Maybe I''ll even enjoy it this time." His words hung in the air, a taunt, but his eyes betrayed the turmoil beneath his calm fa?ade.

    Before he could say more, Ivan shot forward. He moved like lightning, the ground beneath him exploding into shards as his speed shattered the earth. His blade came down in a thunderous arc, and Jack barely managed to block. The impact of their clash unleashed a shockwave, tearing through the ground and sending a powerful gust outward.

    Jack''s arms trembled under the force. The difference in their strength was glaringly clear. This wasn''t a fight he could win outright¡ªat least not yet.

    ''The others might come too. If the inspectors catch up, it''s over. I need to figure this out now,'' he thought, his mind racing even as his face remained a mask of defiance.

    "You," Ivan''s voice broke through the storm of Jack''s thoughts, his blade pressing down like an unrelenting tide. "Who are you really? And what is your motive?"

    Jack''s grin returned, though it was tinged with strain. "Who am I? I thought you were the experts on knowing everything. Didn''t the Church brief you?"

    Ivan''s blade inched closer, the weight behind it unyielding. His eyes betrayed no emotion, like the depths of an unfathomable sea.

    With a quick pivot, Ivan drew his sword back, raising it high before bringing it down with devastating force. Jack braced himself, his feet digging into the ground as the strike sent him skidding backward. He barely managed to stay upright, dust rising in a cloud around him.

    [Flame Blast!]

    Jack''s voice rang out, and orbs of fiery energy ignited in the air around him. He thrust his hand forward, launching the blazing projectiles at Ivan while dashing in close behind them.

    [MP: -50]

    "Magic too? Impressive," Ivan said, his voice calm but his movements swift. With fluid precision, he wove through the onslaught, his sword slashing through the flames like a knife through water. Each swing of his blade carried an elegance that belied its deadly intent.

    Jack''s mind raced. ''He''s faster than anyone I''ve faced¡­ even Alogra. This guy''s in a league of his own.''

    Ivan was unrelenting, closing the gap between them in an instant. His strikes came faster and harder, each one sending Jack scrambling to dodge or block. The arcs of light emanating from his blade cut through the air like divine projectiles.

    Jack could barely keep up. The gap in their skill and power was like an abyss, but his mind remained sharp. He had to use everything at his disposal.

    "Judging by that title of yours," Jack began, dodging a particularly close strike, "you must be on par with the Lady of the Church. A saint, right? And that weapon¡ªdefinitely a sacred relic. Am I wrong?"

    Ivan didn''t respond, but the slight furrow of his brow was enough to tell Jack he''d struck a nerve.

    ''I can''t keep this up much longer,'' Jack thought. His gaze darted to Alisha, who was watching the battle intently, anger still burning in her eyes. Then his focus snapped back to Ivan, whose attacks were becoming sharper, more precise.

    "This knowledge you have¡­" Ivan''s voice was low, his strikes steady. "How do you know so much about the Church''s secrets?"

    Jack grinned despite the sweat beading on his brow. "Oh, Ivan. If I told you, it''d ruin all the fun."

    Ivan''s expression darkened, and his movements became even faster, if that were possible. Jack''s breathing grew heavier as he dodged the onslaught. His mana reserves were dipping dangerously low, and his options were running out.

    [Dark Flames!]

    The black fire surged around Jack''s blade, crackling with raw, malevolent energy. He swung it downward, sending a streak of darkness toward Ivan''s incoming attack. The two forces collided in a burst of light and shadow, the clash creating a momentary reprieve.

    Jack took a step back, his eyes narrowing. "I''m here to help your precious High Priest complete his mission," he said, his tone laced with mockery. "Really, you should be thanking me."

    "What mission?" Ivan demanded, his attacks pausing for the briefest of moments.

    Jack''s smile widened. "Don''t play dumb, Saint. You know exactly what I''m talking about. I''m here to kill your dear Lady of Light."

    The air grew heavy with tension. Ivan''s grip on his sword tightened, his calm fa?ade cracking just slightly. Alisha gasped, her face a mixture of fury and disbelief.

    "You¡­" she began, but her voice faltered.

    Jack''s smile turned wicked.

    The battle wasn''t over¡ªnot by a long shot. And Jack had the best plan that could possibly be his saving grace.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: please spare a moment to visit the author monthly report chapter, for new updates... Thank you dear readers]

 Chapter 62 - 62: voice from the void

    In the void of a formless realm, a pair of pitch-black eyes flickered to life, piercing the eternal darkness. A dense, oppressive energy surged outward, rippling through the shadows like a tidal wave. The air, if it could be called that, buzzed with the hum of malevolent power.

    "I can feel it," a voice hissed, low and guttural, filled with dark satisfaction. "After so many years... another incarnate of the Lord of the Dead."

    The figure sniffed the air with an eerie intensity. It had no nose, only a ridged, skeletal cavity where one should have been. Its form seemed incomplete, an amalgamation of bones and shadow barely held together by sheer will.

    "Bring me the Lord''s host!" the voice boomed, its command reverberating like a storm within the void. "I must extract his soul at once!"

    From the darkness, a cloaked figure emerged, bowing low before the skeletal entity. The servant''s form trembled visibly, the oppressive aura of his master driving him to the brink of collapse. Yet, he dared not raise his head.

    "To stand before a higher devil is both an honor and a curse," the servant thought, his limbs shaking as he remained prostrate. He finally spoke, his voice quivering, "My lord, how shall I locate him? And once found, how do I bring him here?"

    The skeletal figure tilted its head, the motion slow and deliberate, as if considering the absurdity of the question. "Are you daft?" it spat, its voice dripping with disdain. "He wields the dark power, a connection to me as ancient as the abyss itself. Follow that thread¡ªtrace the energy that binds us!"

    The servant sank further into the shadows, his form dissolving into the void like ink spilling into water. "Understood, my lord," he murmured before disappearing completely.

    ---

    On the physical plane, chaos erupted.

    "No, no, no," Jack said, his tone laced with mockery as he addressed his adversaries. "Come now, Saint Ivan. Don''t pretend you don''t know what I''m talking about. And you, dear Alisha, wipe that shocked look off your face. Humans have always been duplicitous; this is just another example."

    "Enough!" Ivan''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, his anger igniting. He raised his gleaming sword high, the blade catching the light as if charged with divine energy. His lips moved in silent prayer before he barked his command: "Slash of Heavenly Destruction!"

    ''He''s serious,'' Jack thought, his grin faltering for a fraction of a second.

    Ivan swung his sword in a precise cross-shaped motion, releasing a shimmering arc of energy. The attack tore through the air with devastating force, reality itself seeming to fracture in its wake. The sheer power of it bore down on Jack like an inescapable fate.

    There was no time to dodge, no way to block.

    ''So, this is how curiosity kills the cat,'' Jack mused grimly. Yet, even as the deadly arc closed in, his lips curved into a small, defiant smile.

    Chains of radiant light burst from nowhere, wrapping tightly around Jack''s body. The divine bindings yanked him backward just as the destructive arc struck the ground where he''d been standing. The explosion that followed was deafening, tearing through the earth and ripping apart the nearby dormitory with an effortless ferocity. Dust and debris filled the air, the dorm reduced to a smoldering ruin in mere moments.

    ''That was close. Too close,'' Jack thought, the adrenaline coursing through him. Relief washed over him like a wave, but he masked it with a confident smirk. ''Another gamble¡­ but it seems luck still favors me¡ªjust barely.''

    As the dust settled, Alisha stepped forward, her gaze steely. "Ivan, we''re done here. Killing him will only cause misunderstandings. I''ll question him myself." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ivan seethed, his jaw clenched. "As you wish, my lady," he said reluctantly, sheathing his blade.

    The chains constricting Jack tightened, glowing with a golden radiance as Alisha approached. Her eyes bore into his, cold and unyielding. "You have much to explain," she said sharply. "And I warn you, lies will not save you. You will tell me everything."

    Jack chuckled, unbothered by his predicament. "Oh, Alisha," he drawled, "you''re lied to every day. What makes this any different?" His laughter rang out, echoing mockingly.

    Her expression flickered, doubt creeping into her mind. ''What if he''s telling the truth? The High Priests have always schemed for power. Could they¡­?''

    Her silence didn''t go unnoticed. Ivan stepped forward, his voice calm but insistent. "My lady, do not let his venom poison your mind. He''s a liar. This knowledge must have been stolen¡ªperhaps he forced it from one of our own."

    Jack, meanwhile, was paying them little attention. His focus shifted inward as a flood of notifications appeared before him.

    [Necromancer Bone Caster]

    [Class Unlocked: You are now a Necromancer Bone Caster!]

    [New Abilities: Summoning Unlocked. Skill ''Arise'' will be used to raise the bone army!]

    [Note: Summon strength and quantity depend on Soul Essence. Feed to grow stronger.]

    [Warning: Hunger for chaos increases with usage.]

    [New Title Acquired: The Summoner.]

    [Perk Unlocked: You now comprehend the Demon Tongue.]

    A sly grin spread across Jack''s face as he scanned the updates. ''Finally, something useful,'' he thought. ''No more fumbling with incantations like that oversized ball of light made me do. Throwing me into a world to learn a new language''

    "Saint Ivan," Alisha''s voice cut through his musings, "my decision is final. He stays with me."

    Ivan stiffened, his anger barely restrained. "As you command, my lady," he said through gritted teeth. His eyes briefly met Jack''s, blazing with fury.

    Jack didn''t miss the look. ''Oh, he''s pissed,'' he thought, stifling a smirk.

    Before any more could be said, a crack split the air behind Jack. The sound was sharp, unnatural, like glass shattering under immense pressure. All eyes turned toward the disturbance.

    A jagged fissure of pure blackness had appeared, pulsating with a malevolent energy. From the void within, a deep, guttural voice bellowed:

    "Alas, I have found you."

    Jack''s body tensed. The voice sent a chill down his spine, resonating with an unshakable familiarity. His instincts screamed danger, and for the first time in a long while, he felt a flicker of fear.

    ---

 Chapter 63 - 63: the planes gate

    [A/N: these signs '' ~ '' represent the demon speaking in demonic tounge.]

    Jack felt a ripple of fear race down his spine as a low, guttural growl echoed behind him. The air grew heavy with an ominous chill, and despite himself, his body tensed instinctively.

    ''And I just *had* to be chained at this moment? I take back my words¡ªluck is definitely against me,'' he thought, a bead of cold sweat trailing down his face.

    The crack in reality widened further, its jagged edges pulsating with malevolent energy. From its depths, skeletal, claw-like hands stretched outward, reaching for him with deliberate slowness, as if savoring the moment.

    Before the ghastly appendages could grasp him, Alisha''s golden chains yanked Jack backward, dragging him away from the encroaching danger. The sudden motion sent him stumbling, but he managed to steady himself, though his limbs trembled.

    "What in the name of the heavens is happening here?" Alisha demanded, her voice sharp with confusion. Her usual composure faltered as she stared at the grotesque fissure and the corruption spilling from it.

    "My lady, this is exactly as I warned you!" Ivan''s voice rang out, his tone laced with anger and urgency. "We should''ve killed this lunatic the moment we had the chance. Now, thanks to him, a demon has been unleashed upon us!"

    Alisha ignored him, her gaze fixed on the dark figure slowly emerging from the void. As it stepped forward, the crack widened further, spewing forth clouds of corrupted black air that spread like a noxious fog, poisoning the atmosphere with its presence.

    The figure was cloaked in shadows so dense that they seemed alive, writhing and twisting as though they were an extension of his being. Deep blue flames flickered where his eyes should have been, their light cold and soulless.

    "Why do you humans always insist on standing in our way?" the hooded figure said, its voice low and resonant, carrying an unnatural, grating edge. "Very well¡­ if you won''t yield, I''ll deal with you myself."

    Jack''s eyes widened as the figure fully emerged from the fissure. It had no discernible body, its form a floating amalgamation of shadow and bone. The way it moved was unnatural, as though it existed in defiance of the laws of this world.

    The demon raised a skeletal hand, its bony fingers crackling with dark energy.

    ~Come, my minions.~

    The words resonated in a language not meant for human ears, their meaning alien and incomprehensible¡ªexcept to Jack. The perk from his new title, *The Summoner,* allowed him to understand the demonic tongue with unsettling clarity.

    ''Great,'' Jack thought bitterly, his heart pounding. ''I can understand the monster, but that doesn''t make this situation any better.''

    The fissure in reality expanded further, releasing a swarm of nightmarish creatures. Howlers. Their skeletal wings beat against the corrupted air as they poured forth in numbers too great to count, their shrill cries echoing like the screams of the damned.

    Above, the sky darkened, the sunlight struggling to pierce through the swarming horde. It felt as though the world itself recoiled in horror.

    "This is far worse than I expected," came a new voice. Luther, the elder, arrived on the scene, his expression grim. Deep lines of worry etched across his face as he assessed the dire situation. "The report said there was one demon. Why are we seeing an entire swarm?"

    He didn''t wait for an answer. "Protect the students! Call for reinforcements!" he barked, his commanding tone snapping others into action. Without hesitation, he launched himself into the air, a wave of sand trailing behind him as he prepared for battle.

    The others moved quickly. Hay unsheathed his blade, its gleaming surface reflecting the chaos around him. With a powerful leap, he soared into the sky, his armor shimmering with energy. His movements were a blur as he struck down a howler with a single slash, the creature''s bony wings shattering as its body disintegrated.

    Emma Lilith let out a guttural hiss, her transformation beginning. Green scales spread across her body in an instant, and from her back, a long, muscular tail emerged, twisting and coiling behind her. With an ear-splitting roar, she launched herself into the swarm. Her tail lashed out, grabbing a howler mid-flight and slamming it into the ground. Flames erupted from her mouth, engulfing several more creatures in an inferno.

    Amid the chaos, James stood back, momentarily captivated by the display of power. The elite fighters of the kingdoms were showing their full strength, their abilities nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    "It''s incredible," James muttered, momentarily forgetting the danger.

    The demon watched the carnage with cold detachment. "Impressive," he muttered, his voice tinged with disdain. "But insufficient." His gaze turned toward Jack, who remained bound by Alisha''s chains.

    "I see now," the demon said, a flicker of recognition in his blue-flamed eyes. "This will not suffice. I must retrieve the boy and leave at once."

    ''Why the hell does he want me?'' Jack thought, his fear mounting as the demon''s gaze locked onto him. The intensity of that stare was suffocating, as though the creature could see straight into his soul. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Saint Ivan!" Alisha''s voice rang out, pulling Ivan''s attention. "Whatever happens, that demon must not take the boy. Hold him here until I finish!"

    Ivan nodded, his jaw tight. "Understood, my lady."

    Alisha turned her focus on the demon. Spears of light materialized around her, glowing with radiant energy. With a wave of her hand, she sent them hurtling toward the dark figure.

    The demon, now fully identified as Naon, chuckled as the spears closed in. "A saint and a divine incarnate," he said, almost amused. "It''s been centuries since I''ve encountered your kind."

    He raised a bony finger, and at its tip, dark energy began to swirl, forming a small, dense orb. The air around it seemed to distort as the energy grew more concentrated.

    ~Atomic Darkness!~

    Naon''s voice boomed as the energy shot forth in a compact, destructive beam. The spell raced toward Alisha with terrifying speed, its pull so strong that even the air seemed to collapse around it.

    "My lady!" Ivan shouted, fear flashing across his face. Without hesitation, he propelled himself forward, reaching Alisha in an instant. With a burst of energy, he pushed her out of harm''s way and faced the incoming attack head-on.

    "You dare, you vile demon!" Ivan roared, his blade glowing with holy light. "Arc of Judgment!"

    He swung his sword with all his might, the divine energy clashing with Naon''s spell. The resulting explosion shook the ground, a deafening boom echoing for miles. Dust and debris filled the air as a massive crater formed at the epicenter.

    Ivan was sent flying, his body skidding across the ground before he managed to halt his momentum by plunging his blade into the earth.

    Naon sighed, his patience waning. "Enough of this. I have no more time to waste."

    In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Jack, his skeletal hand gripping the boy''s collar. Jack struggled against the chains that still held him, but it was futile.

    "What do you want with me?" Jack demanded, his voice trembling.

    "That is not for me to explain," Naon replied coldly. "My lord will provide you with answers¡­ if you survive."

    Before Jack could respond, Naon dragged him toward the crack. But as they reached its edge, the demon froze, his attention snapping to a new presence.

    A powerful, radiant energy filled the air, so potent that even Naon hesitated. A blinding spear of light shot through the void, striking Naon and forcing him to release Jack.

    Following the spear was a figure clad in glowing white, a crown of light resting on her head. Her very presence seemed to repel the darkness, the corrupt energy shrinking away from her as though afraid to touch her.

    Jack stared in disbelief. This was Alisha, but not as he''d seen her before.

    "She looks¡­ like a divine incarnate," Jack muttered, awe-struck.

    Alisha''s voice rang out, clear and unwavering. "Lesser demon, your time has come. By my hand, you will be sent to the realm of souls today."

    Her glowing eyes burned with righteous fury as she prepared to strike.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Battle in the planes

    ---

    Naon tilted his head, the darkness that formed his face shifting into a semblance of surprise. The flickering blue flames in his hollow eyes betrayed a moment of hesitation as they studied Alisha.

    "To think a divine incarnate would dare follow me into this abyss," he said, his voice laced with mockery. A low, menacing laugh bubbled up from his throat. "It seems you''ve grown tired of life. These gates are tenuously held together¡ªthey''ll collapse, trapping you here for eternity. And yet, you come alone. Tell me, where does this reckless confidence stem from?"

    Alisha met his gaze without flinching, her stance unwavering despite the oppressive aura Naon exuded. The holy crown upon her head shimmered faintly, a beacon of defiance against the encroaching darkness. "With the power of Olion, our god, I will defeat you," she declared, her voice clear and resolute.

    Naon''s laughter grew louder, echoing across the desolate expanse of the realm. The shadows seemed to shift and tremble in response, as if emboldened by his mirth. "Oh, my dear," he said, his tone dripping with condescension, "you are gravely mistaken. Allow me to educate you. This is not the world of Olion. That name holds no power here. You''ve stepped into the land of the dead, where even the mightiest gods falter."

    The air around him darkened as his aura flared, an oppressive wave of purple energy emanating from his form. The ground beneath his feet withered, the jagged edges of rocks crumbling to dust in its wake. His presence was suffocating, his power undeniable.

    "You might bear the title of a divine incarnate," Naon continued, his voice a silky venom, "but you are young and untested. Do you even comprehend the true power of the holy crown you wear? Tell me, little one, were the humans so desperate that they bestowed such a burden upon someone as inexperienced as you?"

    Alisha''s eyes narrowed, the holy energy surrounding her intensifying. "You underestimate me," she said, her voice cold as steel. "I will show you the depths of my power and the knowledge I wield. If it''s a test you want, I will gladly oblige."

    Naon chuckled darkly, the flames in his eyes burning brighter. "A test? No, no, my dear. This is not a mere trial. I speak only the truth."

    With a sweeping gesture, he motioned toward Jack, still bound in glowing chains a short distance away. "But tell me, divine one, what compels you to risk so much for this boy? Does he mean so much to you?"

    Alisha''s gaze flicked to Jack, her expression unreadable. "Nonsense," she retorted, her voice dripping with disdain. "I would never taint myself by associating with such filth. My purpose here is simple: I have unfinished business with him. And you insult my intelligence if you think I''d mistake this pitiful creature for the lord of the dead."

    Jack''s mouth fell open, the insult striking a nerve. ''Pitiful creature?'' he thought bitterly. ''I''ve been fighting tooth and nail to survive in this hellhole, and this is the thanks I get?''

    Naon''s hollow laughter pierced the air once more. "How amusing," he said, addressing Jack now. "She deems you unworthy, and yet here you stand, bearing the soul of our lord. How tragic for you, young one. My master, Zamazo, has grand plans for that soul of yours. With it, he will ascend as the next lord of the dead and usher in a new era of destruction. Earth will crumble, and even the heavenly planes will fall." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s face paled as the weight of Naon''s words sank in. He had tampered with forces beyond his understanding, and now the consequences loomed like a storm on the horizon. ''This wasn''t supposed to happen,'' he thought, his mind racing. ''Zamazo wasn''t meant to act this soon. Is it because I activated the dark powers earlier than planned?''

    Alisha''s expression hardened, her grip tightening on her spear. "Such plans cannot be allowed to come to fruition," she said, her voice trembling with righteous fury. "I will put an end to your schemes here and now."

    Naon grinned, a chilling sight even without lips or flesh. "Indeed, you won''t live to see them come to pass. But tell me, have you forgotten the most crucial detail?" His skeletal finger pointed behind her. "Look."

    Alisha turned, her heart sinking as her eyes met the sight of the portal. Its once-stable edges now flickered erratically, shrinking with every passing second. The gateway back to the mortal realm was closing.

    "Shit!" Jack muttered, panic lacing his voice. The chains around his body suddenly felt unbearably tight, each second a reminder of his helplessness. He tugged at them desperately, his mind racing for a way out.

    Naon''s laughter echoed through the realm. "I held you here long enough, didn''t I?" he said, his tone gleeful. "Now, you''re trapped."

    With a feral cry, Alisha hurled her spear, its radiant light cutting through the darkened air like a comet. "Die!" she shouted, the force of her attack reverberating through the realm.

    Naon raised both hands, dark energy swirling to form a protective dome around him. "~Shielding Dome~," he intoned in the ancient demonic tongue, his voice a guttural whisper that sent chills down Jack''s spine. Purple runes materialized in the air, their sinister glow coalescing into an impenetrable barrier.

    The spear struck the dome with a deafening crash, sparks flying as divine energy clashed with demonic might. The shockwave rippled outward, forcing Jack to shield his face as debris scattered around him.

    Jack''s eyes darted between the two combatants. ''She''s strong,'' he thought, watching Alisha with a newfound respect. ''But so is he. She won''t be able to defeat him alone.''

    He gritted his teeth, frustration bubbling within him. "Hey! Princess with the glowing tiara!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Get these damn chains off me! I''m not going to sit here while you hog all the fun." Jack shouted out, as he stared at the information displayed on his system screen.

    [Summon bone army!]

 Chapter 65 - 65: Joining Up

    Alisha cast a glance toward Jack, her expression unreadable. The flicker of indecision in her eyes betrayed her internal struggle. ''Should I release him?'' she wondered, her mind racing through the implications. Her fist tightened as her gaze flicked to Naon, whose dark aura loomed ominously in the distance.

    Assessing their dire situation, she realized Jack had nowhere to escape even if he tried. The binds were unnecessary, and¡ªlike it or not¡ªhis assistance could tip the scales in their favor against this relentless lesser demon. The decision solidified in her mind.

    ''My celestial spear can''t penetrate that shield,'' she thought, frustration burning in her chest. ''I''ll need a stronger spell.''

    With a fluid motion of her hand, the radiant chains encircling Jack clattered to the ground.

    Jack blinked, momentarily stunned. "Was that... mercy?" he muttered under his breath, but the sharpness in Alisha''s gaze made him think better of testing her patience.

    Instead, he focused on his system screen, eyes narrowing as he calculated his next move. The glowing interface illuminated the dark terrain around him, its data both a lifeline and a grim reminder of his limits.

    [Soul Essence: 350]

    His jaw tightened. Farming soul essence had become second nature¡ªkill or command his bonded servants to do so¡ªbut it came at a cost. Every ability in his necromantic arsenal drained this resource, leaving him with constant tough choices.

    ''I can''t waste this,'' he thought, his fingers twitching with hesitation. Summoning Kurt earlier had already eaten a significant chunk of his reserves. But this wasn''t the time to hoard resources.

    Jack''s lips curled into a faint smirk. ''It''s a gamble, but let''s see just how far this skill can go.'' Stretching his hand toward Naon''s shadowy figure, he whispered with deliberate force, "Arise."

    For the briefest moment, Jack''s eyes glowed with a spectral light, an eerie contrast against the darkness.

    Naon faltered. His attention, previously locked on Alisha''s celestial energy, shifted as he felt a chilling grip coil around him. He glanced down, only to see ghostly black hands clawing their way out of the ground, clutching at his shadowy form.

    "What trickery is this?" Naon growled, his flickering blue eyes flaring with alarm. The puddle of black blood beneath him bubbled ominously, the hands multiplying with each second.

    Turning sharply, his gaze locked onto Jack. "You," he snarled, his voice tinged with disbelief. "You''re already wielding the lord''s power. This complicates things."

    Before Jack could respond, Alisha''s sharp voice cut through the air like a blade. "Keep your focus on me, demon!"

    [Heaven''s Light!] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A radiant beam of holy energy surged from Alisha''s spear, blinding in its intensity. Naon had no time to react. The light struck him with unrelenting force, hurling him through the air like a ragdoll. He crashed through a craggy hill, the impact carving a gaping hole in its side, before skidding to a halt on the other end.

    Naon groaned, disoriented, but his respite was short-lived. A bony spike erupted from the ground, impaling him to the rocky earth. He let out a guttural roar as the jagged spike pinned him in place.

    Then, from the shadows, a skeletal figure emerged. Its green, flickering eyes burned with malice, and it wielded an enormous warhammer forged from jagged bone. The undead creature towered over Naon, its heavy steps shaking the ground.

    The bone warrior raised its weapon high, the hammerhead gleaming ominously in the dim light. Without hesitation, it brought the weapon down with bone-crushing force.

    "To think... a fellow demon would stoop to aiding a divine incarnate!" Naon snarled, his free hand shooting up to catch the descending hammer. The ground beneath him cracked and caved under the sheer power of the strike.

    Naon''s skeletal fingers trembled as fissures spread across his hand. The force drove him deeper into the ground, but he refused to yield. With a ferocious roar, he unleashed a blast of condensed dark energy from his impaled hand. The bone warrior was hurled skyward, the energy detonating mid-air in a deafening explosion. Shattered fragments of bone rained down, scattered like ash.

    Jack chuckled, watching the chaos unfold. ''The system always delivers,'' he thought, his grin widening.

    [Bone Warrior Summoned]

    [Level: 10]

    Jack''s system had laid out the options, and he''d chosen wisely. The summons came with their own unique abilities, but the costs were steep.

    [Melee Bone Soldier: Level 5]

    [Bone Warrior: Level 10]

    [Bone Mage: Level 20]

    [Bone Dragon: Level 100]

    The thought of summoning the dragon was laughable¡ªits cost would have drained him completely. Even the mage and warrior had nearly depleted his resources.

    [Soul Essence Remaining: 10]

    Still, the results were undeniable. Naon''s right arm hung limp, the damage from the coordinated assault evident. Jack relished the sight.

    Alisha hovered above, her gaze unwavering. "You claimed I lacked the knowledge to wield my powers," she called out, her voice cold and unyielding. "Repeat that now, demon."

    Naon glared at her, defiance burning in his gaze. "You''re nothing!" he spat.

    "Hmph." Alisha scoffed, raising her hands. A massive rune materialized in the sky, its brilliance eclipsing the surrounding darkness. The air hummed with divine energy, and the ground trembled beneath its weight.

    With a swift motion, she unleashed her spell. A pillar of searing white light descended upon Naon, engulfing him completely.

    "Argh!" Naon''s agonized scream echoed as he summoned a dark shield to repel the attack. The barrier cracked and buckled under the relentless assault.

    Jack stepped forward, his expression unreadable. "Mind if I lend a hand?" he asked, his tone almost mocking.

    Both Alisha and Naon turned to him, shock evident in their eyes. Jack strode into the holy light, unscathed.

    "How..." Naon began, his voice trembling with disbelief. "How can you walk in the light of Olion? What are you?"

    Jack smirked, his voice low and menacing. "I am the lord of the dead... your lord."

    His hand shot forward, a shadowy blade forming in his grip. With a single, decisive slash, the dark weapon pierced Naon''s shield, shattering it like glass.

    "This isn''t over!" Naon roared, his body beginning to dissolve into the shadows.

    But Jack wasn''t done. Summoning the last remnants of his soul essence, he conjured a bone rod that shot through the fading demon''s mouth, silencing him mid-sentence.

    The darkness swallowed Naon, his parting words echoing faintly. "I will return... for you."

    Jack exhaled, exhaustion tugging at his limbs. His system pinged softly, signaling victory.

    Alisha landed gracefully beside him, her expression unreadable. "You''re reckless," she said curtly.

    Jack chuckled, glancing at the dwindling soul essence in his system. "Reckless? Maybe. But admit it¡ªI''m fun to watch."

    Alisha''s gaze lingered on him for a moment before she turned away, her thoughts guarded. The battle was won, but the war was far from over.

    "Now tell me, what did you mean earlier"

 Chapter 66 - 66: i will kill you

    Jack didn''t answer immediately. A familiar glow lit up the space before him as his system screen flickered to life.

    [WARNING: Soul essence has been used up!]

    [Host requires more soul essence.]

    [Host has grown weak due to depletion of soul essence.]

    The words blurred as his vision dimmed. Jack''s knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the black sands, his body trembling under an invisible weight.

    ''Damn it!'' Jack''s mind screamed as he clawed at the ground for support. ''Why now? Why does this stupid system always fail me when I need it most?''

    Alisha stood unmoved, her celestial spear shimmering faintly as it hovered by her side. She stared down at Jack with disdain, her piercing gaze cold and unrelenting.

    ''Pathetic,'' she thought, her lips curving into the faintest sneer. ''This weakness will only make it easier for me.''

    "Speak!" Alisha commanded, her voice echoing with the authority of a saint. The celestial spear inched closer, its radiance casting long shadows across Jack''s slumped form.

    Jack tilted his head up, the weight of her gaze pressing against him. Despite his precarious state, a faint smirk tugged at his lips. "If you kill me now, you''ll never learn how horrible your future is destined to be. Such a pity that you and Asriel ended up in the worst possible way."

    Alisha''s brows furrowed at his words. "What are you talking about?" she demanded, her tone sharp. "Aren''t you Asriel?"

    Jack chuckled darkly, though his body sagged from exhaustion. "Oh, I''m wearing his face, sure. But don''t confuse me with that idiot. The gods forbid I''d ever stoop that low."

    Her eyes narrowed as realization dawned. ''He''s not Asriel... but if that''s true, then does that mean the soul of the Lord of Death has already awakened within him?''

    "What do you mean by ''the worst possible way''? What are you hiding?" she pressed, suspicion flashing in her eyes.

    Jack took a slow, measured breath, relishing the moment despite the pain wracking his body. "You and this fool¡ªyour fates are intertwined. You''re destined to clash as enemies... until the day you both become enemies to the entire world. But if it''s any comfort, you won''t have to worry about that for long. You''ll be the first to die."

    Alisha''s grip on the celestial spear tightened, her knuckles whitening. "You¡­" The spear jerked forward, the air hissing as its light grew more intense.

    Jack remained calm, his expression unreadable. "Kill me, and you''ll never know how¡ªor when¡ªit happens. Isn''t that worse than death itself?"

    His words, spoken with unnerving composure, gave her pause. The spear halted just short of his chest, its glow illuminating Jack''s smirking face.

    "And why should I believe you?" Alisha questioned, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Saint Ivan warned us about demons like you. What if all of this is a lie?"

    Jack leaned back slightly, his smirk widening despite his trembling body. "If it were a lie, would you risk death just to hear it? Or do you think you''ll escape unscathed from this place, with or without me?"

    Her silence spoke volumes.

    "But if you doubt me, there''s a way to find out for yourself," Jack continued, his voice steadying. "The Chapters of Time."

    Alisha''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the fabled artifact. She whispered, "The book that holds all fates and destinies..."

    Jack nodded, his expression turning somber. "It''s real, and it''s here¡ªin these lands. Somewhere in this vast abyss, in one of the ten sections, lies the truth you seek. But I''ll tell you now: it won''t come easily. Even finding it could cost you everything."

    The weight of his words hung heavy in the air. Alisha''s mind raced as she considered the possibility. The Chapters of Time were a divine artifact, said to reveal all truths and untangle even the most enigmatic fates. To possess such knowledge could mean salvation¡ªor ruin.

    Her gaze snapped back to Jack, studying his face for any sign of deceit. What she found instead was a maddening calmness, a confidence that set her on edge.

    "And why would you help me find it?" she asked sharply. "What''s your angle?"

    Jack laughed softly, the sound hollow. "My angle? Let''s just say I have no intention of dying in this wretched place. And besides, your survival benefits me too¡ªfor now."

    Alisha clenched her fists, torn between trust and caution. "Fine," she said at last. "Tell me everything you know. If your words hold truth, I''ll reconsider killing you."

    "And if they don''t?" Jack quipped, his grin returning.

    Her celestial spear pulsed menacingly, its light casting harsh shadows across the black sands. "Then I''ll kill you where you stand and deal with the consequences later."

    Jack''s smirk didn''t falter. "Fair enough. But you might want to think twice before threatening me, Saint. Look around you. This isn''t your hallowed sanctuary. The demons lurking here would love nothing more than to tear apart a pure soul like yours."

    Alisha stiffened, her eyes darting to the desolate landscape. The endless black sands stretched into the horizon, framed by jagged cliffs and an ominous, cloud-choked sky. The only light came from a massive blue pearl hanging in the heavens, its eerie glow painting the world in cold hues.

    ''He''s right,'' she thought reluctantly. ''I''m a foreigner here, surrounded by enemies. My powers will only draw more attention.''

    With a frustrated sigh, she dismissed the celestial spear. Its radiant form shattered into fragments of light, falling to the ground like dying stars. Her golden crown faded as well, leaving her in her true form¡ªstill formidable, but less conspicuous.

    "Very well," she said, her voice firm. "We''ll search for the Chapters of Time together. But if I find out you''re lying¡­"

    Jack raised a hand, cutting her off with a wry grin. "Yeah, yeah. Death, doom, and destruction. I get it." He pushed himself unsteadily to his feet, brushing sand from his tattered clothes. "Now, let''s move. Time''s not on our side."

    As they set off into the abyss, Jack''s mind churned with possibilities. This place was more than just a cursed wasteland¡ªit was the backdrop of Asriel''s greatest trials, the crucible where the weak perished and the strong rose to unimaginable power.

    ''Everything I need is here,'' Jack thought, his excitement barely contained. ''Treasures, weapons, knowledge... If I play this right, I can rewrite the story entirely.''

    Alisha stole a glance at him as they walked. Despite his earlier desperation, there was an unshakable confidence in his stride now, a glimmer of something she couldn''t quite place.

    ''He''s hiding more than he''s saying,'' she thought, her grip tightening on her remaining weapon. ''But for now, I''ll play along. This might be my only chance.''

    The two figures disappeared into the shadowy expanse, their uneasy alliance bound by fragile trust and mutual necessity. Above them, the blue pearl flickered ominously, as though watching their every step. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This journey would change everything¡ªand they both knew it.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Turmoil on Earth

    The grand hall stood as a testament to the power and majesty of the five great kingdoms. Its arched ceilings stretched so high they seemed to pierce the heavens, with intricate carvings that depicted ancient battles and celestial beings locked in eternal struggle. The chamber itself was divided into vast sections, ensuring a respectful distance between the dignitaries of each realm. Each kingdom''s emissaries sat behind their ruler, cloaked in their unique traditions and symbols of power.

    At the head of one section sat Aldermond, his imposing frame reclined in a throne carved from obsidian and veined with streaks of gold. Beside him sat Arwen, the ever-composed tactician, and Hera, her sharp gaze flitting across the hall like a hawk sizing up prey. Luther, the loyal guardian and silent specter, stood behind Aldermond, his massive frame like a living fortress. His presence alone was enough to deter any would-be threats.

    Across the hall, on an equally grand throne adorned with silver and fur, sat Baguk, a behemoth of a man whose sheer physicality demanded attention. His massive frame was draped in a cloak of thick, dark fur, the kind taken from beasts hunted in the harshest winters. His deep black eyes burned with an unyielding intensity, and his full beard only added to the savage authority he exuded. A fierce aura radiated from him, wrapping around the room like a coiled serpent.

    At his side sat a figure of extraordinary beauty¡ªa woman clad in a translucent blue gown that shimmered like moonlight on water. Her golden hair cascaded down her back, and her face bore markings that glimmered like molten gold, resembling flames dancing across her porcelain skin. Her ethereal presence balanced Baguk''s fiery intensity, but her piercing gaze warned that she, too, was not to be trifled with.

    The other dignitaries present were no less remarkable. Each was a figure of immense power and influence, representing their respective kingdoms with pride and quiet menace.

    The tense silence was broken by the booming voice of a herald stationed at the grand double doors.

    "High Priest Carlos has arrived!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The words reverberated through the hall, and the massive doors groaned open to reveal the figure in question. Clad in resplendent robes of crimson and white, Carlos entered with an air of authority that silenced the murmurs of the gathered elite. His sharp eyes swept the room, lingering for a moment on Baguk, the only one who remained seated¡ªa deliberate slight that Carlos noted but chose not to address.

    Trailing behind Carlos was Ivan, his usual stoic demeanor marred by a bandage wrapped tightly around one hand. The wound, a reminder of the horrors he had faced, was a stark contrast to the unyielding aura he tried to maintain.

    Carlos paused before his throne, raising his hands in a gesture of blessing. "May the grace of Lord Olion shine upon you all," he declared, his voice resonating with practiced authority.

    "Lumen!" came the unified response from the assembly¡ªexcept for Baguk, whose silence was as deliberate as his refusal to stand.

    Carlos''s lips tightened, but he pushed his annoyance aside, stepping into the role of mediator. "We have gathered here to address the grave events that have shaken our world," he began, his tone heavy with gravity. "As you all know, the convention at the academy, intended to unite our kingdoms in peace, was marred by catastrophe. A rift between planes has opened, allowing the Howlers to pour into our lands. Worse still, a lesser demon emerged, claiming three of our successors and wounding one of our saints." His gaze flicked briefly to Ivan, who stood stiffly by his side.

    Baguk''s sharp laugh cut through the air like a blade. "We''ve already heard this litany of woes, Carlos. Spare us the dramatics and get to the point. I didn''t come here to listen to a child''s whining."

    The hall fell deathly silent, the tension crackling like a storm about to break. Carlos''s eyes flashed with fury as he locked gazes with Baguk. "You tread dangerous ground, Baguk," he said coldly. "Do not mistake my restraint for weakness."

    Baguk leaned forward, his voice a low growl. "And do not mistake my patience for submission. I''ve endured enough of your church''s schemes. Tell me where my son is, or I''ll take matters into my own hands."

    "Baguk, please," interjected the beast man seated near him, whose features bore markings similar to the woman''s. His voice was calm but firm, a soothing balm against the rising tempers. "Let us hear what Carlos has to say."

    Baguk''s sneer deepened, but he leaned back, his wife placing a calming hand on his arm.

    Carlos took a moment to collect himself before continuing. "As I was saying, this is no time for division. The rift has destabilized the balance of our world. The Howlers are merely the beginning. If we do not act swiftly, the next wave could bring far worse horrors."

    "And your solution?" Aldermond''s calm voice carried over the room, commanding attention.

    Carlos turned to him, grateful for the intervention. "We must take the fight to the planes themselves," he declared. "If we allow them to gather strength, we''ll face an invasion unlike any we''ve seen before. Our only hope is to strike first, to destroy the rift and the creatures it has unleashed."

    A murmur rippled through the hall. The idea of invading the planes was both audacious and terrifying.

    "And how do you propose we do that?" asked the beast man, his expression thoughtful.

    Carlos straightened, his voice unwavering. "By uniting our forces. This is not a battle any one kingdom can win alone. We must set aside our differences and act as one."

    Baguk scoffed. "Unity? From you? Spare me your hypocrisy."

    Carlos''s eyes narrowed. "And what would you suggest, Baguk? Sitting idly by while the Howlers ravage our lands? Or perhaps you''d prefer to blame the church for every misfortune, as you always do."

    "Enough!" Aldermond''s voice rang out, silencing the room. His gaze swept over the gathered leaders, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the heated exchanges. "Carlos is right about one thing: we cannot afford to be divided. The rift threatens us all. If we do not act, we may not have a world left to fight over."

    The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of his words sinking in.

    Carlos seized the moment. "This is war," he said, his voice firm. "And like all wars, it will require sacrifice. But if we stand together, we can end this threat before it consumes us."

    For a moment, no one spoke. Then, one by one, the rulers nodded, their reluctant agreement a testament to the gravity of the situation.

    Baguk was the last to respond, his gaze hard as steel. "Fine," he said, his voice a low rumble. "But mark my words, Carlos¡ªif this is another one of your church''s games, I''ll see to it that you''re the first to fall."

    Carlos met his gaze without flinching. "Then let us hope, for all our sakes, that this war ends quickly."

    As the leaders prepared to discuss strategy, the ominous reality of the coming conflict hung over the hall like a storm cloud. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but there was no turning back now.

    ---

 Chapter 68 - 68: life in the planes

    ---

    Jack''s vision blurred as if the world around him were dissolving into mist. His legs felt like they had been carved from stone, his every step a struggle against an invisible weight. He shuffled behind Alisha, his breaths shallow and labored, each one a battle to draw enough air into his lungs.

    The oppressive atmosphere of the planes weighed heavily on him, each passing moment sapping his strength. The air here carried an unnatural stillness, thick and suffocating. Shadows twisted and stretched across the barren wasteland, their shapes uncanny and foreboding, as though unseen eyes watched their every move.

    Then his body gave in.

    Jack collapsed with a sickening thud, dust rising in a small plume around him. The sound was as heavy as the silence that followed.

    ''Is the lack of soul essence supposed to hit this hard?'' he thought bitterly, his body refusing to cooperate. His head lolled against the cold ground, his thoughts a whirlwind of frustration and fatigue.

    "What now?" Alisha''s voice cut through the stillness, sharp and irritated. Her head whipped around at the sound of Jack hitting the ground. "Are you seriously giving up now?"

    She had tolerated the sound of his shuffling feet, but this was too much. Her frustration boiled over, her voice dripping with barely-contained anger.

    Jack groaned, pushing himself to sit upright, though every movement felt like dragging boulders. "I''m weak," he admitted through gritted teeth. "I burned too much energy back there."

    Alisha folded her arms, glaring down at him. "And what exactly do you want me to do about it? Carry you?" Her tone was scathing, her anger bubbling over as she stared at him in disbelief.

    Jack leaned back against the rough earth, his head tilted toward the bleak, starless sky. The weight of exhaustion pressed down on him, but he managed a wry smile. "If you''re offering, I won''t say no," he quipped, though his voice lacked its usual sharpness.

    She let out a sound of exasperation and turned away, scanning the desolate landscape for any sign of direction. The tension between them was palpable, thick as the air of the planes.

    "Why are you so calm about all this?" she asked after a moment, her voice quieter but still edged with irritation. "Look around, Jack. We''re stranded. We have no food, no water, and no idea where we''re headed. Your so-called power hasn''t exactly been helpful so far."

    ''Lord,'' Jack mused, her words sparking an ironic smile. They thought him the Lord of the Planes, but that couldn''t be further from the truth. He was an intruder, a stranger inhabiting the Lord''s body. He bore the power, yes, but wielding it was like playing with fire¡ªdangerous and unpredictable.

    ''Still,'' Jack thought, his mind flicking to the novel''s lore, ''I know enough to make it work.''

    The planes were vividly detailed in the book''s pages, their geography and dangers painstakingly laid out by the author. While his knowledge wasn''t perfect, it was enough to give them a chance at survival.

    "I know a few things about this place," he admitted, his voice steadying as he sat up straighter. "This is the third plane, ruled by Zomaza. There are settlements nearby, but walking into one as we are now would be suicide. Our aura would give us away immediately."

    Jack reached for his waistband, his fingers brushing against the worn leather of his notebook. He pulled it free, flipping through its pages until he found a crude map he had sketched from memory. He spread the book out on the ground, the faint glow of the plane''s unnatural light illuminating the markings. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alisha leaned over, her curiosity piqued. Her brows furrowed as she tried to decipher the strange symbols scrawled across the paper. "What language is this?" she asked, her tone more curious than accusatory. "It doesn''t look like anything demonic."

    Jack smirked. "It''s my language. You wouldn''t know it." He tapped the map with his finger. "The closest settlement to this wasteland is the Mega City, but we can''t go there as we are. We need to cloak our presence first."

    Alisha straightened, folding her arms again. "And how exactly do you propose we do that?"

    Jack didn''t miss the hint of doubt in her voice. "We kill a beast," he replied simply, "and use its blood to mask our scent. That''ll make us blend in¡ªat least enough to avoid immediate suspicion."

    Alisha''s eyes narrowed. "That''s barbaric."

    Jack shrugged. "Barbaric works. Besides, you''re not exactly inconspicuous with that princess tiara of yours."

    "It''s not a tiara," she snapped, her cheeks flushing with indignation. "It''s the Empowerment of the Lord Olion. Show some respect, you demon."

    "Looks like a tiara to me," Jack said, a teasing lilt in his voice. "But whatever. We''ve got bigger problems." He pushed himself to his feet, wobbling slightly before steadying himself. His skin was pale, his lips cracked¡ªhe looked like a man on the brink of collapse.

    "Where do we even find beasts to kill here?" Alisha asked, her frustration giving way to concern as she watched him struggle to stand.

    "We don''t find them," Jack replied. "They''ll find us."

    Alisha''s frown deepened. "Why haven''t they found us already, then?"

    Jack sighed, leaning against her shoulder for support¡ªa move she surprisingly didn''t push away. "They haven''t caught your scent yet," he explained. "But they will. Think of it like cooking. What attracts you to food? The smell."

    "And what exactly is the ''smell'' in this scenario?" she asked, her voice wary.

    "Your blood," Jack said, his tone matter-of-fact. His words carried a faint edge of menace, his eyes flashing with an unreadable emotion.

    Alisha didn''t flinch. "Fine," she said, holding out her wrist without hesitation. "If it''s necessary, then do it."

    Jack blinked, taken aback by her lack of resistance. ''Is she serious?'' he thought, half-expecting her to recoil. But she remained still, her expression resolute.

    ''Well, it works for me,'' he thought, drawing his blade. He made a shallow cut across her wrist, the bright red blood welling up and spilling onto the ground. The metallic scent filled the air, sharp and potent.

    A cold wind swept past them, carrying the scent across the wasteland. The effect was immediate.

    The ground beneath them began to tremble, small ripples spreading across the sand. Jack''s grip tightened on his blade, his senses sharpening as he prepared for what was coming.

    Alisha''s eyes darted around, her composure slipping for the first time. "What''s happening?"

    Jack grinned, though his expression was grim. "The beasts have caught the scent. They''re coming."

    The air grew heavier, the silence of the planes shattered by distant roars. Shadows shifted in the distance, growing larger with each passing second. The hunt had begun.

    ---

 Chapter 69 - 69: sand traveller

    The cool breeze of the plane swept past their faces, bringing with it the ominous calm before chaos erupted. In an instant, a massive shape broke through the haze, moving faster than either of them expected.

    The first beast had arrived.

    Jack barely managed to throw himself out of the way, his weakened body straining to respond in time. His movements were sluggish, the lingering effects of exhaustion dragging him down like weights shackled to his limbs. Even so, he dodged by the narrowest of margins, the sand beneath him trembling from the impact of the creature''s arrival.

    Alisha, on the other hand, moved with grace and speed, leaping clear of the danger as though she''d expected it. She landed smoothly, her expression calm but her narrowed eyes locked onto the monstrous entity before them.

    Where they had stood moments before, a cavernous maw now yawned open, jagged and wide enough to swallow several people whole. The sand it had displaced cascaded down in thick, shimmering waves, vanishing into the gaping void of the creature''s mouth.

    Jack scrambled to his feet, breathing heavily, and turned to face their new adversary. The beast that loomed before them was unlike anything he''d ever seen in either life¡ªhis past one or the current.

    Its crimson eyes burned with malevolent intelligence, twin orbs of ferocity set into a head that bore an uncanny resemblance to a centipede''s, only magnified to grotesque proportions. The rest of its body was a lithe, coiled nightmare, black as obsidian and glistening under the sheen of the eerie blue crystal sun that hung low in the alien sky. Rows of legs lined its elongated form, each tipped with sharp, scythe-like claws. At its rear, two massive pincers jutted outward, their glossy black surfaces glinting menacingly.

    The air itself seemed to ripple with the beast''s presence. A faint clicking sound emanated from its mouthparts, a steady, rhythmic noise that added to the mounting dread.

    Jack''s system chimed softly in his mind:

    **[Sand Traveler Demon]**

    **[Level: 20]**

    He clicked his tongue in frustration. ''Of course, the first beast to show up is five levels higher than me,'' he thought grimly.

    Alisha didn''t wait for his commentary. Without hesitation, she raised her hands, and glowing runes flared into existence around her, forming intricate patterns in the air. Moments later, rods of brilliant light shot forward, streaking toward the demon like a storm of divine spears.

    The demon reacted instantly. Its crimson eyes glowed brighter, and with a deafening roar, twin beams of red light burst forth, meeting Alisha''s attack head-on. The air crackled and hissed as the energies collided, some of the light rods vaporizing under the demon''s counter. However, not all were stopped. A few struck true, slamming into the demon''s armored body and eliciting a screech of pain that echoed across the desolate landscape.

    Jack watched from the sidelines, his lips curling into a grin despite the danger. ''It hates light. Good to know,'' he thought, filing the information away for later use.

    "Don''t just stand there like an idiot!" Alisha shouted, her voice sharp as she dodged a retaliatory strike from the demon''s pincers. "Support me, now!"

    "I''m gathering energy!" Jack replied, his tone feigning innocence. ''Let her wear it down first,'' he thought slyly, his grin widening. Despite his apparent laziness, he raised a hand and muttered under his breath.

    [Dark Ball]

    [Mana Points: -100]

    [Mana Points Remaining: 600/1000] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A sphere of swirling dark energy materialized above his palm before he hurled it toward the beast. The orb struck its target, exploding against the demon''s side with a satisfying burst of purple-black smoke. The demon screeched again, its movements slowing ever so slightly.

    "Is that the best you can do?" Alisha sneered, her light attacks continuing to rain down in an unrelenting torrent. The demon''s armor cracked and splintered under the assault, black ichor seeping from its wounds.

    Jack shrugged. "Hey, I''m helping," he said, his voice laced with mock indignation. ''And conserving energy,'' he added silently. Unlike the soul essence he desperately needed, his mana points would regenerate over time¡ªa small blessing in this otherwise cursed situation.

    The demon''s strength was waning, its once-fluid movements now sluggish. Each step it took sent tremors through the ground, but its weight was becoming a hindrance rather than an advantage. Alisha seized the opportunity, her hands glowing as she chanted softly. The light particles around her coalesced into a massive spear, its edges sharp and shimmering with divine energy.

    "Fade into light, and let your soul return to the real¡ª"

    Before she could complete the ritual, Jack moved. His body became a blur as he activated his skills, dashing forward and leaping onto the demon''s head in one fluid motion.

    ''Let your soul return to your lord,'' he finished the thought in his mind, locking eyes with the creature. Its crimson gaze seemed to plead for mercy, but Jack felt no hesitation. With both hands, he drove his blade¡ªShadowfang¡ªstraight into the creature''s eye socket.

    The demon thrashed violently, its screeches deafening, but Jack held firm. Purple blood erupted from the wound, splattering his clothes and face. He gritted his teeth and drove the blade deeper, twisting it to ensure the kill.

    Finally, the demon''s movements ceased, its massive body collapsing into the sand with a final, shuddering groan.

    [Common Demon Killed!]

    [Soul Essence: +100]

    Jack''s eyes widened as the notification flashed across his vision. A small, triumphant smirk spread across his face, but it was short-lived. A sharp, stinging pain landed on the back of his head as Alisha delivered a well-placed chop.

    "You idiot!" she yelled, her voice a mix of anger and exasperation. "You''re not supposed to kill it like that! The light was meant to guide its soul to the realm of purity."

    "Does it matter?" Jack retorted, rubbing the sore spot on his head. "Dead is dead. The result''s the same."

    "The method matters!" she snapped, glaring at him. "You''re insufferable."

    "And you''re welcome," Jack shot back with a smirk. "Now, let''s get to work."

    Grumbling under her breath, Alisha relented, watching as Jack butchered the demon''s corpse with methodical efficiency. He hacked away at its armor, prying loose the glossy carapaces and carving out chunks of meat. Finally, he used one of the carapaces as a makeshift container, filling it with the demon''s blood.

    "This should do the trick," Jack said, holding up the improvised bowl with a grin. "It''s all over me already, so here you go." He handed the container to Alisha.

    Her expression twisted in disgust. "You expect me to smear this... filth on myself?"

    "Unless you want every demon in the area to know you''re the divine incarnate," Jack replied, shrugging. "Your call."

    Alisha sighed heavily, muttering something about "barbaric savages" before reluctantly dipping her fingers into the blood and smearing it onto her skin. Jack watched with amusement as she grimaced at the sticky texture.

    "See? Not so bad," he teased. "Now we''re ready for Mega City."

    "Let''s just get this over with," Alisha muttered, glaring daggers at him.

    With their disguises complete and supplies in hand, the two set off toward the horizon, the oppressive expanse of the plane stretching endlessly before them.

    ---

 Chapter 70 - 70: going to the settlement

    ---

    The barren expanse stretched endlessly before them, a desolate canvas of black sands and jagged hilltops that rose like shadows against the horizon. The air was still, the faint crunch of their footsteps the only sound breaking the eerie silence. Jack walked slightly ahead, his fingers flipping through the worn pages of his book. His expression was a mix of concentration and frustration as his lips parted, then closed again.

    ''If I can remember very well¡­'' he pondered, trailing off as his gaze scanned the cryptic symbols on the page. Something tugged at the edges of his memory¡ªa fleeting thought that refused to solidify. When the realization struck, he snapped the book shut and turned to Alisha.

    "The demons have several races," Jack began, his voice steady but tinged with the weight of his words. "But there are only three dominant ones. Here on the third planes, the ruling party is the Zharuks. And we''re heading straight for their settlement." His eyes wandered to the horizon, his tone turning thoughtful.

    Alisha frowned slightly. "And where exactly is this settlement? Do you even know?"

    Jack hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line. ''The only problem is,'' he thought, ''I don''t know which of the cities we''ll find ourselves in.'' Out loud, he said, "There are three cities on the third plane. Krakor is where Zomaza should probably be¡­"

    He let the sentence hang in the air.

    "And if we walk into the wrong one?" Alisha asked sharply, crossing her arms.

    Jack sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Let''s just pray we don''t end up in our enemies'' den. Thanks to the blood of the beast, we''ll pass as lesser demons to most. But to higher devils? They''ll see right through us."

    Alisha''s sharp eyes bore into him, her mistrust palpable. "Very well then," she said slowly. "But if this is some elaborate trap to capture me¡ª"

    "Relax," Jack interrupted with an exasperated wave of his hand. "I''m not suicidal enough to take on the entire third plane. If you want to take the whole realm down with you, feel free. Until then, let''s focus on survival."

    Alisha rolled her eyes, muttering something unintelligible under her breath. Her gaze lingered on Jack for a moment, her thoughts unspoken. Before the fight, he''d looked like a walking corpse, his body gaunt and lifeless. But now, his movements were fluid, his eyes sharp, his energy seemingly replenished. ''How did he recover so quickly?'' she wondered. Though his face was still pale, it seemed natural now, as though his very being thrived in this infernal realm.

    Their journey continued in silence until the outline of a massive gate loomed in the distance. Intricate carvings adorned its surface, the most prominent being a horned sigil etched at its center. As they drew closer, the details became clearer¡ªtwo stout demons, clad in dark, metallic armor, stood guard. Their short spears gleamed ominously, even in the dim light of the plane''s false sun.

    "Another exhausting day," one of the guards grumbled, pacing in irritation. "Why do we always have to stand watch? Nothing ever happens out here."

    His companion leaned on his spear, yawning lazily. "You can never tell," he replied. "Nok wouldn''t be happy if we abandoned our post. Better bored than dead."

    The first demon groaned but stopped abruptly as he spotted Jack and Alisha approaching. He nudged his partner with a sharp elbow. "Hey, look over there. Tall ones, aren''t they?"

    His companion squinted, his black eyes narrowing. "They ain''t nobles¡ªno horns." He pointed a clawed finger at Jack and Alisha''s foreheads.

    "Right, right. My mistake," the first demon chuckled, scratching the back of his head.

    The guards straightened as Jack and Alisha stopped a few feet away. The first demon coughed and puffed out his chest, his voice gruff as he demanded, "Who are you, mates? State your business."

    Alisha glanced at Jack, her face betraying her unease. They hadn''t discussed what to say upon arrival, but Jack seemed unfazed. He stepped forward, his expression neutral but his tone rehearsed. "We''re lost. Our city was attacked, and we were chased by monsters. We barely escaped with our lives."

    The guards exchanged glances, their dull eyes reflecting skepticism but little intelligence. "Monsters, you say?" one of them asked, leaning forward. "What kind?"

    Jack shrugged nonchalantly. "Didn''t get a good look. We ran before they could kill us."

    The guards nodded in unison, their lack of curiosity almost laughable. "Right, right. Dangerous things, monsters," one muttered. "You''re safe now. Enter the village, and we''ll see about helping you find your way home."

    As the gates creaked open, Alisha''s tension eased slightly¡ªuntil one of the demons stepped closer, his eyes gleaming with a lecherous glint. "Ah, what a beauty," he murmured, reaching for her hand. His gaze lingered shamelessly as he added, "Come, let''s make babies."

    Alisha froze, her face contorting in disgust. Before she could respond, Jack burst into laughter, his shoulders shaking as he struggled to hold back. ''Rub it more,'' he thought mischievously, watching the scene unfold.

    "What the¡ª" Alisha started, her voice rising with indignation.

    Jack intervened quickly, placing a hand over her mouth. "We''re married," he said smoothly, casting a meaningful glance at Alisha. His eyes silently screamed, ''Don''t blow our cover, idiot!'' S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demon''s demeanor shifted immediately. "Ah, my apologies, mate," he said, stepping back sheepishly. His companion smacked him on the head.

    "Shameless!" the second guard scolded. Turning back to Jack and Alisha, he said, "Please, forgive my friend. You''re free to enter the village. Stay as long as you need."

    Jack offered a curt nod, while Alisha seethed silently beside him. ''Good thing demons respect marriage, surprising though. Humans can''t manage it'' Jack thought.

    They passed through the gates without a word, the bustling village unfolding before them. The settlement was alive with activity¡ªdemons of various shapes and sizes bartered, argued, and went about their business. The air was thick with the acrid smell of sulfur and smoke, and the ground beneath them was rough and uneven.

    Jack surveyed the scene, his mind racing with possibilities. ''We made it past the gates, but the real challenge starts now,'' he thought. Alisha''s glare burned into the side of his head, but he ignored it, his focus fixed on the task ahead.

    As they wove through the crowd, Jack''s thoughts turned inward. ''This place is crawling with devils and Zharuk enforcers. One wrong move, and we''re dead.'' He glanced at Alisha, who walked beside him with rigid poise, her face a mask of control. ''But at least she''s keeping her temper in check¡ªfor now.''

    They stopped at a small stall, its wares an assortment of strange meats and glowing trinkets. Jack reached for a coin pouch, only to realize it was empty. The vendor glared at him expectantly, and Jack cursed under his breath.

    "Let''s keep moving," Alisha said coldly, tugging at his arm. He followed reluctantly, his eyes scanning the bustling crowd for any sign of trouble¡ªor opportunity.

    "We need to eat something. You''ve expanded a lot of energy and so have I, you can stay without food, but it''s best we have something inside" Jack said calmly, and Alisha stopped for second.

    "Very well then do what you must. Let''s eat" Alisha said, throwing him a glare that didn''t seem to be in full support.

    ---

    [A/N: Hey, Lautrim... Do me a favor and upgrade to the third tier please. Pretty please, sniffles]

 Chapter 71 - 71: terrible food!

    Jack eyed Alisha warily as her curt offer to pay for his meal lingered in the air. Her sudden generosity felt out of character, especially considering her usual aloof demeanor. Still, he shrugged it off. She had already agreed to his plan, and there was no point in questioning her motives¡ªat least not yet.

    Their walk to the restaurant was brisk, the dusty streets of the demon village bustling with activity. Blackened wooden structures, adorned with eerie carvings, loomed on either side. The air was thick with a pungent mix of sulfur and roasted meat, making Jack''s stomach growl involuntarily.

    They approached the entrance of a shabby establishment with a weathered sign swinging above it, written in a language Jack couldn''t read. As they stepped inside, the dimly lit room smelled of charred spices and something faintly metallic.

    A cheerful voice broke through the murmur of the patrons. "Ahoi! What do we have here?" A demon waitress greeted them, her voice lilting with exaggerated hospitality. She was short and stocky, her crimson skin gleaming under the flickering light of a hanging lantern. Her golden eyes scanned Jack and Alisha with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. "Please, travelers, take a seat. We''ll serve you our best meal."

    The waitress led them to a table near the corner, where a short demon with a pig-like snout was slumped over, his head resting on the rough wooden surface.

    "Gurat!" the waitress barked, slapping the demon on the back of his head. He jolted awake with a startled grunt, blinking drowsily at her. "I hope you''ve got money today! No free meals this time."

    The demon rubbed his snout, yawning. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''ve got it. I''ll pay."

    The waitress rolled her eyes and turned back to Jack and Alisha, motioning for them to sit near the still-groggy Gurat. "Please, take a seat. Your food will be here right away." She clapped her hands together, smiling widely.

    Jack hesitated, glancing at Alisha. ''Something''s definitely off,'' he thought as he sat down. Alisha followed, her expression unreadable.

    "What''ll it be, dear travelers?" the waitress asked, her gaze flitting between the two. Her crimson skin gleamed under the light, and her voice held a strange charm¡ªlike she was both welcoming and scrutinizing them at once.

    Jack opened his mouth but quickly closed it. He had no idea what kind of food they served here, and the strange scents wafting from the kitchen didn''t help. "Uh¡­ I''ll have the normal," he finally said, hoping it was a safe choice.

    The waitress nodded and turned to Alisha. "And you, miss? What can I get you?"

    Alisha''s lips curled into a polite smile. "Nothing for me, thank you."

    Jack shot her a glance, his brow furrowing. ''What is she hiding?'' Her behavior was becoming increasingly suspicious. She seemed unbothered by the lack of food, even as the enticing aroma filled the room.

    The waitress hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly before she nodded and disappeared into the back.

    As soon as she was gone, Gurat sprang to life. His small frame quivered with energy as he slid out of his chair and clung to Jack''s leg, his teary, pitch-black eyes staring up pleadingly.

    "Please, stranger, help me!" he wailed, his voice high-pitched and grating. "I''ll tell you anything you need to know¡ªanything! Just help me pay off that wretch!"

    Jack''s expression darkened as a flicker of annoyance crossed his face. His instincts screamed to shove the sniveling demon away, but Alisha''s sharp gaze stopped him. Her warning glare was a silent reminder of his earlier antics at the gates.

    ''She hasn''t forgotten,'' Jack thought grimly, forcing a tight-lipped smile. He sighed, weighing his options. Gurat''s desperate offer to share information caught his attention. "Fine," he said at last. "We''ll help."

    "Thank you, thank you!" Gurat''s voice was practically a shriek as he released Jack''s leg and stumbled back into his seat. "You''re in Nyxoria," he began eagerly, his words tumbling over each other. "Home to us hornless demons! No one''s gonna bully you here, not while you''re with me." He puffed out his chest and flexed his thin arms, black mucus dripping from his snout onto his forearms.

    Alisha''s face twisted in revulsion, but she remained silent. Jack, too, was taken aback by the absurd display. ''This is nothing like the warriors back on Earth,'' he thought, suppressing a grimace.

    Before Gurat could ramble further, the waitress returned, balancing a tray of steaming food. She placed it in front of Jack with a flourish, revealing a bowl of soup filled with glistening meatballs. The aroma was surprisingly pleasant¡ªspicy and rich, with a hint of sweetness. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This is the best we''ve got! Your taste buds will thank you," the waitress said proudly. "And since you''re first-timers, you get a discount¡ªonly two moonlight stones."

    Alisha reached into a pouch at her side and handed over two glowing stones. "Here," she said curtly.

    "Much obliged!" The waitress bowed slightly and left them to their meal.

    Jack stared at the food, his stomach growling in anticipation. "What''s the deal, Alisha?" he asked, his voice low. "You''ve been acting strange ever since we got here."

    She waved him off. "I''m just not hungry. That''s all." Her tone was dismissive, but the look in her eyes suggested there was more to the story.

    ''She''s a divine incarnate,'' Jack realized. ''She probably can''t stomach demon food.'' The thought reassured him somewhat, but the unease lingered.

    Hungry and tired, Jack picked up the spoon and took a cautious sip of the soup. For a brief moment, his taste buds lit up with an explosion of sweetness¡ªthen came the aftertaste. A bitter, metallic tang coated his tongue, and his stomach churned violently.

    His face turned pale as he forced himself to swallow. ''What the hell is this?'' he thought, his hand trembling slightly.

    Beside him, Gurat stared at the food with unbridled enthusiasm, drool dripping from the corner of his mouth. "You gonna finish that?" he asked, his voice eager.

    Jack pushed the bowl toward the small demon, who dug in greedily. As Gurat slurped down the soup, Jack glanced at Alisha, who was watching him with a faint smirk.

    "You knew, didn''t you?" he muttered.

    She shrugged. "You seemed eager to try it."

    ---

    [A/N: Chapter dedication: Ideosyncratic & Lautrim. Thanks for your support I really appreciate. I''m down at the moment, update might be a bit slow.]

 Chapter 72 - 72: searching for intruders

    Zomaza''s furious roar reverberated through the dark chamber, shaking its very foundations. The flickering purple flames that illuminated the room cast long, wavering shadows, each seeming to mock the six-horned demon lord''s rage. His skeletal throne groaned under the force of his clenched fists pounding the armrests, sending echoes of crackling bone through the air.

    "What do you mean you can''t fulfill a simple task?!" Zomaza bellowed, his crimson eyes glowing like twin suns of fury. The air grew heavy, suffocating, as a dark aura oozed from his body, corrupting the surrounding space.

    Naon, one of Zomaza''s trusted servants, lay prostrate before him, his forehead pressed against the icy floor. Blood seeped from a gaping wound that marred half his body, the flesh on his corrupted side rotting like a decayed fruit. Yet even the agony of his injury was nothing compared to the fear tightening his throat.

    "I... I am sorry, my lord," Naon stammered, his voice trembling. "It was unexpected. I didn''t anticipate that he would unlock the Lord''s powers so soon, let alone ally with a divine incarnate."

    Zomaza''s sharp intake of breath was the only sound that followed, but it was enough to make Naon''s remaining skin crawl. The demon lord rose from his throne, his towering form cloaked in shadow. His gaze bore into Naon with the intensity of a predator eyeing prey.

    ''A divine incarnate,'' Zomaza murmured, his tone eerily calm. But the calm was an illusion, like the silence before a storm. His aura flared suddenly, suffusing the chamber with a malevolent purple glow. "Do you have any idea what your failure has cost us? The angels¡ªthose sanctimonious light-dwellers¡ªcould descend upon this realm at any moment! Do you think I can achieve my immortality while fending off their holy onslaught?"

    Naon didn''t dare raise his head. His thoughts raced, torn between guilt and resentment. ''Curse that divine incarnate for interfering... and that boy.'' The image of Jack flashed through his mind¡ªdefiant, his voice steady as he declared, ''I am the Lord of the Dead... your Lord.'' Naon shivered. It was a proclamation that had disrupted all their plans, and his failure had earned Zomaza''s wrath.

    The memory made Naon''s blood boil. ''If it weren''t for those two fools, none of this would have happened.''

    "My lord," Naon began, his voice barely above a whisper. "I have dispatched a search team to the nearest city. They will not escape. The Lord''s soul will be yours."

    For a moment, silence reigned. Zomaza stood still, his crimson eyes narrowing as he scrutinized Naon''s quivering form. The air grew colder, the oppressive atmosphere gnawing at Naon''s nerves. Then, with a speed that defied comprehension, Zomaza''s skeletal scythe materialized in his hand.

    Naon didn''t even register the attack until it was over.

    The blade slashed through him, severing his body cleanly in half. Blood sprayed across the chamber, the coppery scent mixing with the acrid stench of corruption. Naon''s upper half toppled to the ground, his expression frozen in shock. Despite the pain, he didn''t scream¡ªhe dared not.

    "Divine magic," Zomaza spat, his voice dripping with disdain. He extended a hand toward Naon''s corrupted half, and flames erupted, consuming the flesh in a burst of purple fire. "Do not underestimate it. Even the simplest spell can rot us from within."

    Naon''s severed body began to regenerate, new flesh sprouting where it had been destroyed. The process was excruciating, but he clenched his teeth, enduring it silently. Within moments, he was whole again, though his strength was severely drained.

    "Thank you, Lord Zomaza," Naon said, bowing deeply despite his weakened state. His voice was thick with reverence and fear.

    "Enough groveling," Zomaza snapped. "I cannot afford another mistake. Bring me the vessel of that boy, and I will extract the Lord''s soul myself. Fail me again, and not even death will save you."

    "Understood, sire." Naon''s voice was hoarse as he scrambled to his feet, staggering out of the chamber.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the demon village, Jack suppressed a groan as he watched Gurat lick the last remnants of soup from his bowl. The small, pig-snouted demon let out a satisfied belch, steam puffing from his nostrils. "Ah, thank you very much, strangers!" Gurat exclaimed, his voice loud enough to draw glances from nearby tables.

    Jack clutched his stomach, his face pale from the single spoonful he had managed to swallow. ''How did he eat the whole thing?''

    "So," Jack asked, his voice strained, "what race of demons are you?"

    Gurat puffed out his chest, flexing his stubby arms. "We Zhuraks are mighty and strong!" he proclaimed proudly.

    Jack raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Right."

    Before he could press further, the waitress returned, her golden eyes narrowing at the sight of Gurat. The demon immediately scurried behind Jack, using him as a shield. "They said they''d pay for me!" he declared, his voice laced with mockery. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The waitress shot a questioning glance at Alisha, who nodded silently, handing over a few more moonlight stones. With a curt nod, the waitress pocketed the payment and walked away.

    As they left the restaurant, Gurat continued to chatter, oblivious to Jack''s irritation. "We Zhuraks can tell ourselves apart from any demon. In fact, I can tell what kind of demon *you* are!" he said, pointing a stubby finger at Alisha.

    "Wait¡ª" Jack started, but Gurat was already leaping at Alisha. His long, slimy tongue darted out, licking her arm in one swift motion.

    Alisha froze, her calm demeanor faltering for a split second. Jack gaped in horror, barely resisting the urge to slap the little demon.

    Gurat smacked his lips thoughtfully, his expression growing puzzled. "Hmm, you taste... different. Not like any demon I''ve ever met. Wait a minute... you''re not a¡ª"

    Jack lunged, clamping a hand over Gurat''s mouth. "Shut up," he hissed, glancing around nervously. Several villagers had turned to look in their direction.

    Alisha raised a hand, her serene smile disarming the onlookers. "Apologies for the disturbance," she said, her voice melodic and soothing. The tension eased as the villagers returned to their business, some murmuring compliments about the "handsome couple."

    Jack''s jaw tightened at the comment, but he focused on Gurat, who was still squirming in his grip. ''Listen, you little¡ª''

    A loud crash interrupted him. The village gates burst open, and two familiar guards were tossed to the ground like broken toys. Dust filled the air as a trio of horned demons entered, riding massive, snarling boars. The leader''s voice rang out, deep and commanding.

    "We come under the orders of Lord Zomaza! Surrender the intruders, or face annihilation!"

    The murmurs of the crowd turned to hushed panic. Jack felt his pulse quicken as the leader''s gaze swept over the gathering.

    ---

 Chapter 73 - 73: Threat

    ---

    The demon warrior''s piercing gaze swept over the trembling crowd, his eyes glowing faintly with an infernal light. His voice boomed, sharp and unwavering. "Are you wasting our time? Bring them out this instant. They must have passed through here¡ªsomeone has seen them."

    Lith, the unfortunate guard lying crumpled on the ground, whimpered in pain. Blood trickled from his lips as he tried to sit up, his eyes wide with panic. "I swear, mighty one," he pleaded, "we don''t know of any intruders! There were no strangers¡ªonly... only lost travelers."

    The warrior''s hulking figure turned, his shadow stretching ominously across the cobblestones. It seemed he might retreat, his muscles tense as if preparing to spring away. But Lith, ever the fool, just had to keep talking.

    "They¡ªthey were nothing! Just a boy and a woman, probably harmless. I swear!"

    The warrior froze mid-step. Slowly, an unsettling grin spread across his face, revealing rows of jagged teeth that gleamed under the faint moonlight. The crowd shrank back as an ominous chill swept through the square.

    Jack watched the unfolding scene from the shadows, his teeth grinding together in frustration. ''What''s wrong with these demons? They can''t even lie properly to save their skins.''

    He shot a glance at Alisha, who stood poised and silent, her expression unreadable. A narrow alleyway between two crooked buildings caught his eye. Without wasting a second, he tugged Alisha''s sleeve. "Come on, let''s move," he whispered, gripping Gurat''s neck with enough force to stifle any potential outburst from the squirming demon.

    Dragging the pathetic creature along, Jack darted into the alley. The narrow space was dark and damp, with the smell of mildew clinging to its walls. As they slipped into the shadows, the clamor of the crowd behind them faded into muffled echoes.

    Jack finally released his grip on Gurat, who collapsed to the ground, coughing and gasping for air. Before the demon could recover enough to shout, Jack crouched down to his level, his gaze sharp as daggers. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t even think about making a sound," Jack hissed, his voice low and menacing. His eyes gleamed with a cold, predatory light. "I''ll make this simple. If you alert those warriors to where we are, I promise you''ll regret it more than death itself."

    The sheer intensity of Jack''s tone sent shivers down Alisha''s spine, though she masked it well. Gurat, on the other hand, was visibly trembling. His bulbous eyes were wide with terror, his tunic already damp with fear.

    "W-what do you want from me?" Gurat stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "Your silence. And your cooperation," Jack said, leaning closer. "Do that, and you might live. But if you so much as squeak..." His voice dropped, turning even darker. "I''ll ensure your soul suffers so much torment that even the realm of the dead won''t recognize you."

    Alisha''s sharp intake of breath was almost imperceptible, but she felt the weight of Jack''s words. ''He means every word,'' she thought, a sliver of unease creeping into her chest.

    Gurat nodded frantically, his small frame trembling like a leaf in a storm. "I-I''ll help you! Anything you want, just don''t kill me!"

    Satisfied, Jack straightened, brushing off his hands as if Gurat''s fear was a tangible substance clinging to him. "Good. Now, lead us out of this place. Quietly."

    Gurat hesitated for only a moment before scrambling to his feet. "There''s a hidden passage," he mumbled. "It''s... it''s just ahead, past this alley. It''ll take us outside the town."

    Jack shot Alisha a glance, his expression firm. "We''ll follow his lead for now, but stay alert. If he tries anything¡ª"

    "I''ll handle it," Alisha interrupted, her voice steady. There was a glint of something dangerous in her eyes, and for a fleeting moment, Jack felt an odd sense of reassurance.

    As Gurat shuffled ahead, Jack took a moment to glance at the flickering screen that appeared before him.

    [Lord''s Aura has reached max level! Congratulations!]

    [Skill can now be used on a larger scale.]

    [Range of skill will be heavily reliant on Soul Essence.]

    [Your hunger for souls grows! Consume more and reclaim the throne of the Lord!]

    The messages faded, leaving Jack with a single thought. ''Soul essence... If this town''s full of demons, it''s the perfect place to farm.'' He clenched his fists, feeling the faint hum of power within him. ''We''ll lay low for now, but soon, I''ll have what I need.''

    Gurat led them through the twisting alley, the faint sound of distant voices growing fainter. The cramped path eventually opened up into a hidden courtyard, shrouded in shadow and overgrown with vines. A small wooden hatch lay at its center, partially concealed by debris.

    "There," Gurat said, pointing with a shaking hand. "This will lead you to the forest outside the town. No one uses it anymore."

    Jack knelt by the hatch, inspecting it briefly before pulling it open. The faint smell of earth wafted up from the tunnel below. He glanced back at Gurat, who stood frozen, as if awaiting judgment.

    "You''re coming with us," Jack said flatly.

    Gurat''s jaw dropped. "W-what? Why? I showed you the way!"

    "And I don''t trust you to stay quiet after we''re gone," Jack replied, his tone leaving no room for argument. "If we''re caught, you''re coming down with us."

    Gurat whimpered but didn''t protest further. With a firm shove from Jack, the little demon climbed into the tunnel, followed by Alisha and Jack. The narrow passage was damp and cold, the air heavy with the scent of moss and decay.

    As they moved deeper into the darkness, Alisha broke the silence. "What''s the plan once we''re out?"

    Jack''s voice was calm but resolute. "We''ll regroup. Find somewhere to rest and stock up on supplies. I need to get stronger before we face anything like those warriors again. And I''m not eating anything like that stew ever again."

    Alisha smirked faintly. "You''re assuming I''ll stick around."

    "You will," Jack said confidently. "We both need the Chapters of Time. After that, you can decide whether you want to kill me or not."

    Alisha''s smirk faded, replaced by a thoughtful expression. "And if I do decide to kill you?"

    Jack chuckled. "Then you''d better hope I don''t get to you first."

    The tension lingered between them for a moment before Gurat''s nervous voice broke the silence. "W-we''re almost there. The tunnel opens up just ahead."

    Jack''s gaze sharpened as he peered into the darkness. ''Good. Let''s see what this forest has to offer.''

    ---

    Chapter dedication- Agawin! Thanks for your support!

 Chapter 74 - 74: sonic bats

    The dim tunnel stretched before them, a shadowy vein winding through the earth. Wet weeds clung to its walls, their long, sinewy forms slick with moisture that dripped steadily onto the uneven floor. The sound of water droplets falling echoed faintly, an eerie patter that danced between them and the darkness ahead.

    "At the end of this tunnel, you''ll be free," Gurat said, his voice quivering. He shuffled nervously, his small frame hunched as if trying to make himself invisible. "No one will find you if you just keep going."

    Jack narrowed his eyes, his skepticism evident. Gurat''s hurried tone reeked of desperation, and the demon''s sidelong glances only added to his growing suspicion. ''He''s hiding something,'' Jack thought.

    Gurat''s gaze darted to Jack, then quickly away, as if the man''s presence alone was enough to ignite his deepest fears. The aura Jack exuded was suffocating, its weight palpable in the enclosed space. Gurat''s mind raced, his trembling hands betraying his mounting dread.

    ''I don''t know if he can really torment my soul for eternity, but... I can''t risk it,'' Gurat thought, his imagination conjuring all manner of horrific outcomes. ''I love my life. I''m still a young demon!''

    "Not so fast," Jack said coldly, stepping forward. His voice cut through the stillness like a blade. "You''re coming with us."

    "What?!" Gurat''s voice cracked as he spun to face Jack, his beady eyes wide. "But I showed you the way out! Please, spare me! I''m barely a newborn demon¡ªI don''t stand a chance outside these tunnels. The beasts will tear me to shreds!"

    He fell to his knees, prostrating himself before Jack, tears streaming freely down his face. His sobs filled the tunnel, the sound bouncing off the walls in a cacophony of despair. Snot bubbled from his snout, mixing with the dirt as he groveled. "I''m not strong! I can''t fight! Please don''t make me go!"

    Jack''s lips curled into a grim smile. His cold stare lingered on Gurat, who continued to wail pitifully. ''If I let him go, it''ll be a matter of time before he spills everything to save his own hide. The villagers will interrogate him. And if they find out we escaped through this tunnel... no, leaving him behind isn''t an option.''

    Alisha crossed her arms, her sharp gaze landing on the sniveling demon. "You had quite the mouth on you earlier, flexing your muscles and all that. What happened to that confidence?" she asked mockingly.

    Gurat froze mid-sob, his body stiffening. But her taunt only pushed him into louder wails. His cries rose in intensity, his chest heaving as if competing for the title of the most pathetic creature alive.

    Then¡ª*pitter-patter*¡ªa new sound emerged. A soft rustling above.

    Jack and Alisha''s attention snapped to the ceiling. From the darkness, dozens of glowing red eyes blinked open, their gleam sinister in the dim light. The faint movement of leathery wings filled the tunnel with an ominous flutter.

    [Sonic Bats!] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Level: 5]

    [Description: Demonic bats whose cries pierce the night sky.]

    The system''s familiar text scrolled before Jack''s eyes. He gritted his teeth, recognizing the threat instantly. These creatures weren''t particularly strong, but their piercing cries could attract more dangerous predators¡ªor worse, the demon warriors hunting them.

    "You idiot!" Jack snarled, kicking Gurat aside. The demon tumbled against the wall with a sickening *thud*. "Look what you''ve done!"

    The bats spread their wings in unison, their small, shriveled bodies quivering as they prepared to release their deadly cries.

    "I''ve got this," Alisha said, her voice calm yet resolute. She stepped forward, her body radiating an intense light.

    "*Divine Light of Purity!*" she shouted, thrusting her hands outward. A brilliant wave of energy erupted from her, surging through the tunnel like a tidal wave. The light engulfed the bats, their shrieks cut short as they disintegrated into nothingness.

    Gurat, who had been lying in a heap on the ground, perked up at the sight. A sly grin crept across his face as he scrambled to his feet. ''Yes! An opportunity!'' he thought, his mind racing. ''While they''re busy with those bats, I''ll slip away. So much for these so-called intruders!''

    Dusting off his tunic, Gurat crept toward the tunnel''s exit. He moved with exaggerated care, each step slow and deliberate. His grin widened as he imagined his freedom. ''No more threats. No more terror. I''ll¡ª''

    "Take one more step," Jack''s voice rang out, venomous and sharp, "and you''ll be looking for more than just your head."

    Gurat froze mid-step, his entire body trembling. His mind screamed at him to run, to flee and not look back, but his legs refused to move. ''Why won''t my stupid body listen?'' he thought, panic flooding his senses.

    Behind him, Alisha''s light flared one final time, and the last of the bats were incinerated. The tunnel fell silent once more, save for the faint dripping of water.

    Jack stalked toward Gurat, his expression a mixture of annoyance and curiosity. ''Something''s not right,'' he thought, his gaze narrowing. ''A hornless demon shouldn''t have caused this much trouble. There''s more to him than he''s letting on.''

    "Show me your horns," Jack commanded, his tone cold and unyielding.

    Gurat''s head snapped up, his eyes wide with panic. "M-my horns? I don''t have any!" he stammered. "I''m just a lowly hornless demon! That''s all I am, I swear!"

    Jack raised a hand, conjuring a flickering orb of flame in his palm. Its heat illuminated the tunnel, casting sinister shadows across his face. "I won''t ask again."

    Gurat shrieked, throwing himself to the ground. "Okay, okay! I don''t have full horns! I''ve only got... two incomplete ones!" He pointed desperately to the tiny stubs protruding from his head, barely visible in the dim light.

    Jack crouched, inspecting the bony protrusions with a calculating eye. A grin tugged at the corner of his mouth as the system chimed in.

    [Zhurak Demon]

    [Type: Two Incomplete Horns]

    [Soul Essence: 1,000]

    ''Interesting,'' Jack thought, the grin fading as he stood. ''He''s weak, but not as weak as he pretends to be. This little runt might actually be useful.''

    "Consider this your final warning," Jack said, his voice low and menacing. "Step out of line again, and you''ll find out exactly what I can do."

    Gurat nodded frantically, his face pale with fear. "Y-yes, sir! Right away, sir!" He scurried ahead, leading them deeper into the tunnel. His small frame was drenched in sweat, his movements jerky and frantic.

    Alisha walked beside Jack, her expression unreadable. "You really know how to keep people in line," she said, glancing at him.

    Jack smirked. "You do your part; I''ll do mine."

    Ahead, the tunnel began to widen, the faint glimmer of moonlight visible in the distance. Gurat quickened his pace, eager to put as much distance as possible between himself and the terrifying duo behind him.

    Jack''s eyes remained fixed on the demon''s back, his thoughts churning. ''He''s hiding something. But for now, I''ll let him lead. Once we''re out of this place, we''ll see what secrets he''s keeping.''

    The faint *pitter-patter* of water echoed in the tunnel once more, growing softer as they neared the exit. For now, escape was within reach¡ªbut Jack couldn''t shake the feeling that their troubles were far from over.

    ---

 Chapter 75 - 75: Fog forest

    ---

    As they emerged from the gaping maw of the tunnel, their vision adjusted to the muted light of the outside world. A dense fog clung to the forest, a ghostly shroud that seemed alive, swirling lazily through the twisted silhouettes of trees.

    The forest stretched endlessly before them, its ancient, gnarled trees standing like weary sentinels. Their sagging branches drooped low, as if bowing under the weight of unseen burdens. The bark was charred black and riddled with cracks, exuding an acrid scent of decay. Sporadic patches of moss clung to their trunks like parasites, glowing faintly in the mist¡ªa sickly, greenish hue that only added to the forest''s malevolence.

    A heavy silence dominated the air, thick and oppressive. Not a single bird sang, no leaves rustled, and even the faint hum of insects was absent. It was as if the forest itself held its breath, waiting.

    "Where are we?" Alisha asked, her voice taut with unease. Her sharp eyes fixed on Gurat, who shuffled nervously under her gaze. "Shouldn''t we be seeing the vast desert sands by now?"

    Gurat laughed nervously, wringing his clawed hands together. "Y-yes, yes, of course! We''ll reach the desert soon... This is just the Fog Forest. It''s, uh, a bit denser than usual, but don''t worry! I know the way through."

    "Fog Forest?" Jack repeated, the name tugging at the edges of his memory. It was familiar, yet elusive, like a half-remembered dream. He narrowed his eyes at Gurat, whose jittery movements did little to inspire confidence.

    "Yes, that''s right!" the demon replied quickly, his words tumbling over each other. "We demons don''t use this route much. The fog... well, its source is unknown. But no one''s ever bothered to investigate it. No need, you see! We''ve always just avoided it."

    Jack exchanged a glance with Alisha, whose frown deepened. But neither pressed further as they followed Gurat into the eerie forest, the fog swallowing them whole.

    The oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on Jack. He walked in silence, his thoughts churning as he dug through his fragmented memories. The name "Fog Forest" gnawed at him like an itch he couldn''t scratch.

    Suddenly, he stopped, a sharp intake of breath escaping his lips. "Wait."

    Alisha and Gurat froze, the demon trembling as if he expected Jack''s wrath to follow.

    "We need to find the source of this fog," Jack said, his voice low but urgent. His expression had shifted¡ªan edge of excitement flickered behind his eyes, mingled with something darker.

    "What?" Alisha snapped, her patience thinning. "We don''t have time for this! We need to get stronger, find the Chapters of Time, and stop wasting time chasing shadows."

    Her words carried an edge of bitterness, and Jack noticed the flicker of tension in her movements. Her frustration was palpable, her disdain for their situation simmering just beneath the surface.

    ''Why haven''t I killed him yet?'' Alisha thought, glancing at Jack. The question had haunted her since their unlikely partnership began. ''Why am I so curious to know if he''s lying or not? Is that really the reason I''m still here? Or... is there something else?'' She shook her head, banishing the thought. ''No, it''s just about the truth. I need to expose the devil hidden within the church. That''s all this is about.''

    Jack broke the silence, his voice steady. "There''s something here that could be valuable to both of us¡ªsomething that might make us stronger."

    Alisha raised an eyebrow, her curiosity momentarily overriding her frustration. "And what would that be?"

    Jack''s gaze flicked toward her, calculating. "Have you heard of the Winter Mage?"

    Alisha stiffened at the name. "Of course I have. The Winter Mage was a legend among the church¡ªa hero of the first conquest of the planes. He disappeared without a trace. His death was a massive blow to the church."

    "And do you know what made him so formidable?" Jack asked, his voice laced with intrigue.

    Alisha frowned, recalling the stories. The Winter Mage had been a force of nature, but his power wasn''t his alone. "His staff," she said slowly, realization dawning. "It wasn''t just any staff¡ªit was crafted by the greatest alchemist of his time. The church kept it hidden for fear of what it could do in the wrong hands."

    Jack nodded. "The staff held two crystals of immense power. If I''m right, one of those crystals¡ªthe Elemental Fog Crystal¡ªis here."

    Alisha''s eyes widened as the pieces fell into place. The pervasive fog, the unnatural stillness¡ªit all made sense now. "You think the crystal is causing this fog?"

    Jack smirked. "What else could explain it?"

    Gurat, who had been listening with growing unease, began to stammer. "W-wait! You''re not seriously thinking of¡ª"

    Jack''s sharp glare silenced him. "You''re welcome to stay behind if you''re too scared."

    The demon''s small frame shuddered, and he shook his head vehemently. "N-no, I''ll come! Just... be careful. People say there''s something... something dangerous in the fog. Growls, shadows¡ªthings that shouldn''t be there."

    Alisha rolled her eyes. "We''re wasting time. If the crystal is here, we should find it and move on." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s grin widened. ''The Octagram Crystal... If I can get my hands on that, my strength will be restored in an instant.''

    The trio pressed deeper into the forest, the fog growing thicker with each step. The trees loomed larger, their skeletal branches clawing at the sky like desperate hands. The air grew colder, a biting chill that seeped into their bones.

    Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the fog.

    Gurat froze, his entire body trembling. "T-there it is! I told you something was out here!"

    Jack and Alisha exchanged a glance, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons. The growl grew louder, closer, until a massive shadow emerged from the mist.

    [Guardian Beast of the Fog]

    [Level: 12]

    [Description: A relentless predator bound to the Elemental Fog Crystal.]

    The beast was monstrous, its form barely visible through the haze. It had the body of a wolf, but its eyes glowed with an unnatural blue light, and its fur rippled like liquid smoke. Its claws dug into the earth, and a snarl escaped its maw, revealing rows of jagged teeth.

    "So much for a quick escape," Jack muttered, drawing his blade.

    Alisha stepped forward, her staff glowing with holy light. "Let''s end this quickly."

    The beast roared, and the fog seemed to surge with its fury, wrapping around them like a living entity. The battle had begun, and the forest held its breath, watching.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: A special thanks to Lautrim for the gift. It was unexpected.

    Thanks so much! Your support is my motivation, and I really hope, not just you but the others read along as well. I''m glad I have you all! ]

 Chapter 76 - 76: Guardian of the fog

    ---

    The beast lunged, its distorted form a blur of sharp claws and unnatural, glowing eyes. Jack barely evaded the strike, twisting his body with practiced agility as he drew his dagger in one fluid motion. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Can I ever go anywhere and avoid a fight?!'' he thought, frustration coursing through him like a familiar companion.

    [Bone Spear!]

    A sharp, spiked rod of bone erupted from Jack''s palm, hurtling toward the beast with deadly intent. The air itself seemed to split as the spear shot forward, aiming to pin the creature to the ground. But instead of the satisfying thud of impact, the weapon passed straight through the beast''s form as if it were made of mist.

    Jack''s eyes widened. ''What the hell?!''

    The beast loomed over them, a grotesque amalgamation of fog and malice, its clawed hands twitching with unnatural hunger. A guttural growl reverberated through the thick air.

    "Hee! The beast can''t be harmed! I always knew it was a terrible idea to borrow from strangers! Now look at the mess I''m in!" Gurat wailed. Tears streamed down his grimy face as he scurried behind the weak trunk of a sickly tree, trembling like a leaf in the wind.

    ''I warned them,'' Gurat thought bitterly, his fear laced with annoyance. ''The idiots just had to play around. Now look where it landed us. Let them die for all I care¡ªat least I''d be free of this mess.''

    "Divine Light Ascendance!" Alisha''s voice rang out like a war cry, her hands raised high before slamming downward with the authority of heavenly judgment. A radiant surge of energy cascaded from above, its blinding brilliance enough to flatten a mountain. The beast didn''t even have a chance to react before it was obliterated, leaving behind only a swirling trail of blue fog.

    Alisha brushed the dust off her ornate gown with a satisfied sneer. "We need that crystal right away."

    "Careful! It''s not over yet!" Jack shouted, his instincts screaming at him. His warning came just as the beast reformed from the fog, lunging with terrifying speed. Its claws, long and razor-sharp, glinted with an eerie blue light as they aimed for Alisha''s unprotected back.

    "Halo of Protection!" Alisha cast her barrier spell in the nick of time, a warm golden glow enveloping her like a shield. The beast''s claws slashed into the light, tearing through it as though it were mere paper. Alisha''s face paled as she braced herself for the inevitable impact.

    Before the beast could strike, Jack''s figure blurred into motion. He appeared between Alisha and the beast, his dagger flashing in a diagonal arc. "Stop relying on that weak barrier! If you don''t have a stronger shield, then use the demon as a meat shield instead!" he snapped, his voice sharp as steel. His blade connected with the beast, and its body disintegrated into a puff of blue mist once more.

    But Jack didn''t relax. His keen eyes watched as the fog began to swirl and gather again, reconstructing the creature piece by piece. The blue, unnatural glow surrounding it only seemed to intensify.

    "It''s not over yet," he muttered, gripping his dagger tightly.

    "This isn''t a normal beast," he said aloud, his gaze fixed on the creature. "It''s probably some kind of projection."

    "I suspected as much," Alisha admitted, her tone calm despite the urgency. Her eyes sharpened, betraying a steely resolve. "It''s likely a fragment of the Elemental Fog Crystal''s power."

    Jack frowned, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "Great. So how do we kill something that doesn''t even have a real body?"

    Before Alisha could respond, the forest grew eerily silent. The air buzzed faintly, a sound like the drone of a thousand wasps. Jack''s senses went on high alert. The noise seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once, an unsettling symphony that prickled the hairs on his neck.

    Suddenly, from the depths of the fog, several more beasts emerged. Their forms were as twisted and ghastly as the first, their glowing eyes locked onto the group with predatory intent.

    "This is getting worse by the second," Alisha muttered, her voice tight.

    "If we keep fighting like this, we''ll be exhausted before we even make progress," Jack said, only to be interrupted by Gurat''s shrill scream. One of the beasts snapped the tree he''d been hiding behind clean in half, its jaws missing him by mere inches.

    "Stay away from me, you monster!" Gurat screeched, stumbling as he scrambled to hide behind another tree.

    Jack spared him a fleeting glance, annoyance flashing across his face. ''Useless,'' he thought, turning his focus back to the immediate threat.

    "There''s only one way I can deal significant damage, but I need time to prepare a spell," Jack said, his tone firm as he addressed Alisha. "Buy me some time."

    "Fine, but hurry. All this commotion is bound to attract demon warriors," Alisha warned. She stepped forward, her long hair swaying behind her as golden runes flared to life around her body.

    ''If I keep burning through my Karma like this, I''ll be in serious trouble. In this world, replenishing Karma is nearly impossible. Let''s just finish this quickly and secure the Chapter of Time,'' Alisha thought, gritting her teeth before releasing a soft sigh to steady herself.

    Light spears materialized around her, their radiance dazzling as they shot forward in rapid succession. Each spear pierced through the fog beasts, their forms exploding into mist. The forest was illuminated by the relentless barrage, the sound of magical impact echoing like thunder.

    With Alisha holding off the creatures, Jack finally had a moment to think.

    ''Fog¡­ Fog¡­ It''s basically condensed water, right? In the novel, the Winter Mage used water and ice magic boosted by the Elemental Fog Crystal. If it''s just water, then flames should work.'' The realization clicked in his mind like the final piece of a puzzle. ''But small flames won''t cut it. I need something powerful¡­ Something devastating.''

    He quickly scanned through his list of flame spells.

    [Flame Blast/Ball]

    [Scorching Hands]

    The options scrolled past his mind''s eye until two particular skills caught his attention.

    [Flames of Scourge]

    [Dragon''s Breath]

    Both were formidable, but each came with drawbacks. Flames of Scourge consumed a massive amount of MP, while Dragon''s Breath, though more destructive, required a dangerously high level of mana to sustain.

    ''Dragon''s Breath has a wider range and more firepower. It''s my best shot.'' Jack clenched his fists, steeling his resolve.

    [Elemental Spirit Class Spell: Dragon''s Breath!]

    Black flames coiled around Jack like living serpents, their heat so intense the air shimmered and crackled. A serpentine dragon formed from the fire, its glowing white eyes devoid of any life or mercy. The sheer presence of the spell sent waves of oppressive heat rippling through the forest, forcing Alisha to pause mid-attack.

    She turned, her eyes widening in awe and disbelief at the sight before her. Jack stood at the heart of the inferno, his figure shrouded in the terrifying majesty of the flaming dragon.

    In a low, guttural voice that resonated like the growl of a predator, Jack uttered a single command.

    "Burn."

 Chapter 77 - 77: wasted efforts

    ---

    The dragon''s roar was a symphony of fury and destruction, echoing across the forest like the sound of a world breaking apart. With a single mighty surge, it unleashed its infernal breath, an unending torrent of black fire that burned hotter than the core of a sun. The forest transformed into an apocalyptic inferno as trees, earth, and fog beasts alike were swallowed by the searing flames.

    The fog beasts, spectral forms made of shadow and mist, stood no chance. They writhed and screamed as they evaporated into nothingness, their ghostly shapes dissipating like smoke caught in a storm. The heat was unbearable, forcing Alisha to stagger back, her arm raised to shield her face. She felt the blistering air clawing at her skin, the sheer force of the dragon''s might threatening to consume everything in its wake.

    When the dragon''s onslaught finally subsided, the forest was unrecognizable. Blackened stumps and smoldering ashes replaced once-towering trees. A heavy, eerie silence fell over the land, broken only by the faint crackling of dying embers. Amidst the destruction stood Jack, his chest heaving with effort, tendrils of shadowy flames still licking at his feet.

    "It''s done," he rasped, though his voice betrayed his exhaustion.

    "Let''s hope it stays that way," Alisha replied, her tone sharp, but her expression unreadable. She couldn''t deny the awe she felt at the sight of Jack wielding such devastating power, yet the aftermath left her with a gnawing unease. This wasn''t victory¡ªit was a prelude to something far worse.

    Then, as if mocking their efforts, the fog began to creep back, insidious and unrelenting. Within seconds, the suffocating mist had returned, blanketing the forest as though the flames had never touched it. The buzzing sound¡ªa low, incessant drone¡ªpersisted, louder now, like a swarm of invisible insects circling them.

    Jack clenched his fists, his voice a mix of shock and indignation. "What the hell is this? Where''s the fog coming from?!"

    "I just poured my entire pool of mana into that spell!" he shouted, anger boiling over. The absurdity of the situation grated on him, every ounce of his effort rendered meaningless by the fog''s resurgence.

    His system screen flickered into view, mocking him with stark reminders of his limits:

    [MP: 0/1000]

    Jack gritted his teeth, his mind racing. The dark corruption of his magic had amplified the dragon''s destructive power tenfold but at a steep cost. The original spell, *Dragon''s Breath,* was a tier-two elemental spirit spell requiring 50 mana points. Summoning an elemental spirit added another 450, and his own corruption effect had pushed the cost to the maximum¡ª1000 mana, draining his reserves entirely.

    ''Dammit!'' he cursed inwardly. His muscles ached from the strain of channeling so much power, and the backlash from the corrupted spell gnawed at his mind like a dull knife.

    Alisha''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Asriel, look!"

    He turned to see what had caught her attention. The fog was thicker now, swirling ominously, as if alive. Shadows darted within its depths, too fast to discern.

    The buzzing grew louder.

    And then came the beasts.

    They emerged in droves, their amorphous forms twisting into grotesque shapes¡ªpart wolf, part serpent, and part nightmare. Each creature moved with unnatural fluidity, their glowing, hollow eyes fixed on the dragon that still crackled with residual flame.

    "Damn it all!" Jack growled. His flame dragon roared defiantly, spewing another jet of black fire that carved through the fog beasts, vaporizing many in its path. But no matter how many fell, more emerged, endless waves of shadows born from the fog itself.

    Jack''s system chimed again:

    [Bonded Servant has sustained severe injury.]

    [Elemental Flame Dragon HP: 20/100]

    [Return servant to second space for recovery.]

    The notification hit him like a blow. "So bonded servants can die," he muttered under his breath, anger simmering. He had invested everything into summoning the dragon, and now it was barely holding on.

    Alisha''s voice broke through again, tinged with urgency. "Asriel, we still have the demon warriors to deal with! You''re drawing too much attention!"

    "I''m aware!" Jack snapped, dodging the razor-sharp claws of a beast that lunged at him. With a swift counterstrike, he sliced through the creature''s neck, its body dissipating into mist.

    His frustration mounted. Every swing of his blade felt heavier than the last, every movement draining what little energy he had left. The beasts weren''t merely attacking¡ªthey were testing him, wearing him down.

    ''This is insane,'' he thought, gritting his teeth. ''We came here for the crystal, and now it''s turned this entire place against us.''

    The dragon let out another anguished roar before collapsing, its flames sputtering out as the fog consumed it. Jack''s system chimed once more:

    [Bonded Servants: 3/10]

    The dragon was gone.

    Jack staggered back, his breath ragged. Alisha, equally battered, retreated to his side. Their backs met in the center of the clearing as they found themselves surrounded by the fog beasts.

    "So much for getting the crystal," Alisha said, her voice biting. "We should''ve just listened to the demon. Now we''re trapped."

    Jack''s eyes darted around, searching for an opening, a plan¡ªanything. But the beasts closed in, their growls reverberating through the suffocating mist.

    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    Then it hit him.

    "Gurat!" Jack muttered, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the battlefield. Amid the chaos, the demon cowered behind a charred tree, trembling like a leaf in a storm.

    Jack''s lips curled into a grim smile. "That coward might be our way out of this."

    He raised his hand, summoning a bone spear. Shadows coiled around his arm as the weapon formed, its tip glinting menacingly.

    Gurat''s panicked eyes locked onto Jack as the spear flew¡ªnot at him, but at the tree he hid behind. The force of the impact shattered the trunk, sending Gurat sprawling.

    "Gurat!" Jack bellowed, his voice cold and commanding. "Pinpoint the source of that buzzing sound, or I''ll make sure you don''t live to regret it!"

    The demon scrambled to his feet, shaking. "Y-yes! Right away!"

    Closing his eyes, Gurat focused, his sensitive ears straining to isolate the sound amidst the chaos.

    "It''s coming from... there!" he finally shouted, pointing to a cluster of jagged rocks at the forest''s edge.

    Jack''s eyes lit up with determination. "Perfect."

    The fog beasts surged forward, their claws and fangs glinting in the dim light. But Jack was ready.

    [Bonded Servant has been summoned.]

    A vortex of darkness erupted behind him, swirling with malevolent energy as a new figure began to emerge.

    ---

    S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 78 - 78: A weakened angel.

    The figure materialized behind Jack with eerie silence, its appearance chilling and otherworldly. His face was an expressionless mask, as if carved from alabaster, with eyes as dull and lifeless as a dead man''s. From the corners of those eyes, thick streams of black matter oozed downward, resembling tears of darkness. His pallid skin caught the dim light, making him appear less like a man and more like a specter pulled from the abyss.

    He didn''t move, didn''t speak¡ªmerely waited, an empty shell of obedience awaiting a command.

    "Is this¡­?" Alisha''s voice was barely above a whisper, the words catching in her throat as she took a cautious step back.

    "Yes, it''s him," Jack replied curtly, cutting her off before she could fully voice her question. His tone was cold, devoid of any sentiment.

    He turned his attention to the figure. "Shoot."

    The single command hung in the air, sharp and resolute. Jack''s eyes fixed on the location Gurat had pointed out, a glint of expectation flickering in his gaze.

    Like a puppet responding to its master''s will, the figure¡ªKurt¡ªmoved. Slowly, deliberately, his hands rose into the air. The ring on his finger pulsed with an unnatural glow, its light bathing the forest clearing in an eerie radiance. As the glow subsided, a bow appeared in his hands, its form sleek and menacing.

    Alisha''s sharp eyes caught the change immediately. ''The color¡ªit''s different from before,'' she thought, recalling the weapon''s appearance during their encounter back at the academy. This new bow was a stark contrast: a chilling fusion of black and white, its dual tips honed to razor-sharp blades that gleamed like the edge of death itself.

    Kurt''s lifeless gaze locked onto the path before him, his pupils narrowing as if piercing through the dense fog. His body moved with precision, his posture unnaturally steady, even as chaos raged around them. Jack and Alisha were locked in a desperate struggle against the fog beasts, their injuries evident in the labored way they fought. Blood dripped from shallow cuts, and the exhaustion etched on their faces told the story of a battle that had gone on far too long.

    ''If this doesn''t work, we''re done for,'' Jack thought grimly, slashing through a beast that lunged at him. His blade sliced cleanly through its neck, the creature dissipating into the mist. He could feel the weight of their predicament bearing down on him like a suffocating shroud.

    As if sensing Jack''s despair, Kurt drew the string of his bow. The motion was fluid, almost mechanical, and as he pulled back, an arrow began to materialize. It was no ordinary arrow¡ªit was a lethal creation of light and shadow, its shaft gleaming a pristine white while its edges shimmered with inky black. The arrow''s tip was as sharp as a spearhead, exuding an aura of raw, destructive power.

    *Twiiing!*

    The arrow shot forward, cutting through the air with a sound that seemed to tear the very fabric of reality. It moved like a predator, slicing effortlessly through the fog as it homed in on its target. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire

    *Thunk!*

    A high-pitched squeal echoed through the clearing, followed by an eerie stillness. For a brief moment, the fog seemed to part, revealing a small figure struggling at the arrow''s point of impact.

    "There!" Alisha shouted, her voice filled with urgency.

    Jack''s eyes locked onto the figure, his heart pounding as he activated his skill.

    [Dash]

    He moved like a shadow, his form blurring as he closed the distance in an instant. His mind raced with a mix of fury and disbelief as he reached the source of the sound. What he found stopped him in his tracks.

    ''What the hell is this?!''

    The figure wriggling at the base of the arrow wasn''t a monster or demon¡ªit was a tiny humanoid creature, no larger than his palm. Its translucent wings, pinned by the arrow, fluttered helplessly as it struggled to break free. Black ichor dripped from the torn membrane, yet even as Jack watched, the wound began to close, the creature''s regenerative abilities working at an alarming rate.

    "Get off me!" it squeaked, its voice high-pitched and frantic. It yanked its wing free with a painful rip, only to dart toward a glowing crystal embedded in the ground nearby.

    "Oh no, you don''t," Jack growled, his hand darting out to snatch the creature mid-flight. He squeezed, his fingers wrapping around its fragile body like a vice.

    The creature let out a choked gasp, its tiny hands clawing at his fingers. "A-ah¡­ let go!"

    Jack''s grip tightened, his eyes blazing with unrestrained rage. ''This pathetic thing drained my entire mana pool, nearly cost me my life, and now it''s trying to escape?'' His annoyance boiled over, every ounce of his frustration channeled into the force of his hold. The creature''s head began to swell unnaturally under the pressure, its translucent skin stretching like a balloon on the verge of bursting.

    "A-Asriel, stop!" Alisha''s voice cut through the haze of his anger, sharp and commanding.

    Jack didn''t loosen his grip. "Why? This little freak caused all this. I''m ending it."

    Before he could act further, a searing sting flared on the back of his hand. A ball of light struck him, forcing his fingers to release. The tiny creature darted away, gasping for air as it clutched its bruised torso.

    Jack turned, his glare dark and unyielding. "What''s your problem?"

    Alisha ignored his question, her expression softening as she bowed low. "Guardian Nephris, please forgive us. I apologize for the vile actions of my companion."

    The creature''s eyes widened in recognition and relief. "Alisha! Oh, thank the heavens!" it squeaked, its voice trembling.

    Jack froze, his mind racing. ''A guardian spirit? Of course. That explains the crystal and its insane power.'' His annoyance deepened, though he made no further move to attack. Instead, his system pinged.

    [Guardian Spirit: Nephris]

    [Soul Essence: 100,000]

    Jack''s eyes narrowed, calculating. ''That''s enough soul essence to summon an army... but killing a guardian spirit would bring its angel down on us in an instant.''

    Before Nephris could respond, a distant shout echoed through the cavernous forest. "Over here! They can''t have gone far!"

    The voices of the pursuing demons grew louder, their footsteps drawing closer. Jack''s gaze darted to the glowing crystal. Without hesitation, he grabbed it, ignoring the system''s cryptic message about its elemental blessings.

    "Jack, what are you¡ª" Alisha began, but he cut her off.

    [Endless Fogs of Torment]

    Fog erupted from the crystal, flooding the clearing with an impenetrable wall of mist. Cries of confusion and pain echoed as the demons stumbled blindly, their ranks thrown into disarray.

    Jack turned back to Nephris, his tone cold. "Talk. What are you doing here, and where''s your angel?"

    Nephris hesitated, glancing at Alisha for reassurance before replying. "I... I''m not the one you need answers from. Someone else will explain everything."

    --- S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Bloodshed

    With Nephris leading the way, their steps echoed softly against the damp, jagged walls of the cave. The air grew cooler as they ventured deeper, carrying a faint metallic tang that hinted at something ancient and powerful lying within. Shadows danced across the walls, twisting and stretching in ways that made Jack''s skin crawl. Yet, he kept his composure, his sharp eyes darting between Nephris and Alisha, ever vigilant.

    "It''s strange," Alisha broke the silence, her tone thoughtful but tinged with skepticism. "To find a divine being like you hiding in a place like this. I thought the angels retreated after their failed assault on the planes. What exactly happened? How are you still here?"

    Nephris fluttered ahead, her faintly glowing form a stark contrast to the oppressive darkness. "Explanations will come, but not from me," she replied cryptically. Her voice carried a faint tremor, betraying her unease. "He will tell you everything."

    Jack raised an eyebrow but said nothing. His mind was a whirlwind of speculation. Whoever ''he'' was, Jack doubted they were walking toward a simple answer.

    The cave opened into a massive chamber, its ceiling lost in the gloom above. At the far end, leaning against the wall, was a figure that seemed to embody both majesty and ruin. As Jack''s gaze fell on him, the sheer weight of the presence before him was enough to make his breath hitch.

    The being radiated an aura that made the air ripple faintly, a subtle reminder of the power contained within. His body was a blend of strength and grace, his defined muscles visible even through the intricate silver-plated armor that encased him. His six wings, magnificent and vast, fanned out behind him, their feathers dulled but still carrying an ethereal sheen. Long, silver hair spilled down his shoulders like liquid moonlight, framing a face that could have belonged to a statue of some long-forgotten god.

    But it was his eyes that held Jack captive¡ªeyes of pure, molten gold, brimming with something ancient and unfathomable. Wisdom? Power? Pain? Jack couldn''t decide. All he knew was that the being before him was unlike anything he had ever encountered.

    ''This isn''t like Jamiel,'' Jack thought, his instincts screaming warnings. ''No, this is something far beyond him. Even Alogra wouldn''t compare. This... this is perfection on the brink of destruction.''

    Despite the immense power radiating from the figure, there was an undeniable frailty to him. His chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, and the golden blood seeping from a deep gash in his side painted a stark picture of his dire condition.

    "Lord Gale," Alisha whispered, her voice soft and reverent, breaking the heavy silence. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s attention snapped to her, surprised by the uncharacteristic tenderness in her tone. It was the voice of someone who cared¡ªdeeply. A voice Jack had never heard directed at him, nor had he ever expected to.

    He scoffed internally. ''Care? Love? Hmph, nonsense.''

    Alisha moved closer, her every step deliberate, as if afraid her presence might disturb the fragile balance of the room. Lowering herself beside Gale, she gently placed a hand on his shoulder and bowed her head. "Lord Gale, I offer my deepest respect."

    The angel''s lips curled into a faint smile, and though his voice was barely above a whisper, it carried a warmth that seemed to fill the entire cavern. "May the light of Olion bless you, Alisha."

    As he spoke, a gentle glow enveloped her, cascading over her like a warm embrace before fading just as quickly. Alisha''s face lit up with gratitude.

    "Thank you, Lord Gale," she said, her voice brimming with emotion.

    Jack watched the scene unfold with a mix of intrigue and cynicism. He noticed the subtle shift in Alisha''s posture, the way her fingers lingered on Gale''s shoulder as if drawing strength from his presence.

    ''Even in his state, a single blessing restored her entirely,'' Jack thought, his sharp mind quickly calculating the implications. ''An angel''s power truly is something else. But that wound... it''s bleeding gold? Back on Earth, people would have killed each other over this. Gold for blood¡ªwhat a waste of resources.''

    Suppressing a smirk, he added dryly, ''If I needed gold here, I''d have already filled a few vials.''

    "Lady Alisha," Gale''s voice cut through Jack''s musings, calm and even. "I sense demons. Not one, but two. Why are they here?"

    His golden gaze shifted to Jack and Gurat, the weight of his scrutiny palpable. Gurat froze, his wide eyes filled with sheer terror. He trembled violently before collapsing to the ground in a dead faint, overcome by the pressure.

    Jack, however, met Gale''s stare head-on. A faint chill ran down his spine, but he refused to waver. ''An angel staring into my soul. How quaint,'' he thought, a flicker of defiance glinting in his eyes.

    "You are no ordinary demon," Gale murmured, studying Jack with mild curiosity. "A half-demon, perhaps? That is... unusual."

    Alisha interjected before Jack could respond. "He is the incarnate of the Lord of the Dead," she said, her tone steady but edged with caution. "The demons are after him, seeking to extract the soul of their master and bring him back to life."

    Gale nodded, his expression unchanging. "I see. Then it is fortunate you crossed paths with me." He paused, his gaze softening. "Nephris has told me what transpired. I apologize for her actions. She mistook you for an enemy, and when she overheard your discussion of the crystal, she acted to protect me."

    Nephris fluttered closer, crossing her arms and pouting. "I was only doing my duty," she muttered, shooting Jack an irritated glance.

    Jack smirked. ''Telepathic communication? Impressive. It figures an angel would have his own personal spy network.''

    "Lord Gale, what happened?" Alisha pressed, her curiosity evident. "Why are you here? I thought the angels retreated."

    Gale''s face darkened, his voice laced with a grim resolve. "The war has begun."

    The words hung in the air like a death knell. Alisha gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. "War? Against whom?"

    "Haraus has declared total war on humanity," Gale replied, his golden eyes flashing with a mixture of sorrow and anger. "I opposed him, but among the First Order, his strength is unmatched. When I rebelled, he cast me through the Abyssal Gates."

    Alisha''s face paled. "And the other angels? The Torian forces?"

    "Exterminated," Gale said flatly. "Haraus left none alive. He is consolidating his power, preparing for annihilation."

    Alisha sank to her knees, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Why?" she whispered. "Why would he do this?"

    Gale closed his eyes, his voice heavy with regret. "I do not know. I suspect the truth lies within the Chapters of Time, but until they are found, his reasoning remains a mystery. One thing is certain: the Season of Hubris is coming, and with it, an era of bloodshed unlike any other."

    ---

    [A/N: Hey guys, we entering the next month, where the journey truly begins... I''ll need your support throughout. Those who wish to support me more, can help by buying the privilege. It''s optional, but it''ll definitely be of help to me. Thank you so much for your support. And hopefully, you continue this long journey with me]

 Chapter 80 - 80: Arising storm

    The tension in the air was palpable, thick enough to suffocate. Jack''s thoughts spiraled as the weight of their situation pressed down on him like an iron vice. His years¡ªprecious, fleeting years¡ªhad been cut short. And by a lot.

    ''It''s like everything is being fast-forwarded. How did it all come to this in so little time?'' Jack''s fists clenched, his nails biting into his palms. Cold sweat dripped down his face, tracing the sharp lines of his jaw. ''Could just a few tweaks in time change this much? If I don''t grow stronger¡ªquickly¡ªwhat chance do I have against the likes of Haraus? If I can''t even stand against Alogra now, then Haraus¡­ no, that thing isn''t an angel. He''s a demon. The book made it clear enough.''

    Jack swallowed hard, his mouth dry as bone. The memory of Asriel''s final words floated back to him, unbidden.

    ''A beautiful demon.'' The description of Haraus was vivid in his mind, a chilling echo from the pages he had once read. Jack didn''t need to see him to feel the terror that name carried. He already knew.

    ''No,'' Jack thought, shaking his head in defiance. ''I can''t afford to die again. A second death... it''s not an option. Not even slightly.''

    Fear coiled tightly in his chest, but beneath it, a fierce determination began to burn. He couldn''t fail. He wouldn''t. ''I have to try. I have to become stronger. With everything I have.''

    The thought was both a mantra and a prayer as he wiped his hands on his cloak, trying to rid them of the sweat. His azure eyes burned with resolve, though the fear lurking in their depths was impossible to miss.

    In the oppressive silence of the cavern, Gale''s voice broke through, strained and weary. "I''ve bought us some time," he said, his breath labored. The golden ichor that dripped from his side was a stark contrast to the dark, damp walls around them. It had painted the floor and walls long before Jack arrived.

    "I don''t know how long it will last," Gale continued, his voice tinged with an edge of desperation. "I took the keys to the second gate of the heavens. Hubris won''t come in five years as planned¡ªperhaps longer. But Haraus will be searching for me. And the moment he finds me..." He let the unspoken truth linger in the air. It was a grim reality they could all feel. "Within this window, we must prepare for the worst."

    The angel''s majestic form seemed smaller now, his radiant wings drooping with exhaustion. Jack took in the sight, the dried streaks of golden blood, the tremble in Gale''s once steady voice, and the faint sheen of sweat on his brow. The reality of Gale''s impending demise was undeniable.

    ''It doesn''t seem like he''ll survive this,'' Jack thought coldly, his logical mind already weighing their options.

    Alisha''s voice, filled with worry, cut through his thoughts. "But Lord Gale, how can you possibly search for the *Chapters of Time* in this state? You''re barely holding on. If the ruler of this realm finds you¡ªno, if anyone senses your presence¡ªyou''ll never escape. They won''t let your soul rest. You''ll be hunted to the ends of the planes."

    Gale nodded, his golden eyes dull with acceptance. "True. My time is running out. The wound Haraus inflicted... it is beyond my ability to heal. But even so, I will not falter. My death is inevitable, but I will do what I can while I still breathe." He paused, glancing at the blood that continued to seep from his side. "When I die, my soul will disperse. Whether it returns to Lord Olion is... uncertain."

    The admission hung in the air, heavy with unspoken fears.

    Jack stepped forward, his measured movements drawing the attention of everyone in the room. His expression was calm, but his mind was anything but. Ideas churned, strategies formed, and one thought came to the forefront.

    "Gale," Jack called, his voice steady and commanding, a stark contrast to the chaos of his thoughts. All eyes turned to him. His azure gaze burned like a storm, and though his tone was calm, it carried an edge that demanded attention. "I have a proposal. A request, if you will."

    Gale''s head tilted slightly, the faintest flicker of curiosity in his golden eyes. "What is it you ask of me, Lord''s incarnate?"

    Jack paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before speaking. A slow, deliberate grin spread across his face, one that was equal parts daring and ruthless. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Can you die for me?"

    The cavern erupted in chaos.

    "Such insolence!" Nephris hissed, her glowing form buzzing with fury. "You dare mock Lord Gale?!"

    Alisha''s runes flared to life, casting an eerie glow as her power surged. "How dare you! You''re no better than the demons you claim to despise!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the cavern''s stillness like a blade.

    But Jack stood firm, his grin unwavering. "I''m not asking," he said, his voice low but brimming with conviction. "He has to do it."

    Gale remained silent, his face unreadable as he studied Jack.

    Jack''s eyes hardened, his voice rising to cut through the tension. "You won''t survive a week. You know that as well as I do. And even if you die, your warnings will mean nothing. The humans will fall. None of them stand a chance against Haraus¡ªnot without help. But if you give me your soul, I can change that."

    Alisha gasped. "What nonsense are you spouting?!" Her hands clenched into fists, sparks of energy crackling around her. "You dare suggest he¡ª"

    "Enough!" Gale''s voice, though weak, carried an authority that silenced them all. His golden eyes bore into Jack, weighing his words. "You speak boldly, incarnate. Tell me... how would my soul aid you?"

    Jack met his gaze unflinchingly. "Because I''m the incarnate of the Lord of the Dead. You know what that means. With your soul, I can harness more of his power. I''m not a full demon, and unlike them, I''ll use that power to protect humanity. You said it yourself¡ªyou''re running out of time. This is your best chance to ensure the humans survive."

    Gale''s expression didn''t waver, but the weight of Jack''s argument was undeniable. Silence stretched between them as Gale considered his words.

    Nephris hovered closer, her voice trembling. "Lord Gale, you can''t possibly¡ª"

    "Quiet, Nephris," Gale interrupted, his tone soft but firm. He turned his gaze back to Jack. "If I were to agree... how can I trust that you''ll keep your word? That you won''t use my power for your own gain?"

    Jack''s grin widened, a glint of dark amusement in his eyes. "Trust? In case you haven''t noticed, we''re not exactly in a position to bargain over trust. Either we take this chance, or we prepare to die."

    Gale closed his eyes, exhaling slowly. When he opened them again, there was a calm resolve in his gaze. "Very well. Do as you must."

    "Lord Gale!" Alisha''s voice cracked with desperation, her runes dimming as she sank to her knees.

    Nephris hovered silently, her light dim, her form trembling.

    Jack stepped forward, his heart pounding in his chest as the system''s notification flared before him.

    [First Order Angel Detected]

    [Soul Essence: 100,000,000]

    [System Bonus: ????]

    The numbers danced before his eyes, each zero a tantalizing promise of power. Jack''s grin widened. ''So many zeroes...''

    Gale''s voice echoed softly in divine tongue, his final words meant only for Nephris. ~If he falters, unleash your command

    Jack didn''t care for their secret exchange. He had one focus. One goal. Power. And he was going to take it.

    But after much consideration, there was a bit change in his plans.

    With a wicked gleam in his eye, he uttered the command.

    "Corruption!"

    ---

 Chapter 81 - 81: corruption!

    The First Order Angels were the crown jewels of Lord Olion''s creation¡ªthe first and mightiest beings to be imbued with divine essence. Their purpose was clear: to rule, to protect, and to enforce Olion''s will across the planes. Among these paragons, Haraus was the unrivaled leader.

    Blessed with power that transcended comprehension, he reigned over the angels for centuries. His strength was not just legendary¡ªit was absolute. Every decade, the leadership of the First Order was tested through a grand tournament, a ritual designed to ensure the strongest ruled. But it soon became clear that no angel could challenge Haraus. His dominance was unshakable, rendering the tournament meaningless among the First Order. In response, the contests were shifted to the Second Order Angels, a subordinate class created by Olion to serve their First Order counterparts. Even so, Haraus occasionally joined, and each time, he emerged victorious. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The power of the First Order Angels was unparalleled¡ªthey were the only beings capable of standing toe-to-toe with the Council of Five, the rulers of the planes themselves. Their strength was the stuff of myth.

    And now, Jack¡ªno, Asriel¡ªhad made his decision. A reckless, audacious decision that would alter everything.

    "Corruption!" Jack''s voice thundered through the cavern, his eyes alight with a feral gleam of excitement.

    The words hung in the air like a command from a tyrant king. From his outstretched hands, a torrent of black energy burst forth, tendrils of dark, twisting power coiling and writhing like a living storm. The shadows surged toward Gale, encasing him in a pulsating cocoon of malice.

    ''Taking his soul essence would''ve been the safer move,'' Jack mused as a sharp smile curved his lips. ''But safety is for the weak. I don''t just need power¡ªI need loyalty. A servant like Gale¡­ That''s worth any risk.''

    The cavern trembled under the weight of Jack''s unleashed power. The surge of energy radiated outward, a wave of pressure that forced Alisha and Nephris to stumble backward. The walls seemed to shudder as if in protest, dust and small stones cascading from the ceiling. Alisha shielded her face, her hair whipping around her like a fiery halo. Nephris, though smaller and lighter, was hurled back even farther, her diminutive form colliding with the rocky ground.

    "What are you doing?!" Alisha''s voice rang out, sharp and tinged with panic. She could sense it¡ªthis wasn''t death magic. This wasn''t even a simple soul-binding ritual. No, Jack was doing something far more dangerous, far more¡­ corrupt.

    A bloodcurdling scream erupted from the cocoon, a sound so raw and agonized it seemed to claw at their very souls.

    "Lord Gale!" Nephris cried, her tiny voice trembling as her golden glow dimmed with fear. She darted forward but stopped short, the oppressive energy radiating from the cocoon forcing her to hesitate. "Asriel, stop this! He didn''t agree to this! You''re torturing him¡ªthis isn''t what we planned!"

    Jack didn''t respond. His azure eyes remained fixed on the cocoon, his expression calm but shadowed with intensity. Inside, he could feel the chaotic swirl of power, the raw clash of divinity and corruption. It was exhilarating¡ªand terrifying.

    ''The Bone Army is impressive, sure,'' Jack thought, his gaze unyielding. ''But they''re expendable. Immortal fodder with no individuality. My bonded servants, though? They''re unique. They retain their minds, their skills, their essence. The only downside¡­ they can die. Permanently. But Gale¡ªGale is different. His soul is indomitable. It can''t be destroyed so easily. So, what will he become?''

    Jack''s thoughts raced as he observed the energy. Experimenting with his necromancy had always been risky, but this? This was the most ambitious test yet. He couldn''t help the wicked grin that spread across his face.

    ''It''s like a game,'' he mused. ''A game where each undead has its place in the hierarchy. The Bone Army, my bonded servants, and now¡­ whatever Gale is about to become.''

    The cocoon pulsed, growing larger, darker, its energy more volatile. The cave shook violently, cracks spiderwebbing across the walls. Jack''s grin faltered as a flicker of unease crept in.

    ''This much power¡­ It''s going to attract attention,'' he realized grimly. ''The demons retreated after the Elemental Fog Crystal''s explosion, but if they sense this, they''ll send a search team. I need to finish this quickly.''

    Alisha and Nephris stood on the periphery, their expressions a mix of horror and uncertainty. Gale''s screams continued, each one more desperate, more harrowing than the last. It was unbearable.

    "We can''t just stand here!" Alisha hissed, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white. She took a step forward but hesitated, her confidence wavering. "We have to stop him."

    "You have to trust Lord Gale," Nephris whispered, though her voice quivered with doubt. "He¡­ he made his choice. We can''t intervene now."

    Alisha''s teeth ground together, but she relented. They could only watch as the energy reached its zenith. And then, all at once, it stopped.

    A deafening silence fell over the cavern. The cocoon began to crack, shards of dark energy flaking off and dissolving into the air. A cool breeze swept through the space, carrying away the last remnants of the corruption as if it had never been there.

    [Bonding completed!]

    [Divine soul has been attained.]

    [Exp: +110,000]

    [Congratulations! You have leveled up.]

    [Congratulations! You have created a new undead race.]

    As the notifications flashed before Jack''s eyes, his gaze remained locked on the figure emerging from the cocoon. A pair of massive wings unfurled, their dark, raven-black feathers glinting with streaks of deep purple. The figure stepped forward, his movements fluid, almost ethereal.

    Gale stood before them, transformed. His long silver hair was untouched, flowing down his back like a river of moonlight. But his skin¡ªonce warm and radiant¡ªwas now pale as snow, almost translucent. His lips were a vivid crimson, and his eyes¡­ His emerald eyes glowed with an unnatural allure, sharp and piercing, like twin shards of enchanted jade.

    "Nephris," Gale''s voice broke the silence, melodic and smooth, carrying an almost hypnotic quality. It was a voice that could bend wills, shatter resolve.

    Nephris shuddered, her golden glow flickering. Alisha took a step back, heat rising to her cheeks as an unbidden flush colored her skin. She clenched her fists, forcing herself to look away.

    ''A seductive aura?'' Jack thought, his brows furrowing. ''That''s¡­ unexpected. Did my magic grant him this? Or is this a byproduct of his divine nature mixing with the corruption?''

    Gale stretched his wings, testing their strength. "It seems," he began, his tone calm but laced with bitterness, "that I owe my life to you. Though in saving me, you''ve stripped me of my divinity."

    Jack smirked. "Think of it as a trade. Your life for your loyalty."

    Gale''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t argue. Instead, he tilted his head, studying Jack with a mix of curiosity and disdain. "And what would you have me do, young necromancer?"

    Jack''s smile widened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. He raised a hand and uttered a single word.

    "Kneel."

    For a moment, Gale stood firm, his emerald gaze locking with Jack''s. But then, with a visible shudder, his knees buckled, and he sank to the ground.

    Alisha gasped, her anger igniting. "You bastard!" she spat, energy crackling around her. "How dare you¡ª"

    "Enough." Gale''s voice cut through her fury like a blade. He glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "This is the path I chose. Be grateful he did not take my life entirely."

    Jack turned to Alisha, his smirk turning cold. "Now, tell me," he said, his voice a low growl, "who do you think decides your fate?"

    ---

 Chapter 82 - 82: Darkness rings

    ---

    Not long ago, Jack and Alisha had engaged in a sharp exchange about who might take the other''s life. Now, the balance of power between them had shifted drastically. Jack, holding the Elemental Fog Crystal, stood in command of a powerful servant¡ªGale, the fallen angel who had been reborn under his control.

    Jack glanced at Gale, a faint grin curving his lips. The glimmer in his eye betrayed his thoughts. ''Even if I don''t have the strength to crush Alisha myself, I have minions to do it for me,'' he mused, the weight of his newfound power settling comfortably on his shoulders.

    But despite his confidence, Jack harbored no immediate intention of killing Alisha. For now, she was useful.

    "You brat!" Alisha snarled, her teeth grinding audibly.

    Jack dismissed her venomous glare with a wave of his hand. "Relax," he said, his tone languid. "I''ve no interest in your life at the moment. I''ll even help you find the Chapters of Time¡ªnot that it''ll change much in the grand scheme."

    His nonchalant demeanor only seemed to fuel her rage, but Gale interjected before the tension could escalate. "What''s the plan, then?" he asked. His calm gaze fixed on Jack, his towering form radiating quiet authority despite his servitude.

    Jack studied Gale for a long moment, his thoughts churning. ''I chose to bind a servant instead of absorbing his power,'' he reflected with a hint of amusement. ''Never thought I''d make a decision like that.''

    He exhaled, appraising his creation. Gale was powerful, independent in thought yet bound to Jack''s will¡ªa dangerous combination, but one that worked in Jack''s favor. ''He''s not entirely a puppet, but close enough. As long as I pull the strings, this won''t be a waste.''

    "The best course of action," Jack said, his voice taking on a calculated edge, "is to stay off the radar of those demons for now. At least Gale and I have demonic auras to mask us. The problem lies with you two." His gaze flickered toward Alisha and Nephris.

    "What do you expect us to do about it?" Nephris asked, her small frame quivering slightly under the weight of the situation. "There''s no way to hide our presence¡­ or is there?"

    Alisha''s voice sliced through the air before Jack could respond. "Don''t even think about doing to us what you did to Sir Gale!" she spat, her fiery determination masking a flicker of unease.

    Jack chuckled, shaking his head. "Relax. I''ve got no intention of repeating that¡­ experiment. But you''re right¡ªthe beast blood we used earlier won''t cut it anymore. Its scent has faded, and reusing it would be foolish. If only¡ª"

    He stopped mid-sentence as a familiar chime echoed in his mind.

    [Inventory has been updated!]

    [Please check your inventory for recent additions!]

    Jack blinked, momentarily stunned. In his haste to adapt to this world, he had barely explored the system''s capabilities. Now seemed like the perfect opportunity to dive in.

    A glint of excitement sparkled in his eyes as he navigated to the inventory tab. Rows of items materialized before him, each labeled with tantalizing descriptions.

    [God''s Bane]

    [The beings that transcend the realms of man shall cower before this weapon. Death awaits them!]

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the dagger, its jagged edges gleaming with malevolence. The weapon bore an uncanny resemblance to his Shadow Fang, yet it exuded a far darker aura. Just looking at its image within the system sent a shiver down his spine.

    But his enthusiasm dampened as he noticed the cost.

    [??? Soul Essence required.]

    The price was definitely not something he could afford.

    Jack frowned, his fingers absently brushing his chin. ''I spent so much soul essence summoning Gale and using bone spells during the last fight. I can''t afford to drain my reserves completely¡ªleaving myself defenseless would be suicide.''

    He scrolled further through the list, finding nothing but exorbitantly priced items¡ªeach more impressive, and useless, given his current resources.

    The others watched him in silence, their expressions unreadable. Alisha''s patience was visibly wearing thin, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. ''He acts like a child handed a new toy,'' she thought bitterly.

    Just as Jack was about to close the inventory in frustration, another notification popped up.

    [Accessories and weapons can now be stored in the inventory! Host can summon them and use them at will!]

    ''At least there''s that,'' Jack thought with a huff. But the feature didn''t solve his immediate problem. He still needed something to mask Alisha and Nephris''s presence¡ªsomething affordable.

    Then he saw it.

    [Darkness Ring] ¡Á2

    [To be one with darkness, to be nothing but darkness. Your presence shall fade from the light!]

    [Soul Essence: 10 per ring]

    A slow smile spread across Jack''s face. It was perfect. Cheap, effective, and exactly what they needed. Without hesitation, he selected the rings. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [You have purchased the Darkness Rings!]

    Dark energy swirled in Jack''s palm, coalescing into two slender, obsidian bands. The rings pulsed faintly, as if alive with an ominous energy.

    "Here." Jack tossed the rings toward Alisha, who caught them reflexively. "These will mask your presence. Wear them, and you''ll be as good as invisible to the demons."

    Alisha stared at the rings in her hand, a mix of awe and suspicion flickering across her face. The moment her fingers brushed the smooth surface, a chill ran through her body. Her aura dimmed instantly, as if she had vanished from the plane of existence.

    ''What is this?'' Alisha wondered, her heart pounding. The sheer power radiating from the rings was unsettling. ''How did he create these out of thin air? Is he hiding the true extent of his abilities? Could I have killed him before he grew this powerful?''

    Her mind raced with questions, but she dared not voice them. Instead, she slipped one of the rings onto her finger, its cold touch sending a shiver down her spine.

    Jack observed her reaction with satisfaction. ''These rings are just what we needed. Now, we can move without drawing attention.'' He glanced at Nephris, who was hesitating to put on her own ring.

    "Don''t overthink it," he said, his voice softer but still commanding. "This is for survival, not trust."

    Reluctantly, Nephris obeyed, slipping the ring onto her finger. Her golden glow dimmed immediately, her presence almost undetectable.

    Jack leaned back, his confidence restored. But as he surveyed the group, a darker thought crept into his mind. ''This is just the beginning,'' he mused. ''The rings solve one problem, but the road ahead is treacherous. The Chapters of Time, the Dark Scepter¡­ and Alisha. She''ll be the key to unlocking it all. For now, I need her alive. But when the time comes¡­''

    A shadow passed over Jack''s face, his grin turning sinister.

    Alisha felt the weight of his gaze and suppressed a shudder. Deep down, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the greatest threat to their survival wasn''t the demons or the war¡ªbut Jack himself.

    ---

 Chapter 83 - 83: Octagram Crystal!

    As Alisha slipped the obsidian ring onto her finger, she felt its power envelop her immediately. A cold, numbing sensation spread through her hand, followed by a sense of eerie lightness. Her aura vanished, as if the world had forgotten she existed. She glanced down at the ring, its surface gleaming faintly in the dim cave light, and a flicker of unease crossed her face.

    "Here," she said, handing the second ring to Nephris. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The tiny demoness examined the ring, her golden eyes narrowing. "How do I wear this? I''m too small," Nephris said, her voice tinged with indignation. She placed her hands on her hips, pouting as her tiny wings fluttered in frustration.

    Jack glanced over, a look of disdain crossing his face. "Why are you so small, anyway?" he asked, his tone devoid of sympathy.

    Before Nephris could retort, Alisha shot him a cold glare. "Keep quiet," she snapped, silencing him.

    Jack shrugged and turned away, his attention drifting elsewhere. He had more pressing matters to attend to. ''The Octagram Crystal should be around here somewhere,'' he thought, his mind already racing as he ventured deeper into the cave.

    "Where are you going?" Alisha called after him, her voice laced with suspicion. The unsettling versatility of Jack''s powers gnawed at her. She had seen him raise the dead and wield spells with ease, feats that marked him as a formidable¡ªand dangerous¡ªally. ''We''ll have to kill him soon,'' she thought grimly. ''After the war, we can''t risk the return of the Lord of the Dead.''

    "I''m just checking around," Jack replied without looking back. He tossed the Elemental Fog Crystal in her direction. "Here, you can have this."

    "I don''t need it," Alisha said curtly, catching the crystal with a frown. Her mind wandered to her own plans, her gaze narrowing. Jack, however, had already disappeared into the shadows of the cave, leaving her no chance to argue further.

    Gale watched the exchange silently, his expression unreadable. ''A weakling, yet he wields power even I cannot comprehend,'' he mused. ''This ability to raise the dead... should it be considered a curse or a gift?''

    Jack''s voice echoed faintly from the depths of the cave. "It''s too dark in here."

    Even with his enhanced vision, the oppressive darkness of the cave pressed against him. Shadows seemed to writhe along the walls, and the air was thick with the stench of decay. Jack muttered a curse under his breath.

    ''At least I''ve recovered some mana,'' he thought, summoning a spell.

    [Flame Ball]

    A crimson orb of fire flared to life in Jack''s palm, casting flickering light across the cavern. The sight that met his eyes was both grotesque and fascinating.

    The ground was littered with the remains of long-forgotten beings¡ªbones so ancient they crumbled at the slightest touch. Some had been reduced to little more than dust, while others retained jagged fragments of their former shape. Among the decay lay a white garment, miraculously untouched by time, its pristine fabric emblazoned with the markings of the Church. Beside it rested a peculiar staff, its twin heads designed to cradle crystals that were now conspicuously absent.

    Jack crouched low, the putrid stench of rot invading his senses. He grimaced but pressed on, lifting the garment to reveal what lay beneath. His eyes gleamed with triumph as he uncovered his prize.

    A crystal the color of midnight lay beneath the fabric, its surface swirling with faint purple light. Tiny specks of white flickered within, resembling stars trapped in an endless void. The crystal seemed alive, its glow pulsating softly in the darkness.

    "Just what I was looking for," Jack murmured, a grin spreading across his face. He reached out and touched the crystal.

    [You have discovered the Octagram Crystal!]

    [+120,000 EXP]

    [Congratulations! You have leveled up!]

    [Level 17]

    A surge of energy coursed through Jack''s body, invigorating him. His muscles tightened, his senses sharpened, and his vision seemed to pierce the shadows more clearly than ever before. Even the oppressive darkness of the cave felt like daylight.

    [Within the bright starry skies lies a boundless depth of darkness. The souls drift in this darkness, and now they can be called to order.]

    [The Octagram Crystal cannot be used.]

    [Mandatory Quest: Find the missing piece of the Octagram Crystal.]

    Jack scowled at the system message. ''Of course, it''s incomplete,'' he thought, his frustration mounting. With a flick of his wrist, the crystal vanished into his inventory, swallowed by a swirl of dark energy.

    He glanced at the shattered remains of the skeletons around him, his gaze cold. With deliberate force, he crushed a skull beneath his boot, the brittle bones disintegrating into powder. ''These relics of the past are worthless now,'' he thought, turning back toward the others.

    When he returned, Gurat was awake, his eyes wide and wary. Sweat beaded on the demon''s forehead as he sat stiffly, his gaze darting nervously between Jack and the others.

    "Did you find anything?" Gale asked, his tone calm but probing.

    "I did," Jack replied curtly, his expression guarded. "But it''s nothing important." The hint of disappointment in his voice discouraged further questions, and Gale simply nodded.

    Jack''s gaze settled on Gurat, who flinched under his scrutiny. "We''re heading back to the town," Jack announced. "I have something to take care of. Once we''re there, we''ll part ways."

    Relief washed over Gurat''s face, though he tried to hide it. ''Finally, I''ll be free from these monsters,'' he thought. ''One moment I faint, and the next, I wake to find an angel turned into a demon. This is sorcery¡ªno, it''s worse than that. Lord Zhurak, thank you for answering my prayers.''

    But before Gurat could fully rejoice, Jack''s voice cut through his thoughts like a blade.

    "However," Jack said, his tone dropping, "you won''t breathe a word about us to anyone. And you''ll return to find us within an hour after we separate. If I have to find you instead¡­" He let the threat hang in the air, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent.

    The weight of Jack''s words sent a chill down Gurat''s spine. "Yes, sir! I understand completely!" he stammered, bowing low in submission. "Thank you for your kindness!"

    Jack smirked, satisfied. ''He''ll be a useful soul essence reserve when the time comes,'' he thought. ''For now, I can farm what I need elsewhere.''

    He turned to the group, his expression unreadable. "Let''s move."

    The cave swallowed their footsteps as they began their trek back toward the surface. But the unease lingered, hanging heavy in the air. Each step felt like a prelude to the chaos that awaited them beyond the shadows.

    ---

 Chapter 84 - 84: An auction?

    In the planes where the moon never seemed to wane, its cold silver glow bathed a world blanketed in unyielding darkness.

    Shadows stretched endlessly, their jagged forms swallowing everything in sight.

    The air carried a vile stench of decay, clinging to each breath¡ªa constant reminder of the abyss that defined their reality.

    The village square lay in tense silence as the head demon soldier''s booming voice tore through the oppressive night.

    "All of you idiots!" he roared, his voice reverberating across the square like a crack of thunder.

    "How could intruders stroll into your village, and you welcome them as if they were kin? What''s wrong with you all?!"

    The beast beneath him snarled in apparent agreement, releasing a breath so hot it created a visible steam that mingled with the cold night air. Its massive claws scraped against the cobblestone, leaving deep, jagged marks on the ground.

    The oppressive aura radiating from the commander pressed down on the gathered villagers.

    Some buckled under the invisible weight, while others stood frozen, their trembling bodies betraying their fear. None dared meet his blazing crimson gaze.

    "Find the little demon who was last seen with them," the commander barked. His fiery gaze swept over the cowering crowd.

    "And if this ever happens again, if you even think of letting intruders in, I''ll make sure you never live to see the next moon!"

    The crowd murmured in panic, their voices low and incoherent, as if the mere act of speaking too loudly would summon his wrath anew.

    The town square, though vast, held all the village''s inhabitants¡ªa grim testament to the demons'' woefully low birthrate.

    Their population was sparse, each life critical to their survival, yet here they stood, their collective fear leaving them paralyzed.

    The commander''s face twisted with frustration as he turned his attention inward.

    ''These idiots have caused me nothing but trouble. What am I supposed to tell Lord Zomaza? I can''t return empty-handed.'' A single bead of sweat trailed down his temple at the thought of Zomaza''s wrath.

    Failure was not an option.

    "Men!" he bellowed, snapping his subordinates to attention.

    "We''re moving out. They can''t have gone far. Search the next settlement if necessary. We will find them."

    Without another word, he tugged at the reins, urging his monstrous steed forward. The ground trembled beneath the beast''s powerful strides as the soldiers followed their commander into the night, their dark forms disappearing into the abyss beyond the square.

    From the mouth of a shadowy tunnel at the village''s edge, five figures emerged.

    Their movements were cautious, their breaths barely audible against the backdrop of the night.

    "Gurat," Jack said, his voice low yet commanding. "Go back to the village. Tell them you don''t know where we went. Say you stepped out to relieve yourself or something."

    Gurat stiffened, his face paling.

    ''Look at how casually he says it, like it''s the easiest thing in the world,'' he thought bitterly.

    As a demon himself, Gurat knew his kind far too well.

    ''The entire village is in an uproar because of me. There''s no way they''ll just let me off. I''m going to receive years'' worth of punishment for this.''

    Despite the mounting dread in his chest, he forced a weak smile and nodded.

    "Yes, sir. I''ll be back soon."

    He turned and trudged back toward the square, each step feeling heavier than the last.

    Jack watched him go before turning to the rest of the group.

    "We can''t stay here much longer. Despite the rings concealing our presence, we still stand out. These demons might not be the brightest, but they''re not complete fools either."

    Gale crossed his arms, his expression calm yet contemplative.

    "True. Our clothes alone are enough to give us away. We need something less¡­ foreign."

    Jack nodded.

    "Exactly. If we''re going to blend in, we need new clothes first. That''s priority one."

    Alisha''s voice cut through the conversation, sharp and skeptical.

    "And how do you plan to get those clothes without drawing attention? Walking into the village market isn''t exactly an option."

    Jack rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Before he could respond, Gale spoke up.

    "I have an idea," he said simply.

    ---

    The group moved swiftly through the village outskirts, sticking to the shadows. Carriages, pulled by skeletal beasts, were a common sight in the village, used to transport goods between settlements. They were the perfect cover.

    They waited near the marketplace until a lone demon approached his carriage, the wooden structure creaking under the weight of its cargo. Gale stepped forward, his towering form and calm demeanor stopping the demon in his tracks.

    "Excuse me," Gale said, his voice as steady as a rock.

    "we need your carriage."

    The demon blinked, confusion giving way to alarm as Gale''s words registered.

    He opened his mouth to protest, but before he could utter a sound, Gale''s hand shot out, striking a precise point on the demon''s neck.

    The demon crumpled to the ground, unconscious.

    Jack stepped forward, inspecting the carriage

    "Nice work. Let''s load up."

    Minutes later, the group was concealed beneath a pile of worn tarps and discarded fabrics in the back of the carriage.

    The air inside was musty and stifling, the cramped space forcing them to sit uncomfortably close.

    "This is ridiculous," Alisha muttered, her voice laced with irritation.

    She shifted in her spot, trying to find a position that didn''t leave her elbow digging into Jack''s ribs.

    "We''re sitting ducks if they find us."

    "Stop complaining," Jack retorted, his tone sharper than usual.

    "We''ll be out of the village soon enough. Just stay quiet until then."

    The rhythmic clatter of wheels against cobblestones was the only sound as Gale steered the carriage through the village.

    He kept his pace steady, avoiding any sudden movements that might draw attention.

    After what felt like an eternity, Gale''s voice drifted back to them. "We''re clear. You can come out now."

    Jack pushed the tarp aside, climbing out of the carriage and into the cool night air. He surveyed their surroundings¡ªa secluded alleyway on the village''s edge. The narrow streets and shadowy corners offered the perfect cover.

    ---

    The alleyway where the group had taken refuge was narrow, hemmed in by decaying walls slick with dampness.

    Even here, hidden from sight, the oppressive energy of the place weighed on them like an invisible shroud.

    Jack leaned casually against the mossy stone wall, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips as he addressed the others.

    His tone, light and unbothered, belied the tension crackling in the air.

    "Relax. If this really is Nyxoria, our first clue to finding the Chapters of Time has to be here."

    "Your confidence is unnerving sometimes,"

    Alisha muttered, her arms crossed as she cast a wary glance toward the alley''s entrance. She was tense, her fingers twitching.

    "It''s not like this place is rolling out a red carpet for us."

    "They don''t need to," Jack replied with a shrug.

    "We just have to stay one step ahead of them."

    Gale, standing at his full height, towered behind the group like a silent sentinel.

    His piercing gaze swept the street beyond, sharp and calculating.

    He adjusted his cloak, the fabric straining to conceal his otherworldly features.

    "There''s a demon just outside the alley. Looked like they were giving out clothes."

    Jack arched a brow.

    "Handouts? From demons? Sounds too good to be true."

    Gale gave a slight nod toward the street.

    "Either way, it''s worth investigating. I''ll handle it."

    "Good," Jack said, his smirk deepening. "And keep your charm to a minimum. We don''t need you accidentally starting a fan club."

    Gale didn''t dignify the comment with a response. Instead, he stepped out of the shadows and into the muted light of the street.

    The town was eerily empty, its usual bustling energy drained, leaving behind only the quiet hum of distant activity.

    The demon tending to the clothes was a scrawny figure with pale, almost translucent skin.

    Two pairs of bat-like wings protruded awkwardly from her back, twitching every so often as if responding to an unseen rhythm.

    Her eyes glowed with a dim yellow light, her gaze downcast as she sorted through the pile of garments.

    Muttering to herself, she didn''t notice Gale until his shadow loomed over her, blanketing her in darkness.

    She looked up sharply, her eyes widening as they met his.

    A flush of red crept up her cheeks, and she stumbled back a step, her wings fluttering in agitation.

    "Ah... ah, who are you?" she stammered, her voice high and breathless. She couldn''t hold his gaze for long, her pupils dilating as she averted her eyes.

    Gale sighed inwardly, already recognizing the effect his aura had on her.

    It wasn''t fear¡ªno, this reaction was something else entirely, something that made him long for a cloak heavy enough to mask his presence completely.

    "I saw you sorting clothes," he said, his tone neutral and direct. "We need them."

    The demon blinked, her hands fumbling with the fabric.

    "Oh... yes! Yes, of course. You can have them. I wasn''t using them anyway," she said hurriedly, her words tumbling over themselves.

    Her voice was tinged with nervous energy, and her wings folded tightly against her back.

    As she passed him a bundle of clothes, she hesitated.

    "Most of the others have gone to the auction," she said, seemingly unable to stop herself.

    "It''s a big event¡ªonce every ten years. All the nobles gather to show off their power and bid on rare artifacts."

    Gale''s brows lifted slightly, though his expression remained stoic. "Artifacts?"

    "Yes," she continued, her voice growing steadier. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Weapons, ancient relics... anything that can strengthen a demonic bloodline. It''s a display of wealth and influence. Everyone who''s anyone will be there."

    The mention of artifacts piqued Gale''s interest.

    ''Jack might want to hear this.'' He inclined his head in thanks and turned to leave, carrying the garments back toward the alley.

    ---

    Back in the shadows, Jack watched Gale''s approach, his curiosity evident. "You were gone long enough. What were you discussing?"

    "Nothing much," Gale replied, handing the clothes to the others.

    "But there''s an auction happening right now. Demons are gathering to flaunt their power and bid on rare items. Could be worth checking out."

    Jack''s eyes lit up, a grin spreading across his face. "An auction, huh? Sounds like the perfect place to find a lead on the Chapters of Time." He glanced at the others, his excitement infectious. "This might actually work out in our favor."

    Alisha raised an eyebrow. "And you''re just assuming we can walk in unnoticed? Pretty sure they''re not handing out invitations to people like us."

    Jack chuckled, slipping into the newly acquired cloak. "We''ll figure it out. If there''s even a chance the Chapters of Time are there, we have to take it."

    The group quickly changed into the demon''s garments, each piece worn and weathered but effective in masking their identities. Jack inspected the cloak he''d donned, running his fingers over its coarse fabric. "Not exactly royal attire, but it''ll do."

    With their disguises in place, they moved toward the outskirts of the village.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Going for the auction

    The auction center loomed ahead, a monument to greed and power, its dark stone walls seeming to breathe in the ambient energy of Nyxoria''s eternal gloom.

    Pale light from the cloud-covered sky reflected off the jagged runes carved into the towering archway that marked the entrance.

    The structure emanated an almost palpable malevolence, its aura a warning and an invitation all at once.

    Two demon guards flanked the entrance, their crimson armor gleaming faintly under the dim light.

    They stood rigid, their faces masks of impassivity, though their glowing eyes swept over the approaching crowd with cold precision.

    Each demon that passed through was measured and weighed¡ªnot in words but in the silent judgment of their wealth, status, or power.

    Those who failed the unspoken test were turned away without ceremony.

    Jack, Gale, and the others hovered on the fringes of the crowd, their presence out of place amidst the opulent throng.

    Nobles draped in shimmering robes adorned with demonic runes strolled by, their airs of superiority nearly suffocating.

    Some carried treasures in ornate cases, while others displayed their wares brazenly¡ªgleaming weapons, ancient relics, and artifacts glowing faintly with the promise of untold power.

    All passed through the checkpoint with ease, the guards barely sparing them a second glance.

    Jack observed it all, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully as he pieced together a plan.

    The guards'' disinterest in his group, however, didn''t escape Alisha''s notice.

    She shifted restlessly, arms crossed as her scowl deepened. "This is ridiculous. I told you we wouldn''t get in looking like this."

    Jack remained calm, his gaze locked on the checkpoint.

    "We''ll get in."

    Alisha snorted.

    "How? We have nothing to offer." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The moment they approached the guards, her doubts were proven correct.

    A demon stepped forward, his voice a rumble that cut through the murmurs of the crowd.

    "State your business! Only nobles or those with worthy wares may enter."

    Jack met the demon''s gaze, but his confidence faltered when the guard''s disdainful eyes swept over them.

    "Your clothes are ragged, and you carry nothing of value. Step aside."

    It wasn''t a suggestion.

    Jack clenched his jaw, annoyance flickering across his face.

    He turned on his heel, gesturing for the others to follow. They retreated into the shadowed recesses of a nearby alley, the din of the crowd fading as the looming walls closed around them.

    In the silence of the alley, Jack turned to Gale, his eyes sharp with determination.

    "That sword of yours¡ªExcalibur. It''s a holy weapon, right?"

    Gale stiffened.

    "How do you know about Excalibur?" His voice carried a note of surprise.

    Humans weren''t supposed to know about the sacred weapons wielded by angels, especially not one like Jack.

    Jack smirked, brushing off the question.

    "That doesn''t matter. What matters is that it''s rare, powerful, and impressive enough to get us through that gate."

    Gale frowned. "Excalibur is a weapon meant to destroy demons. Do you really think they''d bid on something that could obliterate them?"

    Jack didn''t answer immediately, his mind working furiously.

    Then his expression shifted, a mischievous glint sparking in his eyes.

    "No. But they''d bid on its twin."

    Gale stared at him, confused. "Its twin?"

    Jack nodded.

    "The Devil''s Blade. Excalibur''s opposite. A weapon forged in the same fires but steeped in malevolence. It''s said to be just as powerful, and the two are nearly indistinguishable."

    Gale crossed his arms.

    "The Devil''s Blade is a myth."

    "Maybe," Jack said, his smirk widening.

    "But who says we can''t make them believe otherwise?"

    ---

    In the shadows, Jack laid out his plan, and though Gale voiced his doubts, he reluctantly agreed.

    The blade had to be summoned first, and even that was no small feat. With his divinity stripped away, Gale needed Nephris''s help to call Excalibur.

    The air around them grew heavy as the little guardian chanted, her voice strained with the effort.

    A bright rune shimmered into existence above them, pulsating with an otherworldly light.

    A moment later, the blade descended from the glowing sigil, its form impossibly pristine.

    Excalibur''s aura filled the alley with an overwhelming purity, causing the others to shield their eyes instinctively.

    Gale caught the blade, wincing as the hilt seared his skin.

    The contact left faint burn marks, a painful reminder of what he had lost.

    He stared at the weapon for a moment, his expression unreadable.

    ''So this is what it feels like to fall,'' he thought bitterly.

    Jack held out his hand, and Gale passed the weapon to him.

    Excalibur resisted Jack''s touch, its holy light flickering violently, but Jack pressed forward, channeling his demonic energy into the blade.

    The pure light dimmed, suffused with crimson and black. The weapon''s radiant aura twisted into something darker, more menacing.

    When the transformation was complete, Jack held the blade aloft, its new form casting unsettling shadows on the walls.

    "Perfect," he murmured, a satisfied grin spreading across his face.

    Even Alisha, who had been unimpressed by most of Jack''s antics, looked uneasy.

    "That''s... disturbing."

    "Good," Jack replied, lowering the weapon.

    "Let''s see those guards try to turn us away now."

    ---

    The group returned to the checkpoint, their earlier rejection fresh in their minds.

    This time, however, they carried a different energy. Jack led the way, the altered Excalibur strapped to his back.

    The moment the guards spotted the weapon, their eyes widened, their confident sneers giving way to uncertainty.

    "Is that...?" one guard began, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "The Devil''s Blade," Jack said, his tone calm but commanding.

    He unsheathed the weapon slowly, letting its crimson glow bathe the guards in its sinister light.

    "And we''re here to sell it."

    The reaction was immediate. The murmurs of the crowd swelled into a buzz of excitement.

    The guards exchanged glances, their earlier disdain replaced with awe.

    "This way," one of them said, bowing slightly.

    "You''ll be escorted to the VIP section."

    Jack''s smirk returned as he led the group through the gates.

    Gale fell into step beside him, his voice low. "This is reckless. If they find out¡ª"

    "They won''t," Jack interrupted. "Besides, it worked, didn''t it?"

    Gale sighed but said nothing more, his unease palpable.

    They passed through the grand halls of the auction center, the air thick with the power and greed of the demons gathered there.

    The main auction hall was a sight to behold¡ªtiered seating surrounded a central stage where treasures of unimaginable worth were displayed.

    The room hummed with anticipation, every demon present ready to outbid the others for the rarest artifacts.

    The group was led to a private section reserved for VIPs, their presence drawing curious glances from the other nobles.

    Jack ignored them, his focus on the stage. Somewhere among the relics on display, he was certain, lay the next clue to the Chapters of Time.

    The game was far from over.

    ---

 Chapter 86 - 86: VIP guest room

    The VIP auction room radiated opulence, its walls lined with shimmering obsidian and adorned with intricate golden inlays that pulsed faintly with demonic energy.

    The air buzzed with tension and anticipation, every guest exuding an aura of authority or malevolence.

    Jack, Gale, Alisha, and Nephris had settled into their seats, their presence drawing the occasional curious glance from other attendees.

    It was clear they weren''t regulars in such elite circles, and their casual demeanor only added to the intrigue.

    As they sat quietly, the door to their section creaked open. A demon guard entered, his sharp gaze sweeping over the group before focusing on Gale.

    The guard''s aura exuded discipline and purpose, his scarlet cloak swaying slightly as he strode forward.

    Unlike the other guards clad in heavy armor, this one carried himself with the air of a mage¡ªhis single, polished horn tipped with a bright brown hue that gleamed under the dim, magical lights.

    He stopped before Gale, bowing slightly.

    "Good day, sir. Our chief alchemist has appraised your goods¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Gale raised a hand, his tone calm but authoritative.

    "You''re mistaken. I am not the one you should be addressing." He inclined his head towards Jack, a faint smirk playing on his lips.

    "He is the master here."

    The guard''s eyes flickered with confusion. His gaze shifted from Gale to Jack, lingering on Jack''s casual posture and understated demeanor.

    The idea of such an unassuming figure commanding someone as powerful as Gale was difficult to reconcile.

    ''How can such a weak demon be master over this powerful one? Just who are these people?'' the guard wondered, suppressing his unease.

    Clearing his throat, the guard approached Jack.

    "Young Master," he began, his voice respectful yet tinged with caution.

    "the master of the house has appraised your weapon. He values it at over hundred million moonlight stones. You are free to participate in the auction, but your purchases must not exceed this limit."

    Jack offered a slight nod, his expression betraying no emotion.

    "Understood."

    As the guard withdrew, Alisha''s face was forward, her eyes fixed before her, her lips barely moving as she whispered, "They''re underestimating you. Makes them easier to manipulate, doesn''t it?"

    Jack''s lips curved into a faint grin. "It''s not underestimation. It''s misdirection."

    The soft murmur of conversation faded as the stage at the center of the grand hall lit up, drawing all eyes to the auctioneer.

    The demon announcer was a vision of extravagance, his golden robes gleaming like molten sunlight.

    Every thread seemed infused with magic, his attire designed to command attention. Even his eyes glittered with an unnatural golden hue, though his pupils remained an abyssal black.

    "Welcome, esteemed guests," the announcer began, his voice rich and captivating, resonating through the vast hall.

    "It is an honor to host you all for the 20th Gold House Auction. Tonight, we bring you treasures from across the planes¡ªartifacts of unimaginable power, items that transcend realms, and secrets that could shape destinies."

    The crowd buzzed with excitement, their anticipation palpable. Jack leaned back in his chair, his gaze sweeping the room.

    This wasn''t just an auction¡ªit was a battlefield of wealth and influence, and every bid was a declaration of power.

    The announcer continued, his voice laced with theatrics. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Allow me first to acknowledge the distinguished guests gracing us tonight. From the Sixth Plane, we have Lord Herald, who journeys far in pursuit of the rarest treasures."

    Jack''s gaze shifted to the mentioned demon, a towering figure dressed in human-style butler attire that was both elegant and intimidating.

    His coiled horns gleamed like burnished steel, and his sharp eyes seemed to pierce through the veil of pretense that hung over the room.

    Jack frowned, trying to recall if this demon had been mentioned in the records he''d read, but nothing came to mind. Herald was an enigma, and Jack disliked mysteries he couldn''t unravel.

    The announcer''s introductions continued, each name and title accompanied by murmurs of recognition¡ªor disdain. When he finally reached Alorinel, the hall fell into an uneasy silence.

    "Next, we have Alorinel, young master of the Gremart family," the announcer declared. The words hung in the air like a challenge.

    Laughter rippled through the crowd, cruel and mocking. Whispers followed, their sharp edges cutting into the young demon seated in the VIP section.

    "A weakling born into a noble house? How embarrassing."

    "One horn at his age? He''s barely worth the seat he''s in."

    Jack studied Alorinel with interest. The demon sat motionless, his face a mask of indifference as the ridicule washed over him.

    But his hands, resting on the armrests of his chair, betrayed a faint tremor.

    ''A quiet storm,'' Jack mused, filing the observation away for later.

    The announcer, sensing the discomfort, moved swiftly to reclaim the room''s focus.

    "And now, esteemed guests, let us unveil the first treasure of the evening!"

    A cart rolled onto the stage, its contents hidden beneath layers of black silk. The crowd leaned forward, their curiosity sharpening to a collective edge.

    The announcer''s grin widened as he milked the suspense.

    "Behold, an artifact that bridges the seen and unseen! A guide to secrets hidden in the folds of reality itself!" With a flourish, he whipped away the silk, revealing a shimmering map etched onto a metallic sheet that seemed to ripple like water.

    "The Never Map," he announced, his voice ringing with triumph.

    Gasps filled the hall, followed by an undercurrent of murmurs. The map''s surface pulsed with shifting patterns, its inscriptions glowing faintly.

    It was said that the Never Map could reveal hidden pathways, lead its bearer to lost realms, and even uncover the locations of forbidden treasures.

    Alisha''s eyes widened, her breath hitching. "The Never Map," she murmured, her voice filled with awe. "That could lead us to the Chapters of Time."

    Jack''s gaze snapped to her, a spark of interest igniting in his eyes. "And here I thought you weren''t the impulsive type."

    She shot him a sharp look. "Don''t get cocky, Asriel. This could be the key to ending all this madness."

    Jack''s grin returned, tinged with a dark humor.

    "When you say ''ending,'' you''re not referring to me, are you?"

    Before she could retort, the auctioneer''s voice boomed again.

    "We will start the bidding at one million moonlight stones! Who dares to claim the map that holds the secrets of the unknown?"

    The room erupted into a frenzy of bids, each shout rising higher than the last. Jack watched with keen eyes, weighing his options.

    He knew this was just the beginning, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that this map was more than it seemed¡ªa feeling that, in the coming hours, would prove to be both a blessing and a curse.

 Chapter 87 - 87: the mana dew potion.

    Jack''s eyes stayed fixed on the shimmering surface of the Never Map as it rested on the elevated platform.

    The artifact seemed alive, its fluid etchings shifting with a hypnotic rhythm. He had known the map would be here. It was, in fact, the very reason he had come to the auction in the first place.

    The significance of this moment wasn''t lost on him, though he reminded himself of one crucial fact: the Chapters of Time couldn''t possibly appear at an event like this.

    ''If it did, there wouldn''t be bids¡ªthere would be war,'' Jack mused.

    The thought played out vividly in his mind: hordes of powerful beings clashing in a violent frenzy for control of the artifact.

    ''We wouldn''t stand a chance.''

    He sighed, leaning back slightly, though his gaze never wavered from the stage.

    ''But who would even want to sell something as priceless as the Chapters? It''d depend on the conditions¡­''

    The chaotic bidding surrounding the Never Map grew increasingly frenzied. Jack closed his eyes briefly, letting the noise wash over him while he gathered his thoughts.

    He needed clarity.

    ''In the future, I won''t have much support. I''ll need funds from the sale of the Divine Sword to stay afloat. But this map¡­'' His gaze flickered toward the artifact again, determination solidifying.

    ''We definitely need it.''

    Jack''s strategy was clear: observe, wait, and strike when the time was right. He let the bids climb higher, each shout a barometer for how much the others valued the map. Hesitation tempered his resolve, though, stemming from one undeniable truth.

    ''The map requires a ridiculous amount of mana to function. If I burn through my moonlight stones to acquire it, how much more will I need to actually use it?''

    The enormity of the decision weighed heavily.

    Jack had initially dived into the pursuit of the Chapters of Time with an almost reckless abandon, but now, the reality of the journey loomed large.

    He had to think not only about acquiring the map but also about the costs that lay ahead¡ªespecially since his self-imposed exile from royalty meant he would soon lose access to the vast resources he had once taken for granted.

    ''But in the grand scheme, the money won''t matter soon enough.'' The thought crystallized, calming his turmoil. Jack''s decision was made.

    The hall''s rowdiness began to subside as the bidding war narrowed to two competitors.

    Jack''s sharp eyes caught the subtle interplay between the two: Alorinel, the youthful heir to a noble house, and Herald, the stoic figure whose calm demeanor exuded quiet menace.

    "Five million moonlight stones," Herald declared, his voice steady, his expression unreadable.

    "Five point five¡ª" Alorinel''s words faltered as his guard leaned in, to whisper something.

    Jack couldn''t hear the exchange, but he didn''t need to; Alorinel''s expression told the story. The young demon''s lips pressed into a tight line, his confidence wavering.

    "Young Master," the guard murmured, just loud enough for Alorinel alone to hear, "do not exceed your monthly allowance. The Lord won''t grant you leniency if you overspend again. You still need resources to train, and if you fail this time, he may disown you."

    The quiet reminder was enough to still Alorinel.

    His shoulders slumped, and he sank back into his chair, conceding defeat without another word.

    The auctioneer, sensing the lull, prepared to close the bid.

    "Any other offers? The Never Map is going for¡ªone, two¡ª"

    "Ten million moonlight stones," Jack''s voice rang out, cutting through the tense silence like a blade.

    Gasps rippled through the crowd, followed by murmurs of disbelief.

    All eyes turned to him, the unassuming bidder in the VIP section. It wasn''t just the amount that stunned them; it was the audacity of a young demon throwing such an exorbitant sum at an artifact riddled with flaws.

    Jack met their stares with calm indifference.

    The flaws of the Never Map were no secret¡ªit was notoriously fickle, often leading its user to random locations.

    Its hunger for moonlight stones was insatiable, draining resources faster than most could replenish them. But Jack wasn''t swayed by the whispers of doubt.

    Herald''s gaze locked on Jack, his calm exterior cracking ever so slightly. Jack could feel the weight of the man''s scrutiny, the unspoken promise of consequences.

    ''I''ve waited years for this map to reappear,'' Herald thought, his jaw tightening.

    ''I can''t waste everything on the first item. But if it slips out of my grasp... there are other ways to acquire it.''

    The auctioneer, visibly startled by the sudden escalation, quickly recovered.

    "Sold! The Never Map goes to the young bidder for ten million moonlight stones!"

    He didn''t bother with the customary second count; it was clear no one else intended to challenge Jack. As the artifact was carried away, Jack leaned back, satisfied but aware of the storm brewing in the room.

    The next item was wheeled out with less fanfare, the cart uncovered to reveal its contents: three crystalline vials glowing faintly with an almost divine radiance. The hall buzzed with renewed excitement, whispers spreading like wildfire.

    "The Mana Dew Potions," Alisha and Nephris breathed in unison, their awe palpable.

    Even the composed Gale arched an eyebrow. "Now, this is a surprise." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack remained still, his eyes narrowing as his system interface provided the details:

    [Mana Dew Potion]

    [Refined essence of pure mana. Grants power comparable to that of a god, though only for a fleeting moment. A rarity across all realms, its potency is legendary.]

    ''So, this is what''s stirred them up,'' Jack thought, intrigued. The potion''s reputation was legendary, tied to tales of great battles and impossible victories. It was said that Haraus, the famed demon king, had used these very potions to defeat the Dragon King in an ancient conflict.

    "This is a riot waiting to happen," Jack muttered under his breath, watching the crowd''s growing frenzy.

    Gale''s voice was calm, almost nostalgic.

    "I haven''t seen these in centuries. Back in my time, wars were fought over fewer vials than those. To see them here¡­ interesting."

    Jack glanced at him, his own resolve hardening.

    ''If what Gale says is true, these potions could shift the balance in ways I can''t even predict. I can''t afford to let them slip through my fingers.''

    The auctioneer stepped forward, his grin wide.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Mana Dew Potions! We''ll start the bidding at ten million moonlight stones."

    A collective intake of breath filled the room before the chaos erupted anew.

    Jack''s jaw tightened as he prepared to wade into the fray once more.

 Chapter 88 - 88: The Auctionâ€™s Inferno

    The hall had become a tempest of clamor and anticipation. This time, the bidding war eclipsed even the frenzied hustle for the Never Map. The stakes were infinitely higher now.

    The item gleamed with an ethereal glow under the auctioneer''s spotlight: three crystalline vials, each cradling an ocean of radiant, swirling energy. The Mana Dew Potions. The murmurs across the room were fevered, each voice echoing the same unspoken truth.

    "An item that grants power akin to a god''s¡ªif only for a fleeting second¡­"

    The allure of such an artifact was undeniable. Even in planes where godlike beings already walked among the masses, few could resist the temptation of holding that kind of strength in their grasp. And in a place as politically volatile as the demon planes, power was the ultimate currency.

    From the VIP section, Gale observed the escalating commotion below with detached amusement. "Hmm, I''d love to see who ends up claiming this prize," he remarked, leaning back casually.

    The crowd''s fervor spiraled further out of control. The auctioneer barely managed to call out the bids.

    "12 million moonlight stones!"

    "15 million!"

    "30 million! None of you will get it!" A demon roared, his arrogance amplified by desperation.

    Despite the cacophony below, the VIP section remained eerily calm. The elite bidders, shielded by luxury and privilege, either watched with bemusement or ignored the chaos altogether. Yet Jack''s sharp eyes noticed something peculiar. Unlike the overt commotion in the lower section, the silence among the VIPs carried an edge¡ªan unspoken tension. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s thoughts churned as he observed the scene. ''They''re either imitating my strategy from earlier, waiting to pounce at the last moment, or they''re genuinely uninterested. It''s possible many of them have already attained power beyond what the potion can offer.''

    He cast a quick glance at Alorinel, who sat fuming in his seat, his pride clearly bruised from losing out on the Never Map. Jack''s lips curved in a faint smirk. ''Scratch that¡ªAlorinel is just broke.''

    That left only three competitors who mattered: Herald, the unnervingly composed figure whose every move radiated power, and two others Jack hadn''t bothered to analyze deeply. Herald''s calm demeanor was a mask, Jack knew. Beneath it was a calculating predator.

    "50 million moonlight stones!" The shout came from the lower section, a booming voice laced with triumph. All eyes turned to the bidder: a sweating demon whose gloating expression betrayed how much he''d staked on his bid.

    The room fell into an uneasy silence, and the demon seized the moment. "Let''s see any of you beat that!" His voice rippled through the hall, his confidence a thin veneer masking the desperation in his eyes.

    For a brief moment, Jack considered the irony. ''He''s spent his entire savings on this¡­ and he still thinks he''s won.'' The corner of Jack''s mouth twitched upward.

    From above, Herald''s voice broke the silence like the crack of a whip. "I''m sure that''s every stone you''ve ever saved. What a pity."

    The demon froze, the color draining from his face as Herald rose to his feet. The room seemed to shrink as Herald''s presence filled it. He spoke again, his words slow and deliberate, carrying the weight of certainty.

    "70 million moonlight stones."

    The lower-level bidder crumbled under the pressure, slumping back into his seat in defeat. He dared not challenge a man like Herald, who exuded an aura of quiet menace.

    And so, the auction turned into a duel among the true elites. One by one, the remaining VIPs entered the fray, their bids climbing higher and higher in a deadly dance of wealth and influence. Jack stayed silent, his expression inscrutable.

    Herald glanced at him, his sharp gaze probing for any sign of intent. Jack''s disinterest seemed genuine¡ªalmost too genuine. Herald narrowed his eyes. ''Perhaps he''s regretting his earlier splurge on the Never Map. He likely doesn''t have the resources left to compete. After all, he''s no noble; just look at the way they''re dressed.''

    Satisfied with his assumption, Herald smirked and made his move. "85 million moonlight stones."

    He leaned back with a sigh, relief washing over him. ''Thankfully, I didn''t have to blow the entire family quota on this. It was easier than I thought.''

    The auctioneer began the final countdown, dragging the words deliberately to heighten the tension. He''d been in this game long enough to recognize when someone still had cards to play¡ªand his instincts told him Jack wasn''t done yet.

    The young bidder sat there like a coiled spring, exuding an air of latent energy. The auctioneer''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. ''Go ahead. Make your move.''

    Jack''s mind raced as he recalibrated his plan. He weighed his remaining resources against the potential gain, factoring in every variable. The Mana Dew Potions weren''t just tools; they were investments in survival and dominance. ''100 million moonlight stones. And here I was thinking it was a small fortune.''

    His resolve hardened. ''Painful as it is, I''ll just have to rely on Alisha''s moonlight stones to power the Never Map later. For now, this is worth the risk.''

    Finally, Jack leaned forward and spoke, his voice cutting through the air with precision.

    "90 million moonlight stones."

    The hall erupted into chaos. Gasps and murmurs filled the space as everyone turned their attention to the mysterious hornless demon who continued to defy expectations. The question on everyone''s mind was the same: Who is he?

    ''A hornless demon with this kind of wealth? Impossible. Where''s the money coming from?''

    Herald''s eyes narrowed. He hadn''t expected this. Jack''s seemingly aloof demeanor now felt like an elaborate ruse. Herald''s grip on his armrest tightened as frustration crept in. ''He''s playing me. But how much does he really have left?''

    The auctioneer, seizing the moment, completed the count. "Sold! To the bidder in the VIP section!"

    But just as the auctioneer moved to finalize the sale, a voice from the crowd interrupted.

    "This is ridiculous! How can a hornless demon shout out prices like that without proof? Show us the money!" The shout was quickly echoed by others, the room descending into a chorus of accusations and demands.

    Jack remained unfazed, his calm exterior unbroken. The auctioneer, however, looked momentarily flustered. He turned toward Jack, about to request confirmation, when the guard from earlier stepped forward and whispered something in his ear.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," the auctioneer announced, his tone firm, "our esteemed bidder''s funds have already been verified. There will be no further scrutiny. Let us proceed."

    Though the murmurs of discontent continued, they soon dwindled as the next item was unveiled¡ªa fiery blade that seemed to burn with malevolent energy.

    Herald''s gaze lingered on Jack, his expression unreadable but his intent clear. He wasn''t just interested in the auction anymore; he was interested in Jack.

    From her seat, Alisha scowled. "What a pest," she muttered, glaring at Herald.

    Gale, ever the voice of reason, chuckled softly. "Well, we''ve certainly attracted attention. Let''s see how Asriel handles it."

    Jack''s lips curled into a faint smile as he leaned back, his eyes now fixed on the Devil''s Blade. ''Let them watch. This game is far from over.''

 Chapter 89 - 89: thief

    "This bidding will start at 100 million moonlight stones!" The auctioneer''s booming voice filled the grand hall, resonating over the collective gasp of the audience. His eyes gleamed as he surveyed the crowd. The intensity in the room rose immediately, like a powder keg about to explode. This was the Devil''s Blade¡ªthe weapon of legend, feared and coveted in equal measure.

    "110 million moonlight stones!"

    "Keep quiet, you poor wretch¡ª150 million!" A snarling voice retorted, dripping with contempt.

    The hall erupted in a cacophony of arguments and bids, each voice more desperate and cutthroat than the last. Tension crackled in the air, palpable and sharp. It wasn''t just a bidding war¡ªit was a battlefield. At any moment, it seemed fists might fly, or worse, blades be drawn.

    The Devil''s Blade was no ordinary weapon. Even in the weakest hands, it could cleave through cities, leaving entire armies in shambles. Its reputation alone made it priceless, a symbol of raw, unbridled destruction. The thought of wielding such power was enough to drive even the sanest demon into madness.

    Among the frenzied bidders was Alorinel, who stood out not only for his boldness but for the reckless determination in his eyes.

    "200 million moonlight stones!" he roared, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade.

    Beside him, his guard''s expression twisted in worry. "Young Master, this has gone way past your limit! Are you certain you wish to take this risk?"

    Alorinel turned to his guard, eyes burning with unrestrained ambition. "It doesn''t matter how much we spend, as long as that weapon is ours!" His voice was a venomous hiss, his tone brooking no argument.

    Meanwhile, in the VIP section, Jack leaned back, casually watching the chaos unfold below. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "So much trouble over a single weapon. I must admit, even after all these years, the demons'' hunger for power never ceases to amuse."

    Gale, ever the voice of insight, chimed in with a soft chuckle. "True enough. Their greed is practically ingrained in their nature."

    Nephris, perched nearby, nodded solemnly. "It''s like they were born for this kind of madness."

    Alisha''s gaze didn''t waver from the stage, though her voice carried a note of dry humor. "I''m surprised none of them have caught on to your little scheme, Asriel."

    Jack''s smirk deepened. "That''s the beauty of it. As long as I remain in range, my aura coating will keep them in the dark. They won''t suspect a thing unless I stray too far." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The auctioneer''s voice cut through the commotion again. "250 million moonlight stones! Going once, going twice¡ª"

    It seemed the bidding had reached its peak. Herald, a formidable noble with a reputation that preceded him, lounged in his seat, his smug expression radiating triumph. No one else dared to raise the stakes further.

    Alorinel, his pride bruised, slumped back in his chair, muttering curses under his breath. "Tch, that old brat¡­"

    Herald''s grin widened as he locked eyes with Jack. A flicker of something dark danced in his gaze¡ªa challenge. "What''s the matter?" Herald called out, his voice laced with mockery. "Have you run out of moonlight stones, or perhaps you''ve finally realized your place? Wasting so much on those useless trinkets¡ªhow utterly pathetic."

    For a brief moment, silence reigned in the VIP section. Then Jack spoke, his tone light yet razor-sharp. "251 million moonlight stones."

    All eyes snapped to him, the weight of his bid sending another wave of murmurs rippling through the crowd.

    Jack tilted his head, fixing Herald with a pointed stare. "A poor noble like you wouldn''t understand. Some things are simply out of your league."

    Herald''s face darkened, his composure cracking under the jab. "You insolent bastard!" he snarled. "260 million moonlight stones!"

    Jack''s lips curled into a wicked smirk. This was exactly what he wanted. But before he could press further, Alisha leaned in, her voice low but firm. "Don''t push too far. If he backs out, we''ll be stuck paying for the weapon¡ªand we both know we can''t afford that."

    Jack''s eyes flicked to her briefly, his expression calm. "Relax. He''s not going to back down. Not yet."

    As if on cue, Herald''s eyes blazed with fury as he glared at Jack. ''Who is this wretched demon? How can he possibly have this much wealth?'' Herald''s confidence faltered for a moment, but his pride refused to let him back down.

    "270 million moonlight stones!" he bellowed, his voice trembling with barely concealed rage.

    The auctioneer, sensing the growing tension, fought to suppress a grin. ''This little demon has a sharp mind. Still, he''d better tread carefully. One wrong move and¡­ well, why should I care? The house always profits in the end.''

    "271 million moonlight stones," Jack replied smoothly, his voice carrying an air of nonchalance that only seemed to enrage Herald further.

    Herald slammed his fists on the armrests of his chair, rising to his feet in a display of raw anger. "Enough of this nonsense! 350 million moonlight stones!" he roared, his voice shaking the walls of the hall.

    A collective gasp rippled through the audience. The stakes had soared far beyond reason, and the sheer amount of moonlight stones being thrown around was enough to make even the wealthiest nobles balk. Herald, however, stood firm, his chest heaving with exertion and pride.

    Jack leaned back in his seat, letting out a theatrical sigh. "Well, I suppose this is where I bow out," he said, his tone deliberately laced with defeat.

    Herald''s triumphant laughter echoed through the hall. "So, you finally admit it! A pauper like you has no place in an auction of this caliber."

    Jack''s expression remained unreadable as he replied, "At least I''m not the one who just spent more than my household''s annual quota in a single day. I''ve already secured what I came for."

    Herald''s laughter died in his throat. The weight of Jack''s words sank in, and he slumped back into his chair, seething but unable to deny the truth.

    "And that''s it!" the auctioneer declared, his voice jubilant. "Sold! For 350 million moonlight stones! Congratulations to our esteemed bidder!"

    The room erupted into a mixture of cheers, groans, and muttered curses. The Devil''s Blade had found its new owner, and the 30th auction of the Gold Auction House was officially at an end.

    Jack rose from his seat, his expression calm as he addressed his companions. "Let''s go collect our rewards. We''ve seen enough for one day."

    As the group made their way out of the VIP section, Gale glanced back at the still-fuming Herald. "Do you think he''ll come after you?" he asked.

    Jack''s smirk returned, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "I''m counting on it."

    ---

 Chapter 90 - 90: Haste!

    Jack and his companions stepped into the dimly lit backstage area, leaving the auction''s fervent chaos behind.

    Here, the air carried a different kind of tension¡ªthe weight of whispered deals and silent negotiations. As their footsteps echoed on the polished stone floor, the auctioneer emerged from the shadows, his golden garment glinting under the sparse light.

    His sharp eyes twinkled as they fixed on Jack.

    "Ah, young master!" the auctioneer greeted with a wide smile, spreading his arms as if welcoming an old friend.

    "What a performance! We could use more exceptional merchants like you in our establishment. But judging from your demeanor, you''re not from around here¡ªa pity." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s expression remained unreadable, his tone cutting through the pleasantries.

    "I''m not interested in any of that. Where are the rewards?"

    Behind his calm fa?ade, Jack''s mind was racing.

    ''Once we get the Never Map, there''s still the noble demon to deal with. Gale might be able to handle him if it comes to that, but time isn''t on our side. The longer we linger, the greater the risk.''

    The auctioneer hesitated briefly, his practiced smile faltering before he regained composure.

    "Of course, young master. Efficiency is a virtue." He turned and disappeared into a side room, leaving Jack and his group to wait.

    Alisha broke the silence, her voice a low whisper. "You''re really cutting it close. That guy from the VIP section won''t just let this go. You think he''s done with us?"

    Jack didn''t look at her. "If he''s smart, he''ll stay out of my way."

    Moments later, the auctioneer returned, holding a heavy pouch that jingled faintly with the distinct sound of moonlight stones. His mischievous glint returned as he handed the pouch to Jack.

    "Here you are. No need to count it¡ªour reputation would be in shambles if we skimmed even a pebble from our merchants. Your item was truly priceless, and to ensure a fruitful partnership, we''ve included a bonus for your exceptional service."

    Jack accepted the pouch but didn''t bother inspecting it. "Where are the items I purchased?" His tone was sharp, almost dismissive.

    The auctioneer''s smile didn''t waver. "Right this way, sir."

    He led them to a reinforced chest resting on a pedestal. With a flourish, he unlocked it and retrieved two items. The first was a rolled parchment with faint, shimmering patterns on its surface.

    "The Never Map," the auctioneer declared, placing it gently into Jack''s hands.

    Next, he retrieved a small vial filled with a viscous liquid that glowed faintly even in the dim light.

    "And the Mana Dew Potion. A rare and powerful artifact."

    Jack wasted no time. As soon as the items were in his possession, he turned sharply and began walking away. His companions followed without question, understanding the urgency. The auctioneer bowed deeply, his voice echoing faintly behind them. "We hope to see you again, young master."

    Once outside the auction house, Jack led the group along a winding route through the darkened streets and into the vast expanse of the desert. The golden sands stretched endlessly, the silence broken only by the sound of their boots crunching against the grains.

    "We''ve got the items," Alisha began, her voice cutting through the stillness. "So, what''s the plan? How do we use the Never Map to find the Chapters of Time?"

    The group turned their expectant gazes toward Jack. He was silent for a moment, his grip tightening on the map before he spoke.

    "At this stage, the map can''t lead us directly to the Chapters. It''s designed to guide us to clues¡ªfragments that will eventually lead us to them."

    Gale nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense. That explains why the demons weren''t too eager to fight over it."

    Jack''s lips twitched into a faint sneer. "Demons are shortsighted. Most of them wouldn''t know how to use something like this even if it was handed to them."

    Alisha smirked. "And you do? Our resident genius?"

    Jack shot her a glare but didn''t rise to the bait. Instead, he stopped abruptly and knelt on the sand, unrolling the map. The intricate patterns on its surface shimmered and danced, as though alive. He stared at it for a moment, his expression unreadable.

    His thoughts were less composed. How could I forget this? The map appeared in the novel. I remember that much. But how did they activate it?

    Alisha''s voice interrupted his frantic train of thought, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "What''s the matter? Lost your way already, or are you just admiring the sand?"

    Her words struck a chord, and Jack''s memory clicked. He straightened, a sly grin tugging at his lips. "You wish," he retorted, scooping up a handful of sand.

    "Sand?" Alisha repeated, her skepticism evident. Even Gale furrowed his brows but remained silent.

    Ignoring their doubts, Jack let the fine grains trickle onto the surface of the map. The shimmering patterns reacted instantly, converging toward the center. The map''s glow intensified, casting an ethereal light across their faces.

    "Moonlight stones," Jack said abruptly, holding out his hand to Alisha.

    Without hesitation, she retrieved a handful of stones from the pouch and placed them in his palm. Jack turned to Nephris, his gaze steady.

    "This is where you come in," he said.

    Nephris blinked, surprised. She was often the quietest of the group, rarely called upon. "Me? What do you need?"

    "Channel the mana from these stones into the map. You''re a Guardian¡ªyou''re built for this."

    Realization dawned on her, and she nodded. Holding the stones, she closed her eyes, her hands glowing faintly as she drew out their latent energy. The mana flowed into the map, merging with the sand in a mesmerizing display.

    Jack lifted the map, his grip firm. He focused on a single thought: Chapters of Time.

    The map responded, its patterns shifting rapidly before settling into a clear, glowing path. Jack studied it intently, his heart pounding as the path solidified.

    "Now we follow the trail," he declared. "It will lead us to the first clue."

    Before they could take another step, a voice rang out, cold and mocking.

    "Well, well. That''s quite the show. Teaching me how to use the map and doing all the hard work? You''re too kind."

    The group spun around, weapons half-drawn. Standing atop a nearby dune, silhouetted against the twin moons, was the noble demon from the auction. His grin was wide and predatory, his crimson eyes gleaming with malice.

    "Now," he continued, his voice dripping with menace, "hand over the map. Do that, and I might reconsider killing you. Though... I''m not making any promises."

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: Hey, Lautrim..I don''t know how to thank you enough for your support, Buh I''m really grateful. The increase in the privilege prices was a mistake, not something I can explain, but sure, next month it won''t happen again. I''m really sorry for that.]

 Chapter 91 - 91: Deceived

    Jack''s gaze locked on the approaching figure. The air between them felt heavy with unspoken animosity, a weight that only increased as the demon stepped into view.

    It was Herald, the noble demon Jack had tangled with earlier. His presence was oppressive, his aura radiating malice and unchecked fury. Jack had expected this confrontation. Demons thrived on conflict, and it was only a matter of time before Herald sought revenge.

    Herald''s eyes gleamed as he stopped a few paces away. The corner of his mouth curled into a sneer. "I''m surprised you even made it this far. But now, you''re mine."

    Jack didn''t flinch under his gaze. Instead, he cocked his head slightly, his voice calm and cutting. "What took you so long? If you were planning this all along, why wait until we left the auction house?"

    The noble demon''s grin widened, revealing sharp teeth. "A simple courtesy," Herald said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "The Golden House Auction protects its patrons from harm after a purchase¡ªan annoyingly strict policy. But out here?" He gestured to the barren desert around them. "Out here, there''s no one to stop me from doing as I please."

    As Herald advanced, his footsteps deliberate, the group tensed. His gaze fixed on Jack, his voice cold and brimming with malice. "So, what will it be? Surrender the treasures¡­ or die?"

    The killing intent emanating from Herald spread like a toxic fog, but Jack met his gaze unflinchingly. His posture remained relaxed, though his tone carried a hint of mockery. "You seem so sure of yourself. I can''t help but wonder why. There''s one of you and four of us. You think that''s enough to intimidate us?"

    Behind him, his companions subtly prepared for battle. Nephris''s wings shimmered faintly with suppressed divine energy, and Alisha''s fingers hovered over her weapon. Gale, however, remained unbothered. Arms crossed over his chest, he waited calmly for Jack''s cue. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Herald barked out a laugh, his disdain evident. "Numbers don''t mean much when you''re dealing with a higher demon. Besides, I have no need for reinforcements." He raised a hand, and a dark, pulsating blade appeared in his grasp. Its surface oozed malevolence, and the very air around it seemed to shiver.

    "This," Herald said, his voice laced with triumph, "is the Devil''s Blade. With it, your chances of survival are nonexistent. Even with that Mana Dew Potion, you''re no match for me."

    Jack''s lips curled into a smirk, his eyes narrowing with amusement. "That''s quite the toy you have there. But are you sure you''re qualified to wield it?"

    Herald''s grin faltered, confusion flickering across his features. Jack took a step forward, his movements deliberate. "You see," he continued, "kids shouldn''t play with dangerous things."

    Without warning, a sizzling sound cut through the tension. Herald''s triumphant expression twisted into one of pain and shock as the blade in his hand burned against his skin. He let out a startled cry, reflexively dropping the weapon.

    The Devil''s Blade, once exuding a sinister aura, now gleamed with a radiant, holy light. The transformation was undeniable, and Herald staggered back, clutching his scorched hand. "What¡­ what is this?! What did you do?!"

    Jack''s smirk widened, his voice calm but laced with a mocking edge. "That wasn''t the Devil''s Blade," he explained. "It''s Excalibur, its twin. I sold it to the auction house myself, coated in demonic aura to fool everyone¡ªespecially gullible nobles like you."

    Herald''s eyes widened, his disbelief palpable. "Impossible! How could someone like you¡ª"

    Jack cut him off, his tone sharp. "Someone like me? You have no idea who you''re dealing with."

    ''And it cost me more than I''d like to admit,'' Jack thought grimly, his eyes flicking to the status in his mind.

    [Soul Essence: 5]

    The thought of how much the stunt had drained him sent a ripple of unease through him, but he kept his composure. Herald didn''t need to know how close Jack was skating to the edge.

    Herald''s shock quickly turned to rage. His aura flared violently, dark tendrils of energy spilling out and corrupting the ground around him. His voice, now a guttural roar, echoed across the desert. "You''ll pay for this! None of you will leave here alive!"

    Jack''s companions tensed as Herald raised his arms, summoning dark clouds that churned ominously overhead. From the swirling vortex emerged grotesque, clawed hands, their forms flickering with an unnatural, purple hue.

    "Die!" Herald bellowed, and the shadowy appendages surged toward the group with terrifying speed.

    Gale stepped forward, his expression unbothered as he placed himself between the group and the oncoming assault. "Let''s see if this new form of mine is up to the challenge," he muttered.

    Jack glanced at him. "You sure you''ve got this?"

    "Pretty sure," Gale replied casually, his focus never wavering. "Just give me a moment."

    The dark hands closed in, their shrieks piercing the air. Gale raised his own hands, dark energy crackling to life around him. ''Vanquishing Light used to be one of my go-to spells,'' he thought. ''But now, with this dark power¡­ let''s see what it becomes.''

    The transformation was instant. Where light once would have burst forth, a vortex of shadow exploded from Gale''s form, meeting Herald''s attack head-on. The two energies clashed violently, creating shockwaves that sent sand flying in every direction.

    Nephris and Alisha moved in tandem, their divine energy flaring to life. Nephris''s form shifted, her wings glowing with a blinding radiance, while Alisha''s rune markings ignited, forming an intricate lattice of light around her. Together, they began dismantling the shadowy hands that slipped past Gale''s defense.

    Herald''s eyes darted between the group, his fury giving way to confusion and desperation. ''Divine energy¡­ from demons? Who are these people?!'' The sight of Nephris''s ethereal transformation and Alisha''s runic prowess was unlike anything he had ever encountered.

    But it was Jack''s unwavering gaze that unsettled him the most. Herald snarled, forcing more power into his attacks. "You think this changes anything?! I''ll obliterate you!"

    Jack stepped forward, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You''re outmatched, Herald. You''ve already lost¡ªyou just don''t know it yet."

    The noble demon roared, his power surging one final time. The dark clouds coalesced into a massive, clawed monstrosity that lunged toward the group. Gale didn''t hesitate.

    "Veil of Destruction," he intoned, and the shadows around him erupted into a whirlwind of pure annihilation. The monstrous claw disintegrated upon contact, its energy scattering harmlessly into the night.

    Herald staggered, his strength spent and his confidence shattered. He stared at Jack and his companions, realization dawning on his face. "This¡­ this isn''t possible¡­"

    Jack''s expression remained cold as he advanced. "You should''ve known better than to challenge us. Now, it''s time to finish this."

    ---

    [A/N: James Piicket. Thanks for your amazing support so far. You''ve made it to top 5 fans, continue and have a chapter dedicated to you. Thanks again, for giving me and my book a chance]

 Chapter 92 - 92: Heralds fall

    The moment Gale unleashed his power, the entire battlefield shifted. Darkness surged outward like a tidal wave, enveloping the desert in an oppressive shroud. The air grew thick with decay, a stench so potent it made the earth itself shudder. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Black vines, grotesque and pulsating with malevolence, erupted from the ground. They snaked toward Herald, their movements unnervingly alive. The noble demon barely had time to react before the vines coiled around him, tearing through his skin with vicious precision. Blood sprayed in dark rivulets, staining the cracked earth.

    Herald let out a guttural scream that pierced the heavy silence. The vines didn''t stop¡ªthey burrowed deeper, spiraling around his limbs, torso, and neck. Even his eyes weren''t spared; a sharp tendril pierced through one with cruel finality.

    The scene was horrifying, a macabre dance of torment. Herald''s tentacle-like hands, which had moments earlier been a weapon of destruction, now hung limply in the air, their assault halted as agony overtook him.

    "Don''t kill him," Jack ordered sharply, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade.

    Gale hesitated, his gaze lingering on the writhing demon. But Jack''s tone carried an undeniable authority, one that even Gale couldn''t defy. With visible effort, the dark power around him began to recede.

    ''His command over me¡­ it''s absolute,'' Gale thought bitterly. ''To think I, a high being, would become a slave to a mere human. Is this the same torment Haraus feels? what''s disturbing him? Just what happened when Haraus passed through the Second Gate?''

    As Gale reined in his power, Jack began walking toward the immobilized Herald. His movements were unhurried, each step deliberate. The desert wind carried the sound of his boots crunching against the sand, a chilling reminder of his calm amidst the chaos.

    Herald, his remaining eye wide with terror, watched Jack''s approach. His body trembled involuntarily, and a deep, primal fear settled in his chest. There was something about Jack''s eyes¡ªsomething far more unnerving than Gale''s overwhelming darkness. It wasn''t power alone. It was cold, calculating intent, a predator''s gaze honed to perfection.

    "Who¡­ who are you? What are you?" Herald''s voice cracked as he spoke, desperation lacing his words.

    Jack didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stopped mere inches from the demon, his expression unreadable.

    "Not just you," Herald continued, his eye darting wildly to the rest of the group. "All of you! What *are* you?!"

    For the first time since the confrontation began, the noble demon''s arrogance had crumbled entirely. He''d believed himself invincible, a force to be reckoned with. But now, shackled by vines and bleeding profusely, he understood just how wrong he''d been.

    "You know," Jack said, his tone conversational, "for a moment, I considered sparing you. A servant could be useful. But then I thought¡ªwhy bother?"

    Herald''s eye widened in alarm as Jack''s blade materialized in his hand. The weapon gleamed wickedly under the faint moonlight, its edge sharp enough to cut through steel.

    "I don''t need an extra servant," Jack continued, his voice growing colder.

    Without hesitation, he drove the blade into Herald''s chest. The demon''s body jerked violently as the steel pierced flesh and bone, black blood gushing from the wound.

    Herald gasped, his gaze locking onto Jack''s with defiance. "You¡­ you think this is over?" he rasped. "Kill me now, but I''ll return. No one can stop the cycle. I''ll¡ª"

    Jack interrupted him with a smirk, his grip on the hilt tightening. "Oh, don''t be so dramatic. Your soul isn''t going anywhere. Transmigration can''t save you from me."

    The demon''s defiance faltered as Jack''s words sank in.

    "I''ll be adding your soul to my collection," Jack said, his grin widening unnaturally. It was a chilling sight, more demonic than any expression Herald had ever seen. Jack''s eyes gleamed with a ruthless hunger, as if peering directly into the depths of Herald''s soul.

    The system notification in Jack''s mind confirmed his claim:

    [Bu''han Demon Race]

    [Class: Double-Horned]

    [Soul Essence: 10,000]

    Herald opened his mouth to protest, but Jack didn''t give him the chance. With a sharp twist, he drove the blade deeper. The demon''s body convulsed, his remaining eye rolling back as his life ebbed away.

    A pale wisp of light emerged from Herald''s chest, struggling to break free. But the moment it appeared, Jack''s body reacted. The wisp, a fragment of Herald''s soul, was drawn toward him with an irresistible pull.

    "No! No!" Herald''s voice echoed faintly as the wisp disappeared into Jack''s chest.

    The effect was instantaneous. A rush of energy coursed through Jack, invigorating him in a way nothing else could. It was pure ecstasy, a sensation far superior to the mere absorption of mana. His aura flared briefly, growing stronger and more menacing.

    ''This¡­ this is power,'' Jack thought, his heart racing. The addictive thrill of soul absorption left him craving more.

    His companions watched in silence, their expressions a mix of awe and unease.

    ''He''s stronger now,'' Alisha realized, her sharp eyes studying Jack closely. ''His aura¡­ it''s different. This is why he stole that kill from me during the beast hunt. He grows stronger by killing and absorbing power.''

    The realization sent a chill down her spine. ''If he continues like this¡­ he could become unstoppable. And if he turns against us, what then?''

    Alisha clenched her fists tightly, her mind racing. A memory flashed before her eyes¡ªa promise she''d made long ago, one that now felt more urgent than ever.

    ''I can''t let him grow too strong. I have to stop him before it''s too late.'' A single tear rolled down her cheek as her resolve hardened.

    Gale glanced at Alisha, noting her clenched fists and distant gaze. He sighed softly. ''She still hasn''t let it go, even after all these years. But I can''t blame her. If Jack really can unite these demons, humanity doesn''t stand a chance.''

    Jack, oblivious to their thoughts, turned to address the group. "We should keep moving," he said, his voice steady. "The sooner we find the Chapters of Time, the better."

    He adjusted the map in his hands, his brow furrowing as the sands around them began to shift. Slowly, they formed a distinct shape¡ªa skull-like symbol etched into the ground.

    Jack stared at the ominous mark, unease prickling at the edges of his mind. He''d seen something like this before, but where? The memory eluded him, teasing the edges of his consciousness.

    For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. Then, with a determined exhale, Jack tucked the map away and began walking.

    "Let''s go,"

 Chapter 93 - 93: encountering danger

    The plane was not merely feared for the soul-draining demons that commanded unholy power. It was also a land where creatures of unimaginable terror prowled its endless expanse. These were not mere beasts, like those found on Earth. They were mythic entities infused with supernatural might, their powers incomprehensible to mortal minds. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack and his team had been navigating the uncharted sands, guided by the enigmatic Never Map. Its trails seemed endless, and the distance stretched far beyond their expectations. Each step through the dunes carried the threat of lurking danger.

    The group had already faced numerous adversaries¡ªcreatures of all shapes and sizes, some attacking alone, others in terrifying swarms. But this was no ordinary team. Each member wielded abilities that set them apart, hardened by battles that would have broken lesser warriors.

    Now, they stood amidst a field of freshly slain monsters. The sand beneath them was slick with black, tar-like blood, steaming under the plane''s perpetual moonlight. Gale grappled with a massive sand beast, a creature that resembled a grotesque centipede. Its armored body writhed furiously, glistening with scales as sharp as blades. Two obsidian pincers jutted from its rear, snapping with murderous intent. Its monstrous maw gaped wide, rows of serrated teeth chomping in vain as Gale held it at bay.

    The beast''s crimson eyes gleamed with a primal rage, its sheer size dwarfing the demon holding it captive. Gale, his hands slick with gore, looked unfazed. With a guttural roar, he gripped the beast''s segmented body and tore it in half. Viscous blood sprayed across his face and armor, pooling at his feet.

    "These creatures are stubborn," Gale muttered, his voice low but steady. He tossed the lifeless halves aside with a casual disdain, black ichor dripping from his hands. "Cannibalistic, too. They''ll turn on their own if we let them."

    Jack stood a few paces away, watching the carnage in silence. His expression was unreadable, but a faint chime in his mind broke the stillness.

    [EXP Gained: 100!]

    The system notification was expected. Gale, being bonded to Jack, shared his experience gains. But something was amiss. Jack''s brows furrowed as he scanned the field.

    ''Where''s the soul essence?'' he thought, his unease growing. Every kill in this plane should have yielded a fragment of the creatures'' souls¡ªpower he could harness. Yet, with each battle, the essence had been absent.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a sharp hiss. The sand shifted behind him, erupting as another beast emerged. Its maw opened wide, a black void lined with jagged teeth, rushing toward Jack''s skull.

    He spun with reflexes honed by countless battles, his blade flashing in the moonlight. The steel met the beast''s gaping mouth with a sickening crunch, slicing cleanly through its snapping jaws. Before he could deliver the killing blow, a spear of pure light pierced the creature''s eye, driving it back with a shriek of agony.

    "You should focus on the fight instead of daydreaming," Alisha snapped, lowering her glowing hand as her conjured spear dissipated.

    Jack didn''t turn to face her. His blade moved in a blur, severing the beast''s head in a single, fluid motion. Black ichor sprayed across the sand, and the massive body collapsed, twitching in its death throes.

    "I didn''t ask for your help," he replied coolly, stepping over the corpse.

    "Tch." Alisha scoffed, brushing a lock of hair from her face. "You''re welcome."

    Gale surveyed the battlefield, his crimson eyes scanning for movement. "I think that''s all of them," he said, flexing his bloodied hands. The viscous fluid dripped to the sand, forming dark pools.

    The sight of him, covered head to toe in the beasts'' gore, was unnerving, even to his comrades. Alisha wrinkled her nose, her distaste evident.

    "We''ll need to camp," she said, her voice tinged with annoyance. "And you"¡ªshe pointed at Gale¡ª"You''ll need to wash all that off before I lose my appetite."

    Jack sighed, knowing she was right. They were far from their destination, and the relentless battles had taken a toll, even on him.

    "Fine," he conceded. "We''ll rest here for now. But none of you have camped before, have you?"

    Gale and Nephris exchanged a glance, their expressions blank. "Never had a reason to," Gale said with a shrug.

    Jack frowned. ''Of course they haven''t. Divine beings like them wouldn''t need rest, let alone survival skills.'' He turned to Alisha. "What about you?"

    Alisha crossed her arms, rolling her eyes. "Do I look like someone who spends time outside the church?"

    Jack couldn''t suppress a wry smile. ''Why did I expect anything else?''

    He sighed, rubbing his temples. "Alright. First, we need shelter. Then fire. Spread out and find a safe spot for the night."

    The group dispersed, their footsteps crunching against the shifting sands. The plane''s perpetual blue moon hung low in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the desert.

    Jack moved toward the dunes, his gaze sweeping the horizon. The endless expanse offered little in the way of cover. He glanced at Alisha, noting the faint tremor in her hands.

    ''She''s the weakest here,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing. ''If I wanted to kill her, now would be the perfect time. But there''s no sport in that. And I still need her alive¡ªfor now.''

    The system''s persistent reminder echoed in his mind:

    [Mission: Defeat the Divine Incarnate. Reclaim the Lord''s Pride.]

    Jack shook the thought away. He''d deal with that mission when the time was right. For now, they needed rest.

    A voice called out from the dunes. "I''ve found something!" Nephris''s small figure appeared in the distance, waving enthusiastically.

    Jack and Alisha followed her voice, arriving at the base of a sandy hill. A natural cave had formed in the side, offering a small but serviceable shelter.

    "This will do," Jack said, stepping inside. The darkness enveloped him, but his enhanced vision cut through it effortlessly. The others followed, though Nephris solved the lighting problem by emitting a soft, golden glow. The cave lit up like a lantern, revealing smooth walls and a sandy floor.

    Alisha slumped against the wall with a relieved sigh. "Finally. Some peace."

    Jack ignored her, settling into a corner. "Time to check my stats," he muttered.

    [Character Stats]

    The familiar interface unfolded before him, the glowing text filling his vision. But as he scanned the numbers, something nagged at the back of his mind, and he stared off at Alisha who was fast asleep.

    ''What''s her story? Why does she hate demons too much?''

 Chapter 94 - 94: her story (1)

    The sky above was shrouded in pitch-black smoke, the once-pristine clouds obliterated by the relentless carnage unfolding below. Fiery tongues licked upward, consuming the remains of homes and marketplaces, turning them into smoldering ruins. A choking stench of burnt wood, flesh, and sulfur filled the air, making every breath a struggle.

    In the chaos, the piercing wail of a young girl rang out, cutting through the crackle of the flames. Her voice trembled, hoarse from endless crying.

    "Dad! Please!" she screamed, her small hands clutching a piece of her torn dress as if it could offer her solace.

    Her red-rimmed eyes stared ahead, unable to look away. There, amidst the burning wreckage, stood her father, Liam. His breath came in ragged gasps, each exhale painting his lips with fresh blood. Yet, his grip on his blade did not falter, even as a hulking demon loomed before him. The creature was monstrous¡ªa nightmare made flesh. Its skin was a deep obsidian, marred with glowing cracks that pulsed like molten veins. Three massive horns jutted from its head, and its fiery blue eyes flickered with cruel amusement.

    A guttural snarl rumbled from the demon as it plunged its jagged claws into Liam''s chest. The steel-clad warrior gritted his teeth against the pain, refusing to give the beast the satisfaction of his screams.

    "Where the hell did all these monsters come from? First angels, now this?" Liam spat, his voice strained but defiant. Blood dripped from his lips, pooling at his feet.

    The demon''s lips curled back in what could only be described as a sinister smile, though no words left its throat. Its jagged claws twisted deeper into Liam''s torso, causing him to stagger. Yet, the fire in his eyes did not waver. He turned his head slightly, catching a glimpse of his daughter through the haze of smoke.

    ''Alisha...'' His mind raced, though his body was failing him. ''I have to protect her, no matter what. Even if it costs me everything.''

    Summoning every ounce of his strength, Liam flashed his daughter a smile¡ªwarm and reassuring, as if telling her without words that it would all be okay. Alisha, however, was inconsolable. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she shook her head, unable to understand how her father could smile in such a moment.

    The demon tilted its head, studying the man before it with a faint curiosity. Liam''s blade trembled in his hands, slick with his own blood. But he wasn''t done. He couldn''t be.

    "Damn you!" Liam roared, finding strength in his rage. With a sudden burst of power, he swung his sword in a wide arc, the blade slicing clean through the demon''s neck. For a heartbeat, silence reigned. The beast stood frozen, its clawed hand still embedded in Liam''s chest.

    Then, with deliberate slowness, the demon reached up to its neck, its claws brushing against the fresh wound. Black ichor oozed from the gash, staining its monstrous fingers. It examined the dark liquid with mild surprise, as if amused by the sight of its own blood.

    Liam''s heart sank as he watched the impossible unfold. The wound on the demon''s neck began to close, the flesh knitting together with an unnatural ease.

    ''How? That was an aura-infused strike!'' Liam''s thoughts raced. Aura manipulation was a skill only the most experienced warriors possessed, capable of cutting through even the most formidable defenses. Yet, this creature shrugged it off as though it were nothing.

    The demon''s blazing eyes locked onto Liam, and without hesitation, it plunged its other claw into his abdomen, lifting him effortlessly into the air. Blood poured from the deep wounds, painting the ground in crimson.

    "You''re strong," the demon finally spoke, its voice a guttural growl that sent shivers down Liam''s spine. "Your soul will taste delicious."

    Alisha, who had watched the scene unfold with bated breath, felt the fragile hope she''d clung to shatter completely. Her father''s desperate attack had failed. The monster was unstoppable.

    But she couldn''t just stand there. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Dad, no!" she screamed, her voice raw with desperation. Her small legs carried her forward, stumbling over debris as she reached the demon. With trembling fists, she struck at its legs, her tiny blows barely making an impact.

    "Leave him alone! Please! He did nothing to you!" she cried, her voice breaking with each word.

    The demon glanced down at her, irritation flickering in its glowing eyes. With a snarl, it raised a claw, ready to strike her down.

    Clang!

    A deafening sound echoed through the air as its claw met resistance. Startled, the demon turned its gaze to the source. There, standing on shaky legs, was Liam. His sword intercepted the beast''s attack, the blade trembling under the immense pressure.

    "You will not touch her," Liam growled, his voice low but unwavering. His arms shook violently, his strength all but gone. Yet, he stood his ground.

    "Alisha, run!" he commanded, his voice firm despite the agony wracking his body.

    "No! I won''t leave you!" she cried, clutching the hem of his blood-soaked tunic.

    Liam''s lips curled into a bittersweet smile. "Alisha, please. You have to go. For me."

    Her heart ached at his words. She wanted to protest, to refuse, but the look in his eyes silenced her. It was a look of unyielding determination, of love so fierce it defied even death.

    "Go," he whispered.

    Summoning the last remnants of his strength, Liam pushed the demon''s claw away and severed its arm with a powerful swing. The beast staggered back, its severed limb falling to the ground with a heavy thud.

    Liam dropped to one knee, barely able to hold himself upright. Blood poured freely from his wounds, staining the earth beneath him.

    "Alisha, now!" he shouted, his voice a mixture of desperation and authority.

    Tears streaming down her face, Alisha turned and ran, her small frame disappearing into the smoke-filled chaos.

    Liam watched her go, a sense of relief washing over him. He turned back to the demon, who now regarded him with something akin to amusement. Its severed arm twitched on the ground, but its expression was far from pained.

    "You shouldn''t have lied to her," the demon said, its voice low and mocking.

    Liam''s eyes widened. ''It can talk?!''

    Before he could react, the demon moved with blinding speed. Its claw tore through the air, slicing clean through his neck.

    Liam''s head hit the ground with a sickening thud, his lifeless eyes still staring in the direction his daughter had fled. Blood spurted from the stump of his neck, painting the ground in vivid red.

    The demon crouched, licking its claws as it stared at the severed head. "Liars don''t go to heaven," it said, its voice dripping with malice. "They go to my stomach."

    It smiled, its teeth gleaming in the firelight, as Alisha''s anguished scream echoed through the burning ruins.

    ---

    [A/N: James, could you please do me a favor by purchasing the privilege, any of the two. I would really appreciate. Thank you]

 Chapter 95 - 95: her story (2)

    Alisha hadn''t run far, yet the horrifying scene burned itself into her memory¡ªa memory she would never escape. Her father, her unwavering protector, was dead. Not just dead, but brutally executed. His head, severed cleanly from his neck, tumbled onto the dirt with a grotesque thud, leaving a glistening trail of crimson behind it.

    Time slowed as Alisha''s breath hitched. The demon turned to her, its smile wicked and cruel. With a predatory grace, it vanished from its spot and reappeared before her, as if the distance was insignificant.

    Its claws, sharp and gleaming, brushed aside the strands of her dark hair, grazing her cheek. The contact sent chills down her spine, the sting of its claws mingling with the overwhelming fear that paralyzed her.

    "You see," the demon cooed, its voice dripping with malice. "Papa lied... So I killed him for lying."

    Tears welled in Alisha''s eyes, spilling down her cheeks as her gaze flickered to her father''s lifeless body. His corpse lay sprawled in a dark pool of blood, utterly lifeless, a stark contrast to the warm, strong man she had always known.

    "D-Dad¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling and barely audible.

    The demon tilted its head, observing her like a child admiring a broken toy. It reached out and took her hand in its clawed grasp, the movement unsettlingly gentle.

    "Come with me," it said, its voice calm but laced with an undeniable authority.

    Her feet betrayed her, moving as if compelled by an unseen force. The demon led her to the remnants of a building, its walls crumbled and blackened from old flames. It placed her on a fallen roof tile, the heated clay still warm against her skin.

    "Sit here. Don''t run," it warned, its sharp teeth glinting as it smiled. "Papa wouldn''t like it if you ran away."

    The words sent a fresh wave of terror coursing through her, but her legs refused to move. Her gaze remained fixed on her father''s body, her lips trembling as she tried to form words.

    ''Dad¡­ Dad¡­'' The thought repeated endlessly in her mind, a cruel reminder of her helplessness. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demon returned to the corpse, pausing to glance at her over its shoulder. "You see, little one, we demons... We''re not so different from you humans. We were simply made for another purpose."

    Its voice softened, almost as if it were explaining a simple truth. "You humans use the beasts of this world for food. We demons? We survive on two things: flesh and soul. To become stronger, we need both."

    The demon''s words twisted in Alisha''s mind, each syllable laced with a darkness that threatened to drown her. She flinched as its jaw stretched unnaturally wide, revealing rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth. Its claws elongated, and without hesitation, it plunged them into her father''s body.

    With an almost gleeful motion, the demon tore a chunk of flesh from the lifeless form and tossed it into its cavernous maw. Blood splattered across the ground, staining the earth with a gruesome pattern. The sound of bones crunching filled the air, followed by the wet squelch of flesh being devoured.

    The stench was unbearable¡ªa sickly mix of iron and decay. Alisha''s stomach churned, bile rising in her throat, but she forced it down. She couldn''t look away, no matter how much she wanted to. This was her father. To turn her gaze would be a betrayal.

    "Dad," she muttered again, her voice a hollow echo of itself. Another tear slipped from her eye, but the heat of the day dried it before it could fall completely. Her world blurred, the edges of reality fading until only the grotesque scene before her remained.

    "Yes!" the demon exclaimed, its voice filled with perverse delight. "This is it! Far better than the rotted scraps back in the Abyss. Though it pales in comparison to the divine, it will suffice."

    Its grotesque feast continued, each bite more savage than the last.

    Alisha''s mind began to slip. Her tears dried, her voice silenced, and her spirit fractured. She was no longer present, her thoughts consumed by visions of her parents. She could see them standing together, their faces warm and smiling, but the image began to blur as they moved further and further away.

    "Mom¡­ Dad¡­ Wait for me," she whispered, reaching out to grasp the phantom figures in her mind.

    A sudden warmth enveloped her hand, pulling her back from the brink of despair. Her gaze flickered to life as she looked up, her surroundings still a nightmare but her mind snapping to attention.

    "Don''t worry," a soothing voice said, "I am here now."

    The words wrapped around her like a comforting blanket, momentarily shielding her from the horror.

    The demon''s instincts flared, its sharp gaze shifting to the newcomer. A spear of pure light materialized from thin air, its brilliance reflected in the demon''s eyes. Before it could react, the spear struck with devastating force, slamming into the demon''s head and sending it careening backward.

    The sheer power of the blow carved a deep trench in the earth as the demon was dragged along the ground. Its head hung at an unnatural angle, nearly severed, but the wound closed in mere seconds, the black blood congealing as its regenerative abilities kicked in.

    The spear dissipated, its magic spent, but the damage was done. The demon rose, a gaping hole where part of its head had been, black ichor dripping freely.

    Alisha''s eyes darted to the source of the attack. A figure stood tall, draped in a flowing robe that shimmered like liquid starlight. Her eyes glowed a piercing ruby-green, and a delicate veil obscured her features, adding an air of mystery to her presence.

    "Divine power¡­" the demon growled, its voice tinged with confusion. "You shouldn''t exist in this realm. How is this possible?"

    The woman''s voice rang out, clear and commanding. "We were warned of your coming. My divine light will banish you back to the Abyss where you belong!"

    The demon chuckled darkly, its form shifting as it shed its monstrous appearance. Five horns jutted from its head, and a shadowy robe enveloped its now humanoid figure. Its slit red eyes glimmered with malice as it studied the newcomer.

    "Who knew suppressing my presence to pass through the gates would lead to such a fortunate encounter?" it mused, licking its lips. "Your soul¡­ So pure. Perhaps I''ll stay a while longer after all."

    Its smile twisted into something even more sinister. "Besides, I''ve yet to taste the delights of this realm''s women."

    The woman''s voice cut through the air like a blade. "Oh, light of the heavens, hear my plea. Deliver us from this vile creature!"

    Runes of radiant light blazed into existence above her, their brilliance illuminating the darkened sky.

    The demon snarled, its confidence faltering as it lunged toward Alisha, intent on taking her hostage. But before it could reach her, a thunderous kick struck its side, sending it crashing into the earth with a force that shook the ground.

    It coughed up black blood, its form crumpling as fear seeped into its eyes.

    "Haraus," it whispered, its voice trembling as it gazed upon the newcomer who had struck it down.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Forgotten memory

    Jack leaned against the jagged wall of the cave, watching Alisha slump down, her back pressed against the rough surface. Within seconds, exhaustion overcame her, and she fell into a deep, restless sleep. Her chest rose and fell steadily, though her brow furrowed slightly, as if her dreams were anything but peaceful.

    "She''s never really been this close to a demon before," Gale remarked, his tone carrying a subtle curiosity. He sat cross-legged on the cave floor, his piercing gaze fixed on Jack. "Makes me wonder why she hasn''t killed you already."

    Jack didn''t flinch at the comment. He followed Gale''s gaze to Alisha''s sleeping form, then shrugged lightly. "She''s got something she needs to figure out. That''s all it is. Nothing more ties her to me."

    Gale''s expression hardened, his voice quieter but no less deliberate. "That''s hard to believe. You don''t know much about her, but there''s something you should understand¡ªshe despises demons. Every ounce of her being is fueled by that hatred. She would burn an entire city to the ground if it meant eradicating them all."

    Jack''s lips tightened into a thin line. "Yeah, I''m aware."

    "Then why let you live?" Gale mused, his words hanging heavy in the air. "It''s not just restraint. There''s another reason, one she might not even know herself."

    Jack frowned, the weight of Gale''s words sinking in. For a brief moment, the thought lingered in his mind, but he shook it off just as quickly. "Doesn''t matter," he said grimly. His tone carried a finality that left no room for argument.

    Pushing the distraction aside, Jack summoned the system screen with a thought. A soft, luminous glow appeared before him, illuminating the dim cave.

    ---

    [Character Stats]

    Level: 17

    Strength: 190

    Stamina: 170

    Agility: 180

    ---

    A small smile crept across his face. ''Ten points to each stat per level. That''s not bad,'' he thought, analyzing his growth. The improvements felt incremental, but they were enough to keep him alive.

    ''It''s not much,'' he admitted to himself, ''but at least I''m making progress.''

    His gaze drifted back to the group. Gale remained motionless, his eyes closed as though meditating. Beside him, Nephris hovered, the faint glow of her form casting an ethereal light across the cavern. Meanwhile, Alisha shifted slightly in her sleep, her expression softening.

    Jack scoffed under his breath. ''Three celestial beings at my side. Who would''ve thought?''

    The bitter irony wasn''t lost on him. Between Gale''s prowess, Alisha''s determination, and Nephris''s divine presence, Jack felt like an intruder in a world that was no longer his own. He rubbed his temples, fighting the frustration bubbling within him. The system had granted him power, yes, but it paled compared to the sheer talent radiating from Gale.

    With a flick of his wrist, Gale conjured dark flames from the air, and they roared to life in the center of the cave. Though black as midnight, the flames radiated a comforting warmth, chasing away the biting cold that seeped through the stone walls.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Tier 10 magic?" he muttered. "Of course."

    He studied Gale for a moment longer, the angel''s serene expression betraying nothing of the immense power he wielded. ''Physique of a warrior, magic of a battlemage... and here I am, grinding for scraps.''

    Jack exhaled sharply, his annoyance simmering. He shifted closer to the fire, letting its warmth seep into his skin. His eyes closed briefly, and he took a steadying breath, trying to push aside the nagging feeling of inadequacy.

    ---

    A voice cut through the silence like a knife. "Gin, there''s a lot of sand beasts in the area. Do you think the demon soldiers came through here recently?"

    Jack''s eyes snapped open. The unfamiliar voice sent a ripple of tension through the cave. Gale''s eyes opened simultaneously, his body immediately on alert.

    Standing at the mouth of the cave was a girl, her silhouette framed by the dim moonlight. Her black hair spilled down her back, blending into the shadows. Her ruby-green eyes glowed faintly, reflecting both shock and a flicker of fear. Her long, feline ears twitched, betraying her unease.

    Jack reacted instinctively, his blade already in his hand. In one fluid motion, he lunged toward her, the steel aimed for her heart. But the girl moved with startling speed, leaping backward just as his blade sliced through the air where she''d stood.

    ''Fast,'' Jack thought, his eyes narrowing. ''But no horns... not a demon. So what is she?''

    The girl landed lightly on her feet, her expression shifting from fear to curiosity. "You''re not demons," she said, sniffing the air delicately. Her voice was soft, almost childlike. "Big brother, what are you doing in my home?"

    Jack''s grip on his blade tightened. "Who are you?" he demanded, his tone sharp. "And how do you know we''re not human?"

    The girl tilted her head, a small smile playing on her lips. "Your scent," she said simply. "Silly big brother."

    Jack scowled, unimpressed by her playful demeanor. Before he could press further, Gale''s calm voice interrupted.

    "She doesn''t have the aura of a demon," Gale observed, stepping forward. "And I can''t sense any malice coming from her."

    Jack shot him a skeptical glance. "Then what is she?"

    Gale hesitated, his expression thoughtful. "I don''t know."

    The girl crossed her arms, puffing her cheeks in mock frustration. "Rude big brother! Missy was born this way!"

    Her words caught both Jack and Gale off guard. Alisha stirred at the commotion, her eyes groggy but quickly sharpening as she took in the scene. She tensed when her gaze landed on the stranger.

    "Who is she?" Alisha asked, her tone laced with suspicion.

    Jack kept his eyes on the girl. "Your guess is as good as mine."

    The girl''s expression softened, her voice taking on a wistful tone. "Big brother, don''t you remember? You saved me from the bad men in the streets."

    Jack froze. The words struck a chord deep within him, unearthing a memory he had buried long ago. He had saved someone once¡ªan act of kindness that stood in stark contrast to his usual indifference. But the memory was hazy, the details lost in the haze of time and survival.

    "Saved?" he echoed, his voice barely above a whisper. The idea felt foreign, almost absurd. Yet, as he studied the girl''s earnest expression, a faint flicker of recognition stirred within him.

    Alisha''s brow furrowed. "Ciriaus?" she repeated, the unfamiliar word hanging in the air.

    Jack''s mind raced, piecing together fragments of the past. ''Could she really be...?''

    The girl stepped closer, her eyes shimmering with something akin to hope. "Big brother," she said softly, "you promised you''d always protect me."

    ---

    --- Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 97 - 97: remember

    In the vast expanse of the desert, the moons warm light bore down relentlessly on the sand dunes. Amid the arid silence, a hulking beast sniffed the scorched earth where a pool of black, tar-like blood stained the ground¡ªa grotesque remnant of violence. The creature''s nostrils flared, and a guttural growl escaped its throat, disturbing the stillness. Beside it, a demon crouched low, his pitch-black eyes studying the dried corpse of a double-horned demon.

    "This blood is fresh. The noble demon didn''t die long ago," the demon murmured. His voice carried a sharp edge, filled with the weight of unspoken consequences. His pointed horns gleamed faintly in the sun, and crimson markings ran like tears down his cheeks. As his serpent-green eyes narrowed at the scene, the air around him grew tense. "The other clans won''t let this slide."

    A female demon stepped closer, her serpentine brown eyes filled with cold calculation. Her voluptuous figure moved with a predatory grace, every step commanding attention. "The culprits are obvious. The intruders. We''ll track them soon enough," she said, her voice smooth but laced with menace. Her beast, a hulking creature with jagged fangs and a feral glare, circled them, its growls sending shivers down the spine of a smaller demon standing a few steps back. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gurat, the snouted demon, shuffled nervously. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead as he tried to avoid the beast''s snapping jaws. ''Why do I always end up in these messes?'' he thought bitterly, glancing at the terrifying demoness who held the leash of the feral creature.

    "You said they tasked you to find them, didn''t they?" the crouching demon asked, his voice low and menacing as his gaze flicked to Gurat.

    "Y-yes," Gurat stammered, his eyes darting between the beast and the demon. The creature growled again, saliva dripping from its mouth as if impatient for a meal.

    "Isis," the demoness cooed, her voice dripping with mock affection as she placed a hand on her beast''s snout, calming it. "Patience. If he proves useless, you''ll have him as a snack."

    The smaller demon flinched at her words, his heart pounding wildly. ''I didn''t sign up to be anyone''s dinner!''

    "No offense, but how am I supposed to help you find them?" Gurat blurted, his voice quivering. "I have no idea where they went."

    The demoness''s gaze darkened, but she didn''t move. Her lips curved into a predatory smile as her companion, still crouched, spoke up. "If you''re truly that clueless, you''re worthless to us. We don''t have the luxury of wasting time, not when Master Naon expects our return." His voice dripped with disdain, and the weight of his words pressed on Gurat''s shoulders like an executioner''s blade. "We''re Lord Zomaza''s most trusted. Failure is not an option."

    The snouted demon''s knees nearly buckled. "Wait! They¡­ they mentioned something!" he stammered, clutching at straws. "Something about the Chapters of Time, I think¡­ Please, don''t kill me! I swear I''ll tell you everything I know."

    The demoness tilted her head, her smile widening. "Chapters of Time? Interesting." She stepped toward Gurat, closing the gap between them in a heartbeat. Her face was inches from his, her eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "You''re lucky you''re entertaining."

    Gurat tried to back away, but his body refused to obey. Her proximity sent a shiver down his spine. "E-entertaining?"

    Without warning, she grabbed his face and pulled him into a deep, forceful kiss. Her serpent-like tongue invaded his mouth, and a searing heat coursed through his veins. His vision blurred, and his mind spiraled into a haze of fear and confusion. The world around him dissolved into a void, leaving only her overwhelming presence.

    "Kate," the crouching demon growled, standing abruptly. His green eyes flared with jealousy as he glared at the scene. "You know you shouldn''t do things like that with others."

    Kate broke the kiss and turned to face him, her lips curling into a smirk. "Jealous, Rex? You know you''re the only one for me," she teased, her tone dripping with mock affection. She stepped closer to him, placing a hand on his chest.

    Rex''s eyes burned with unspoken rage. "Don''t test me," he warned, his voice a low growl.

    Kate chuckled softly. "Relax. It was just to awaken his soul resonance. You''ve seen this trick before." She gestured toward Gurat, who now stood motionless, his pitch-black eyes clouded and lifeless. "He''s ours now."

    Rex scoffed, turning away. "Fine. But don''t let it happen again."

    Kate''s smirk deepened as she turned back to Gurat, whose body twitched faintly as if adjusting to a new reality. "Now, lead us to the intruders," she commanded. Her voice was no longer teasing but sharp and commanding.

    Gurat''s mind swirled with fragmented images. Through the haze, one figure emerged¡ªa man with piercing azure eyes that seemed to bore into his very soul. The memory brought an overwhelming sense of dread, and yet it compelled him forward.

    "Yes¡­ I''ll find them," Gurat murmured, his voice hollow.

    Kate''s smile widened, satisfied.

    "Good. Let''s move. We''re wasting daylight."

    Rex grunted in agreement, his sharp gaze scanning the horizon.

    "They won''t get far. Not with us on their trail."

    As the group set off, the desert wind howled around them.

    ------------

    Jack stared at the little girl in front of him, her bright eyes wide with joy as she called out to him.

    "Missy?" he murmured, his voice betraying the confusion roiling within him.

    "Yes, big brother!" she replied, her smile radiant and innocent.

    For a moment, Jack''s mind reeled as memories surged forth from a time he had long buried. He remembered her¡ªa scene from his old life that he thought he would never revisit. Saving her hadn''t been part of the plan back then.

    The memory unfolded vividly.

    A young boy trudged through the filthy streets of the city, his body frail and battered. His bob-cut brown hair clung to his grimy forehead, streaked with dirt from the garbage bins he scavenged in during the cold, lonely nights. His torn jeans hung loosely around his skeletal frame, and his black sweater, riddled with holes, barely offered protection against the biting wind.

    His swollen eyes scanned the bustling streets, though they held no focus, no direction. The hum of the city buzzed around him, but he seemed detached, his soul tethered to only one thought.

    ''Food... I need food.''

    He stumbled forward, his feet dragging through the muck, every step more arduous than the last. His lips, cracked from days without water, bled slightly as the dry wind whipped across his face.

    "Hey, move it!" barked a man in a crisp black suit. He shoved the boy aside, his nose wrinkled in disgust as though Jack''s very presence offended him.

    Jack staggered but didn''t fall. He had grown used to the roughness of strangers, the disdain etched into their faces. He didn''t bother replying. What was the point? He pressed on, the gnawing ache in his stomach pushing him forward, even as the world blurred at the edges of his vision.

    The next blow came without warning.

    "Watch where you''re going, scumbag!" a woman yelled. Her designer handbag swung through the air and struck Jack hard, sending him careening into a narrow alleyway. His head collided with the brick wall, and pain shot through his skull. He collapsed to the ground, his breathing ragged as blood trickled down the back of his head.

    "Just die already," the woman spat, her voice dripping with contempt. "The world doesn''t need pests like you."

    Jack winced, her words stabbing into him with the precision of a knife. Yet even in his haze, a spark of defiance flared within him.

    "Damn you all... you''ll pay someday," he muttered weakly, his voice barely audible. His trembling hands reached for the wall as he tried to lift himself, his will to survive burning brighter than the pain.

    ''Mom will come for me. She''ll find me. It''s only been three days,'' Jack told himself, clinging to the faint hope that had kept him going this far. A single tear, as dry and hollow as his voice, escaped his eye and slid down his cheek.

    "Leave me! Let me go!"

    The desperate cry snapped Jack from his spiraling thoughts. He turned his head and saw a scene that ignited something deep within him.

    A little girl, her messy pigtails bouncing as she thrashed, was being pulled along by a burly man. The man''s bald head gleamed in the sunlight, his grin twisted with malice.

    "Be a good girl and come with me," the man cooed, his voice dripping with false sweetness as he tightened his grip on her arm. "I won''t hurt you, I promise."

    The girl struggled, her tiny fists beating against his chest as tears streamed down her cheeks. "No! Missy wants to go home! Let me go!"

    The man''s patience snapped. His grin faded, replaced by a scowl. "You little brat! I don''t have time for this¡ª"

    BANG!

    The man staggered forward, his words cut off by a sharp blow to the back of his head. He swayed for a moment before crumpling to the ground, unconscious.

    Jack stood behind him, a large wooden stick clenched tightly in his trembling hands. His gaze was cold, devoid of sympathy as he looked down at the fallen man. Without sparing the girl a glance, he dropped the stick and dashed forward toward the real prize¡ªa loaf of bread sitting on the ground, its wrapper torn open.

    With shaking hands, Jack tore off a chunk and shoved it into his mouth. The bread was dry and stale, but to him, it tasted like salvation. The sensation of something solid sliding down his parched throat sent a jolt of life through his starving body.

    ''Finally.''

    He took another bite, his focus entirely on the food. The girl, now free, approached him hesitantly. Her sobs had subsided, and she sniffled as she looked up at her unlikely savior.

    "Big brother..." she whispered.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Hope

    "Big brother¡­ thank you for saving me," the little girl said, bowing her head slightly, her voice soft yet filled with genuine gratitude.

    Jack stared at her blankly. Her words felt foreign, almost absurd to him. He didn''t know how to respond.

    ''I didn''t save her for her sake,'' he thought, tearing his gaze away from her. His eyes settled back on the half-eaten loaf of bread in his hands. ''I just needed to deal with that man. He wouldn''t have let me eat in peace.''

    To his surprise, there was almost nothing left of the loaf. Somehow, in his desperation, he had devoured nearly the entire thing without even realizing it. A faint pang of guilt nudged him¡ªnot for the man, but for the girl who might still be hungry.

    "Big brother, do you want more?" Her voice was gentle as she leaned closer, her bright eyes studying him.

    Jack stiffened, a mixture of embarrassment and irritation flaring up inside him. ''What''s wrong with her? Can''t she tell how filthy I am?'' He instinctively took a whiff of his clothes and cringed. The stench was overpowering¡ªsour, metallic, and rancid. Even he could barely stand it.

    "Silly big brother," the girl giggled, flicking his forehead with her tiny finger. Her tone was playful, completely unbothered by his disheveled appearance. "Don''t worry about your smell. I''ll get you some soap tomorrow, okay?" Her smile stretched wide, radiating a warmth Jack hadn''t felt in what seemed like forever.

    He froze. This was what he''d always wanted¡ªsomeone who cared, who wasn''t repelled by his existence. Yet the weight of his experiences crushed the flicker of hope. Doubt wormed its way into his chest, fed by every rejection, every cruel word he had endured.

    "No," he said flatly, his voice harsh and unfeeling. "I don''t need any of that." He shoved the remaining morsels of bread into his mouth, chewing mechanically. Even as he swallowed, his stomach growled loudly, the hunger clawing at him more ferociously than before.

    ''What''s wrong with me? I just ate,'' he thought, bewildered. ''Why does it feel worse now?''

    "Don''t be stubborn, big brother!" the girl scolded, puffing out her cheeks in mock anger. She reached up, smudging her fingers along the grime on his cheek. "You''re smelly, and you need to wash up. If you take a bath, I''ll give you more food!" Her determined tone left no room for argument.

    Jack blinked, taken aback by her boldness. Her behavior was so unlike anyone he''d ever met. ''What''s with this girl?'' he thought, his face heating up slightly. ''She doesn''t even know me, yet she''s acting like we''ve been siblings forever.''

    "O-okay," he stuttered, surprised by his own response. Somehow, she had drawn an agreement out of him before he could even process what he was saying.

    "Good big brother!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands excitedly. "Wait here, I''ll be back soon!" She turned and darted out of the alleyway, her small figure disappearing into the distance.

    Jack stared after her, his expression blank. As the seconds stretched into minutes, he exhaled deeply and leaned back against the cold brick wall.

    "Was I actually thinking she''d come back?" he muttered bitterly. His stomach grumbled again, a painful reminder of his constant battle with starvation. "Guess I''ll just find some garbage to eat," he said to himself, closing his eyes. Exhaustion weighed heavily on him, pulling him into the abyss of sleep.

    But before he could fully drift off, a hand shook him awake.

    "Big brother! You don''t sleep without a bath!" the girl''s voice rang out, dragging him back to reality.

    His eyes fluttered open, and he stared at her in disbelief. She had returned, her small hand tugging at his arm insistently. "Come on, I know where we can find a river!" she said, her voice bubbling with excitement.

    Jack hesitated but found himself rising to his feet, his body obeying her pull as if compelled by some unseen force. There was something about her¡ªan odd sincerity, a kindness that felt utterly alien to him. It unnerved him and yet¡­ intrigued him.

    She led him through the quiet streets, the night sky blanketing the world in darkness. The faint sound of flowing water grew louder as they approached their destination. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    The river glimmered under the moonlight, its surface reflecting the stars above. The girl stopped by the bank and rummaged through a small bag slung over her shoulder. She pulled out a bar of soap and handed it to him with a triumphant smile.

    "Here, big brother! Use this to bathe, and don''t forget to wash your clothes too!" Without waiting for a reply, she pushed him toward the water.

    Jack stumbled forward, his feet splashing into the cold stream. He turned to glare at her, but she simply stood there with her hands on her hips, watching him expectantly.

    ''Is she just na?ve, or completely out of her mind?'' he wondered, shaking his head. ''I didn''t save her. I only wanted the food.''

    "Big brother, you''re wasting time!" she huffed, her pout making her look even younger.

    He sighed, his resolve crumbling. ''It''s just a bath,'' he reasoned. Pulling off his tattered shirt and pants, he stepped deeper into the water. The icy current wrapped around him, stealing his breath for a moment. As he lathered the soap against his skin, he felt the grime and despair of countless days begin to wash away.

    ''This¡­ this feels good,'' he admitted to himself, though he kept his expression stoic. It had been far too long since he''d experienced anything resembling cleanliness or comfort.

    Once he finished scrubbing himself, he moved on to his clothes, rubbing the fabric against the rocks until the water ran clear. He spread them out on the grass to dry, then sat down, his damp hair clinging to his forehead.

    "Big brother, you''re clean now!" the girl declared, her eyes sparkling with approval. "See? Doesn''t it feel nice?"

    Jack didn''t answer. His gaze was fixed on the sky, his thoughts a storm of emotions. Images of his mother''s smile flashed through his mind, but they no longer brought him comfort. The warmth he once associated with her was gone, replaced by a hollow, aching void.

    ''She never loved me,'' he thought bitterly. ''She was a liar, a fake.''

    The girl''s voice pulled him from his spiraling thoughts. "Big brother, I have to go now. They''ll be looking for me. But don''t worry, I''ll come back tomorrow!" She slung her bag over her shoulder and walked up to him, holding out the bar of soap. "Here, you can keep this."

    Jack looked at her, his eyes cold and unreadable. "I don''t need it," he said flatly. "I didn''t save you because I cared. I only wanted the food. You don''t owe me anything."

    The girl frowned, her expression turning stern. "Bad big brother!" she said, knocking her knuckles against his forehead. "Missy doesn''t care! We''re doing business, okay? You save Missy, and Missy gives you food. That''s the deal!" Her resolve was unwavering.

    Jack stared at her, stunned by her audacity. Slowly, a small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. ''What a strange kid,'' he thought.

    "Alright, Missy," he said, his tone softening slightly. "Big brother will keep you safe."

    For the first time in a long while, Jack felt the faintest glimmer of something he thought he''d lost forever¡ªhope.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Chase (1)

    ''If it''s really her, how did she get here? She died before the Gleam Dome broke; she died after being hit by that truck! So how?'' Jack''s mind raced in disarray, trying to piece together the impossible puzzle laid before him. The revelation stirred a whirlwind of emotions¡ªshock, confusion, and a simmering dread he couldn''t suppress.

    "How do you know it''s me?" he asked, his voice taut with tension. This was the question that burned brightest in his mind. In Asriel''s body, he was unrecognizable. Even if this girl had come from his world, she wasn''t supposed to know him.

    "Missy can see through the soul," she said simply, her gaze steady, as if her answer explained everything.

    Jack swallowed, the weight of her words pressing down on him. It wasn''t just what she said¡ªit was how she said it. Calm, unwavering, and strangely assured.

    Meanwhile, the others exchanged confused glances. Gale tilted his head slightly, his brow furrowed, while Alisha crossed her arms, her patience wearing thin. The conversation had left them in the dark, and it was clear they didn''t like it.

    "How did you get here?" Jack pressed on. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Missy doesn''t know," she replied, tilting her head playfully, the pigtails in her hair swaying with the motion. "Missy woke up in this body. And Missy can do cool things!" Before Jack could even blink, she disappeared and reappeared beside Nephris in a burst of speed that left a faint gust in her wake. The tiny guardian squeaked in surprise, flapping its small wings in protest as Missy caught it with ease.

    "See? Missy is fast!" she declared proudly, holding Nephris close like a stuffed toy. "Big brother, your little friend is so cute!" She gently tapped Nephris on the head, her smile widening as the guardian squirmed.

    Jack didn''t respond. His mind was still tangled in a mess of half-formed theories and the nagging realization that everything about this situation defied logic.

    "How do you know her? And who is she?" Alisha''s voice cut through his thoughts like a blade. She stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as she demanded answers. "Tell me now!"

    Missy seemed unfazed by the rising tension. She remained preoccupied with Nephris, cradling the tiny guardian in her hands and cooing at it as though it were a baby bird.

    "She''s¡­ a good friend," Jack replied, his voice faltering slightly. He wasn''t lying, but the truth was far more complicated than that simple statement conveyed.

    "From where?" Alisha pressed on, her tone sharp and insistent. "What were you two talking about?"

    "Do you really have to know?" Jack shot back, turning his piercing gaze toward her. "Why are you always so curious? Curious cat."

    "I''m not¡ª! I''m not a curious cat!" Alisha''s retort came quickly, but the faint blush on her cheeks betrayed her indignation.

    In the background, Gale remained silent, his expression unreadable. His gaze drifted toward the horizon as though he were keeping watch, but Jack could sense the unease in his posture.

    "Missy, come here for a second," Jack called out, his tone softening.

    "Hm?" She tilted her head toward him, her expression curious. In an instant, she left Nephris behind and reappeared at Jack''s side. The sheer speed of her movement caught him off guard again, leaving him momentarily speechless.

    It was only then that Jack noticed something peculiar hanging around her neck¡ªa small pouch. From within, the tiny head of a rabbit-like creature peeked out, its ears twitching nervously.

    Seeing his gaze, Missy grinned and held the pouch up. "Big brother! This is Gin!" she announced proudly. "Missy found him injured and treated him!"

    Jack glanced at the small creature before shifting his attention back to her. There was something off about all of this, something he couldn''t quite put his finger on.

    "Missy," he said quietly, his voice dropping an octave. "Come with me."

    She blinked but didn''t resist as he led her away from the others, his steps careful and deliberate. Alisha watched them closely, her eyes narrowing with suspicion, while Gale pretended not to notice.

    When they were far enough from earshot, Jack knelt slightly to meet Missy''s gaze. Her cheerful demeanor faltered as she sensed the seriousness in his expression.

    "Missy, listen to me," Jack began, his tone unusually gentle. "Do you want to stay with big brother?"

    "Yes! Missy wants to stay with big brother forever!" she replied eagerly, her eyes sparkling.

    "Alright, then I need you to promise me something," he said, his voice calm but firm. "Don''t mention anything about our previous world to anyone, okay? Not a word."

    Missy hesitated for a moment, her small face scrunching up in thought. But then she nodded with determination. "Alright, big brother. Missy promises!"

    Jack exhaled a quiet sigh of relief. For a moment, he hesitated, unsure of what possessed him, but he found his hand gently patting her head. Her eyes widened in surprise before she beamed, the simple gesture seeming to fill her with delight.

    "G-good girl," Jack muttered, withdrawing his hand quickly as if it had burned him. He turned away, shaking his head at himself.

    Missy, however, didn''t seem to notice his awkwardness. She disappeared in another burst of speed, rejoining Nephris with a gleeful laugh.

    Jack stared at his hand for a moment, his thoughts swirling. ''Why did I do that?'' he wondered, his chest tightening with an unfamiliar emotion.

    Suddenly, Missy froze mid-laugh, her posture going rigid. Her eyes widened, and her head snapped toward the road ahead.

    "Big brother¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "People are coming. They''re looking for you."

    Jack straightened immediately, his instincts kicking in. "What do you mean?"

    "I think that''s what she means," Gale interjected, his voice calm but grave. He pointed toward the horizon, where a cloud of dust rose against the evening sky.

    Jack narrowed his eyes, focusing his enhanced sight on the figures approaching. Two riders emerged from the haze, their mounts resembling massive leopards with pitch-black eyes and elongated canines. The speed of their approach sent plumes of sand cascading into the air.

    Among them, a smaller figure caught Jack''s attention¡ªa demon he recognized.

    "Gurat?" he muttered, his lips curling in annoyance. "The stupid little demon... I told him to find me, not bring an entourage."

    Alisha stepped forward. "Should we fight them?"

    Jack''s jaw tightened as he assessed the situation. "Looks like we don''t have much of a choice."

    ---

 Chapter 100 - 100: chase (2)

    ---

    Alisha stepped forward, her hands readied to cast. "Should we fight them?"

    Jack''s jaw tightened as his eyes scanned the horizon.

    Dust clouds rose like ghostly banners, signaling the rapid approach of their pursuers.

    He weighed the odds in silence before finally responding.

    "Looks like we don''t have much of a choice."

    Gale''s brows furrowed as he heard Jack''s words.

    "I don''t think that''s wise." His voice carried a tone of grim certainty.

    "Those demons¡ª" He hesitated, his frown deepening. "They''re not ordinary."

    Jack''s gaze snapped to Gale, alarm flashing in his eyes.

    "You''ve encountered them before?" he asked, his tone sharper now.

    Gale nodded slightly. "Yes. And the fact that they''re still alive isn''t good news for us."

    A chill ran down Jack''s spine.

    ''If Gale knows these demons and didn''t kill them, then we''re in trouble.'' His mind worked furiously, piecing together the implications of Gale''s cryptic warning.

    "What do you suggest we do, then?" Jack asked, his voice low and measured.

    "Run," Gale replied without hesitation. "I''ll hold them off for as long as I can."

    Nephris flitted closer, its tiny form glowing faintly with worry. "Lord Gale, is this truly advisable?" it asked, its voice trembling. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gale''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Don''t worry. I haven''t fully tested the limits of my powers as a demon. This will give me a chance to see what I can really do. You all need to get ahead while you still can."

    Alisha glanced at the approaching figures, her skepticism evident. "They''re just double-horned demons, right? Aren''t they supposed to be weak?"

    Gale''s expression darkened, his voice dropping an octave.

    "Not these. They''re... different." The weight in his tone silenced any further questions.

    Jack turned to Alisha, his voice urgent. "We don''t have time to argue. I still have the map. We''re not far from the next checkpoint."

    Alisha hesitated, her concern for Gale flickering across her face before she masked it behind her usual stoic expression. Finally, she nodded.

    "Fine. But how will you find us?"

    "That''s not an issue," Gale said, his voice steady.

    "As long as Nephris is with you, I''ll track you. I can sense the bond."

    Jack added, "And don''t forget¡ªI can pull him back into my space if it comes to that."

    Gale blinked at this revelation. ''So that''s what that strange void is¡­'' He recalled the sensation he''d felt during meditation¡ªa dark, hollow space within his consciousness, tethered inexplicably to Jack.

    His gaze flicked to the necromancer, a newfound respect brewing beneath his calm exterior. ''His powers are still growing. If he survives long enough, he''ll be formidable.''

    Satisfied, Jack turned to Alisha and Nephris.

    "Let''s go. We can''t waste any more time."

    As Alisha started to move, Jack paused. A thought struck him, and he turned back to Gale, his expression resolute. Stretching out his hand, he channeled his power. ''This is risky, but I can''t afford to lose my strongest bond.''

    [Bonded Servants Released]

    From Jack''s outstretched hand, shadows spiraled outward, coalescing into solid forms.

    A hulking Magamon emerged first, its crimson eyes burning with malice.

    Next came Kurt, his gaunt form eerily still, yet exuding an air of relentless aggression. Finally, the diminutive but deadly Drakorath materialized, its scaled body glinting in the dim light.

    Jack''s gaze swept over the group. "Listen closely. If things get too dangerous, return to me immediately. And until then, follow Gale''s orders."

    The servants nodded in unison, their obedience absolute. Jack turned back to Alisha and Nephris. "Let''s move."

    The group took off, their figures vanishing into the shifting landscape. Gale watched them go before shifting his focus to the approaching riders. A woman stood atop one of the beasts, her wicked grin visible even from a distance.

    "Well, isn''t this interesting?" she purred, her voice carrying on the wind. She crouched low before launching herself into the air with inhuman grace, her body twisting mid-flight.

    "Shoot her down," Gale ordered.

    Kurt stepped forward, summoning a bow from the shadows. He loosed an arrow, its bone-like shaft streaking through the air, followed by another in rapid succession. Each arrow left a trail of black energy, their precision deadly.

    The woman smirked, her body beginning to shift. Her form rippled and distorted, her limbs elongating as leathery wings erupted from her back. "Finally, some fun," she laughed, twisting her body to evade the incoming projectiles with ease.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Jack and the others sprinted through the rugged terrain. Missy and Nephris led the way, their speed unmatched. "Miss Nephris, you''re so fast!" Missy exclaimed, her voice bubbling with excitement as she raced alongside the guardian.

    But her joy was short-lived. Without warning, she stumbled to a halt, her body convulsing as her head snapped upward.

    "Missy!" Alisha shouted, rushing to catch the girl as she collapsed.

    Jack skidded to a stop beside them, his frustration evident. "What now?" he muttered under his breath, his gaze darting back to the horizon. They had covered some distance, but not enough to feel safe.

    Alisha cradled Missy, her usual composure giving way to genuine concern. "What''s wrong with her?" she demanded, her tone sharper than intended.

    Jack knelt beside them, his brow furrowed. "I don''t know," he admitted. ''Why now, of all times?''

    Missy''s eyes fluttered open, their vibrant glow undimmed. Her voice, however, was strained. "Big brother¡­ those people we left behind¡­ they won''t be able to stop those demons."

    Jack''s stomach sank. "What do you mean?"

    Missy''s small hands trembled as she spoke. "That woman¡­ she''s not what she seems. She''s stronger than all of them combined."

    A heavy silence fell over the group as her words sank in. Jack''s mind raced, calculating their next move. ''If Gale can''t handle her, we''re as good as dead.''

    "Then we have to move faster," he said, his voice firm. He rose to his feet, determination hardening his features. "We can''t help them if we''re caught too."

    Alisha hesitated but finally nodded. "Let''s go."

    As they resumed their flight, Jack couldn''t shake the sinking feeling in his gut.

    Behind them, the sounds of battle began to echo faintly¡ªa grim reminder of the danger they had left behind.

    ---

    [I''m happy to announce, that we made it to the 100th chapter of this novel, thank you all so much for your continues support, and a special thanks to Lautrim]

 Chapter 101 - 101: the demons power

    ''I didn''t leave them behind to fight... I just need them to buy enough time,'' Jack thought, his jaw clenched as he led the group through the rugged terrain.

    Their pace was slowing rapidly now, the added burden of Alisha carrying Missy beginning to take its toll.

    The oppressive breeze bore down on them, every step a test of their endurance.

    ''I''m not ready for a fight just yet, especially one that will keep me on the losing end,'' he mused grimly, his eyes flickering from the map in his hand to the treacherous road ahead.

    Behind him, Missy stirred weakly in Alisha''s arms.

    "And, brother¡­ there''s one more thing," she murmured, her voice faint but determined.

    "What is it?" Jack glanced back at her, his pace only slightly faltering as the urgency in her tone caught his attention.

    His gaze darted back to the map, mentally calculating their distance from the next checkpoint.

    Missy''s lips trembled as she fought to speak.

    "You''re looking for the Chapter of Time, right?"

    Her words hit Jack like a jolt of electricity. His steps momentarily faltered, and he turned to her fully, his voice sharp with intrigue.

    "Yes. Do you know something about it?"

    Missy''s small face lit up with a hint of triumph despite her weakened state.

    "Missy saw it in her vision!" she declared.

    ''A vision,'' Jack thought, his brows furrowing. It explained a lot¡ªthe seizures, the cryptic warnings, and her uncanny confidence about Gale''s odds in the fight they''d just left behind.

    But there was no time to question the nature of her abilities. If her visions were accurate, they were invaluable.

    "What did you see?" he pressed, his tone urgent.

    Missy''s excitement faltered for a moment. "We didn''t find it here... but we will find the first clue! The place is scary," she added, her voice dropping to a whisper.

    "But brother managed to find it!"

    "That''s good news," Jack said, forcing steadiness into his voice even as his mind raced.

    The Chapter of Time wasn''t just for Alisha''s sake¡ªit was a key to understanding the unpredictable course of his life.

    He had already tampered with fate''s design and had no idea what new consequences awaited him. ''If I don''t like what I find, then to hell with it¡ªI''ll change things even more.''

    "How far is this place?" he asked.

    Missy hesitated, her gaze clouding over. "It''s not too far," she said slowly.

    But then her eyes widened, and her voice dropped to a warning whisper.

    "But Missy also saw another vision... If brother isn''t fast enough, the army will catch up to us. And if they do, brother will be in big trouble."

    Alisha''s steps faltered, her brows knitting together.

    "Army? What kind of army?" she demanded, her voice sharp.

    "They were plenty," Missy replied, her tone grave. "Missy saw them. They''re strong."

    Jack''s gaze turned hard, his thoughts whirling. ''Gale, I didn''t leave you there expecting you to win. But at least hold them back for as long as you can,'' he thought. His mind shifted to the one contingency he had kept in reserve. It wasn''t ideal, but it might be their only option.

    ---

    [Soul of a Higher Demon Absorbed]

    [System Rewards: +10,000 Soul Essence]

    [Bonus Reward: Discounted Summon Available]

    [Description: Summon the Bone Army for 5,000 Soul Essence]

    [Note: The Bone Army will only last for a short duration.]

    Jack dismissed the system notification with a sharp flick of his thoughts, his focus snapping back to the path ahead. The road was uneven and jagged, twisting through barren fields that offered no cover. ''If worst comes to worst, I''ll have to use it,'' he thought grimly.

    ---

    Back at the battleground, Gale stood his ground, his emerald eyes fixed on Kate. The air between them crackled with tension, the calm before an inevitable storm.

    Kate tilted her head, studying him with a predatory smirk.

    "There''s something familiar about you," she mused aloud, casually dodging the barrage of arrows Kurt had unleashed. She plucked one from the air and snapped it in half with a flick of her wrist.

    "But I''m sure I''ve never seen you before."

    Before Gale could respond, she blurred into motion. In an instant, she closed the distance, her hand lashing out like a whip. The sound of her slap echoed across the battlefield, sending Kurt flying into a nearby boulder. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The impact left a jagged crack in the stone as his lanky skeletal form crumpled to the ground.

    The Magamon roared, leaping into action with its massive claws slicing through the air in a deadly arc.

    Kate twisted gracefully, her movements a seamless dance of power and precision.

    She landed a devastating kick to the Magamon''s side, sending the beast skidding across the dirt. Before it could recover, her mount lunged forward, its razor-sharp claws tearing into the Magamon''s exposed flank.

    Kate turned her gaze back to Gale, a wicked smile playing on her lips.

    "You''re not a demon," she said, her tone laced with curiosity. "And yet¡­ you reek of their energy. What are you?"

    Gale''s expression didn''t waver.

    "If you want to get to my comrades, you''ll have to go through me first."

    Kate''s eyes narrowed.

    "That voice¡­ I''ve heard it before," she murmured, a flicker of recognition crossing her face.

    "An angel. No, it can''t be... How did you fall to this?"

    "I''m not obligated to answer your questions," Gale replied coldly. In a blur of motion, he disappeared and reappeared directly in front of her, his fist arcing toward her with deadly force.

    Kate caught his punch effortlessly, her smirk widening.

    "Oh, don''t be shy. I can listen all day," she taunted, her grip tightening around his fist.

    A thunderous shockwave rippled through the battlefield as their clash shook the ground beneath them.

    Gale''s emerald eyes locked onto her crimson ones, his resolve burning like a flame.

    "If you want answers, come and take them."

    From the sidelines, Kurt staggered to his feet. His skeletal form twisted, jagged wings of bone erupting from his back as black scars etched themselves across his face.

    His bow transformed, growing larger and more menacing as a dark energy pulsed from its core.

    Before he could fire, a new figure stepped forward, intercepting his line of sight. Rex smirked, snapping the arrow in his hand.

    "Forget about them. Your fight is with me."

    As Rex spoke, his form began to shift. Black scales crawled across his skin, his horns glowing with an eerie light. Flames crackled to life in his palms, their heat warping the air around him.

    Kurt''s hollow eyes regarded his opponent with an unflinching calm.

    Without a word, he raised his bow, the dark energy surrounding him intensifying. His transformation continued, bone spurs jutting from his shoulders and ribs, his skeletal frame brimming with newfound power.

    ''A hornless demon? using blood transformation?. Interesting''

    Rex''s smirk widened, the flames in his hands roaring to life. "Let''s see what you''re made of, bone boy."

    ---

 Chapter 102 - 102: preparations

    The scorching sun bore down mercilessly on the small group as they arranged themselves around a massive circle, carefully drawing intricate arrays over the cracked and sunbaked earth.

    The smell of dust and heat mingled with the faint tang of ink as the markings came to life under their practiced hands.

    A young man with curly black hair wiped the sweat from his brow and removed the goggles from his tired eyes.

    His face was flushed from the unrelenting heat, but determination kept him going.

    "That should do it," he said, stepping back to survey their work.

    "All that''s left now is a powerful source of energy, and we''re good to go." He exhaled deeply, his voice tinged with both relief and apprehension.

    "Is that so?" a voice came from behind, accompanied by a firm pat on his shoulder.

    Turning, the young man saw a tall, disheveled figure holding a coffee mug. Despite the faint lines of exhaustion on his face, his eyes gleamed with pride and reassurance.

    "Norman, your skills are truly remarkable," the older man said, sipping from his mug.

    "To think you''ve figured out such a complex mechanism at your age. You might just surpass me one day."

    Norman flushed at the compliment, glancing away.

    "Ah, Master Fred, don''t flatter me. I can barely keep up with your standards. You created the Falons Code at twenty. I''m nearly nineteen and haven''t done anything half as impressive."

    Fred Meyer, renowned as the youngest genius of the Hughiner Kingdom, chuckled.

    "You haven''t hit twenty yet. A lot can happen in a year. And don''t underestimate what you''ve accomplished here. Together, we''ve managed to create a functioning linking array to the planes. Do you realize how monumental that is? With this, we''ll be able to transport our forces to the other side."

    As Fred spoke, Norman couldn''t shake an uneasy feeling that had settled in his gut. He hesitated, his voice quieter when he finally spoke.

    "Master Fred, do you really think it''s wise for us to declare an all-out war on the demons? I mean¡­ it''s obvious they''re stronger than we humans." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fred''s expression softened as he considered Norman''s words. He sighed deeply, setting down his mug and crossing his arms.

    "You''re right. We humans are weaker. But let me ask you something: what do you think has allowed us to survive this long against all odds?"

    "Intelligence?" Norman ventured.

    Fred shook his head. "No. It goes deeper than that. Intelligence alone can only carry an individual so far.

    Take our current situation, for example. Despite how everyone praises my mind, I couldn''t figure out the missing piece of the array. But with your help and the combined efforts of everyone here, we not only found the solution but implemented it in record time.

    "What sets us apart, Norman, is our ability to work together. Even with our separate minds and bodies, we''re capable of combining our strengths to achieve what no other race can. That unity is our true power. So no, I can''t promise we''ll win. But with the kingdoms and the church coming together for this, we''re giving ourselves the best chance possible. If things go south, we''ll regroup, re-strategize, and try again. But ignoring the demons¡ªletting them fester unchecked¡ªthat would be the end of us."

    Norman absorbed Fred''s words, the weight on his shoulders lifting slightly. "I see," he said with a small nod. "We''ll see how it turns out, then."

    Before Fred could respond, a sharp voice rang out, cutting through the dry air.

    "Coral Fred!"

    They turned to see a soldier approaching, clad in the white and silver uniform of the church. His breastplate gleamed in the sunlight, and the insignia of the church was emblazoned proudly on his helmet. A holy sword hung at his side.

    "The bishop has requested an update," the soldier said, his voice steady but urgent. "He wishes to know if the array is ready for activation."

    Fred gestured toward the ground. "See for yourself," he replied simply.

    The soldier''s eyes widened as he took in the elaborate markings. "Impressive. I''ll inform him immediately." He turned to leave but paused when Fred called after him.

    "Wait. Is it true that Alogra has agreed to join the conquest?"

    The soldier hesitated before nodding. "It''s true. Alogra has pledged their support."

    Fred''s lips curled into a faint smile. "To think we''d have such a powerhouse on our side. We''re definitely ready now."

    Meanwhile, in a distant chamber shrouded in dim candlelight, Lord Carlos sat on a grand throne carved from obsidian. The old man rolled a silver ring on his gnarled finger, his wrinkled face devoid of any warmth.

    "The array is complete," a soldier reported, kneeling before him. "It''s ready for activation."

    Carlos''s lips twisted into a grim smile. "Excellent. Inform the kingdoms to prepare their best forces. This nonsense with the demons ends here and now. We''ll crush them utterly."

    The soldier rose and departed swiftly, leaving Carlos alone with his thoughts. He turned to Saint Ivan, who sat quietly in a corner, his blade resting against his lap. "Ivan, prepare the altar. The angels have withdrawn their forces from the planes, and I need to know why. If they return, the tide will shift in our favor."

    Ivan''s calm gaze met Carlos''s fiery one. "I''ll see to it. But their withdrawal is troubling. Perhaps something happened in the Realm of Souls."

    Carlos frowned. "Unlikely. The Realm of Souls isn''t easily accessible, even to angels and demons. My guess is it''s tied to the Heavens Tournament. Perhaps Lord Haraus didn''t prevail this time."

    Ivan nodded thoughtfully. "We''ll know soon enough. I''ll set up the altar."

    "Good," Carlos said, then hesitated. "What about the lady?"

    Ivan''s eyes opened slightly, a flicker of unease passing through them. "She followed that demon boy into the planes. Her actions complicate things. Without her, we can''t retrieve Olion''s Crown. If she dies and a demon absorbs the soul essence, we''ll face even greater challenges."

    Carlos''s jaw tightened, his fingers rolling the ring more fervently. "If she''s dead, we''ll track down the demon and retrieve the crown, though it may take years. If she''s alive¡­ we''ll have no choice but to eliminate her."

    The room fell silent, the weight of their plans settling heavily in the air. Both men understood the stakes¡ªfailure was not an option.

 Chapter 103 - 103: face off

    Gale''s gaze locked onto the demon with an intensity that seemed to cut through the air like a blade. His emerald eyes glinted with a sharpness that promised pain. ''''Your strength isn''t as bad as I expected,'''' he said, his voice calm but laced with disdain. ''''But you lack years of experience.''''

    Before Kate could respond, Gale surged forward. With the force of a battering ram, he slammed his head against hers. The impact resounded like a thunderclap, the crack echoing across the battlefield. The blow left Kate momentarily stunned, her vision swimming as she stumbled back.

    Seizing the moment, Gale unleashed a devastating punch. The sheer power of it reverberated through the air, and with a deafening boom, Kate was sent hurtling backward. Black blood splattered from her mouth as her body was thrown like a ragdoll. She twisted midair, opening her leathery wings in a desperate bid for stability. With a few powerful flaps, she righted herself, hovering in the sky.

    Gale wasn''t about to let up. His raven-black wings spread wide behind him, a striking contrast against the crimson-tinged sky. With a single, mighty sweep, he propelled himself toward her like a shadow streaking across the heavens. His relentless pursuit brought him face-to-face with Kate once again.

    This time, his right fist shot forward with blinding speed, aimed straight at her. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''''You won''t catch me off guard twice,'''' Kate said, her voice dripping with mockery. Her lips curled into a sly smile as she raised her hands, ready to intercept the blow.

    But Gale was one step ahead.

    The punch was a feint.

    His fist blurred, vanishing just before impact, and his left hand followed through instead. It connected with a sickening crunch, sending Kate spinning uncontrollably through the air. She flapped her wings wildly, struggling to regain her balance, but Gale wasn''t done. He drove her downward with a crushing strike, forcing her into a deadly descent.

    Kate plummeted like a meteor, her body tearing through the atmosphere. When she struck the ground, the impact created a massive crater, sending waves of sand and debris surging outward. Dust clouded the air, obscuring the devastation below.

    Hovering above the battlefield, Gale stretched out his hand. Black runes shimmered to life along his arms, pulsing with an ominous energy. ''''Dark Spears!'''' he roared, his commanding voice carrying over the chaos. From the runes, a torrent of black, razor-sharp spears materialized, hurtling downward in a relentless barrage. They rained into the crater, each impact sending up plumes of dust and debris.

    Gale''s piercing gaze never left the scene below. His mind raced. ''''These demons have been infused with the blood of a higher being. They''re not like the others. Killing them will take everything I''ve got. I can''t afford to let up¡ªeven for a moment¡ªor she''ll grow stronger.''''

    Meanwhile, Kurt was locked in his own battle. With his newly forged bow in hand, he radiated an aura of menace that was far removed from his usual demeanor. His fingers moved with precision, drawing back on an ethereal string that shimmered into existence. A javelin-like arrow, crackling with an eerie, dull-white light, formed in place. It pulsed with power, seeming almost alive.

    ''''Aura of Death: Death''s Projectile,'''' Kurt murmured, his voice low and resolute. He loosed the arrow, the deadly projectile slicing through the air with an unerring trajectory.

    Rex, his opponent, scoffed as the arrow closed in. ''''A mere arrow? Pathetic.''''

    But as the arrow neared, Rex''s confidence wavered. The weapon exuded an overwhelming power that made his instincts scream. He raised his hands, intending to deflect it, but the force of the collision sent a shockwave through his body.

    ''''What is this power?'''' Rex grunted, his voice strained. He clasped his hands together, flames erupting around them in an attempt to redirect the arrow. With a massive burst of energy, he finally managed to knock it off course.

    Rex exhaled sharply, relief washing over him. But his moment of respite was short-lived.

    A sharp pain tore through his back. His serpentine green eyes widened in disbelief as he looked down, finding the same arrow that he thought he had deflected now protruding through his chest. Black blood poured from the gaping wound, splattering onto the ground.

    ''''How...?'''' Rex''s voice trembled, his mind reeling. ''''What kind of trick is this?''''

    Kurt remained silent, his expression unreadable as he nocked another arrow. His movements were deliberate, methodical, as though he were conducting a deadly symphony.

    Enraged, Rex roared. Flames erupted from his body, the intense heat distorting the air around him. ''''You''ll regret that!'''' he bellowed. With a fiery burst from his legs, he propelled himself forward like a missile. His blazing fists aimed to crush Kurt into the dirt.

    But Kurt was ready. Despite the burns already marring his skin, he moved with agility that belied his injuries. He raised his bow just in time, blocking Rex''s fiery assault. The impact was immense, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground.

    Rex smirked, his flames intensifying. ''''Let''s see how long you last.''''

    Elsewhere on the battlefield, the Magamon¡ªa towering monstrosity of sinew and shadow¡ªwas faring poorly against its attackers. The bonded mounts were relentless, darting in and out like wolves harrying a bear. Every time the Magamon turned to face one, the other struck from behind. Its roars of frustration shook the ground, but they did little to deter its relentless foes.

    The tide of battle seemed to tilt ever so slightly in favor of Gale''s group, yet the stakes remained high.

    Back in the crater, Kate stirred. Her body was battered and broken, black blood pooling around her. But her lips curled into a defiant smile. ''''You might be strong,'''' she rasped, her voice hoarse. ''''But you''re a fool if you think this ends here.''''

    Gale descended slowly, his wings folding behind him. ''''You''re beaten,'''' he said coldly. ''''Stay down.''''

    Kate let out a raspy laugh, her broken jaw making the sound even more chilling. ''''Oh, you really don''t get it, do you? None of you intruders are leaving this plane alive. Lord Zomaza... he''s already here.''''

    Her laughter grew hysterical as she reached into her tattered armor, pulling out a small, intricately designed flask. She popped it open and drank deeply, the viscous black liquid inside sliding down her throat.

    Immediately, her body began to change. Her muscles bulged, her wings grew larger, and her eyes glowed with a menacing red light. The wounds on her body began to heal at an unnatural speed, and the air around her grew heavy with malice.

    ''''You''re never getting away from here,'''' Kate growled, her voice now guttural and inhuman.

 Chapter 104 - 104: An army

    Jack stood at the edge of a vast, dark canyon that seemed to stretch endlessly in both directions.

    Its depths were obscured by an ominous black mist that churned and shifted like a living entity. The wind howled through the ravine, carrying with it an unsettling, otherworldly wail.

    Behind him, the rest of his party caught up, their breaths labored from the relentless sprint through the desolate landscape.

    "This is it," Jack said, his voice steady but edged with tension.

    "This is where the first clue should be. At least we made it this far."

    Alisha, standing a few steps behind him, leaned on her knees, panting heavily. Her black hair clung to her sweat-drenched face, and she shot a frustrated glance at the glowing map in her hand.

    "It was far," she said, her voice laced with exasperation.

    "And hell, this map eats through moonlight stones like a starving beast." She opened her pouch, revealing the dwindling supply of iridescent stones that shimmered faintly even in the dim light.

    During their journey, they had been forced to stop repeatedly to replenish the map''s energy.

    Each time, it seemed to demand more stones, as if mocking their dependence on it.

    The map''s edges curled slightly in response to her complaint, almost as if it were smirking.

    "Tch" Alisha scoffed upon seeing the maps mocking act.

    "It doesn''t matter," Jack said, collapsing to the ground with a sigh.

    "The good news is we''re here. The bad news is that I doubt we''re getting into that canyon without a fight. We need to rest up first." He extended a hand toward Alisha.

    "Hand me some of the stones. I need to refill my mana."

    Alisha rolled her eyes but complied, pulling out a handful of moonlight stones. Their glow dimmed slightly as they passed into Jack''s hands.

    "You should refill too," Jack added, closing his eyes to focus on the task.

    "We''ve got enough stones left to last a while. No sense in starting the next battle half-dead."

    Alisha grumbled but moved a short distance away to begin her own replenishment process. Nephris, the shadowy feline guardian, followed close behind, its glowing eyes scanning the surroundings for threats.

    Missy, the youngest member of their group, giggled softly as she watched them.

    ''Big brother looks so serious,'' Missy thought, smiling as she skipped over to Alisha''s side, leaving Jack to his task.

    Jack sat cross-legged on the ground, his eyes closed, as he directed his focus inward.

    He could feel the latent energy within the stones, a faint hum that resonated through his palms.

    Slowly, he drew the energy out, channeling it into his mana core.

    ''This is my first time, but let''s see how it goes''

    The process began as a gentle flow, like a trickling stream, but as Jack pushed harder, it grew into a raging torrent. The mana swirled within him, a whirlpool of power that pulsed in rhythm with his heartbeat.

    [MP +100]

    [MP impure +10]

    [MP +100]

    [MP impure +10]

    [Congratulations, your mana pool has increased!]

    [Congratulations! You have advanced to the next level!]

    [S-Rank Dark Mage]

    [New title acquired!]

    [Effects of title: Once activated, even the shadows shall be your playthings!]

    [All flame spells have now been converted into dark spells.]

    [Flames have merged with darkness to become one!]

    [All spells upgraded to Tier 5!]

    [New spells added to host ability tabs.]

    [MP: 10,000/10,000]

    Jack opened his eyes, which now glowed with an eerie azure light.

    He felt the transformation within him, a profound connection to the shadows that seemed to hum with anticipation.

    His newfound strength radiated outward, an almost palpable force that sent a ripple through the air.

    Alisha, still in the midst of her own replenishment, felt the disturbance immediately.

    Her eyes snapped open, and her gaze locked onto Jack. Her breath hitched as she realized what had happened.

    "What the hell?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Even Nephris''s ears twitched, the familiar sensing the surge of power emanating from Jack. Alisha''s thoughts raced.

    ''How did he manage this? Breaking through to S-Rank without a mentor, without guidance? It''s absurd! Even the best prodigies from the church couldn''t achieve this before the age of 48.''

    Jack stood, brushing dust off his cloak. Alisha''s lips pressed into a thin line as she watched him, a mixture of awe and frustration flickering in her eyes.

    "How did you do it?" she asked, her voice sharper than she intended.

    Jack turned to her, his expression calm but unreadable. "Do what?"

    "Master the element of darkness," she said, gesturing toward him. "And without a teacher? Without guidance? This shouldn''t be possible."

    Jack shrugged, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "I don''t know. It just feels¡­ natural."

    Alisha clenched her fists, her frustration bubbling over.

    "Don''t get cocky. I''ll catch up to you. And when I do, I''ll surpass you."

    Jack chuckled softly. "Sure you will," he said, his tone dripping with mock encouragement.

    "But don''t worry. I''ve still got use for you, so I won''t kill you. At least, not personally."

    Alisha''s jaw tightened, but she said nothing. She couldn''t deny the gap between them, but that didn''t mean she had to like it. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before their exchange could escalate, Jack''s expression darkened. His body tensed as a ripple of energy coursed through him, his senses sharpening to a knife''s edge. His eyes hollowed momentarily, a sign that his connection to the "little ant"¡ªhis scouting spell¡ªhad activated.

    "They''re coming," he said, his voice low but urgent.

    Alisha stiffened. "Who?"

    "The army. And they''re heading straight for us."

    His words hung heavy in the air, the gravity of their situation sinking in. Alisha''s gaze darted toward the canyon, where the oppressive darkness seemed to stir in anticipation. Missy clutched Nephris tightly, her earlier playfulness replaced by fear.

    Jack''s fists clenched, his azure eyes blazing. "Rest time''s over," he said. "Get ready."

    As the party scrambled to prepare for the impending battle, the canyon seemed to pulse with malevolent energy, as if it were alive¡ªand hungry.

 Chapter 105 - 105: the canyon

    Thanks to his little helper-Drakorath. Jack was able to discover the large troupe in search of them, not only that, but they were being led by Naon!

    "Let''s move down then," Alisha declared, taking a confident step toward the mouth of the canyon. Her eyes gleamed with determination, though her steps betrayed a hint of caution.

    Jack stood a few paces behind, his gaze flickering between her and the vast chasm. "The distance is pretty significant. How exactly do you plan on getting down there?" he asked, arching a skeptical eyebrow.

    Alisha spun around, a sly grin tugging at her lips. "A question from the mighty S-rank mage? I''m surprised you got this far without knowing the basics of magic," she quipped, clearly savoring the opportunity to jab at him.

    Jack crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "I was just asking a question," he replied, his tone flat but with an edge of annoyance.

    "Well then, Mr. S-rank, you should at least know how to summon natural forces," she continued, her tone tinged with mockery.

    "It''s a fundamental skill every mage should master. Surely, even you have a faint idea of what I mean?"

    Jack frowned, her words sparking a flicker of recognition.

    ''Natural forces¡­ Is she talking about manipulating mana in the environment?'' His thoughts drifted to the time he had subtly tampered with the wheels of a carriage back in Alogra.

    That wasn''t a spell but rather a crude form of controlling external mana. He realized that technique could have wider applications than he initially assumed.

    "Alright, I see your point. But I still don''t see how this connects to getting down a canyon," he admitted, though a part of him felt irritated by her smugness.

    Alisha sighed, rolling her eyes. "Watch and learn," she said, stepping closer to him. Without warning, she grabbed his hand.

    Jack tensed, caught off guard by her sudden gesture. He instinctively pulled back slightly, but her grip was firm. "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion.

    "Just trust me," she said, a hint of impatience in her voice. She then called out, "Missy, come here!"

    Missy''s feline ears perked up, and she bounded over with an enthusiastic grin. "Big sister!" she chirped, quickly taking Alisha''s other hand.

    Jack glanced down at their intertwined hands, his expression a mix of discomfort and confusion. ''Her hands are¡­ soft,'' he thought briefly, before shaking off the intrusive thought. ''Why is she touching me without asking?''

    "Focus" Alisha snapped, noticing his distracted gaze. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    Jack watched her intently, his irritation momentarily forgotten. There was a certain grace in the way she stood, her focus unwavering as if the world around her had faded away.

    ''What is she planning to do?'' he wondered.

    "Alright, here we go," Alisha said, her eyes snapping open. Suddenly, the ground beneath Jack''s feet seemed to dissolve as an invisible force lifted him into the air.

    "H-huh?!" Jack stammered, his voice tinged with alarm as he floated several feet above the canyon floor. The wind whipped around him, and his stomach lurched at the sudden ascent.

    "Since you''re so confident you can handle yourself, you should have no problem staying afloat," Alisha said, her grin widening mischievously. Before Jack could respond, the force holding him vanished.

    Jack plummeted like a stone.

    "What the¡ª?!" he shouted, his voice lost in the howling wind.

    "Big sister! What if something happens to big brother?" Missy cried, her ruby green eyes wide with worry.

    "He''ll be fine," Alisha said, though her confident tone wavered slightly. Her gaze followed Jack''s rapidly disappearing figure. "Probably."

    The canyon walls blurred past Jack as he fell, the dark mist swallowing him. His mind raced.

    ''Damn that woman! If I die here, I''ll haunt her for eternity!'' His heart pounded, but amidst the chaos, a thought struck him.

    ''Natural forces. Manipulate the mana around you¡­''

    He focused, closing his eyes despite the rush of wind and panic. He reached out with his senses, feeling the ambient mana in the air.

    It was faint, slippery, but it was there. With a determined grit, he willed the mana to respond, shaping it to his needs.

    Slowly, the wind around him began to shift. His descent slowed, the air beneath him solidifying into an invisible cushion. Jack opened his eyes, his body hovering just inches above the canyon floor.

    He let out a shaky breath, his feet finally touching solid ground. ''That was too close,'' he thought, his pulse still racing.

    Alisha descended gracefully moments later, holding Missy in her arms. Nephris flitted beside them, its small wings stirring the oppressive mist.

    "Oh, so you figured it out," Alisha remarked, her voice laced with mock surprise. "I suppose being an S-rank mage has its perks. You managed to learn in moments what took me months."

    Jack shot her a withering look, resisting the urge to strangle her. "I''ll let that one slide," he muttered, brushing dust from his cloak. "We don''t have time for your games. The chapters are what matter."

    Alisha smirked but said nothing. Missy, meanwhile, clung to Jack''s side, her wide eyes full of admiration.

    "Big brother is amazing!" she exclaimed.

    Jack''s irritation softened slightly at her words, but the oppressive darkness around them quickly brought him back to focus. The mist swirled thickly, obscuring everything beyond a few feet.

    Jack extended his hand experimentally, and the dark mist seemed to respond, parting before him like a curtain.

    [-5 MP]

    The system notification pinged in his mind, confirming his suspicion.

    ''So, this is the power of an S-rank mage,'' he thought, marveling at the ease with which he manipulated the darkness.

    It wasn''t a spell¡ªit was something far more innate, a connection to the very element itself.

    "Let''s move," Jack said, his voice steady despite the foreboding atmosphere.

    Alisha and Missy followed closely, their steps cautious as they ventured deeper into the canyon. The darkness pressed against them, alive and watchful. Jack''s sharp eyes scanned their surroundings, every sense heightened.

    ''Something''s here,'' he thought, his hand instinctively reaching for his weapon. A faint sound echoed in the distance, like a low growl reverberating through the mist.

    "Stay close," he warned, his voice low.

    The air grew colder, and an unsettling energy prickled at the edges of his awareness. Whatever lay ahead, Jack knew they were walking straight into danger.

    ''The map is useless at this point,'' Jack thought, biting his lower lip as they trudged deeper into the canyon. The parchment in his hand was worn and faintly glowing, but the marking hadn''t shifted for hours.

    It stubbornly pointed to their general location in the canyon without offering any further guidance.

    ''It''ll keep marking the canyon as the spot where the item is, but it won''t lead us to the exact place.''

    Jack''s thoughts were interrupted by a low growl echoing through the oppressive darkness.

    It was faint but persistent, like a beast lurking just out of sight, and it seemed to grow louder as they advanced.

    "This way," Jack said, his voice low but firm as he gestured toward what appeared to be a tunnel opening at the canyon''s edge. Its jagged entrance yawned like a mouth waiting to swallow them whole.

    "This is where the sound is coming from," Jack added, his tone heavy with caution. "It could be a beast, so be prepared to fight at any moment."

    Alisha tightened her grip on her staff, her sharp gaze scanning the tunnel''s dim entrance. Missy clung closer to Jack, her ears twitching nervously. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even Nephris, usually carefree and curious, hovered in the air with uncharacteristic wariness.

    The group stepped into the tunnel, their footsteps echoing softly against the smooth rock walls.

    Jack led the way, his senses attuned to every sound and shift in the air. The growl continued, a low vibration that reverberated through the stone, growing louder as they delved deeper.

    The passageway twisted and turned, the narrow space forcing them into single file. The air grew cooler, tinged with the faint metallic scent of mana. The faint glow of light ahead gave Jack pause.

    It was subtle at first, barely noticeable, but with each step, the illumination grew stronger until the source became undeniable.

    Bright blue crystals jutted out from the walls, their radiant light bathing the tunnel in an ethereal glow. They shimmered like frozen flames, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow across the walls.

    "Mana crystals," Alisha whispered, her voice tinged with awe. Her earlier confidence gave way to a rare display of wonder as her gaze swept over the brilliant formations.

    [Mana Crystal!]

    [A popular power source, used by alchemists to power arrays and activate their weapon puppets.]

    The system prompt appeared in Jack''s vision, though he paid it little mind. He was already well aware of the crystals'' importance in the world of magic.

    They were highly coveted, their uses ranging from powering advanced magical arrays to serving as a key component in alchemical creations. However, his focus wasn''t on the crystals¡ªthey were merely a distraction from the true threat ahead.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed as the tunnel opened into a wider chamber. The growl that had followed them now rumbled with a visceral intensity, echoing through the space like a warning. It emanated from a hulking shadow at the far end of the cavern.

    "Stay alert," Jack said, his voice a low murmur. His gaze locked on the creature before them.

 Chapter 106 - 106: demon lord joins the fray

    The source of the growl was unlike anything Jack had ever seen. The beast was enormous, its form twisted and unnatural, as though born from the chaotic fusion of nature and magic.

    Its body shimmered faintly, as though it were partly composed of the same mana crystals embedded in the walls.

    Sharp crystalline spikes jutted from its back, reflecting the light in dazzling but deadly patterns.

    Its eyes glowed an unearthly blue, and its maw opened to reveal rows of jagged teeth that dripped with a strange, viscous liquid that hissed when it hit the ground.

    "What¡­ is that?" Missy whispered, her voice trembling as she instinctively moved closer to Jack.

    Alisha''s expression hardened as she stepped forward, her staff raised and her stance unwavering.

    "A mana-infused beast," she said, her tone grim. "It must have absorbed the energy from these crystals. That would explain its size¡ªand its aggression."

    The creature growled again, the sound reverberating through the cavern like a warning bell.

    Its hulking frame shifted, claws scraping against the stone floor as it began to advance. Jack''s mind raced as he observed its movements.

    Each step was deliberate, calculated, and filled with an unsettling menace. This wasn''t a mindless beast¡ªit was a predator sizing up its prey.

    ''Mana-infused¡­ which means it''s likely resistant to conventional attacks,'' Jack thought, his gaze narrowing.

    He clenched his fists, feeling the familiar surge of mana flow through his veins. He turned to the others, quickly assessing their positions and readiness.

    "We don''t have time to waste," he said sharply.

    "Alisha, focus on creating a barrier to keep it contained. Missy, stay close and prepare to assist with support magic. I''ll take point."

    Alisha nodded, already murmuring an incantation under her breath.

    A faint golden glow began to surround her, the telltale sign of a protective spell.

    Missy hesitated, her small hands clutching her wand tightly, but the determination in her eyes showed she was ready to follow Jack''s lead.

    The beast let out an ear-piercing roar, the sound so powerful it sent small stones tumbling from the cavern walls.

    Then, with terrifying speed, it lunged forward, crystalline claws gleaming in the ambient light. Jack reacted instantly, darting to the side and narrowly avoiding the massive swipe.

    The ground trembled under the force of the beast''s strike, shards of rock exploding into the air like shrapnel.

    "[Dark Blast!]" Jack called out, summoning a surge of shadow magic.

    He thrust his hands forward, sending a concentrated burst of dark energy hurtling toward the creature.

    The blast collided with its crystalline hide in an eruption of black and blue light.

    When the dust cleared, the creature remained unscathed, its crystalline armor glinting mockingly in the light.

    "It''s too dense!" Jack called out, dodging another swipe of the beast''s claws. "We need to find a weak point!"

    Alisha''s barrier shimmered into existence, forming a translucent dome around the beast.

    It roared in frustration, slamming its claws against the magical shield. The force of its blows sent ripples through the barrier, and Alisha''s face twisted in concentration as she struggled to maintain the spell.

    "This won''t hold for long!" she warned, her voice strained. Sweat beaded on her brow as the strain of maintaining the spell took its toll.

    Jack''s eyes scanned the beast, searching for anything that might give them an edge. His gaze landed on its chest, where a cluster of crystals pulsed with a brighter, more erratic glow. The core.

    ''Of course,'' Jack thought. ''That has to be its weak point.''

    "Alisha, drop the barrier on my mark!" he shouted, summoning a fresh surge of mana to his hands. His palms burned with power as he prepared an attack. Alisha''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Are you insane?!" she snapped. But Jack''s determination left no room for argument.

    "Now!" he roared.

    The barrier flickered and dissolved just as the beast lunged forward. It roared, its crystalline claws raised to strike. But Jack was faster. Summoning a shadow-infused blade, he leaped forward, aiming for the glowing cluster at the beast''s chest.

    ''If my dark powers can''t affect you on the outside, let''s see how well you handle them on the inside,'' Jack thought, channeling his mana through the blade.

    The dark energy surged into the beast as the blade struck true, piercing the core.

    The creature froze, its roar cutting off abruptly as its crystalline body began to tremble.

    For a moment, the cavern was silent. Then, with a blinding flash of blue light, the beast shattered into a cascade of crystal shards. The light danced across the walls, casting fleeting patterns before fading into stillness.

    The group stood in stunned silence, the remnants of the beast glittering around them like fallen stars. Jack let out a shaky breath, dismissing his blade. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline coursing through his veins, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "That was¡­ something," he said, his voice unsteady but tinged with satisfaction.

    Alisha walked over, her expression a mix of irritation and begrudging respect. "You''re reckless," she said flatly. "But I''ll admit, that was impressive."

    Missy beamed up at him, her earlier fear replaced with awe. "Big brother, you were amazing!"

    Jack allowed himself a brief moment of pride before his gaze shifted to the far end of the chamber. Among the shards, something glinted¡ªa small, ornate object half-buried in the crystal fragments. It was intricately designed, its surface etched with glowing runes that seemed to pulse faintly in time with the mana in the air.

    The map might not have been leading them directly, but their instincts had. This had to be the next clue.

    "Let''s keep moving," Jack said, his voice steady as he stepped forward to claim their prize.

    They continued down the tunnel, the air growing heavier with each step. Their path eventually ended at a wall, its surface etched with intricate golden patterns that seemed to shimmer faintly in the dim light.

    "We reached the end of the tunnel, only to find this," Alisha said, frustration creeping into her voice.

    Jack studied the wall intently. "There''s not much we can do now. Giving up isn''t an option. We have to find a way past this wall¡­ maybe a spell would do."

    Summoning tendrils of shadow, Jack raised his hands.

    ''Let''s see the true difference between an S-rank mage and those peepsqueaks,'' he thought, a spark of excitement running through him.

    The shadow energy coalesced into a dense orb that grew larger with each passing second. Alisha watched warily, her grip tightening on her staff.

    "What are you trying to do?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    "What does it look like?" Jack replied, launching the blast of darkness toward the wall. The explosion rocked the tunnel, a cloud of smoke rising violently into the air.

    "Idiot! Do you want to lead us all to early graves?" Alisha shouted, coughing as the smoke began to clear.

    Jack smirked, brushing off her concern. "Nothing serious happened."

    As the dust settled, the wall remained unscathed, not even a scratch marring its surface.

    "Guess that won''t be enough," Jack admitted, a note of disappointment in his voice.

    Missy suddenly stepped forward, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Big brother, Missy thinks she can understand what''s on the wall," she said confidently.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure?"

    Missy nodded firmly. But before she could touch the wall, Jack''s eyes widened as he felt a sudden surge from his bonded servants. Gale appeared before them, his breath ragged and his body bloodied. Behind him loomed the magamon, its massive frame riddled with scars and its shadowy aura flickering like dying embers.

    "There''s¡­ trouble," Gale rasped, clutching the gaping wound in his chest. "Zomaza¡­ he''s on his way."

    His words hit them like a sledgehammer, the weight of impending danger settling heavily in the air.

 Chapter 107 - 107: tomb of souls

    Jack stood still, his gaze locked on Gale''s bloodied form. The deep wound in Gale''s stomach oozed dark, viscous blood, evidence of a battle far beyond ordinary.

    ''If my suspicions are right, a First Order angel should rival a higher demon like Zomaza. So what tipped the scales?'' Jack''s eyes narrowed as he processed the information. ''Is there some artifact or power at play?''

    "How did you lose?" Jack asked coldly, though his voice carried a tinge of disbelief.

    The group had already learned of Gale''s defeat earlier, but seeing the mighty warrior¡ªone who should have been their strongest asset¡ªstanding there, wounded and staggering, made the news harder to accept.

    Gale grimaced, clutching at his bleeding side as sweat trickled down his pale face.

    "Zomaza has the Death Scale," he croaked, his voice low and strained.

    "That artifact¡­ it boosts his power beyond what''s natural. And not just him¡ªhis servants, too. They grow stronger under its influence. It''s¡­ unnatural."

    Jack''s fists clenched as he studied Gale''s trembling form. The Death Scale. The name sent a chill through him.

    He had read about it in the novel, but its full potential had always been obscured¡ªa fragment of lore buried deep in the plot.

    The wound was fatal-looking, but Jack knew better.

    ''So long as they''re not dead, the shadow space will keep them alive¡­ they just need time.''

    "Enough. Enter the space and rest up," Jack ordered, his voice firm.

    Without hesitation, Gale and the others dissipated into tendrils of shadow, swirling into Jack''s body like ink soaking into fabric.

    The sudden silence left the air heavy.

    Jack turned toward the wall blocking their path. Its dull golden patterns glimmered faintly, now seeming far less ordinary.

    Missy stood in front of it, her small hands trembling slightly.

    "Missy, go ahead. We don''t have much time," Jack urged softly.

    Missy nodded, her face pale but resolute.

    She stepped closer to the wall, her delicate fingers hovering inches from the surface. The moment her hand approached, something began to change.

    The golden patterns flared to life, blazing with a brightness that outshone even the blue mana crystals embedded in the cavern walls.

    The light swirled, as though alive, spreading like veins across the tunnel. A deep hum vibrated through the ground, and the entire cavern shuddered.

    Jack tensed.

    "What the¡­?"

    Alisha took a step back, her knuckles white around her staff. "What''s happening?" she asked, her voice tight with anxiety.

    "No idea," Jack muttered, though his sharp gaze took in every detail. ''This wasn''t in the novel¡­''

    The golden light surged, forming complex, shifting patterns across the wall.

    Missy''s eyes began to glow, the same intense golden hue, as her hair lifted¡ªsuspended by some unseen force.

    The mana crystals pulsed erratically, their bright blue glow flickering to match the hum reverberating through the tunnel.

    "Missy!" Alisha shouted, alarmed.

    The walls trembled, loose stones cracking and falling as the massive barrier slowly began to move.

    With a grinding roar, the stone wall slid open, revealing a dark space beyond¡ªa cavernous void, cold and foreboding.

    The golden glow ebbed, and Missy''s eyes dimmed. Her small body wavered before she crumpled backward.

    Jack was there in an instant, catching her before she hit the ground.

    "Don''t push yourself again, okay? You did well," he said softly, his voice uncharacteristically gentle.

    The words felt foreign to him, and his jaw tightened with the effort it took to say them.

    Missy blinked up at him, exhaustion clouding her gaze, before her eyes fluttered shut.

    Jack carried her in his arms as he turned to face the now-open path. The blackness beyond the threshold seemed to breathe, its silence heavy and unnatural.

    Then, as if on cue, torches within the void burst to life. Rows of flickering green flames illuminated the path ahead, their eerie glow casting grotesque shadows along the jagged walls.

    "What¡­ what is this place?" Alisha whispered, stepping closer. The green fire reflected off her wide eyes.

    Jack exhaled sharply, memories flooding back.

    ''I know this place.'' The thought settled in his chest like a stone. "It''s a temple," he muttered. "The Temple of Souls."

    At the end of the corridor, an altar loomed. It was massive, its surface covered in strange patterns¡ªsimilar to those on the wall.

    The air around it pulsed with energy¡ªdark, potent, and suffocating.

    "This energy¡­" Alisha whispered. "It reminds me of the altar where we serve Olion¡­ but this¡­ it''s twisted. Corrupted."

    Jack took a cautious step inside, his boots clicking against the stone. Beneath him, green lines of light crawled across the floor, forming intricate runes.

    The walls glowed faintly, and shapes became clearer¡ªmakeshift drawers carved into the stone, like coffins. Skeletal remains lay within, their brittle forms frozen in death. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The temple door behind them slammed shut with a deafening boom.

    Alisha whirled around, panic in her voice.

    "What was that?!"

    Jack didn''t turn. His eyes were locked on the altar, where something dark was beginning to take shape. A black wisp coiled upward, growing thicker and more defined.

    "Stay sharp," Jack said calmly, though his body was tense.

    "We don''t know what''s about to happen."

    The dark energy atop the altar condensed, swirling like a storm cloud, until a voice echoed through the cavern¡ªa deep, disembodied rumble that seemed to come from everywhere at once.

    ''The Lord does not believe in your capabilities.''

    Jack froze, his expression darkening.

    ''You must prove your worth.''

    Alisha shivered, clutching her staff tighter.

    "Who¡ªwho''s saying that?"

    Jack couldn''t explain that it had something to do with the system screen that was appearing right in front of him.

    The voice continued, unrelenting:

    ''The first trial has begun.''

    The skeletons in the wall drawers began to move.

    One by one, brittle bones scraped against stone as the dead began to rise.

    Hollow sockets glowed with sickly green light as skeletal warriors stumbled free, their bony fingers clutching rusted swords and axes.

    Jack''s fingers curled into fists. "We''re in the Tomb of Souls. This is no ordinary trial."

    ''Escape the Tomb of Souls.''

    The voice''s final words reverberated in Jack''s skull, and his vision flashed briefly with system notifications:

    [Escape the Tomb of Souls!]

    [Reward: The Lord''s Acceptance]

    "It''s a challenge," Jack growled, dark mana beginning to pool around his fists. "And we don''t have a choice but to fight our way out."

    "Jack!" Alisha shouted as the skeletons lunged forward, their blades raised.

    The green torchlight flickered violently as chaos erupted. Jack surged ahead, shadows coiling around him like living armor as his fists connected with the first wave of undead. Bones shattered and weapons clattered to the ground, but more warriors pressed forward, unrelenting.

    "Alisha, Nephris!" Jack barked.

    "Focus on crowd control! Don''t let them surround us!"

    Alisha lifted her staff, shouting an incantation. A barrier of golden light flared into existence, pushing back the nearest wave of undead.

    Nephris darted to the side, her daggers flashing as she struck at joints and weak points, toppling skeletons with surgical precision.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed on the altar.

    ''The energy''s coming from there. If I destroy it¡­''

    With a surge of determination, he barreled forward, cutting through the throng of enemies with explosive bursts of shadow energy.

    Each strike sent ripples through the undead ranks, but they continued to rise, clawing their way back to their feet.

    ''Time''s running out.''

    The trial had begun, and the real fight was only just starting.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Trump card

    ''If I can summon my own bone army, then they''ll help me deal with all of this. That way, we can easily get to the altar.'' Jack''s mind raced as he focused on willing the system screen to appear.

    [Access to the system has been denied.]

    [The lord wishes to see your strength!]

    The cold, mechanical system notification sent a chill crawling down Jack''s spine. His heartbeat spiked.

    ''If I had relied on the system up to this point¡­ I would''ve been toast.'' The realization was sobering¡ªand terrifying.

    Jack clicked his tongue in frustration, his sharp gaze scanning the chaos surrounding him.

    "Alisha, protect Missy!" he ordered, his voice hard and cutting.

    Missy barely stood, her small frame trembling as she clung to Alisha''s side. The girl''s face was pale¡ªthe events had drained her both physically and mentally.

    The undead were upon them. Their bony hands gripped rusted weapons, armor rattling as they closed in.

    Though their movements were slow, their sheer numbers turned them into an overwhelming force.

    Jack realized immediately that these creatures¡ªthese soldiers of undeath¡ªwere not like his haphazard attempts at necromancy.

    This was a true necromancer''s power, executed with mastery.

    Each undead seemed to move as a piece in a coordinated army, every motion precise and unrelenting. Compared to this, Jack''s summons were reckless.

    ''I''ll have to deal with the altar myself,'' he thought grimly, setting his sights on his objective.

    From the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a skeleton soldier charging toward him, its axe glinting dully in the green torchlight. With a guttural screech, it swung downward.

    "Tch," Jack grunted.

    He extended his hand, and a powerful surge of darkness burst forth. The black tendrils enveloped the skeleton in an instant.

    Sickening cracks filled the air as the undead was torn apart, its brittle bones crushed and shattered.

    The green flames in its eye sockets flickered briefly¡ªa silent scream of agony¡ªbefore vanishing entirely.

    Jack didn''t stop. He advanced toward the altar, his steps resolute.

    More skeletons emerged, rushing at him with unnerving determination, but they were no match.

    He waved his hand dismissively, sending bursts of shadow magic that obliterated the approaching horde. Bones scattered, clattering to the stone floor as he moved forward.

    ''If this altar works like the one in my consciousness, then it''s the source of this chaos,'' Jack thought, narrowing his eyes.

    The altar loomed ahead¡ªa monstrous construct of dark stone covered in glowing runes. The energy radiating from it was heavy, oppressive, and unnervingly alive.

    Jack felt it clawing at his skin like invisible hands.

    Suddenly, the air shifted. A low hum echoed through the chamber, resonating in Jack''s chest. The altar began to pulse¡ªa slow, methodical rhythm¡ªand darkness seeped from its base, pooling into the center of the room.

    Jack slowed his steps, his instincts flaring in warning.

    He watched in silent tension as the shadows began to take shape.

    A figure rose from the darkness¡ªtall, looming, and cloaked in an impenetrable shroud.

    Its form was humanoid, but unsettlingly fluid, like smoke struggling to maintain a shape. As the figure solidified, a weapon appeared in its grasp¡ªa massive scythe forged entirely of shadow.

    Its blade gleamed with a sinister light.

    [Death.]

    The system''s monotone ping echoed in Jack''s ears.

    Jack''s brow furrowed.

    "Death?" he muttered, his voice barely audible. His instincts screamed at him to brace himself.

    Without warning, the figure moved.

    A blur¡ªso fast that Jack barely had time to react. The figure appeared in front of him, its scythe already in motion. The weapon slashed through the air, leaving a white streak of light in its wake.

    Jack''s eyes widened.

    ''Fast.''

    He willed the Shadowfang into his hands, the dark blade materializing just in time to meet the scythe.

    The clash rang out like a thunderclap. Sparks erupted where the weapons collided.

    The figure didn''t relent.

    It unleashed a barrage of attacks, each swipe faster and more powerful than the last. Jack gritted his teeth, parrying blow after blow, the force of the strikes reverberating up his arms.

    ''It''s too strong,'' Jack thought, sweat dripping down his brow.

    ''I need an opening!''

    The figure''s scythe descended one final time. Jack raised Shadowfang to block, but the figure''s form disappeared¡ªa trick.

    Jack''s instincts screamed too late.

    The presence reappeared behind him.

    *Whoosh.*

    Jack spun around, but the scythe was already descending. The blade struck, carving a deep gash across his chest. Pain erupted like fire, white-hot and blinding.

    Jack stumbled back, his hand flying to the wound as blood began to seep through his fingers.

    "Big bro!" Missy''s cry pierced the chaos. Her voice broke, cracking under the strain of her fear.

    Alisha''s head whipped around.

    "Asriel?!" she screamed, her face twisted in horror. She hurled a spear of light at the undead advancing on her, vaporizing it instantly.

    "Nephris!" Alisha yelled. "It''s time! We have no choice!"

    Nephris turned, her face stricken with uncertainty. "My lady¡­ Are you sure?"

    Alisha gritted her teeth, her knuckles white as she tightened her fist.

    "We don''t have time to hesitate! If we don''t act now, Asriel''s done for, and none of us are getting out of here alive!"

    Nephris swallowed hard, her expression tightening.

    "Understood!"

    Alisha turned her focus to the shadowy figure looming over Jack, its scythe raised for a finishing blow.

    "Holy Lance!" Alisha roared, her staff flaring with brilliant white light. She thrust her hands forward, sending a massive spear of divine energy hurtling toward the shadowy figure.

    The lance struck true, tearing through the darkness and punching a hole in the figure''s chest.

    The shadows recoiled, writhing and splintering around the wound. For a brief moment, its scythe halted midair.

    The figure turned its head slowly toward Alisha. In the swirling darkness of its face, two red pinpoints of light flared¡ªcold, unfeeling, and deadly.

    "A¡­ divine incarnate?" The voice echoed like a chorus of whispers, deep and resonant. The very walls trembled at its words.

    Jack coughed, blood staining his lips as he looked up at the figure looming above him.

    His vision blurred, but his grip on consciousness remained firm. He glared up defiantly, his jaw tight.

    ''This¡­ isn''t over.''

    ---

    With Alisha''s sudden transformation unfolding before his eyes, Jack couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and disbelief.

    The distraction she created had bought him enough time, and he seized the opening immediately.

    He raised his hand, and in an instant, black flames began to dance across his fingertips.

    Their heat wasn''t physical¡ªit carried a primal, consuming darkness, and with a sharp wave of his arm, the flames erupted forward in a devastating torrent.

    The fiery black surge roared through the air, swallowing the shadowy figure whole, its crackling sound echoing like the cries of damned souls.

    The figure, engulfed in flame, quivered. The shadowy construct that formed its body splintered, chunks of darkness being torn apart and evaporating into thin wisps. But it wasn''t over¡ªnot yet.

    "Nephris! Now!" Alisha''s voice cut through the chaos, ringing with urgency and purpose.

    Behind her, Nephris'' calm focus turned into action. A wave of holy energy detonated from her, radiating outward like ripples on a still pond.

    It wasn''t just light¡ªit was a force, tangible and overwhelming, strong enough to repel the surrounding undead in a blinding flash. The creatures howled as they disintegrated into clouds of ash, their eerie green flames snuffed out in an instant.

    A crown of pure, resplendent light began to materialize above Alisha''s head. Slowly, it descended until it hovered just above her brow, its brilliance too much to look at directly. The moment it touched her, the light exploded outward once more, washing over her form like a holy baptism.

    Jack''s mouth parted in astonishment. The tattered clothes Alisha wore disintegrated into nothingness, replaced by a gleaming war gown that shone with divine energy.

    Flowing white fabric draped over ornate silver armor etched with glowing runes.

    She now looked like a warrior goddess descended from the heavens¡ªuntouchable, radiant, and impossibly powerful.

    The transformation didn''t stop there.

    A staff appeared in her hands, its form long and elegant, glowing with infinite power that pulsed in rhythm with the crown above her. She held it as though it was an extension of herself, its energy humming through her veins. With a single motion, Alisha pulled out the elemental fog crystal and placed it atop the staff.

    The crystal resonated immediately, and an explosion of brilliant light radiated out, incinerating anything that dared come close.

    The undead that surrounded them stood no chance. The light swept through them like a cleansing storm, obliterating some on contact and scattering the rest like leaves in a gale.

    Behind her, Nephris stepped forward with deliberate intent, her hands lifted high as a strange incantation left her lips.

    Her form shimmered as her body began to glow¡ªfirst faintly, then brightly, until she was no longer flesh but light itself.

    Jack stared in disbelief as Nephris'' form began to shrink, condensing into a glowing red gem that floated upward and slotted perfectly into the crown atop Alisha''s head. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The moment Nephris integrated into the crown, Alisha gasped.

    Her body trembled, her power skyrocketing to levels beyond comprehension. Jack could feel it¡ªthe raw energy spilling off her was like standing in the center of a raging hurricane.

    "Lady Alisha!" Nephris'' voice echoed softly in Alisha''s mind, filled with both concern and warning.

    "This form isn''t meant for humans. The strain will be too much for your body. Don''t use it for long!"

    "I''m aware," Alisha replied firmly, her glowing eyes fixed on the shadowy figure that Jack had weakened.

    Her voice carried a calm, unwavering resolve.

    "We don''t have another choice."

    Jack watched the transformation with his hand still clutching the deep gash across his chest. His breathing was ragged, but he couldn''t tear his gaze away.

    "So¡­this is the true power of a Guardian," he muttered, half in admiration, half in disbelief. He could feel her power. It pressed on the space around them, almost suffocating, teetering on the brink of SS-rank.

    "Unbelievable."

    Alisha glanced briefly at Jack, and seeing the blood seeping from his wound, her expression darkened. She lifted her staff, and with a simple gesture, light flowed from her hand toward him.

    "What the¡­" Jack began, startled.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Light X Darkness (2)

    Jack''s breath hitched.

    "What the..." he muttered under his breath, startled.

    ''Is she planning to attack me?'' he wondered, tension gripping his chest as Alisha raised her glowing hands toward him.

    A moment later, a soothing warmth washed over him, radiating from her palms like a gentle sunrise after a bitter winter.

    The sharp agony in his chest dulled, his shredded flesh stitching itself back together with a golden glow.

    He blinked, momentarily stunned.

    Her magic was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªpure and untainted, a stark contrast to the shadowy energy that coursed through his own veins.

    "I''ll hold him off," Alisha declared, her voice resonating with unshakable authority.

    The soft glow in her eyes now burned with unwavering resolve.

    "Focus on finishing the job, Jack. I''ll buy you time."

    Jack quirked a brow, his lips curling into a faint smirk despite the situation.

    "So, you admit you still need my¡ª"

    Before he could finish his quip, Alisha darted forward with astonishing speed, her staff slicing through the air in a blur of radiant light. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She met the shadowy figure head-on, her staff colliding with the deadly curve of its scythe.

    The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the tunnel, shaking loose fragments of stone from the walls.

    "You dare interfere?" the shadowy figure boomed, its voice a deep, resonant snarl that echoed ominously.

    Jack could tell from the start, this was no normal figure, after a clash with it, he was able to tell it''s power.

    ''A sentinel weapon wielder... To find such a dangerous thing here, in the name of a trial'' it momentarily made him wonder what the system wanted.

    Shadows coiled and writhed around its form, reforming where Alisha''s strikes landed.

    The clash between their powers was mesmerizing¡ªher golden light crackling like wildfire against the oily, serpentine shadows that made up its body.

    "And you dare stand in our way?" Alisha shot back, her voice ringing clear and defiant.

    Her staff spun in a dazzling arc, unleashing a wave of searing holy light that engulfed the figure.

    The figure slashed its scythe through the light, carving a path toward her.

    Shadows swirled violently, dark tendrils reaching out like living chains to ensnare her, but she spun gracefully, evading them with precision.

    Jack, meanwhile, forced himself upright.

    His chest throbbed with a dull ache, but the golden aura lingering over him gave him the strength to move.

    He gritted his teeth, his focus narrowing on the altar.

    It loomed ahead, pulsing with an oppressive energy that felt almost alive¡ªa dark heart beating faster with every passing second.

    ''The altar¡­'' Jack thought, his gaze sharpening.

    ''That''s the source. If I can destroy it, this will all end.''

    Summoning the shadows to his command, he extended his hands, tendrils of dark energy spiraling outward.

    The altar trembled in response as his power grew, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.

    "Enough games," Jack growled, his voice low and edged with fury. "Time to end this."

    The shadowy figure faltered momentarily, sensing the shift in energy. It turned its eyeless gaze toward Jack and lunged, its scythe slicing through the air with terrifying speed.

    "You''re not going anywhere!" Alisha shouted, slamming her staff into the ground.

    A golden rune flared to life above the figure''s head, and a bolt of divine light descended like a thunderstrike.

    The figure spun its scythe defensively, deflecting most of the blast, but the radiant energy tore through its shadowy form, leaving jagged holes in its cloak.

    Snarling, the figure redirected its attack, but Alisha was relentless.

    She unleashed another surge of holy energy, her staff blazing with celestial fire.

    Jack didn''t waste a second.

    Channeling every ounce of mana he had left, he poured his energy into the spell, the shadows around him surging like a tidal wave.

    His reserves were dangerously low, but he didn''t care¡ªthis was all or nothing.

    The altar cracked further, black flames licking its surface.

    The runes etched into its ancient stone flickered and dimmed as Jack''s power consumed it.

    Sweat dripped down his brow, and his vision blurred at the edges, but he held firm.

    With a final, guttural cry, Jack unleashed the last of his mana.

    [Mana: -500]

    The shadows erupted in a deafening surge, engulfing the altar in a storm of darkness. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still.

    Then the altar shattered.

    The sound was deafening¡ªa crack like thunder, followed by the splintering of stone.

    Pieces of the altar crumbled into dust, and a scream¡ªinhuman and agonized¡ªtore through the air.

    The shadowy figure froze mid-strike, its form flickering violently.

    Its scythe clattered to the ground, the shadows comprising its body writhing chaotically as if caught in a violent storm.

    Alisha seized the opportunity. Her eyes blazed with determination as she raised her staff high.

    "Begone!" she roared, slamming it into the ground with all her might.

    The crown above her head flared one final time, unleashing a pillar of holy light that engulfed the shadowy figure.

    It screamed, its voice dissolving into a haunting wail as the light consumed it. The darkness shrieked and writhed, but it could not withstand the onslaught of Alisha''s divine power.

    For a brief moment, the tunnel was bathed in a dazzling light.

    Missy, still shielded by Alisha''s protective spell, watched in awe, her eyes wide with wonder.

    Then, as quickly as it had come, the light faded.

    The shadows dissipated, and the tunnel fell eerily silent.

    Jack dropped to one knee, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath.

    The oppressive weight of the dark energy was gone, replaced by an almost unnatural stillness.

    Alisha stood tall, her body glowing faintly in the dim light of the crumbling chamber.

    But the strain of her transformation was evident.

    Her shoulders slumped, and her legs wavered beneath her, forcing her to lean heavily on her staff for support.

    Her radiant aura, once brilliant, was dimming with each passing second.

    "It''s... done," Jack said between labored breaths, his voice raw with exhaustion.

    He lifted his head, his gaze finding hers. Despite his battered state, there was a flicker of admiration in his eyes.

    "You okay?" he asked, his tone softer than usual.

    Alisha nodded weakly, the golden light in her eyes dimming as her transformation ebbed.

    "For now," she murmured, her voice steady but weary.

    "Let''s not waste any more time. We need to get out of here."

    Jack pushed himself to his feet with a groan, wincing as he tested the weight on his battered legs.

    His fingers brushed against his chest, where Alisha''s magic had sealed his wounds.

    Though the pain had dulled, the memory of the battle lingered, etched into his bones.

    He cast one last glance at the altar¡ªor rather, the pile of rubble it had become. Dark energy no longer radiated from its shattered remains, yet an unsettling feeling coiled in his gut.

    It was the kind of unease that whispered of unfinished business.

    ''This is far from over,'' he thought grimly.

    As if to confirm his suspicion, a deep rumble shook the chamber.

    Jack stumbled, steadying himself against the wall as the earth beneath them trembled.

    The wall behind the altar groaned, its ancient mechanisms grinding to life.

    Stone shifted and pressed inward before sliding to the side with a thunderous scrape, revealing a hidden passage.

    Jack and Alisha stared at the newly opened pathway, its existence shrouded in shadows.

    Faint light flickered along the walls as torches sprang to life, their flames illuminating a narrow staircase descending into darkness.

    The passage seemed to stretch endlessly, a foreboding invitation to an unknown depth.

    "What do you think?" Alisha asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Her glowing aura had all but faded now, leaving her looking mortal¡ªfragile, even. But the determination in her eyes remained unshaken.

    Jack hesitated, his gaze fixed on the passage. He could feel the weight of the shadows pressing against his senses, like a cold hand gripping his chest.

    "Do we have a choice?" he muttered, breaking the silence.

    "I tried everything before. I threw everything I had at that wall, and it didn''t even crack. Missy somehow opened it when I couldn''t."

    Alisha raised an eyebrow, her lips quirking into a faint smirk despite her weariness.

    "Were you ever strong? A little power boost, and you''re already struggling."

    Jack felt a vein throb in his temple.

    "You''re one to talk. You look like you''re about to collapse."

    Her smirk widened, but she didn''t respond. Instead, she glanced toward the passage, her expression sobering.

    "We haven''t found the clue yet," she said after a moment.

    "Just like you said, if we leave now, this entire ordeal would''ve been for nothing."

    Jack sighed, dragging a hand through his messy green hair. "Exactly," he said, his voice tinged with resignation.

    "But stay behind me. If you''re as drained as you look, you''re not exactly in fighting shape."

    Alisha gave him a pointed look, but the concern in his voice wasn''t lost on her.

    She nodded, her grip tightening on her staff as she steadied herself.

    The two of them stepped toward the passage, the air growing colder with every step.

    Jack paused at the threshold, glancing down at the debris of crystal-black sand from the shattered altar. The remnants sparkled faintly, a grim reminder of the dark power they had just faced.

    ''The system hasn''t announced anything yet,'' Jack thought, his gaze hardening as he turned back to the path ahead.

    ''That alone tells me this isn''t over.''

 Chapter 110 - 110: Trail 2

    The staircase seemed to wind down into the bowels of the earth, leading them to some ancient, forgotten hell. Every step echoed through the confined space, bouncing off the damp, moss-covered walls. The air grew colder and heavier with each step, with a faint metallic tang clinging to their senses.

    Jack glanced over his shoulder at Alisha, her staff clutched tight in her hands, its glow pulsing. Her face was stoic, but the flicker in her eyes, the doubt, mirrored the turmoil swirling in his stomach.

    "Do you feel that?" she whispered, her voice cutting through the stifling silence.

    Jack nodded, his voice low.

    "Yeah. It feels. wrong."

    The torches along the walls sputtered, casting erratic, dancing shadows that seemed to move of their own accord

    . It wasn''t just the darkness; it was the weight of the air, heavy with some malignant energy that pressed against them. Jack felt it crawling up his spine, an intangible force that made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.

    ''The walls are alive,'' he thought grimly.

    ''Waiting for us, watching for us to slip.''

    And then, finally, the staircase flung open into a vast cathedral-like chamber. The space was stiflingly silent; the only sound was that of the crackle of torch flames licking the walls.

    Jack''s breath caught as he took in the sight.

    In the center of the room was a pedestal, on whose surface were cut strange, intertwining carvings that pulsed faintly with an otherworldly light.

    The illumination itself was unnatural and cold¡ªthe artificial antithesis of the heavy darkness that had otherwise filled the room.

    Jack narrowed his eyes, moving his feet cautiously forward. There was a subtle energy around the pedestal, one that felt both ancient and dangerous.

    "There''s nothing here. except that," he said, his voice little more than a whisper.

    Alisha joined him, her footsteps light but placed with deliberate care. Her staff shone dimly, its light fighting with the encroaching darkness that seemed to drink the chamber whole.

    "Beautiful," she breathed, letting her fingers move in a delicate touch over the carvings.

    Her admiration turned almost immediately into unease as her hand withdrew, as if burned.

    "And dangerous," she added, her voice warning. "Be careful."

    "Dangerous is an understatement," Jack muttered, his jaw tightening. He reached out an open hand toward the pedestal, calling up his energy, letting it churn inside him. The carvings began to shine with a fierier glow in response, vibrating at a low almost musical hum.

    The instant his energy made contact, the pedestal flared, bathing the room in a blinding light. Jack threw a hand over his eyes, but even so, the light bit through to his brain.

    An ancient, resonant voice echoed through the chamber, heavy with the weight of eons.

    "Seekers of the forbidden path," it intoned, each word echoing in their very bones, "your trials are far from over."

    As the light receded, the chamber changed. No longer were the walls blank, for they were etched with glowing, shifting symbols that seemed to twist and pulse like living things.

    The pedestal, too, had changed. Its carvings now formed a labyrinthine map, the lines twisting and turning with a heartbeat of their own.

    Jack clenched his fists as he turned to look at Alisha.

    She was white, but not shaking, her hand tight on the staff.

    "Well, that''s ominous," Jack said, his voice laced with unease.

    "It''s a test," Alisha said, her voice level but firm.

    "And we are not leaving until we pass it.".

    Just before Jack could speak, he was interrupted by a sudden flow of energy that, to the middle of the floor, swirled¡ªchurning into something indistinct at its centre.

    It was facing them, its form composed from shadows that were only nominally humanoid. He clasped in his clawed hand a scythe¡ªbig and shining, full of dull menace.

    Jack''s and Alisha''s gazes hardened, but it was Missy who finally spoke up.

    "Isn''t that the same figure from the previous room?" she asked, her soft voice tinged with confusion. Her cheeks were flushed, her earlier exhaustion replaced with a measure of renewed strength.

    Jack nodded, the system screen blinking to life in front of him as if to confirm their suspicions.

    [Death]

    ''So it''s the same figure. but what''s different this time?'' Jack''s mind was racing as he studied the creature. The glowing map lay behind it, tantalizingly close yet completely out of reach.

    "To get that map, we''ll need to fight it," Jack muttered, his gaze sharpening.

    Alisha''s staff hummed in her hand, its light flashing once as if in response to her determination. But even as she steeled herself, Nephris''s voice whispered through her mind, a subtle caution:.

    "Lady Alisha, you''re using too much karma. The strain on your body is becoming critical. Please exercise caution."

    "I know, Nephris," Alisha replied aloud, her voice steady. "I''ll be careful."

    The shadowy figure moved, its shape rippling as if it were liquid. Its blank stare swept across them, pausing at Alisha before finding Jack. It slowly pulled up its scythe in a leisurely arc and cut the air.

    WHOOSH.

    A crimson wave shot from the sword and flew straight toward them with all the strength of a bursting dam, sending the air into palpable crackling, and from sheer force, Jack and Alisha instinctively acted at the same moment.

    Alisha slammed her staff into the ground, and a barrier of glowing energy enveloped her and Missy. The energy struck it, splintering into shards of red light that dissipated into the air.

    Meanwhile, Jack waved his hand in a forward direction, and a thick shroud of shadows rose to protect him.

    The wave hit hard, tearing through his shielding in an instant. He dodged to the side just in time, but not quite quickly enough. Rolling onto his feet again, he felt a thin stinging on his cheek¡ªa small scratch from some lingering energy.

    "I see. well, that''s how it is, then," Jack muttered, his voice grim.

    ''This one uses aura manipulation. the last one didn''t,'' he realised, a shiver working its way up his spine.

    ''That''s why the first was easier. This one. it''s mastered aura control.'' The thought sent a shiver through him. He stole a glance at Alisha, still standing firm as the tension in her eyes betrayed what her expression did not.

    The shadowy figure moved again, this time more swiftly. Its scythe cut the air with deadly grace as crisscrossing arcs of crimson energy were set free in the chamber.

    Jack and Alisha parried and riposted in unison now, out of necessity. But the creature would not relent, on the contrary, growing more ferocious by the second; Jack''s mana was drawn to the last drop, with little realistic hope it could regenerate his expectations in time.

    Alisha''s glow dwindled down further, the girl now panting heavily, herself pressed to her absolute limits of capability.

    The shadow came forward, its presence suffocating. Jack gritted his teeth and flared with determination in his eyes.

    "We''re not losing," he growled, summoning the last reserves of his strength.

    ''Aw, shit'' Jack thought as his grip tensed, ''If I''ve got no mana points left, then I''m gonna have to fight it¡­ with my fucking weapon''

    His teeth were gritted as he felt the Shadowfang, his ever-loyal enchanted dagger, appear in his palm.

    It throbbed with a muted, tenebrous vibrance that buzzed in osmosis with the silhouette standing before him.

    "Alisha!" he barked, his tone brittle and demanding.

    "Get the map. If I''m right, this thing''s only reason to exist is to protect it. Once you get it, it''s game over."

    Alisha hesitated for a heartbeat, looking back and forth between Jack and the sinister figure.

    "Try to be careful," she said, voice tight with concern, finally nodding and running toward the pedestal at the far end of the chamber.

    Jack''s jaw clenched even tighter as he saw her leave.

    ''I hope I''m right about my speculations," he thought darkly. His gaze returned to the sentinel¡ªa lumbering mass of darkness that exuded malice.

    Its massive scythe winked an otherworldly red, the thing remained still, almost as if to see through his intentions.

    He took a deep breath, bracing himself, then sprang forward. His feet blasted off the stone floor with such force that dust and debris flew. The earth creaked under him, an impression of the force that was his speed.

    The figure in the shadow reacted immediately. Its scythe arced wide, attempting to collide with him in mid-air.

    But Jack was prepared. He threw Shadowfang at the creature with a flick of his wrist. The dagger flew through the air like a black comet with a razored edge.

    The scythe clashed with the dagger with a loud clang, where lightning sparked out from the impact.

    The soles of Jack''s shoes met Earth with a thud as he ground to a stop, adrenaline coursing through his fingers from the pressure of the collision that echoed across the landscape.

    "That thing''s got insane strength," Jack thought, gritting his teeth as his palms ached.

    The thing cocked its head, as if taunting him. It moved a little, its blurry shape rippling the way the surface of a pond does. He could sense the oppressive aura radiating from it, a tell that whoever was standing before him was no ordinary foe.

    His stance squared as Shadowfang manifested back into his grasp with a muted pulse of shadowy energy as he flexed his fingers around its hilt. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''I''m just an enchanter tier swordsman. I should not even be considering trying to go toe-to-toe with a sentinel, let alone an aura manipulating one,'' Jack thought, his mind racing as he was running the numbers.

    But then a smile stole over his face, fierce and defiant.

    ''But I am not your everyday swordsman. I''m a battle mage.''

    With that, he roared, and the sound bounced around the chamber.

    "You think I''m out of tricks? Guess what, shadow freak¡ªyou''re made of darkness, and lucky for you, that''s my element!"

    Seizing the opportunity, Jack burst into motion, activating [Dash], and appearing in a blur behind the sentinel. The dagger glowed dimly as he cut down, the blade passing through the creature''s cloak-body.

    The sentinel froze momentarily, its head inclining downward as it inspected the rent in its build. Scurryimgs flitted about around the wound, as if trying to close it.

    But nothing happened.

    Jack staggered back, chest heaving, a triumphant grin on his face. Shadowfang gleamed in his palm, its blade smeared with dark swirling tendrils, remnants of the sentinel''s own essence.

    "It worked," thought Jack, his heart thrumming with excitement. ''This thing''s body is shadows, and Shadowfang and my power will soak up shadow energy like a sponge."

    The sentinel turned to face him, its faceless form radiating pure rage.

    Sensing slight weakness, its scythe flashed with a vicious crimson hue, and the temperature around the chamber plummeted.

    Jack''s smirk bloomed into a grin, the glint in his eye dark and dangerously sharp.

    ''I''m not on the offensive anymore, and I have little mana, but as long as this thing keeps feeding me shadows, I''ll win.''

 Chapter 111 - 111: soul essence flowers!

    The sentinel lifted its massive sickle, the blade''s edges whistling sharply as it arced through the air.

    The chamber''s air grew heavy, the sound reverberating off the ancient stone walls. Jack stiffened, every muscle tensing as he prepared to counter the next strike.

    But before the blow could fall, a sudden surge of energy erupted from the pedestal on the opposite side of the room.

    Alisha stood before it, her staff glowing brilliantly as she extended a trembling hand toward the map.

    Her face was a mask of concentration, beads of sweat trailing down her temples. Each step closer to the map seemed to draw the last reserves of her strength, but she pressed on, resolute.

    The sentinel''s head snapped around unnaturally, its glowing, featureless eyes locking onto Alisha.

    It paused, as if sniffing the air, and its shadowy form shimmered violently.

    The air around it became dense with energy, as though the creature itself were splitting its focus between Jack and the new threat.

    Jack seized the opportunity.

    "Oh no, you don''t!" he growled, propelling himself forward with all his might.

    His dagger gleamed as it struck the shaft of the creature''s scythe.

    The impact released a shockwave that rippled through the room, throwing up dust and scattering loose debris.

    The sentinel staggered back ever so slightly, an action that sent a flicker of hope through Jack''s weary mind.

    "You''re not going anywhere," Jack hissed through gritted teeth. He slashed again, each strike measured and precise, his blade carving through the tendrils of shadow that made up the creature''s form. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Each blow chipped away at its structure, robbing it of the very essence that sustained it.

    But then it happened.

    The sentinel''s form erupted with a fiery red aura, the energy expanding outward in a powerful blast that sent Jack skidding backward.

    His boots screeched against the stone floor as he tried to hold his ground, but the force was too much. He barely managed to stay upright.

    "What the hell¡ª?" Jack muttered, his voice trailing off as he watched the aura move.

    It pulsed, undulating as though alive, before coalescing into a shape.

    Jack''s heart sank. Cold sweat beaded on his brow as he took an involuntary step back.

    The red aura began to solidify, taking the form of a towering, hooded figure.

    Its glowing crimson eyes burned like twin suns beneath the hood, and its tattered cloak cascaded over the shadow sentinel''s original form like an ancient specter brought to life.

    Within its hands was a scythe¡ªnot the one it had wielded before, but a massive, wickedly curved monstrosity that seemed to suck the light from the room.

    ''No... this can''t be happening,'' Jack thought, his breath quickening.

    The creature let out a guttural roar, its voice a chorus of dark, resonant tones that seemed to shake the very foundation of the chamber.

    "Magnus Drive: Death''s Reaper!" the figure intoned, its voice echoing like a death knell.

    Jack''s eyes widened in horror. ''A Magnus Drive? Are you kidding me?!'' he cursed inwardly.

    Magnus Drive was a skill reserved for the elite¡ªa level of aura manipulation that blurred the line between magic and pure destruction.

    Only a master with terrifying control over their mana could manifest such a form. Jack had heard of it only in legends, taught to him by his mentor, Alogra.

    ''At this level, the user doesn''t need a weapon... they become the weapon,'' he thought grimly.

    Jack''s mind raced. What could he do against something like this?

    His mana reserves were nearly depleted, and his body was already screaming from the strain of the fight.

    But then, from across the chamber, dense fog began to spread. It rolled out in thick waves, blanketing the room in an impenetrable shroud.

    Jack blinked, realization dawning on him.

    ''Alisha...'' he thought with a small, weary smile. ''She used the elemental fog crystal. Smart move, but¡ª''

    The smile faded as quickly as it came. ''How am I supposed to fight in this mess?''

    Visibility dropped to zero, the fog wrapping around Jack like a suffocating blanket.

    He couldn''t see the sentinel, but more troublingly, he couldn''t see Alisha either. He closed his eyes, forcing himself to rely on his other senses.

    The sound of soft footsteps reached his ears. Alisha''s.

    She had reached the pedestal. Her fingers brushed against the map''s surface, and the pedestal reacted instantly. Its intricate carvings flared to life, glowing brighter and brighter until they were almost blinding.

    "Asriel!" Alisha''s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. "I''ve got it!"

    The sentinel let out a low, guttural snarl. Its form convulsed, the crimson aura around it flaring wildly. The massive scythe disintegrated into countless tendrils of darkness that lashed out in every direction.

    "Damn it!" Jack hissed, raising his dagger to summon a barrier of shadows.

    The tendrils crashed into it with bone-jarring force, and though the shield held, Jack was driven backward several feet, his boots skidding across the floor.

    "Asriel!" Alisha''s voice was tinged with urgency now. She clutched the glowing map tightly, her staff raised as she prepared a spell.

    The fog began to clear as her magic took hold. Jack''s vision returned just in time to see the sentinel crumbling.

    Its form shriveled, the once-massive figure shrinking as the pedestal''s light seemed to drag it apart piece by piece.

    With a final, haunting wail, the sentinel imploded.

    A deafening boom followed, the chamber quaking as a wave of dark energy rippled outward. Jack braced himself, shielding his face as the energy passed over him.

    When the dust settled, the chamber was eerily silent.

    Jack collapsed to his knees, gasping for air. Sweat dripped from his chin, pooling on the cracked stone beneath him.

    "We made it," Alisha said softly, her voice trembling with relief. She held up the map, its glowing patterns shimmering faintly in the dim light.

    Jack looked up at her, a weak but triumphant smile spreading across his face.

    "Told you... we''d win."

    Alisha rolled her eyes, though a small smile tugged at her lips.

    "Didn''t look like you were winning to me."

    "Well if I wasn''t smart enough to give you the fog crystal we would all be dead by now" Jack chuckled, shaking his head.

    "The important thing is we got the map... and we''re still alive." He exhaled deeply, trying to steady his racing heart.

    Before either of them could say more, a notification appeared before Jack''s eyes:

    [Aura Manipulation: Level 5! Congratulations!]

    [Battle Mage: Rank B++!]

    Jack stared at the glowing text in disbelief. ''Why am I getting rewards?'' he wondered, a flicker of confusion crossing his mind.

    But there was no time to ponder. The ground beneath them suddenly began to crack.

    "What now?!" Jack shouted, scrambling to his feet.

    Before they could react, the floor gave way completely, sending all of them plunging into the darkness below.

    "The hell is this?!" Jack was left startled by the sudden fall.

    But he quickly calmed down, steadying his fall as he used the same flight technique that Alisha had thought him.

    He looked to his side, Alisha had done same, and to his surprise, in the distance, Missy had also taken flight.

    ''How did she?....'' Jack''s thoughts'' werre caught off as he saw the glowing light below them.

    It was like watching a hoard of fire flies humped up together.

    The green light glowed faintly, lighting up the dark space.

    "What is that?" Alisha asked, as her feeth touched the soft earth where the light was glowing.

    Taking a closer look she realized, "These are flowers.... They''re so beautiful" Alisha said, bending down slightly as she touched one of the brightly glowing flowers.

    The green glow from the centee of the flower, suddenly began floating into the air, lighting up the dark cave.

    Jack looked at the flowers with an assertive gaze.

    [Soul essence flowers!]

    [The soul of the dead, will rest with a bloom of hope]

    ''Soul essence?!'' Jack thought his eyes widening with greed.

    He looked at the entite field, this was a whole field of souls!

    He moved his hands slightly, touching the gliw that was set afloat from the flower.

    And just as he thought.

    [Soul essence +5]

    His eyes shone with a powerful greed.

    ''This is... This is a one way ticket! How strong will I be if I absorb this whole field of soul essence!'' this wasn''t something he could overlook.

    Alisha noticed his gaze, and feeling slightly unsettled, she asked.

    "What is making you all smiley?"

    "Tch, and you think I''d tell you?" Jack retorted, he couldn''t tell her that the field would give him a power that could far surpass his current level.

    If he did, them she would definitely fight tooth for tooth with him, just to make sure didn''t, fen if it meant destroying the entire field.

    But as the tension between th increased, Jck felt a small tug in his sleeves, and as he turned his head, he could see Missy, her emerald green eyes glinting with fear, following her sight, the green glow offering light, he could see the figure that lay deep in the depths of this underground.

    The meer height and power emanating from it made his body shake.

    To make matters worse.

    The system chipped in.

    [The God of the dead, the lord supreme. Death!]

    ---

 Chapter 112 - 112: Ghost warriors-banshees

    The phrase echoed in Jack''s mind like a death knell:

    The God of the Dead. The Lord Supreme. Death.

    A chill raced down his spine, his entire body locking up. He could feel it¡ªthe crushing weight of that name.

    The system, ever indifferent and clinical, made it as clear as daylight.

    [Entity Identified: The God of the Dead.]

    Jack didn''t need further explanation. This was no simple creature, no minor underling of the divine realms. This was the real deal: the harbinger of souls, the ruler of the underworld. A being whose title alone demanded reverence and fear.

    There was a gulf, a chasm between him¡ªa mere incarnate¡ªand this towering figure. The disparity wasn''t just palpable; it was suffocating.

    "What is that?" Alisha asked, her voice quivering despite her attempts to mask it with curiosity.

    Jack''s response was grim. "It''s not what, it''s who."

    Alisha squinted at the skeletal giant seated on its throne of bones. "How can someone be that tall? That can''t be¡ª"

    "It''s not someone," Jack cut her off, his voice laced with irritation. "That''s the God of the Dead."

    Her eyes widened in disbelief. "The God of the Dead? But aren''t you... I mean, aren''t you supposed to be his incarnate?"

    "Incarnate. Not him, you numbskull!" Jack barked, his annoyance bubbling to the surface.

    "Hmph," Alisha snorted, crossing her arms in defiance. "Says the almighty S-rank mage who barely knows how to wield a sword."

    "Keep yapping, and you''ll find out how well I wield one," Jack snapped back, his patience wearing thin.

    But as the bickering fizzled out, Alisha''s gaze returned to the figure, her bravado replaced with unease. "But isn''t that body supposed to be... dead? The energy it''s emitting... it''s terrifying."

    Jack didn''t respond immediately, his own thoughts mirroring her sentiment.

    ''She''s right,'' he mused, feeling the oppressive aura seep into his skin. It was raw and primal, a force that seemed to envelop everything in its reach. The cavern, vast and filled with glowing soul blooms, suddenly felt void of life.

    The air itself felt heavier, as though the skeletal figure was bending reality to its will. And the longer Jack stared at it, the more he felt an overwhelming pull¡ªan abyss swallowing him whole, dragging him into a realm beyond comprehension.

    ''What... is this?''

    His thoughts spiraled as ghostly images began to materialize in front of him.

    A man and a woman emerged, their forms faint and shimmering like fragile glass. Jack''s breath caught in his throat as recognition struck him.

    "Jack!" the man called out, his voice warm and familiar. "It''s been so long! We''ve been looking for you!"

    Jack staggered back, his heart pounding. "No... No, this isn''t real."

    The system chimed in coldly, as if mocking him.

    [Spell Detected: Soul Summon. Resistance to Dark Magic +100.] S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s hands clenched into fists. The figures before him¡ªthe faces of his mother and father¡ªwere nothing more than cruel illusions.

    "These bastards are dead!" Jack roared, his voice filled with a venomous mix of grief and fury. The illusion shattered like glass, the images vanishing into thin air.

    His vision cleared, but the dread didn''t fade. Alisha and Missy were walking forward, their movements slow and trance-like, their eyes vacant.

    "What the¡ª" Jack blinked, realizing just how far they''d moved. "Alisha! Missy! Where are you going?"

    They didn''t respond.

    The soul blooms, their ethereal green glow filling the cavern, were also drifting toward the skeletal giant. Each wisp of light floated upward, only to be drawn into the figure''s form. As they made contact, a muffled shriek tore through the air before fading into silence. The flowers dimmed and wilted, their essence consumed.

    Jack''s stomach churned. ''What''s happening here? What is all this?''

    He sprinted forward, reaching Alisha first. Grabbing her arm, he shook her violently. "Snap out of it!"

    "Mom? Dad?" she whispered, her voice fragile and filled with longing. "I''m coming..."

    Jack cursed under his breath, panic settling deep in his chest. ''If they touch that thing, they''re done for!''

    He glanced at Missy, her small frame trembling as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Mom... Dad..." she whimpered.

    Jack''s hands shook as he turned her away from the skeletal figure. "Missy!" he barked. "Look at me!"

    The moment her eyes broke contact with the entity, the trance shattered. Missy gasped, collapsing to the ground as sobs wracked her body.

    "Don''t look back," Jack ordered firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. "No matter what you hear, don''t look back."

    Turning to Alisha, he bolted after her. She was much closer to the skeletal throne now, her steps slow but relentless. Jack''s heart pounded as he reached her, spinning her around. Her vacant eyes cleared, and she crumpled to the ground, trembling like a child.

    "The hell is wrong with you two?" Jack snapped, frustration mingling with relief.

    But before he could say more, a cold breeze swept past him. Two ghostly figures emerged from the skeletal giant''s throne, their translucent forms dripping with malice.

    "What now?" Jack muttered, summoning his dagger.

    [Enemies Detected: Ghost warriors]

    [Type: Crying Souls ¨C Banshees.]

    [Level: 20.]

    The banshees'' hollow eyes locked onto Jack. One opened its maw, unleashing an ear-splitting wail that tore through the cavern. The sound was unbearable, a symphony of a thousand tortured screams.

    "Alisha!" Jack shouted, his voice barely audible over the din. "Get your ass up and fight!"

    A dark blast shot from his hand, colliding with the sound waves and creating a deafening explosion. The banshee recoiled but didn''t falter.

    "Missy, stay back!" Jack ordered, stepping between the girls and the banshees.

    The second banshee lunged forward, its clawed hand reaching for Jack''s throat. He dodged, slashing upward with his dagger. The blade passed through the ghostly form, leaving it unharmed.

    "Shit," Jack hissed.

    The system chimed again.

    [Weakness Identified: Light Magic.]

    Jack''s jaw tightened. "Of course it''s light magic," he muttered bitterly. "The one thing I don''t have."

    ''Alisha isn''t in a state where she can fight right now,'' Jack thought, his eyes flickering briefly toward Alisha and Missy. The two huddled together in the shadows, their faces pale and trembling.

    For the first time, Jack noticed the vulnerability etched on Alisha''s usually defiant face. Her hollowed eyes and shaken demeanor struck him. She looked like a child¡ªlost, fragile, and utterly unlike her fierce, unyielding self.

    ''Damn,'' Jack thought grimly. ''I never thought a day would come when she''d be this weak.'' The trance had ripped away her mask, exposing a softness she had long buried.

    A pang of something unfamiliar struck him. Sympathy.

    Jack swallowed hard, pushing the feeling aside. ''She lost everything¡­ just like I did,'' he realized. For the first time, he saw Alisha not as an annoyance, but as someone who shared his pain.

    The weight of loneliness crept in like an unwelcome guest. It clawed at his thoughts, reminding him of nights spent staring into the void, wishing for someone, anyone, to pull him out of the darkness. He shook his head fiercely, banishing the memory.

    There wasn''t time for that now.

    He glanced at his status.

    [MP: 300/1000]

    ''Tch. I barely have anything left,'' Jack cursed silently.

    Summoning what remained of his energy, he lunged into the air, the motion fluid and calculated. Twisting mid-flight, he closed the gap between himself and one of the ghostly warriors. His body spun like a coiled spring, and with a feral shout, he drove the Shadow Fang downward with crushing force.

    The blade cleaved the ghost in two, its spectral form tearing apart in a burst of darkness. Jack''s eyes blazed with determination as he landed in a crouch, his gaze fixed on the dissipating figure.

    ''If I can''t survive this with brute force,'' he thought, stretching out his hands toward the fragmented spirit, ''then I''ll absorb the souls myself.''

    "[Corruption]!"

    A surge of dark energy pulsed from his palms, curling around the broken spirit like tendrils of smoke. Jack felt the familiar pull of power, the intoxicating rush of strength as he prepared to devour its essence.

    But the system''s chime shattered his confidence.

    [Error: User cannot corrupt claimed soul. Defeat the one who has claimed the soul.]

    "What?!" Jack''s voice was sharp, disbelief twisting his features.

    His eyes darted to the skeletal figure seated on its grotesque throne. Its empty sockets seemed to lock onto him, a sinister glint flickering in the abyss.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Jack thought, his pulse quickening. His mind raced with questions. How could he defeat something that was already dead? Or worse¡­ was it even truly dead?

    A shiver ran through him.

 Chapter 113 - 113: I want to die

    Jack didn''t have the leisure of time to dwell on such a thought.

    Before he could dwell on the thought, the bisected ghost began to reform, its body knitting itself back together in an eerie display of resilience.

    "Damn it!" Jack spat, his frustration mounting.

    The ground beneath him trembled as more banshees began to emerge. Their hollow eyes gleamed with malice, their wails cutting through the air like jagged glass. Each sound carried a weight that clawed at his very soul.

    "Oh, shit," Jack muttered under his breath, his knuckles whitening as he gripped the Shadow Fang tighter.

    The banshees swarmed him, their shrieks a cacophony of despair. Jack ducked and weaved, his movements erratic as he fought to evade their attacks. Every slash of his blade cut through their ghostly forms, but they reassembled just as quickly.

    ''This isn''t working,'' he realized grimly. His strength was draining, his movements slowing with each passing second.

    [Soul Attack!]

    [-100 HP]

    [Host is in life debt.]

    The system''s notifications felt like taunts. Jack gritted his teeth, his body trembling as he fought to stay upright. The banshees'' shrieks were unrelenting, their spectral claws tearing at him with savage precision.

    It was too much.

    Their cries burrowed into his mind, drowning out his thoughts. Memories long buried surfaced, unbidden and cruel. Faces he had tried to forget¡ªhis mother, his father, his old friends¡ªfloated before him, their voices mingling with the banshees'' wails.

    "Why did you leave us?"

    "Jack, help me!"

    "You''re a failure!"

    "Shut up!" Jack roared, swinging his blade wildly. The ghosts dissolved momentarily, only to reappear seconds later.

    His knees buckled, his vision blurring as exhaustion took hold. The banshees circled closer, their cries growing louder, more piercing.

    ''Is this it?'' Jack wondered, his thoughts growing sluggish. His consciousness wavered, the edges of his vision darkening.

    [Soul Attack!]

    [-100 HP]

    [Full recovery: all soul essence consumed!]

    [-100 HP]

    [Host''s life force critical.]

    The skeletal figure on the throne shifted slightly, its hollow gaze fixed on Jack. It didn''t move, but its presence loomed larger, heavier.

    Jack''s body hit the ground with a thud, his grip on the Shadow Fang loosening. The banshees closed in, their ghostly forms towering over him.

    ''No¡­ not like this,'' Jack thought weakly, his mind slipping further into darkness.

    The last thing he saw was the skeletal giant''s eyes burning brighter, their glow searing into his memory.

    [Soul Consumption Imminent.]

    [Host has died.]

    The flickering notification blinked out of existence, and with it, Jack''s vision faded into complete darkness. There was no sound, no sensation, just an overwhelming void that swallowed him whole.

    ''I guess¡­ this is the end,'' he thought, a strange calm settling over him.

    For a fleeting moment, he felt something close to freedom, like a weight he hadn''t realized he was carrying had finally been lifted.

    ''I''m free again¡­'' he mused bitterly, though the thought tasted hollow. ''So much for that idiot Great One''s plans. At least now, I don''t have to deal with any of those beings anymore. Pfft¡­ I didn''t need them anyway.''

    But despite his defiance, a tinge of disappointment curled in his chest.

    His life had always been like this¡ªfilled with disappointment, devoid of the things he longed for. Freedom. Love. Care. The simple warmth of someone who genuinely cared. He never had any of it. Not in his first life. Not in his second.

    And now, here he was, dying in the most pitiful way imaginable. Again.

    ''I''ve ruined it all. Twice now,'' Jack thought, his heart sinking with each word. ''It should all be over now¡­''

    There was a sigh of resignation, but deep down, there was also hope. Not for another chance¡ªno, he was done with that. He hoped for peace, for the quiet embrace of death to finally take him.

    ''Maybe death isn''t so bad after all¡­''

    But death, as it turned out, wasn''t done with him.

    From the suffocating void, a light emerged. At first, it was faint, a distant speck that Jack barely noticed. Then it grew, swallowing the darkness until it was blinding.

    Jack''s eyes fluttered open, his mind swimming in disorientation.

    "What¡­?" he muttered, his voice rasping like sandpaper. He felt an eerie familiarity, as though he''d been here before. This wasn''t the afterlife he''d imagined.

    "Finally," a voice drawled, cutting through the haze.

    Jack turned toward the source, his breath hitching in his throat. A figure stood lazily from a chair, stretching as though they''d been waiting for this moment for far too long.

    "Huh? Who are yo¡ª" Jack began, but the words caught in his throat as recognition dawned on him. His jaw slackened, eyes widening in disbelief.

    The figure¡­ it was him. Or at least, the body he''d been inhabiting for so long.

    "Asriel?" Jack asked, his voice tinged with shock.

    The man smirked, tilting his head. "That''s the name this body had, isn''t it?"

    ''Wait,'' Jack thought, his mind racing. ''Isn''t the original host supposed to¡­ you know, die when another soul takes over?''

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah," the figure said with a dismissive wave, as though reading Jack''s thoughts. "That was Olion''s plan. But it doesn''t exactly work that way with me."

    Jack froze, his thoughts spiraling. ''He can read my mind?'' S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The man didn''t respond this time, though his smirk deepened, as if silently affirming Jack''s suspicions.

    ''This can''t be Asriel,'' Jack thought, narrowing his eyes. Something about this figure was off. The confident stance, the piercing gaze¡ªit was all wrong. The Asriel Jack remembered from the novel was nothing like this.

    ''Hell, he even looks better than the Asriel I remember,'' Jack thought begrudgingly.

    The figure laughed, a rich, almost musical sound that sent a shiver down Jack''s spine. "I''ll take that as a compliment. But you''re right¡ªI''m far more handsome. Not that it matters. The good news is, I can take control of this body now."

    Jack''s eyes sharpened. "So you can read my mind."

    "Of course," the man said with a shrug. "It''s a basic trick. Everyone at our level can do it. You''ve met Olion, haven''t you? You should know this already."

    "Olion¡­" Jack murmured, his thoughts flashing back to the Great One. "Wait, you''re saying he can read minds too?"

    The man chuckled, running a hand through his hair before tying it back with a casual flick. "Still going by that ridiculous title, is he? Figures. Anyway, we''ll deal with him later."

    Jack''s mind reeled. "Wait¡­ you''re¡­"

    "Yes," the figure said, his eyes gleaming with cold amusement. "I am the God of the Dead, Erebus. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll be taking my vessel back."

    Jack tensed, his gaze locking with Erebus''s. The god''s eyes flashed with merciless intent, the weight of his presence pressing down like a mountain.

    But Jack didn''t flinch. He''d faced death enough times to be numb to its threats.

    "So you''ve been here all along?" Jack asked, his voice steady despite the storm brewing inside him.

    Erebus smirked. "Of course. That stupid ''white bulb,'' as you call him, thought he could keep me locked away. But even his divine meddling has its limits. All it did was buy me time to recuperate."

    He stepped closer, his movements graceful yet predatory. "Imagine my surprise when I woke up to find my body being used by an idiot like you. Honestly, I expected better. But I do admire your creativity¡ªsuch delightful chaos you''ve caused."

    Jack glared at him, his hands balling into fists.

    Erebus waved him off, his attention shifting to the room around them. With a flick of his wrist, the space morphed, shifting into what looked like a control room. At its center was a familiar altar, its obsidian surface glinting ominously.

    "Now," Erebus said, striding toward the altar, "I''ll just take the controls, absorb your soul¡­ oh no, wait. I''ll shatter it instead. That seems fair, doesn''t it?"

    Jack stared at him, his expression blank. Inside, his frustration boiled over.

    ''Another goddamned lunatic,'' he thought bitterly. ''Why can''t I just die in peace? Isn''t there some hell I''m supposed to go to or something?''

    Erebus''s brow twitched, a vein pulsing in his temple. "Idiot. You do realize I can still hear your thoughts, right?"

    "And?" Jack said with a shrug, his voice laced with nonchalance. "Just get it over with already."

    Erebus studied him for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then he sighed, his fingers brushing the surface of the altar.

    A surge of energy erupted, lightning crackling through the air. Erebus hissed, pulling his hand back.

    "Well played, Olion," he muttered, his lips curling into a smirk. "He''s rigged it. Clever old fool."

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "So¡­ what now?"

    Erebus turned to him, a spark of mischief lighting his eyes. "Tell me, Jack¡­ do you really want to die?"

    Jack''s eyes narrowed, his lips pressing into a thin line. "Yes," he said flatly. "I''m done with all this. I want to die"

    Erebus''s wide grin fell into a wry smile.

 Chapter 114 - 114: stubborn soul

    Erebus froze, momentarily caught off guard by Jack''s response. He had heard such declarations before¡ªsouls yearning for release, claiming they desired death. But they never truly meant it.

    They clung to life, even in their darkest moments, desperate for another chance.

    But Jack was different. The emptiness in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his tone¡ªthis wasn''t bluster.

    Erebus crossed his arms, masking his irritation with a forced smile. But beneath the surface, his thoughts churned.

    ''So this was Olion''s actual plan all along,'' he mused bitterly. ''Trapping me, eternal and powerless, within this husk of a body. Tch.''

    It was infuriating. And staring at Jack¡ªthis defiant, broken soul¡ªonly aggravated him further.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Why would anyone want to die so badly?'' Erebus clenched his fists, a vein pulsing visibly on his temple. But Jack didn''t flinch.

    Jack''s eyes were steady, his resolve unshaken. He''d already made his decision. Death wasn''t just an escape¡ªit was a release.

    "I''m just¡­ tired of everything," Jack said softly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Erebus forced a smile, though it felt like a razor blade against his pride. "You have to be joking. You don''t mean what you said, do you?"

    Jack''s gaze didn''t waver. "I meant every word. You wanted to kill me, right? What''s stopping you now?"

    The casualness of Jack''s reply was almost maddening. Erebus studied him closely, searching for even a flicker of hesitation. But there was none.

    It was as if Jack had been stripped of everything that once made him human. The fire that had driven him to rise above his circumstances, to become a conqueror capable of bending worlds to his will¡ªextinguished. All that remained was a hollow shell, desperate for eternal rest.

    Erebus chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You''d really throw it all away?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t change. "I don''t care about this world anymore. I don''t care about the next one either. I''m done." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Erebus''s patience began to wear thin. This wasn''t just stubbornness¡ªit was something far worse.

    "Well," Erebus said, his tone laced with mock enthusiasm, "since you''re so eager to throw yourself into oblivion, how about a compromise? You activate the altar for me, and I''ll take over the body. You can stay here, locked away in your precious void. No pain, no responsibilities. Just¡­ nothingness."

    Jack''s response was immediate and cold. "No. I want my soul to be destroyed completely. I don''t want to exist. Not here. Not anywhere."

    The god''s forced calm shattered like glass. His jaw tightened, and his fists trembled at his sides.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Erebus thought, his frustration boiling over. ''What kind of stubborn fool am I dealing with? In all my existence, no soul has ever rejected the chance to live again. What makes this one so different?''

    Erebus''s voice rose, his anger spilling out in a torrent.

    "Idiot! What the hell is wrong with you? You think you''re the only one who''s had a rough life? Everyone faces struggles, you self-absorbed fool! You''re not special. Hell, I''m dealing with my own nightmare right now¡ªstuck here, powerless, with someone like you!"

    Jack didn''t react to Erebus''s outburst. His gaze grew distant, his mind retreating into the depths of his memories.

    The stinging pain that had haunted him his entire existence resurfaced, suffocating him like a heavy fog.

    "I''ve never¡­ had anything," Jack muttered, his voice cracking. "Not the life I wanted. Not the freedom I craved. Nothing."

    A single tear escaped, carving a path down his cheek. He didn''t bother wiping it away.

    "I''m.... cursed," Jack paused, remembering when he had uttered the same words for Asriel.

    He continued, his words barely above a whisper. "Useless. No one''s ever needed me. And I don''t need them either. I just want it all to stop. To be away from everyone¡­ everything."

    Erebus''s anger faltered.

    For the first time, he truly looked at Jack¡ªnot as an obstacle, but as a person. The depth of Jack''s despair, his complete detachment from the world, struck a chord within the god.

    ''So that''s it,'' Erebus thought, a glint of realization flashing in his eyes.

    ''This is why Olion chose him. It''s not about power¡ªit''s about potential. And here I was, thinking that meddling fool just wanted to annoy me.''

    A slow, almost sinister laugh escaped Erebus''s lips, echoing through the chamber. Jack blinked, his focus snapping back to the present.

    "What''s so funny?" Jack asked, his tone edged with irritation.

    Erebus grinned, his amusement unrestrained. "Oh, nothing. I just realized how perfect you are for this."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Perfect for what?"

    Erebus leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "For fixing this mess. You see, Jack Hunter, you might just be the key to saving us all. Before the Council ruins everything."

    Jack recoiled, confusion and anger flashing across his face.

    "I don''t care about your Council or your mess. I''m not doing this. Not for you. Not for anyone."

    Erebus''s grin didn''t waver. "It''s not about choice, Jack. This isn''t some path you can walk away from. Destiny has its claws in you now, and there''s no escaping it."

    "Destiny?" Jack spat, his voice rising. "Screw destiny! Screw fate! Aren''t you supposed to be a god? Change it! Do something, damn it!"

    Erebus''s eyes widened, momentarily stunned by Jack''s outburst. Then he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, resonant sound that shook the room.

    "You," Erebus said, pointing at Jack with genuine amusement, "are something else. Painfully stubborn¡­ but amusing."

    Jack glared at him, fists clenched. "I''m not playing your game, Erebus."

    The god smirked, stepping back. With a casual flick of his wrist, the chamber transformed. A translucent screen appeared before Jack, displaying a scene from the outside world.

    Alisha stood as the group''s anchor. Her face, usually serene, was taut with strain. Sweat streamed down her cheeks as her hands tightened around her staff.

    Light surged from the crystalline orb at its tip, illuminating the battlefield with an unrelenting brilliance. She summoned pillars of divine radiance, slamming them into the ground, holding back the undead army that pressed forward.

    Yet, for every pillar that fell, cracks appeared in her defenses.

    Missy, her once rosy complexion drained, appeared ghostly pale. Her skin was as white as chalk, and she swayed on her feet, barely holding her ground.

    She was throwing weak barriers into place, but the shimmering shields flickered and shattered under the relentless onslaught of skeletal warriors.

    The entire group was engaged in a losing battle.

    Erebus''s voice slithered into Jack''s mind, its tone dripping with both malice and persuasion.

    "Look at them, Jack. Your companions are barely clinging to life, and even then, they fight for you. For this world. For a future you seem so eager to throw away."

    Jack''s lips curled into a sneer, but he didn''t respond.

    "Ah, but it''s worse than you think," Erebus continued, his voice smooth yet sinister.

    "This battlefield¡ªyour battlefield¡ªis no ordinary ground. Beneath their feet lies the Soil Essence Flower, a plant that blooms once every millennium. Its essence feeds on souls, Jack. And this is its millionth cycle. It grows hungrier with each passing age."

    Erebus gestured to the scene unfolding below. The skeletal giant that had once formed the throne of this cursed land began to crumble.

    Bones, ancient and brittle, splintered apart. They rattled as they hit the earth, rolling into an unholy union, forming a swarming tide of undead warriors.

    "Do you see now?" Erebus asked. "I brought you here for this very reason. That body¡ªit holds the power of countless eons, forged long before your existence. Within this cursed land, it will not stop until every soul has been consumed. Yours, included."

    Jack''s gaze flickered briefly toward Alisha. Her staff wavered as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance tearing through the skeletal horde. Yet, for all her efforts, it was a losing battle. Her breathing had grown ragged, and her arms trembled from the strain of maintaining her spells.

    "They''ve already lost the fight, Jack," Erebus said, his tone dropping into a sinister whisper.

    "Unless you act. Quickly."

    Jack scoffed, folding his arms.

    "Friends? Is that what you think they are? Don''t make me laugh. They can all die for all I care. If I die, I won''t need her anymore. She was only ever a tool to die in my place. That''s all she was preparing for."

    Erebus chuckled darkly.

    "You keep telling yourself that lie. But let me ask you something¡ªdid you truly prefer your life of solitude? Do you really believe that the lonely existence you clung to was better than this?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t falter, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "They''ve relieved you of your burden, Jack," Erebus continued, his voice softening, almost gentle.

    "Even if you refuse to admit it. These humans, flawed and fragile as they are, have given you a sense of belonging you never thought possible."

    Jack''s lips twitched, but he didn''t respond.

    He focused instead on the chaos below.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Different

    Jack watched.

    From his perch, the chaos below unfolded like a living nightmare. Gale, the team''s unyielding tank, moved with the precision and ferocity of a war god. His massive wings spread wide, catching the faint glimmers of light emanating from Alisha''s fading spells. The wings, tattered but resilient, cut through the air, propelling him forward with unstoppable momentum.

    Each punch Gale threw sent shockwaves through the battlefield. His knuckles collided with undead warriors, shattering their brittle skulls and ribcages into clouds of dust. He twisted and weaved between skeletal claws, a living battering ram that seemed almost invincible. Almost.

    But for every enemy he destroyed, two more rose to take its place. The skeletal tide was endless, pouring forth like a living flood from the cursed soil. Their empty eye sockets glowed with malice, and their jagged claws gleamed with unnatural sharpness. Even Gale, for all his incredible stamina and determination, began to falter. His breathing grew heavier, his movements slower, as exhaustion crept into his limbs.

    Jack''s gaze darkened, the weight of the scene pressing on him. But his expression remained impassive, a cold mask that betrayed nothing of the storm raging within. Erebus, the god of judgment, stood beside him, a sly smile curling on his lips as he observed the carnage with an air of detached amusement.

    "This is your chance," Erebus purred, his voice soft yet insidious.

    "A chance to fix it all. To become the hero they need. Merge with me, Jack. Together, we can ascend to unimaginable heights. We can destroy this curse, this cycle of suffering. You''ll be unstoppable. Stronger than ever before."

    Jack''s jaw tightened as his eyes flicked to Alisha and Missy.

    The two girls stood amidst the chaos, their faces pale with exhaustion, yet their resolve unwavering. Alisha''s staff shone faintly as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance piercing through the undead ranks. But her hands trembled, and the light faltered.

    Missy, her younger companion, swayed unsteadily, her barriers barely holding against the relentless assault.

    ''They''re going to die,'' Jack thought, the realization sinking into him like a blade. His chest tightened, not with fear, but with something far more insidious: guilt. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But the thought was fleeting. He buried it quickly, drowning it in the icy waters of his resolve.

    "Nah," Jack said finally, his voice calm, detached. "ain''t not doing that."

    Erebus blinked, stunned into silence for a moment before laughter spilled from his lips.

    "You''re¡­ refusing?" The god''s expression twisted into incredulity, then fury.

    "You fool! Do you understand what you''re saying? What you''re throwing away? They''ll all die without you! And their souls¡ª"

    Jack cut him off with a wave of his hand.

    "Spare me the lecture. You think I care about them? About this world? I didn''t ask for any of this. Let them die if they can''t fend for themselves."

    Yet even as he spoke, his eyes lingered on Alisha for a moment too long. Her strength was failing, her light dimming, and still, she fought on, wielding her staff with a grace born of unshakable faith.

    Erebus saw the flicker of hesitation and pounced. "You''re lying to yourself, Jack. If you truly didn''t care, you wouldn''t still be watching. You wouldn''t hesitate."

    Jack clenched his fists but didn''t respond. His silence spoke volumes.

    Below, the skeletal tide reached a crescendo. The swarm of undead closed in, their jagged claws reaching for the weary group. Gale roared in defiance, his wings beating furiously as he charged forward one last time.

    The ground trembled beneath his feet as he unleashed a powerful stomp, creating a shockwave that sent a dozen undead flying.

    But it was futile.

    Alisha, standing at the center of the group, was surrounded. Her light, the only force capable of truly harming the undead, made her the primary target. The skeletal warriors, some wielding jagged bone swords, others hefting crude clubs, surged toward her. Their soulless eyes burned with dark energy, and their bony jaws clattered as they closed in.

    One broke through her defenses, a skeletal mage whose staff of twisted bone crackled with black energy. Its spell struck her barrier, sending sparks of dark magic exploding around her. The barrier wavered, then shattered with a deafening roar.

    Boom!

    Alisha stumbled back, her face pale with shock. The bone mage lunged forward, its jagged staff aimed directly at her chest. Desperation flared in her eyes as she raised her staff, summoning a final burst of light. The two forces collided midair in a blinding explosion.

    Bang!

    The bone mage disintegrated into ash, but the strain of the spell took its toll. Alisha clutched her shoulder, where a deep gash oozed blood. She staggered, her legs trembling as she struggled to stay upright.

    "Big sister!" Missy cried, rushing to her side.

    Alisha scoffed, brushing off her concern.

    With a flick of her wrist, she sent another volley of light spears into the approaching horde, destroying a dozen more undead. But her movements were slower now, her spells weaker. Blood dripped from her wound, staining the ground beneath her feet.

    "Lady Alisha," a voice echoed in her mind¡ªNephris, her divine guide. "You''ve reached your limit. Any more, and you''ll¡ª"

    "I know," Alisha snapped, her voice laced with frustration. "But if I stop now, we''re all dead. So let''s give it our best."

    Nephris fell silent, but the weight of its concern lingered.

    The undead pressed forward, their numbers overwhelming. Among them, spectral figures emerged¡ªghost warriors whose banshee-like screams tore through the air. The sound was deafening, a bone-chilling wail that rattled Alisha to her core. She clutched her ears, her vision swimming as the noise disoriented her.

    From the corner of her eye, she saw a bone spear hurtling toward her. Her instincts kicked in, and she conjured a light barrier just in time. The spear shattered against it, but the impact sent her stumbling backward.

    "They''re coordinated," Alisha muttered, her gaze narrowing as she spotted several skeletal mages directing the assault. Dark tendrils of magic snaked through the air, lashing out at her with relentless precision.

    She retaliated, hurling orbs of light that exploded upon contact, obliterating the mages. But the effort left her gasping for air, her vision blurred from exhaustion.

    "Lady Alisha!" Nephris''s alarmed voice rang out, cutting through the chaos like a dagger.

    Alisha turned, her crimson eyes widening in horror. Looming before her, a towering skeletal knight raised its massive bone rod, the weapon pulsing with a dark, ominous aura. Cracks of energy danced along its jagged surface, the malice within it palpable. The rod descended with terrifying speed, leaving her no time to evade.

    Time seemed to slow. Her mind raced, grasping for a solution, but her body felt like it was encased in stone. Her limbs refused to respond. She could only stare, frozen, as the rod hurtled toward her.

    ''Is this it?'' The thought struck her with bitter clarity. Her heart clenched as images of her life flashed before her eyes¡ªa mosaic of memories both cherished and painful. She saw her father''s kind smile, his laughter echoing in her ears. She saw the moment she''d sworn vengeance, the promise she''d made to cleanse the world of these vile beings.

    ''Dad¡­ I failed. I wanted to make things right, but now¡­''

    The blade''s gleaming edge caught the light of her fading spells, reflecting in her tear-filled gaze. She closed her eyes, her lips parting in a silent prayer.

    But just as the deadly weapon was about to strike, a calm yet cold voice cut through the air like a razor.

    "To think you would want to kill me like this."

    Alisha''s eyes snapped open. The voice was low, steady, and filled with a chilling detachment. It was familiar, yet¡­ different.

    The skeletal knight froze mid-swing, its bony grip trembling as if an unseen force was holding it in place. A shadowy figure emerged behind the knight, stepping into the battlefield with an almost casual stride.

    Jack.

    His expression was unreadable, his azure eyes now darker and devoid of emotion.

    He moved with a purpose, his steps steady despite the chaos around him. The air seemed to grow colder in his presence, the very ground beneath his feet darkening with each step.

    Gale, still engaged in the fight, turned toward the scene. His brows knitted together in frustration as he assessed the situation. He crushed another undead with a powerful punch, the force of it sending a shockwave through the air. Yet his attention remained on Alisha, too far away for him to reach in time.

    ''She''s too far,'' he thought, his mind racing. ''A long-range spell might reach, but my mana''s too low. Even if I could, the spell would be weak¡­ Damn it!''

    Biting his lip, Gale slammed his fist into the ground, sending a wave of kinetic energy through the battlefield. But it wasn''t enough. The bone knight''s blade remained poised over Alisha, ready to strike.

    Alisha, still frozen in place, could only stare at Jack as he approached. There was something different about him¡ªsomething unsettling.

    "Asriel¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    He didn''t respond. Instead, his gaze shifted to the skeletal knight, his lips curling into a faint smirk.

    "You dare lay a hand on her?" Jack''s tone was calm, almost conversational, but there was an undercurrent of menace that sent shivers down Alisha''s spine.

 Chapter 116 - 116: shatter the skull

    "Asriel¡­" Alisha whispered, her voice trembling like a fragile thread on the verge of snapping.

    Jack didn''t respond immediately. Instead, his gaze shifted to the skeletal knight looming over her, its jagged blade still raised, its hollow sockets glowing with an unnatural crimson light. Slowly, deliberately, his lips curled into a faint smirk. The sight of it sent a chill down Alisha''s spine.

    "You dare lay a hand on her?" Jack''s voice was calm¡ªtoo calm. There was no rage, no desperation. Just an unnerving stillness that hinted at something far more dangerous.

    The knight faltered. Its weapon wavered in the air as if an invisible force gripped its bony arm. The crimson glow in its eyes dimmed. Then, with a sudden and violent motion, the skeletal knight disintegrated, its ancient bones crumbling into dust. The dark aura surrounding it dissolved, evaporating into the acrid battlefield air.

    Alisha gasped, her knees buckling as relief flooded through her. She clutched her staff tightly, using it for support. Her wide eyes remained fixed on Jack, who now stood before her like a shadow cast against the chaos. His presence was an enigma¡ªboth a beacon of salvation and a harbinger of doom.

    The battlefield fell into a chilling silence, the kind that crawled beneath the skin. Even the undead paused, their relentless advance momentarily stilled as though they sensed the shift in power.

    Erebus''s voice coiled in Jack''s mind like a venomous snake, smooth and insidious. "Finally embracing what you are, Jack? Good. This is the power you were meant to wield. The power to reshape this world as you see fit."

    Jack''s smirk faded, replaced by a hardened glare. ''Shut up,'' he thought, his mental voice sharp and commanding. The god''s presence retreated, subdued, but not silenced.

    Turning to Alisha, Jack''s gaze swept over her battered form. Blood stained her shoulder, and her breaths came in short, ragged gasps. Her face, though pale and strained, held a stubborn defiance that refused to be extinguished.

    "What¡­ what did you do?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Jack tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "What I had to."

    Before she could press him further, the ground trembled as the undead horde stirred once more. The reprieve was over. Grotesque wails and guttural growls rose into the air as banshees swooped down, their spectral forms weaving through the battlefield.

    "Get your head in the game, Alisha!" Gale''s thunderous voice snapped her out of her daze. The winged warrior unleashed a surge of kinetic energy, scattering a cluster of skeletal soldiers. His wings unfurled, radiating power as he charged into the fray.

    Alisha gritted her teeth, raising her staff high. A radiant burst of light erupted from its tip, searing the undead closest to her. The divine magic bathed the battlefield in brilliance, pushing back the encroaching darkness.

    Jack stepped forward, his shadow stretching unnaturally across the ground. The undead nearest him faltered, their movements stuttering as though caught in invisible chains. A skeletal warrior lunged, its claws aiming for his throat. Jack caught its wrist mid-swing, his grip tightening until the bone shattered into shards.

    "You''re in my way," he muttered icily. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the undead back, its body disintegrating before it hit the ground.

    Alisha watched him, a knot of awe and unease tightening in her chest. He moved with a predatory grace, his actions calculated and merciless. This wasn''t the Jack she knew. He wasn''t fighting to survive¡ªhe was fighting as if he''d already embraced the darkness that haunted him.

    "Asriel!" she called out, her voice cutting through the din. "What are you doing?"

    Jack glanced back at her briefly, his features softening for a fleeting moment.

    "Finishing this," he said.

    The ground trembled violently. At the center of the battlefield, a massive rift yawned open, its jagged edges glowing with a sickly green light. From its depths emerged a colossal undead abomination. Its grotesque form was a nightmare brought to life¡ªmultiple skeletal limbs clawed at the earth, its torso a mass of fused bones and rotting flesh. Its eyes burned with unholy fire, and its guttural roar shook the battlefield.

    The sight sent a ripple of fear through the group, but Jack''s lips curved into a faint, almost amused smile.

    "Stay back," he said, his voice low but commanding. "This one''s mine."

    ''No, it''s ours,'' Erebus interjected, his tone laced with twisted glee.

    Alisha hesitated, torn between intervening and trusting him. She could feel the oppressive energy radiating from Jack¡ªa dark, suffocating force that seemed almost¡­ divine.

    Gale, still grappling with waves of undead, cast a quick glance toward Jack. "Took you long enough!" he shouted, grinning despite the chaos.

    Jack ignored him, his focus entirely on the abomination. The air around him crackled with energy, the shadows at his feet writhing like living things.

    The abomination roared again, its massive claws tearing through the ground as it charged. Jack stood his ground, unmoving, unflinching.

    "This ends now," he said, his voice steady and resolute.

    As the abomination closed in, Jack raised his hand. The shadows around him surged forward, engulfing the monstrous creature in a swirling vortex of darkness. Its deafening roars faded into the void, replaced by an eerie silence. When the shadows receded, nothing remained of the abomination¡ªnot even ash.

    Jack lowered his hand, his breathing steady. He turned back to the group, his expression unreadable.

    Before anyone could speak, the dark mages lurking in the shadows began their chant. The air grew heavy as black energy coalesced around them, forming jagged, bony spears aimed directly at Jack.

    He didn''t flinch. In a blur of motion, he appeared beside the nearest mage. The hollow flames in its eye sockets flickered with shock, but before it could react, Jack''s hand clasped its skull.

    "Cinders," he muttered, his voice cold and detached.

    Flames erupted from his palm, consuming the mage entirely. Its glowing eyes dimmed to nothing as its body crumbled to ash.

    [+100 Soul Essence]

    The second mage raised its hand to attack, but Jack was faster. In an instant, he shattered its arm, the bone splintering like dry twigs. He moved with terrifying speed, a blur of motion that left the remaining skeletons scrambling.

    From behind, a skeletal warrior lunged, its blade descending toward Jack. He didn''t turn. A shadowy hand materialized, gripping the blade and spreading like ink over the attacker. In seconds, it was reduced to dust.

    "Idiot," Erebus snarled in Jack''s mind, his voice sharp like a blade cutting through the chaos. "If you get seriously injured before the merging is complete, we''ll both die!"

    Jack smirked, unbothered by the threat. ''At least I''ll be free.'' S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That reply stung more than Erebus cared to admit. A shadow of frustration flickered through the god''s incorporeal essence, but there was nothing he could do about it. Jack''s defiance was as unrelenting as the horde of undead swarming them.

    ''In the end, he''s truly cursed with a cruel fate,'' Erebus mused silently, his tone heavy with something resembling pity. For all his mocking disdain, he knew the truth: Jack was doomed, no matter how valiantly he fought.

    Erebus''s thoughts were cut short by Jack''s commanding voice. "Aren''t you the one who summoned all these undead? Can''t you just stop them?" Jack asked, his tone laced with irritation as he sliced through another skeletal warrior, its brittle bones shattering under his relentless assault.

    "It''s me, and yet... not entirely," Erebus admitted grudgingly. "This body you see¡ªit''s a husk I left behind, a prison to keep my power intact until my return. I created this place to guard it, to deter intruders. Anyone who enters is doomed to be consumed, their life force sustaining the essence of my body. And those flowers you saw¡ªthe soul essence blooms¡ªthey are nourished by restless souls. They take a millennium to blossom, yet their energy pales in comparison to that of the living." His voice deepened, tinged with regret. "That''s why the body wants you dead¡ªit craves your essence to sustain itself."

    Jack gritted his teeth, his sword carving through the ribcage of another undead creature. "Then how the hell do I stop them from swarming us? I can''t control these things if your damned body already has command over them. And who knows what it''ll do next? That thing''s got godly essence in it¡ªif it taps into that, we''re both screwed. Thanks to you."

    "Relax," Erebus said, though there was a faint unease in his tone. "The body can''t harness the godly essence¡ªnot anymore. Olion made sure of that. But¡­" Erebus hesitated, a rare crack in his confident facade. "You''re right about one thing¡ªit won''t stop until we''re dead. There''s only one way to end this flood."

    "Which is?" Jack demanded, dodging a swipe from a clawed undead as he countered with a brutal downward slash.

    "You have to shatter the skull of the body," Erebus said at last, his voice grim.

    Jack''s breath hitched for a moment. "Shatter the skull?"

    "Yes," Erebus confirmed. "That''s where the command lies. Destroy it, and the undead will fall. But don''t think it''ll be easy. The body was designed to endure¡ªeven without me in it."

    Jack snorted, his determination blazing in his eyes.

    "Fine. Shatter the skull, huh? Guess I''ll just have to make it happen."

 Chapter 117 - 117: Last stand

    "That''s where the command lies. Destroy it, and the undead will fall. But don''t think it''ll be easy. The body was designed to endure¡ªeven without me in it," Erebus warned, his voice grim and weighted with the gravity of the task ahead.

    Jack snorted, his determination blazing like a firestorm in his eyes. "Fine. Shatter the skull, huh? Guess I''ll just have to make it happen."

    Without waiting for further instructions, Jack surged forward, his body a blur of motion as shadowy energy wrapped around him, coiling like a protective serpent. The battlefield roared in defiance beneath him, the relentless tide of undead clawing and thrashing as if sensing their impending doom.

    High above the chaos, Jack locked eyes with the skeletal titan seated atop its throne of bones. For a brief moment, time seemed to still.

    Then its hollow eye sockets erupted with an ominous, blood-red glow. The titan stirred, its ancient bones grinding like rusted machinery, and an unearthly growl echoed through the desolate air. Slowly, it rose, towering above the battlefield like a monument of death. Its throne collapsed beneath its weight, the scattered bones rattling like a macabre symphony.

    "So, this is what I''m up against," Jack muttered, gripping his blade tightly. A wicked grin spread across his face, masking the tension coiling in his chest. "Let''s do this."

    The skeletal behemoth let out a deafening roar, the sound shaking the very ground beneath Jack''s feet. At its command, the surrounding undead surged with newfound vigor, their movements now synchronized like soldiers obeying an unseen general.

    Jack wasted no time. He shot forward like a bullet, his blade angled to strike the titan''s skull. But the creature moved with unexpected speed, its massive arm sweeping through the air in a wide arc.

    Jack twisted mid-flight, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow as he landed on the titan''s shoulder. The undead clawed at him from below, their brittle fingers reaching desperately for his legs.

    The titan''s skeletal hand reached up to swat him away, but Jack darted along its spine with agility born of desperation. His blade flashed as he sliced through the smaller undead clinging to the titan''s back like parasites, their brittle bodies shattering into shards of bone.

    As Jack neared the skull, the glow in the titan''s eyes intensified, pulsating with lethal energy.

    "Careful!" Erebus barked in his mind. "It''s channeling energy!"

    Before Jack could react, twin beams of dark energy shot from the titan''s eyes, carving smoking trenches into the battlefield below. He leaped off its back just in time, flipping through the air as the beams seared past him.

    "Great. It''s got a death laser. Because why not?" Jack quipped, landing deftly on the ground.

    "You''re wasting time!" Erebus snapped, irritation crackling in his voice. "That thing isn''t going to wait for you to figure out a strategy!"

    Jack''s mind raced as he analyzed the battlefield. The titan''s movements were slow but devastating, and its ability to command the undead made it a relentless force. Getting close was a gamble, but staying at a distance wasn''t an option either.

    "Erebus," Jack said, dodging another swipe from the titan''s massive arm. "Can your essence still disrupt its control over the undead?"

    "For a short time, yes," Erebus admitted reluctantly. "But it''ll weaken me¡ªand you¡ªsignificantly."

    "Do it," Jack commanded, his voice firm and resolute.

    Erebus hesitated, then sighed. "You''d better not die, mortal."

    A wave of dark energy rippled outward from Jack, its sheer force momentarily halting the undead in their tracks. The skeletal minions staggered, their movements becoming sluggish and disjointed.

    "Now''s my chance," Jack muttered, sprinting forward.

    He zigzagged through the battlefield, evading the titan''s attacks with fluid precision. The skeletal behemoth swung its arm in a desperate attempt to crush him, but Jack was already beneath it. He leaped onto its ribcage, using the jagged bones as footholds to climb higher.

    The titan roared in frustration, its entire frame shaking violently as it tried to dislodge him. Jack held on, his fingers digging into the cold, unyielding bone.

    As he reached the base of its skull, he raised his blade high, his muscles coiled with tension.

    "Shatter, huh?" he said through gritted teeth. "Let''s see how you like this!"

    With all his strength, Jack drove his blade into the titan''s skull. A deafening crack echoed across the battlefield as the bone splintered under the force of his strike. But as he pressed deeper, a metallic luster spread across the fractured surface, halting his blade.

    "What the hell?" Jack growled, his grip tightening on the hilt. The resistance was unlike anything he''d encountered before.

    "It''s a defense mechanism," Erebus said, his voice tinged with regret. "I placed it there to deter divine beings from destroying the body while I was away."

    Jack cursed under his breath, diving away as the titan''s massive hand swatted at him. He landed a safe distance away, hovering mid-air, but the titan wasn''t done. It raised its skeletal hand, summoning a sphere of dark, corrupted energy that pulsed with malevolence.

    Jack''s eyes widened as the sphere hurtled toward him. He dodged at the last second, the energy grazing him and leaving a cold, crawling sensation in its wake.

    "That''s corruption," Jack muttered, recognizing the sinister power. He''d used a similar energy before, but this felt darker¡ªmore primal.

    The sphere collided with a ghostly figure that had been approaching Jack from behind. The ghost shrieked as the corruption consumed it, its ethereal form disintegrating into nothingness.

    "The only way to pierce that defense is with godly energy," Erebus said grimly. "You''d have the power if we completed the merging, but right now, it''s impossible. And that thing won''t give us the time to finish."

    Jack clenched his fists, frustration bubbling inside him. But then, an idea struck him. His eyes darted across the battlefield, searching for a specific figure.

    "It can work with her," Jack said under his breath, his gaze locking onto a distant point.

    ---

    Since Jack''s arrival, the tides of the battle had shifted. The team had made significant progress, cutting down the undead army''s numbers, yet the battlefield still resembled a scene out of a nightmare. Despite their best efforts, the skeletal hordes seemed endless, their ranks bolstered by dark energies that clung to the air like poison.

    The bonded servants¡ªGale, Kurt, Magomon, and Missy¡ªfought valiantly, their stamina fueled by their immortal essence. But even they were on the brink of collapse, their forms battered and struggling to hold together.

    Gale stood firm, though several deep scratches marred his usually pristine armor. His sword carved through an onslaught of skeletal soldiers, each swing radiating precision and power.

    Kurt, however, looked far worse. One arm dangled at an unnatural angle, yet he refused to retreat. Beside him, Magomon and Missy battled in a grim rhythm, their movements growing slower with every passing second.

    Jack''s gaze swept across the battlefield, searching for the one person he needed most. Then he saw her¡ªa beacon amidst the chaos.

    "Alisha!" Jack''s voice tore through the cacophony of battle, sharp and urgent.

    Alisha turned, her face drenched in sweat, her exhaustion evident. Her robes were torn, and a faint tremor ran through the hands that gripped her staff. Still, her eyes flared with irritation at the interruption.

    "What is it?" she snapped, her voice edged with frustration.

    Jack didn''t flinch. "Summon the Heaven''s Spear! If we crack the head of that beast, we win!"

    Alisha hesitated, the weight of his words settling over her like a shroud. Her reserves were nearly depleted¡ªher body screamed for rest, and the dull ache in her chest told her she''d already pushed past her limits.

    ''I''m running low on mana,'' she thought, her grip tightening on her staff. Her lips trembled for a moment as she considered her options. ''But if he''s certain... I only need to push a little further.''

    "Alright!" she shouted, steeling herself. Winth mana control she ascended into the air, rising above the churning sea of skeletons below. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Raising her hands skyward, she began to chant, her voice resonating with an ancient power. The crown upon her head flared to life, emitting a radiant golden light that filled the cavern like the first rays of dawn.

    "My lady¡ª" Nephris, her bonded familiar, started to protest, but Alisha cut her off sharply.

    "Nephris, hold your tongue! I know what I''m doing!"

    A massive rune materialized behind her, spinning slowly as threads of divine energy coalesced into its center. The golden light poured down in beams, purging the undead below in a blinding blaze. Their hollow shrieks echoed as they disintegrated, their forms reduced to nothingness under the holy light.

    The rune opened like a celestial gate, and from its center emerged the tip of a gleaming spear. Slowly, it revealed its full form, its presence exuding an aura of absolute power.

    "Heaven''s Spear, descend!" Alisha''s voice boomed across the battlefield, commanding attention as the weapon surged forth.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: Adrian Hardin, congratulations! For making it to top 5 this month! This Chapter will be dedicated to you.

    Thank you so much for your relentless support. I might not be the best, but I''m glad to have you onboard. Hopefully, you keep reading. Thanks again!]

 Chapter 118 - 118: the lady?

    "Heaven''s Spear, descend!"

    Alisha''s voice rang out, cutting through the cacophony of battle like a divine command. Her wings of light flared, illuminating the cavern as she thrust her staff upward. A brilliant rune materialized in the air above her, pulsating with celestial power. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The golden spear that emerged from the rune radiated an aura so pure it seemed to burn away the lingering darkness. It hovered for a moment, its edges gleaming with blinding light, before plunging downward with unstoppable momentum. The cavern was flooded with its brilliance, every corner illuminated in stark contrast to the encroaching shadows.

    The skeletal titan, a monstrosity towering over the battlefield, raised its massive hands in an instinctive attempt to block the spear. Its movements were sluggish but deliberate, its hollow eye sockets glowing with defiance. The massive hands, forged of bone as black as obsidian, reached upward to intercept the divine weapon.

    Jack acted faster.

    Dark tendrils erupted from his palms, writhing like serpents through the air. The shadows coiled around the titan''s arms, binding them in place. Jack''s voice was a low growl, strained but resolute. "You''re not stopping this."

    The tendrils tightened, pulling the titan''s arms away and exposing the vulnerable crack in its skull. Alisha''s spear collided with the fracture, and the resulting impact was cataclysmic. A shockwave rippled through the air, shaking the very foundations of the cavern. Jack staggered, bracing himself against the force, his teeth clenched as the sound of the collision roared in his ears.

    The spear''s golden energy clashed against the titan''s metallic skull, their opposing forces locked in a brutal contest. Sparks of divine light and shadowy fragments erupted from the point of contact, cascading like a violent storm. The crack widened, spreading across the titan''s skull with agonizing slowness.

    But the skeletal giant refused to yield.

    With a guttural roar that shook the cavern, the titan tore through Jack''s shadowy bonds. The tendrils snapped like brittle vines, disintegrating into nothingness. Its massive hand, jagged and clawed, reached up in a desperate attempt to shield its head.

    "Don''t let that hand touch the spear!" Erebus''s voice thundered in Jack''s mind, sharp and commanding.

    "It won''t," Jack replied, his voice cold and steady. The dark energy in his palms surged, coiling around him like a second skin. He pushed off the ground, his body blurring into a shadowy streak as he hurtled toward the titan''s head.

    Jack materialized at the spear''s impact point, his blade, Shadowfang, already in motion. The weapon''s edge shimmered with dark energy, condensed into a razor-sharp point. He swung downward with all his might, his voice a low promise as he growled, "With this strike, you''re finished."

    The blade connected, and the resulting explosion of energy was blinding. Darkness and light collided, intertwining in a chaotic dance that consumed the battlefield. The cavern shook violently, debris raining from above as the air filled with the deafening roar of the titan''s death throes.

    The glow in its eye sockets flickered, then extinguished. The massive skeletal frame swayed for a moment, its movements slow and deliberate, before collapsing. The bones crumbled into dust, their blackened fragments scattering across the cavern floor. The oppressive energy that had filled the space dissipated, replaced by an eerie stillness.

    Jack landed hard, his legs buckling as he struggled to stay upright. His breaths came in ragged gasps, his chest heaving as sweat dripped from his brow. He glanced at the pile of dust that had once been the titan, his expression grim.

    "Well done," Erebus said, his voice quieter now, tinged with exhaustion. Despite the praise, a faint bitterness lingered. "But don''t think for a second this is over. That was just one piece of the puzzle."

    Jack wiped his face with the back of his hand, his gaze fixed on the remnants of the titan. "Yeah," he muttered, his voice low. "I figured as much. It''s never that easy, is it?"

    Behind him, Alisha descended, her radiant glow dimming as her feet touched the ground. She leaned heavily on her staff, her breaths ragged and labored. Despite the exhaustion etched across her face, a faint smile tugged at her lips.

    "You''re insane, you know that?" she said, her voice tinged with a mix of exasperation and admiration.

    "Maybe," Jack replied, his grin brief and weary. "But it worked, didn''t it?"

    Alisha shook her head, the fatigue catching up with her. "Let''s hope it was worth it."

    "How do we get out of here?" Gary''s voice broke through the stillness as he approached the group. His once-sturdy frame seemed worn, his armor dented and tarnished. Though he wouldn''t admit it, the strain of the battle had taken its toll.

    "Good question," Alisha said, glancing around. She looked up at the cavern ceiling, her gaze searching for any sign of an exit. "I''ve checked before, and it''s the same now. No doors, no passages. Just... nothing."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed as he focused inward, his thoughts turning to Erebus.

    ''Well?'' he thought, allowing the god''s voice to fill his mind.

    "This is my domain," Erebus replied, his tone casual. "I linked it to the tunnel you entered earlier. Leaving, however, is a bit problematic. But not impossible. Head to the shattered remains of the titan''s skull. With your power, you can create a gate."

    Jack relayed the information, his voice steady despite the unease lingering in the pit of his stomach. "Let''s move to the remains. I''ll find what we need to get out of here."

    As they turned to head toward the crumbled bones, a sharp notification appeared before Jack, its red triangular icon flashing urgently.

    [Soul syncing incomplete!]

    [Soul interruption has occurred!]

    [System reset imminent!]

    Pain struck him like a lightning bolt. Jack''s hands shot to his head as he collapsed to his knees, a strangled cry escaping his lips. His vision blurred, the cavern spinning around him.

    "Jack!" Alisha''s voice was filled with alarm as she rushed to his side, followed closely by Missy. Their hands hovered over him, desperate but unsure of how to help.

    Jack writhed on the ground, his breaths shallow. His skin grew cold, his body trembling violently. Despite their efforts, it was clear: he was slipping away.

    Meanwhile, in the grand halls of the Church of Light, a knight approached Saint Ivan with urgency.

    "Saint Ivan, the altar is prepared. The connection to the Heavenly Realm has been established. They demand the lady''s presence."

    Ivan''s piercing eyes opened, flashing with irritation. His pristine blade rested against his lap, its white scabbard glowing faintly.

    "Aren''t you aware she''s missing?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with annoyance.

    The knight hesitated but stood firm. "I am, Great Saint. But the realm persists with their demand."

    Ivan''s gaze darkened as he rose, his cape swirling behind him. "Inform Lord Carlos. I''ll address this at the altar."

    As he strode past, his aura radiated authority. Yet behind the calm facade, unease simmered. Something was amiss¡ªand it wasn''t just the missing "lady."

    ______

    Ivan strode through the towering halls of the sanctum, his every step echoing with purpose. The pristine marble beneath his boots gleamed with an otherworldly sheen, reflecting the golden light cast from the sacred chandeliers overhead.

    The atmosphere was heavy with sanctity, the air perfumed with the faint aroma of incense and mana. As he approached the grand double doors leading to the altar room, the two guards flanking the entrance snapped to attention. Without hesitation, they pushed the immense doors open, their movements precise and reverent.

    The sight that greeted Ivan was nothing short of awe-inspiring. Before him stood the altar, a colossal pillar adorned with intricate golden inscriptions that glowed faintly, pulsing like a heartbeat.

    The inscriptions seemed alive, ancient words of power inscribed by hands long since vanished from this world.

    At the base of the pillar was the altar itself, a massive slab of polished stone radiating a divine aura that sent shivers down Ivan''s spine. Surrounding the altar were towering mana crystals, their jagged surfaces shimmering as they channeled streams of energy into the inscriptions on the pillar.

    The hum of magic filled the chamber, a low, resonant sound that seemed to vibrate in Ivan''s very bones.

    Ivan slowed his steps as he entered the chamber, his usual commanding demeanor replaced with solemnity. Each movement was deliberate, a silent acknowledgment of the sacred space he had entered.

    As he reached the altar, he knelt on one knee, lowering his head in deference. His white cape pooled around him like a cascade of light, the golden embroidery catching the ambient glow.

    "Your Saint has arrived," Ivan declared, his voice firm yet reverent, echoing through the vast chamber. "And he awaits your command!"

    As though responding to his call, the altar began to shine more intensely. The mana crystals emitted a low, melodic hum, their energy converging on the inscriptions.

    The pillar''s golden lines ignited, the light traveling upward in a spiral until it burst forth from the pinnacle, forming a radiant holographic figure. The brilliance of the apparition filled the room, its light casting long shadows across the walls.

    The figure that appeared was breathtaking. It was a being of unparalleled beauty, its features sharp and flawless, exuding both grace and authority. Four massive wings extended behind it, their feathers shimmering with hues of gold and silver that seemed to shift and ripple with every movement.

    Though it was merely a projection, the energy radiating from the figure was almost overwhelming, pressing down on Ivan like a physical weight.

    "Rise, Saint Ivan," the figure commanded, its voice resonant and cold. There was no warmth in its tone, only an indomitable presence that brooked no disobedience. "The time has come. Bring me Carlos and the other bishops. They are to assemble at once."

    Ivan''s head snapped up, his sharp blue eyes narrowing as he processed the command. Shock flickered across his usually stoic face. "Seriously?" he blurted, his disbelief breaking through his otherwise disciplined demeanor.

 Chapter 119 - 119: know the reason

    Alisha rushed towards Jack, her breath hitching as she dropped to her knees beside him. She gently cradled his head in her lap, her fingers trembling as she wiped away the sweat streaming down his face. His body was completely soaked, his breaths shallow and labored.

    "What''s going on? What''s happening to Big Brother?" Missy cried, her small frame shaking as she tugged at Alisha''s sleeve. The fear in her voice struck a painful chord, one that Alisha couldn''t ignore.

    Alisha glanced at Jack''s pale, drawn face, unable to give an answer. Her lips parted, but no words came. What could she say? She didn''t know. She didn''t even know why she cared so much.

    ''What''s happening to me? This boy... he is the lord of the dead, the very lord of demons I swore to vanquish. Then why does seeing him like this twist my heart so?'' Her thoughts spiraled, battling the emotions she''d buried since their first encounter.

    Since the day she met Jack, she''d sensed he was different. Special, somehow¡ªsomeone who could understand her burdens. And then she discovered his dark powers, and her world turned upside down. She''d resolved to kill him, to put an end to his existence before his darkness could consume everything. But something about him stopped her. It wasn''t just his mystery; it was the strange pull she felt toward him¡ªa connection she couldn''t explain.

    She''d told herself that following him was a strategic move, a means to uncover the truth. Yet, with each passing day, she found herself drawn deeper into his enigmatic world. Their rivalry had transformed into something more complex, something she was only now beginning to understand. And when the ghost warriors attacked him, her emotions became undeniably clear.

    [Flashback]

    "Arrgh!" Jack''s agonized scream echoed through the night as the ghost warriors'' unrelenting wails tore into his soul. Their cries were haunting¡ªa relentless dirge of torment that clawed at his very essence. He clutched his head, collapsing to his knees as their spectral hands reached for him, ripping at the edges of his sanity.

    The pain was unbearable, as if his soul were being shredded into fragments. The light in his eyes dimmed, fading as his body crumpled under the weight of their attack.

    Alisha stood frozen, her mind in turmoil. She''d been watching from a distance, her thoughts locked in conflict. But as Jack''s scream pierced the air, something inside her snapped.

    "Asriel?" she whispered, her voice trembling as she turned to him. Her heart raced as she saw him lying motionless on the ground. A wave of panic surged through her, crashing against the walls of her resolve. Without thinking, she summoned her staff and released a blinding wave of light.

    The ghost warriors shrieked, their spectral forms scattering like shadows under the midday sun. Some tried to flee, their ghastly cries echoing through the dark, but Alisha''s light consumed them, burning their essence into oblivion.

    Skreee!

    The final wail of a dying specter faded into silence as Alisha lowered her staff. Her breaths came in ragged gasps as she turned and sprinted toward Jack. Missy, trembling with fear, was already at his side, clutching his arm and shaking him gently.

    "Big Brother?" Missy''s voice quivered, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Big Brother, wake up!"

    Alisha knelt beside them, her heart sinking as she took in Jack''s deathly pale complexion. "Did he..." Her voice faltered. "Did he die protecting us?"

    She''d always thought of Jack as a demon¡ªa threat to be eliminated. Yet here he was, sacrificing himself for them. The realization hit her like a bolt of lightning, leaving her stunned.

    Suddenly, a burst of energy rippled through the air. Alisha''s head snapped up as several figures appeared around Jack. Gale and the other bonded servants materialized, their expressions a mix of shock and dread.

    Gale''s eyes widened as he staggered forward, one hand clutching the wound across his abdomen. "What happened?" he demanded, his voice laced with urgency. But before anyone could answer, the sky darkened once more.

    The ghost warriors returned, their numbers now multiplied. They flooded the heavens, an ocean of wailing, translucent forms descending upon them like a storm.

    Alisha''s grip tightened on her staff. "We can''t stay here," she said, her voice firm despite the turmoil in her chest. Her gaze lingered on Jack''s lifeless form. ''Why did that idiot have to risk his life?'' she thought bitterly, a pang of guilt twisting her heart.

    With a wave of her staff, she conjured a radiant wall of light, erecting a barrier between them and the approaching horde. "Missy, we need to move. Jack wouldn''t want us to stay here and get hurt."

    Missy hesitated, clutching Jack''s hand tightly. Tears welled in her eyes, but she nodded, her lips trembling as she whispered, "Okay."

    Gale stepped forward, his hands glowing with dark energy. "I''ll hold them off," he said. As he unleashed a blanket of darkness, the ghost warriors screamed, writhing in agony. But Gale frowned as he observed their reaction. "My attacks only hurt them," he muttered. "They''re not enough to kill." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The other bonded servants joined the fray, their combined efforts pushing back the spectral tide. Yet, despite their strength, the ghosts continued to swarm, their relentless numbers threatening to overwhelm them.

    [Flashback End]

    Alisha stared down at Jack''s pale face, her emotions a storm within her. Anger, guilt, and something deeper she couldn''t name bubbled to the surface. She clenched her fists, tears pricking her eyes as she slammed her hands against his chest.

    "Did you come back just to give me hope and then leave again?! Wake up, you idiot!" she shouted, her voice cracking. Her outburst stunned everyone around her, even Missy, who froze mid-sob.

    Meanwhile, Jack''s consciousness drifted in a strange, otherworldly space. He couldn''t move, his body trapped in a sensationless void.

    ''What now?'' he thought, frustration simmering in his mind. As he strained to make sense of his surroundings, a faint glow appeared beside him.

    "Keep quiet, you moron," a familiar voice said.

    Jack''s eyes widened. "Erebus?"

    "Yes, it''s me," the voice replied, calm yet carrying an undercurrent of urgency.

    Jack''s frustration boiled over. "I know it''s you! Can you tell me what the hell is going on?"

    Erebus sighed. "If what I suspect is true, we''re in serious trouble."

    Jack''s heart sank.

    "Trouble? What kind of trouble?"

    "The kind that changes everything," Erebus said, his tone heavy with the weight of their predicament.

    Here''s an enhanced and immersive version of your chapter, expanded for greater reader engagement and intrigue.

    As though to escalate the tension of their already dire situation, the void shimmered ominously, and a system screen flared to life in the vast expanse around them.

    [System reset: 50%][System update: 20%]

    "What is this now?" Jack asked, his voice tinged with both frustration and confusion. His translucent form swirled faintly in the ethereal space as he looked at the glowing panels. He couldn''t make sense of what was happening, nor why the soul syncing process seemed to have gone catastrophically off course.

    Erebus let out a long, exasperated sigh. His soul-form rippled slightly, the weight of his thoughts visible in the faint glow of his figure. "It''s a reset," he began, his tone grim. "But it''s more complicated than¡ª"

    Before Erebus could finish, a sudden flash of pure white light split through the void, interrupting him mid-sentence. He froze, the words seeming to die in his throat. His form tensed as he fixed his gaze on the source of the light.

    Jack turned instinctively toward the brilliance, shielding his eyes with one hand. "What now?" he muttered, irritation laced with unease.

    Erebus''s lips curled into a displeased scowl as the light began to take shape. "Olion," he spat the name like a curse, his tone laced with equal parts disdain and disappointment. "You still don''t trust me enough to let me handle this my way, do you?"

    As the glow dimmed, the source of the radiance was revealed: a humanoid figure, ethereal yet undeniably majestic. Erebus''s form shifted in response, reshaping itself from its amorphous soul state into a human appearance. The transformation was seamless, as if second nature to him. When the glow around him dissipated, Jack could see Erebus''s human form clearly for the first time.

    He was stunning. Jack, even in his current state, couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and unease. Erebus''s long, pitch-black hair cascaded down his back, and his hazel eyes gleamed with a predatory sharpness. He wore a flowing black robe adorned with intricate silver patterns that seemed to ripple like liquid shadows.

    ''So this is his true form,'' Jack thought, feeling an uncomfortable twinge of envy. Erebus didn''t bother disguising his aura of supremacy.

    The newly arrived figure, whom Erebus had called Olion, took form as well. Jack''s eyes widened as he took in the man''s appearance. He was the perfect contrast to Erebus: where Erebus was dark and brooding, Olion was a figure of light. His hair was as white as fresh snow, and his piercing blue eyes radiated an intense, almost divine calm. His attire, a robe of shimmering gold and white, seemed to glow faintly even in the void''s dim light.

    ''Are they twins?'' Jack wondered. They shared the same strikingly sharp features and commanding presence, yet their opposing auras made them seem like beings from entirely different realms.

    Erebus crossed his arms over his chest, his expression sour. "You couldn''t even come yourself to meet me. Sending just a fragment of your essence? How very like you, Olion." His lips twisted into a devilish grin. "Though I suppose it''s for the best. If you''d shown up in full, I might not have been able to resist the urge to beat the hell out of you."

    Olion''s expression didn''t waver. His gaze remained steady, fixed on Jack. "You talk too much, Erebus," he said, his voice smooth and measured. Ignoring Erebus''s provocation, he addressed Jack directly. "The time has come, mortal. You were chosen for a purpose, and now, you must understand why."

 Chapter 120 - 120: Blessings

    Ivan''s head snapped up, his sharp blue eyes narrowing as he processed the command. For a moment, he thought he must have misheard.

    "Seriously?" The word burst from him, a rare crack in his otherwise disciplined demeanor. His voice carried a note of disbelief that even he couldn''t suppress. "You can''t be serious!"

    The figure before him didn''t so much as flinch. Its piercing gaze bore into Ivan''s soul, its tone dropping to a chilling octave. "Do you question my decree?"

    The air in the chamber seemed to shift, growing heavy and cold. The crystalline light that bathed the sanctum flickered as though in warning.

    Ivan exhaled sharply, forcing himself to rein in his emotions. "No," he replied, his voice steadier now, though tension still laced his words.

    "But the lady isn''t with us at the moment," he continued, choosing his words carefully. "And the others¡­ they''re not ready. This all came too suddenly." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A thought flickered in his mind, unbidden: Have the angels discovered our plans? His heart quickened, though outwardly he maintained his composure.

    The figure''s expression remained unchanged, its voice a cold blade. "It is not for you to decide who is ready."

    It stepped closer, its aura pressing against him like an oppressive weight. "And inform the bishops: the Lady of the Church has become a threat to our cause¡ªand to Lord Olion."

    Ivan''s sharp eyes widened in disbelief. "How so?" he asked, his voice measured, though inwardly he felt a flicker of dark satisfaction.

    If that little wretch got herself corrupted in the planes, she''s made our job far easier. The thought brought a cruel smile to his mind, though he was careful to keep his expression neutral.

    "The Lady is consorting with demons," the figure intoned, each word heavy with finality. "The moment you find her, eliminate her. A direct order from Haraus."

    The angel''s command was delivered without hesitation. Its piercing gaze locked onto Ivan as if daring him to falter.

    "My time is limited," the figure continued, the cold authority in its voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "Summon the bishops. It is time for the blessing. Gather the seven patrons and the remaining saints. I have come to sanctify you all."

    Ivan clenched his fists at his sides, his knuckles turning white beneath his gloves. His jaw tightened, but he dared not argue further. Lowering his head, he masked the flicker of turmoil that threatened to break through his fa?ade.

    "As you wish," he said, his tone clipped and emotionless. Rising to his feet, he turned sharply, the edges of his black cape flaring behind him as he strode toward the chamber doors. The towering double doors closed with a resounding boom, sealing the altar in its sanctified stillness.

    Behind him, the angelic hologram flickered briefly before fading into nothingness.

    "A blessing, indeed," The angel muttered coldly on the other side, his lips curling into a bitter sneer.

    Ivan walked out.

    The grand corridors of the sanctum stretched out before him, their ornate arches and gilded murals an ostentatious display of devotion. The faint echo of his boots against the polished marble filled the silence, a sound that usually brought him comfort. Today, it felt oppressive.

    His thoughts churned as he navigated the winding halls. The celestial''s sudden decree had thrown everything into disarray. The command to summon the bishops was expected, but the accusation against the Lady of the Church? That was something else entirely.

    Why now? he thought, his brows furrowing deeply. What could be so urgent that they''ve called for such drastic action?

    He passed several knights and acolytes along the way, each bowing deeply as he approached. Ivan barely acknowledged them, his mind too preoccupied with the implications of the angel''s words.

    The weight of his duty pressed down on him, heavier than ever. The sanctum''s grandeur, which usually filled him with a sense of pride and purpose, now seemed suffocating.

    At last, he arrived at a smaller, dimly lit chamber. The heavy oak doors creaked as he pushed them open, revealing a modest room dominated by a simple altar. A single candle burned on its surface, casting flickering shadows across the stone walls.

    Kneeling before the altar was Carlos, his head bowed in deep prayer. The bishop''s hands were clasped tightly, his lips moving in silent supplication.

    "Lord Carlos," Ivan said, his voice slicing through the quiet like a blade.

    The bishop''s head lifted, his tired eyes meeting Ivan''s. Despite the weariness in his gaze, there was a fire of determination that had not been extinguished.

    "Saint Ivan," Carlos greeted, rising to his feet with practiced grace. "What brings you here?"

    Ivan wasted no time. "The celestial has issued a command," he said bluntly. "You and the other bishops are to assemble at the main altar immediately."

    Carlos''s brow furrowed in surprise. "A command from the celestial?"

    Ivan gave a curt nod. "And more," he added. "The Lady of the Church has been branded a threat. The moment she is found, we are to execute her."

    Carlos''s eyes widened at the revelation, a mixture of shock and unease crossing his features.

    "Execute her?" he repeated, his voice a whisper. "As though they knew our plan" He smiled.

    "That is the decree," Ivan said firmly.

    "But there''s more. The celestial has come to deliver a blessing."

    At this, Carlos''s expression shifted, his shock giving way to a flicker of hope.

    "A blessing," he murmured, the words carrying a weight of reverence. "At last. Everything is falling into place!"

    He straightened, his resolve hardening.

    "I''ll summon the others. We''ll be ready."

    As he turned to leave, Ivan''s voice stopped him.

    "Be cautious," Ivan said, his tone low and serious. "Something about this doesn''t sit right."

    Carlos paused, glancing back at Ivan with a faint smile.

    "When has it ever?"

    With that, the bishop departed to gather his peers, leaving Ivan alone in the chamber.

    For a moment, the saint stood in silence, his hand resting on the hilt of his blade. The polished surface of the altar reflected his conflicted expression, the flickering candlelight dancing in his cold blue eyes.

    "This is only the beginning," he muttered under his breath.

    Turning sharply, he strode from the room, his cape trailing behind him like a shadow

    _______

    Here''s an enhanced, more immersive version of your chapter with expanded dialogue, deeper character emotions, and enriched descriptions. The length now exceeds 1,000 words:

    Jack blinked, startled by the weight of Olion''s declaration.

    "Chosen? What are you even talking about?" he asked, his voice tinged with frustration and disbelief.

    "You are not here by chance," Olion replied, his deep, resonant voice commanding the space around them. His presence seemed to ripple through the void like an unyielding tide. "You should know this by now. There is a reason you were reborn into Asriel''s body. A reason I granted you these powers."

    Jack felt his stomach twist uneasily as Olion''s words settled over him like a suffocating shroud.

    "The threads of fate," Olion continued, his piercing gaze fixed on Jack, "have woven you into this role because¡ª"

    "Oh, spare us the theatrics," Erebus interrupted with a loud, exaggerated groan, his dark eyes glinting with irritation.

    "We don''t have time for your long-winded monologues, Olion. Just get to the point before this mortal starts asking more stupid questions."

    Jack shot Erebus a glare, but Olion''s expression didn''t falter. He pressed on, undeterred.

    "This is a loop in time," Olion stated, his voice even and deliberate. "A construct created by Ren, the god of time, before his disappearance."

    "A loop?" Jack echoed, his brows furrowing as he tried to wrap his mind around the concept.

    Olion nodded solemnly. "Yes. The balance of the world is unraveling, and the mortal plane teeters on the brink of annihilation. Jack¡ªor Asriel, as you are now¡ªmust restore that balance. You are the only one who can."

    Jack''s chest tightened. The words felt heavy, their implications suffocating. He laughed bitterly, a hollow sound that echoed through the emptiness.

    "So, I was right all along," he said, his voice tinged with cynicism. "This is some shitty hero''s journey where I have to save the world. What a clich¨¦. Why me? I didn''t ask for this!"

    Olion''s expression softened¡ªjust barely¡ªas he regarded Jack. "You may not have asked for this, but you were chosen for a reason. Ren saw something in you, something unique."

    Jack scoffed, shaking his head. "Oh, great. Another cryptic answer. Care to actually explain, or do gods only speak in riddles?"

    Olion''s gaze didn''t waver. "You are the one who has nothing to lose. That is why."

    The words hit Jack harder than he expected. He opened his mouth to argue, but Erebus''s sardonic laughter cut him off.

    "It''s not as grand as he makes it sound," Erebus drawled, his tone dripping with disdain. "Don''t let Olion''s poetic nonsense fool you. This isn''t some noble quest. It''s a war, plain and simple. And you? You''re just the poor fool caught in the middle."

    Olion''s jaw tightened, and for a moment, a spark of divine fury flashed in his eyes. "This is not a war," he said, his voice cold and resolute. "It is a reckoning. And if Jack fails, it will mean the end of all things¡ªboth mortal and divine."

    The void around them seemed to darken, the weight of Olion''s words sinking into the silence like a stone into deep water. Jack''s heart pounded in his chest, the gravity of the situation pressing down on him like an iron hand.

    He had always known his new life as Asriel wouldn''t be easy, but this? This was something else entirely.

    "So, what now?" Jack asked finally, his voice quieter now, tinged with a mix of resignation and determination. "What am I supposed to do?"

    Olion stepped closer, his towering form casting a shadow over Jack. His piercing blue eyes seemed to glow faintly, filled with an unyielding resolve.

    "It is not about what you must do," Olion said, his voice low and deliberate, "but what I have prepared for you."

    Jack arched a brow. "Prepared? That doesn''t sound ominous at all," he muttered under his breath.

    Olion ignored the remark. "The path ahead will test you in ways you cannot yet imagine," he continued. "You will tread the path of immortals, one fraught with peril and impossible choices. That is why I have decided to pair you with my brother."

    Jack blinked, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to process Olion''s words. "Wait. Your brother?"

    "Olion!" Erebus roared suddenly, his voice like thunder as he stepped forward. For the first time, he looked genuinely furious.

    "What have you done?!"

 Chapter 121 - 121: Gods plaything

    Gods¡ªthese were the beings who ruled over the entire universe, commanding powerful forces that shaped existence itself. They were omnipotent, omnipresent, and unknowable. Legends said they had come into existence alongside the universe, their origins as enigmatic as the creation of time itself.

    Jack''s lips curled into a bitter smile as he thought about these supposed divine entities. Conceitful beings¡ªthat was the only way he could describe them. Trusting a god was akin to inviting disaster. He had good reason to feel this way.

    Why? Because everything always seemed to fall into their court. The gods were creators, but they were also destroyers. They bestowed life with one hand and snatched it away with the other, often without rhyme or reason.

    The thought had haunted him for years, simmering in the recesses of his mind. He could never forget it.

    ''If they''re truly almighty,'' Jack mused, ''then why didn''t they stop the wars? Why didn''t they end the suffering that plagued humanity? Why didn''t they save me when I needed them most?''

    He had been abandoned¡ªnot just by society but by the very world that should have nurtured him. His existence had been discarded, his worth dismissed. He lived a life devoid of purpose, a meaningless drift through time.

    Yet, these gods, who were meant to be saviors, had stood by and watched as his life unraveled. They had witnessed him endure humiliation, neglect, and misery¡ªand done nothing. No salvation. No intervention. The conclusion he arrived at was as grim as it was inevitable:

    ''We''re just their playthings. They let us suffer, let us struggle, because it''s entertainment for them. They use our lives to settle their petty disputes. At the end of the day, they know we''ll come crawling back, desperate for their mercy.''

    The realization had darkened his worldview, but now, standing in the presence of Olion and Erebus, he was beginning to see just how accurate his beliefs were. Humanity''s misery wasn''t solely of its own making. The problem lay with the beings who had created them. But why?

    That question gnawed at him, clawing at his thoughts. It was a mystery he intended to unravel¡ªthough not right now. Erebus''s sudden outburst shattered his musings.

    "You fool!" Erebus roared, his aura swelling into a tempest of dark energy. "You paired him with me without even consulting me? Do you have any idea what you''ve unleashed?!"

    Jack took a cautious step back, his eyes darting between the two gods. Erebus''s fury was palpable, like a storm threatening to tear the void apart.

    "Uh... Should I be worried?" Jack asked hesitantly. His gut already screamed the answer: Yes. Definitely yes.

    Olion remained composed, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to Erebus''s wrath. "It was the only way," he replied, his voice steady but tinged with an undertone of weariness. "The only way to ensure he succeeds."

    "Okay, hold up." Jack raised a hand, signaling for a timeout. "What does he mean, ''paired''?"

    Erebus turned his searing gaze onto Jack, his dark eyes burning with disdain. "It means you''re stuck with me, mortal. Congratulations. Your odds of survival just got even worse."

    Jack frowned, his confusion deepening. "But¡­ why?"

    "Because," Olion interjected, "Erebus is the only one who understands the trials you will face. He is the balance to my guidance¡ªthe shadow to my light."

    Jack snorted. "Yeah, I''ve noticed he''s great at being a shadow."

    Erebus''s aura flared again. "And here I was thinking you''d prepared for my return!" he snapped, directing his ire back at Olion. "Do you even understand what chaos this might cause?"

    Olion''s serene expression didn''t falter. "I considered every factor before setting this plan into motion. The other gods will undoubtedly be alarmed by your reappearance. Seth has already corrupted one of my own, if not all of them." He sighed, a weary sound that spoke of battles fought and burdens carried. "The council wanted to destroy your reincarnation cycle, to prevent your soul from recovering completely. I placed this young man''s soul into the vessel to disguise your essence. Coupled with that, I intended to pass on my divinity to him. Unfortunately, this has caused... complications on my end."

    "And that''s why you want to merge my soul completely with that of a human?!" Erebus demanded, his voice sharp with incredulity.

    "Isn''t that what you had planned before I intervened?" Olion''s tone was laced with mock sympathy. "I''m merely assisting you."

    Erebus scoffed, folding his arms and looking away. It was clear Olion had seen through his schemes. Erebus couldn''t claim the body without Jack''s cooperation¡ªnot fully. He needed Jack to willingly accept the merger. Only then could he seize control.

    Jack narrowed his eyes, suspicion creeping into his voice. "Is there something you''re not telling me about this soul merging?"

    Erebus responded with another derisive scoff, refusing to answer. Olion, however, turned to Jack with a faint smile.

    "Don''t mind him," Olion said. "He always has a scheme. The council feared him because of his power and his... condition. I''m afraid you''ll inherit some of his traits after the merging." He paused, his gaze softening. "In essence, I''m only here to ensure my brother honors the agreement you both made."

    "Together," Olion continued, his tone shifting to one of quiet intensity, "you will forge a path through the chaos. But be warned: the challenges ahead will test you to your limits¡ªand beyond."

    Jack''s chest tightened as he stared at the two gods. A sinking feeling churned in his gut. He had already died once; he wasn''t eager to repeat the experience.

    "Great," he muttered. "More tests. Just what I needed."

    Erebus crossed his arms, his expression dark. "You''d better pray you''re ready, mortal," he said coldly. "Because if you fail, there won''t be a second chance."

    Jack met his gaze, his own eyes hardening with resolve. "I''ve been through hell before," he said quietly. "What''s one more trip?"

    Erebus smirked, though there was no humor in it. "You''ll regret those words soon enough."

    Olion stepped back, his gaze lingering on Jack. "Remember this," he said. "You are not alone. Even in the darkest moments, you will have allies. Know whom to trust, and trust in yourself."

    Jack nodded slowly, the weight of their words settling over him like a mantle. The void around them began to shift, its boundaries rippling as if preparing to dissolve. He didn''t know what lay ahead, but one thing was certain: there was no turning back now.

    As silence enveloped the trio, Jack steeled himself. A storm was coming, and he would have to face it head-on.

    Jack''s mind swirled with a tumult of thoughts, but amidst the storm, the system interface suddenly blinked to life before him, its cold, mechanical message cutting through the chaos like a blade.

    [System reset completed]

    [Soul syncing will commence]

    A quick reminder. The ordeal wasn''t over. The strange force that had gripped him earlier still held his soul, the weight of it pulling at him like an invisible anchor.

    Olion''s gaze shifted toward Erebus, a faint smile tugging at his lips, one full of knowing and quiet defiance.

    "I know you''re too stubborn to let a human soul completely throw you off," Olion spoke with a smirk, his eyes glinting with some hidden certainty. "So, I know we''ll meet again."

    Erebus, now standing at the epicenter of the swirling darkness, scoffed, his towering presence unshaken. "Hmph..." His voice was a low, thunderous growl, like the rumble of an approaching storm. "I am the strongest god there is. There''s no way a human soul can overthrow me. This is merely a waste of time. If it took the entire council to get rid of me, what hope does one measly mortal have?" Erebus sneered, the confidence in his voice as unyielding as his stone-like form.

    Olion''s smile softened, a touch of something akin to pity flickering across his face as he turned toward Jack, who had been silently observing the exchange. His lips curled into a subtle smirk as he spoke, his words carrying an unspoken weight.

    "I don''t think you can say that to someone who stands against the entire world."

    Jack''s breath hitched in his chest at the words. His heart thundered as his mind struggled to process the vast, untapped power that lay just beneath the surface of his skin. He had no idea where this would lead, but there was no turning back now.

    "Haraus has been corrupted," Olion continued, his voice becoming more serious, darker. "And he''ll definitely come for you. Not only him, but the other gods will sense your presence, and they''ll all want to eliminate you." His tone grew grave, but there was a hint of warning in his words, urging Jack to brace himself. "You''re a threat to them now, whether you want it or not."

    The bright ball of light that was Olion began to pulse with intensity. His form flickered, and with a soft, echoing hum, he vanished into nothingness¡ªleaving behind nothing but a faint trail of light that seemed to linger in the air before it dissipated completely.

    Jack opened his mouth to speak, to ask a thousand questions, but before any words could leave his lips, a pull¡ªa force¡ªgripped him. He felt it in the deepest part of his soul, a violent tug toward Erebus.

    It wasn''t just physical; it was spiritual. Their souls were drawn together like magnets, and in an instant, the world around Jack dissolved, leaving only darkness. Erebus was there, his massive presence looming before Jack like a blackened star, his form now once again swirling into the familiar, ethereal ball of energy.

    As Jack''s body involuntarily moved toward the center of that swirling mass, an energy unlike anything he''d ever felt surged through him. His heart raced, pounding in his chest, each beat louder and faster than the last. It felt as though his very soul was being torn apart and remade, the sensation almost unbearable. His skin burned with heat, then went cold, as if some deep, unholy force was pulling him into a realm where nothing but death existed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The strange phenomenon continued to unfold. Jack''s vision blurred as the pressure of the energy intensified. The pull toward Erebus was stronger now, inexorable. He felt like a mere thread being drawn into the eye of a cosmic storm.

    Then, something even stranger happened. Jack''s entire body pulsed¡ªvibrated¡ªlike a string caught in the wind. The air around him seemed to crackle with raw, ancient power. His muscles screamed as the force overwhelmed him, but he didn''t resist.

    [Soul essence: +100,000]

    [Soul essence: +100,000]

    [Soul essence: +100,000]

    The numbers flashed before his eyes, each notification more staggering than the last. The essence flowed into him, rushing through his veins like molten lava, filling every part of his being. A powerful surge of warmth began to spread across his chest, and for the first time, Jack felt something utterly alien but strangely exhilarating¡ªhe felt alive in a way that was impossible to describe.

    He had seen soul essence before, but nothing like this. This wasn''t just mana. This wasn''t just magic. It was a fundamental shift in his existence. The very essence of life¡ªand death¡ªwas entering his soul, flooding it, purging him of everything that had come before. And with each surge, with each wave of dark, intoxicating energy, he grew stronger.

    The more it flowed through him, the more powerful he felt. It was as though his body was becoming something else, something more than human. The raw energy surged within him, threatening to break free of its confines. His thoughts fractured and merged with the overwhelming tide of power, and somewhere deep within, a whisper¡ªa voice¡ªbegan to echo inside his mind.

    "From now on," Erebus''s voice rumbled, low and commanding, "we''re one. You will be the lord of the dead. You will be the new ruler."

 Chapter 122 - 122: hes changed

    The bonding was still in progress, but Jack still had his consciousness, and after hearing Erebus declare him the next lord of the dead, he wholly accepted this tittle, but with a different mission in mind.

    ''Yes, I am the new lord of the dead, but it''s not just for humans now'' he thought, his heart clenching in rage.

    [You have absorbed God Essence!]

    [All stats +1000]

    [Congratulations! You have leveled up.] sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Congratulations! You have leveled up.]

    ....

    [10 new skills acquired!]

    [Soul syncing complete!]

    ....

    Several notifications flashed in rapid succession, clogging Jack''s vision as they filled his notification screen. It was an overwhelming deluge of information, each message more staggering than the last. The weight of their implications barely had time to register before the next appeared.

    Then, as if summoned by the universe itself, a golden aura erupted from Jack''s body. It wasn''t just light; it was raw power, tangible and awe-inspiring, radiating outward in waves that seemed to warp the air itself. The ground beneath him trembled, and a low hum filled the atmosphere, vibrating through every molecule around them.

    ''What''s happening now? Does he get stronger each time he dies? What''s even happening to him?'' Alisha''s thoughts raced, her gaze fixed on Jack as she struggled to process the spectacle unfolding before her. Her usual sharp demeanor faltered, replaced by visible unease. She wasn''t alone in her confusion¡ªeveryone present seemed paralyzed by the sheer magnitude of what was happening.

    Missy, however, wasn''t paralyzed. Her small frame darted forward, her voice ringing with relief and excitement. "Big brother!" she cried, tears of joy streaming down her face.

    Jack''s body, suspended midair by the golden energy surrounding him, descended slowly. His feet touched the ground with a grace that seemed almost otherworldly. The aura dimmed but did not disappear, lingering around him like a cloak of divine might. He swept a cold, calculating gaze across the group before it landed on Missy, who had stopped just short of throwing herself at him.

    "Big brother," she murmured, her steps faltering as his eyes met hers. Those eyes, once warm and filled with a mischievous spark, were now icy and distant. The shift sent a chill down her spine.

    For a moment, Missy hesitated, fear creeping into her expression. Then, to her surprise, Jack''s cold gaze softened, and his lips curled into a warm smile. It was fleeting, but it was enough to reassure her¡ªor at least it seemed so.

    Jack turned his attention to Alisha. His voice, unusually soothing, carried a tone she wasn''t used to. "Were you worried?" he asked, tilting his head slightly, his expression almost¡­ tender.

    Caught off guard, Alisha''s eyes widened before narrowing suspiciously. "Pfft. Why would I be worried about you?" she retorted, crossing her arms over her chest in a defiant gesture. But her voice wavered slightly, betraying her uncertainty.

    Jack didn''t press her, instead offering a faint smile before turning away. Gale, standing silently to the side, observed him intently. ''He''s different,'' Gale thought, unease settling deep in his gut. ''That aura¡­ it''s almost nonexistent now. How can he conceal it so completely? What has he become?''

    Gale''s wariness wasn''t unfounded. As a bonded servant, he had always kept a close eye on Jack, wary of the young man''s potential. The heir of the Lord of the Dead was no small threat, and Jack''s recent progressions were both fascinating and terrifying. Concealing his aura to this extent was beyond what any ordinary person could achieve.

    Jack raised his hand, and the shattered remains of a giant skeleton''s skull began to stir. A bright metallic substance emerged from the debris, flying toward him. It hovered in his palm, glinting ominously in the dim light.

    "We don''t have time to linger," Jack announced, his voice calm yet commanding. "Guests are waiting for us outside. Let''s go welcome them."

    Everyone stared, still processing his transformation. Alisha was the first to break the silence. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice sharp. "You''re not Asriel."

    Jack''s expression darkened momentarily, but then he smirked. "Tch. Says the weak girl who wants to defeat me? Go ahead and try. I''d love to see how it goes for you." His tone was mocking, but his gaze bore an edge that sent shivers down Alisha''s spine.

    ''He acts differently,'' she thought, her mind racing to make sense of his behavior. ''But somehow, it''s still him¡­ right?''

    Jack didn''t wait for a response. He held the metallic object aloft, and the air in front of him rippled before tearing open, revealing a glowing portal.

    "Wait!" Alisha exclaimed, stepping forward. "Aren''t we going to search for clues about the Chapters of Time?"

    Jack paused at the portal''s edge, glancing over his shoulder with a smirk. "What makes you think it''s here?" he asked, his voice laced with amusement. "We left the clue in the previous room. But I doubt any of you noticed. Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll be heading out. Stay if you like."

    Without another word, he stepped into the portal and disappeared.

    Gale exchanged a look with Alisha and Missy, their collective confusion palpable. Finally, Gale broke the silence. "Something happened to him, but he''s still sane¡­ for now." His tone was reluctant but resolute. As Jack''s bonded servant, Gale had no choice but to follow.

    ''If worst comes to worst,'' Gale thought, ''I''ve already instructed Nephria to activate her weapon. There''s a contingency in place.'' With that, he stepped into the portal.

    Missy''s voice trembled as she tugged on Alisha''s sleeve. "Big sister, what happened to Big Brother? Why is he so scary now?" Tears brimmed in her wide eyes, her fear evident.

    Alisha''s gaze softened. She didn''t know Missy well, but in the short time they''d spent together, she had come to see the young girl''s vulnerability. Missy clung to Jack because he was all she had.

    "Don''t worry," Alisha said gently, crouching to Missy''s level. "Big Brother hasn''t changed. And if he has, Big Sister will knock some sense into him, okay?"

    Missy sniffled but nodded, her trust in Alisha unwavering.

    Taking the girl''s hand, Alisha led her toward the portal. Her resolve hardened as they stepped through, prepared for whatever awaited them on the other side.

    Their sight was momentarily blocked by the deep darkness within the space, but as soon as they emerged, the flickering pale green torches illuminated the scene. They had returned to the area where the ancient altar once stood, its remnants scattered across the stone floor.

    To her side, Alisha noticed Jack kneeling, scooping up the sand-like particles from the destroyed altar with a precision that betrayed a deeper purpose.

    Gale and the other bonded Servants were nowhere in sight, leaving Alisha to assume Jack had ordered them back into the inner space. The emptiness made the vast chamber feel even more oppressive, the air heavy with residual energy from their earlier battles.

    "What are you doing?" she asked, her boots echoing softly on the stone floor as she approached him.

    Jack didn''t look up. "What does it look like I''m doing?" he replied curtly, his hands carefully gathering the particles into a small container.

    Alisha frowned, crossing her arms. "Shouldn''t we be trying to find a clue to the map, since you said it wasn''t down there?"

    Jack finally glanced up at her, his expression tinged with mild annoyance. "I have the Never Map with me. That should answer your question."

    His cryptic answer made Alisha''s eyes widen. "The Never Map?!" she echoed, realization dawning on her.

    Of course. The Never Map used sand as a medium to reveal directions, guiding its user to the next destination. Jack collecting the remnants of the shattered altar meant he intended to use them as the map''s key.

    But Alisha wasn''t about to let him have the last word. Her skepticism flared. "That still doesn''t make sense. How did you know it''s the broken altar that''s useful? There''s sand everywhere here. Why that sand specifically¡ª"

    Jack''s gaze sharpened, and the slight tug of a smirk at his lips silenced her mid-sentence. Something about his expression made her words catch in her throat. His confidence was unnervingly disarming.

    "If you''re so curious about what happened to your Asriel," Jack said, standing and brushing his hands off, "why don''t you just ask outright instead of fishing for answers with all this indirect nonsense? It''s annoying." He clicked his tongue and turned away from her.

    Alisha felt heat rush to her cheeks, a flush of embarrassment she couldn''t control. She quickly looked away, her pride stinging. Yet she refused to back down completely.

    "I wasn''t worried. I could never be worried about a demon," she retorted, scoffing for good measure.

    Jack didn''t bother to argue. Instead, his expression shifted to something more serious. "Well, if you say so. But our guests have already arrived."

    Before Alisha could question him, a powerful aura descended upon the chamber, pressing against them like an invisible tidal wave. The torches lining the walls flickered violently before extinguishing, plunging the room into near darkness. The ground trembled as the walls of the tunnel began to crack and crumble, chunks of stone falling with deafening crashes.

    "What''s happening?!" Alisha shouted, her voice tinged with panic as the structure threatened to collapse around them.

    She instinctively raised her hands to shield herself, but her mana reserves were completely depleted. She was too weak to erect a barrier, and fear gripped her as debris rained down.

    The impact she braced for never came. Instead, she felt a strange, cool sensation wash over her. When she dared to look up, she saw a thin, shimmering barrier of azure light surrounding her. It was delicate yet impenetrable, shielding her from the falling rubble.

    ''Is this an aura wall?'' she thought, astonished. Aura walls were incredibly rare, a manifestation of power so precise it bordered on the divine. Her shock deepened when she realized who had created it.

    ''How did he¡­?'' The thought trailed off as the dust began to settle, revealing the scene before her.

    Standing amidst the destruction, Jack''s figure loomed, calm and unyielding. Beyond him, shadowy figures began to emerge from the darkness, their outlines flickering like distorted reflections in a broken mirror.

    Alisha''s breath caught as she took in the sight. "They''ve caught us," she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Jack turned to her, a crooked smile playing on his lips. "Oh, don''t worry," he said, his tone unnervingly casual. "These are my boys."

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A/N: Chapter dedication~Shadowcoop. You''ve made it to Top 5 fans! Thanks so much for your support!]

 Chapter 123 - 123: Zamazo the deathsketcher

    The entire council of the church had been gathered: the three bishops, the twelve patrons, and the six knights of the church.

    They were all gathered in a small meeting room. A large rectangular table was placed in the center of the room, the exquisite designs visible with intricate linings of gold and white.

    Seated at the head of the table was Carlos, and opposite him was the highest patron of the church.

    She sat comfortably, her legs crossed, and her eyes were covered with a scarf that had a golden cross drawn across it.

    This was the same for the other patrons seated in the room.

    Even from afar, one could tell that there was a clear separation between each party.

    Despite all forming the congregation called the ''Church,'' each had their own respective functions. Furthermore, there was a slight struggle for power between the two sides.

    Despite the outside opinion of the church being the holy foundation, an embodiment of true purity, this wasn''t the same for those who resided within it.

    While the bishops and the Lady dealt more with the official aspects of the church, the patrons and knights dealt more with hidden matters, such as the occultic people who served demons instead of the Lord Olion of Light.

    The bishops had the overall power, but this wasn''t quite true.

    "Carlos, why have you called all of us at this moment?" Kiara asked, taking a sip of the tea that was placed before her.

    One of the bishops seated at the right side of Carlos tightened his fist in anger, seeing how Kiara said the high bishop''s name without regard.

    He was second after Carlos; even their seating position showed it, so he couldn''t sit idly and watch himself get insulted.

    An insult to Carlos was also an insult to him!

    "Kiara! Such insolence isn''t allowed within these walls! How dare you call the high bishop''s name so casually?! Have you lost your senses simply because of the position given to you?" Bayer said, slamming his hands on the table.

    Kiara merely glanced at him as she deliberately placed the teacup down, a smile gracing her beautiful face. She smiled, completely ignoring him, as though he wasn''t even there.

    Bayer stood abruptly, wanting to react. However, Carlos simply raised a hand, signaling him to stop. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What? Are you afraid you might lose a couple of idiots?" Kiara asked.

    "Arrogant bastard!" Bayer was already red with anger, but Carlos had already told him to stop. If he were to do anything, he would be going against direct orders.

    Carlos let out a sigh, one which carried a hint of disappointment.

    He threw a deadly glance at Kiara and simply dropped his hands on the table, rolling the small ring he had in his hands.

    On a normal day, Carlos would''ve been really angry at her behavior.

    But he had a blessing waiting for him, and he didn''t want anything to sour his mood right before his blessings came.

    ''Thankfully that little bitch gave me the ring before she left,'' Carlos thought, a smile tugging at his lips as he calmly waited to see her reaction.

    Seeing the ring, Kiara frowned slightly, then scoffed, reluctantly resting her back on the chair.

    It was just as he had expected.

    ''She complied, so I won''t have a reason to use the ring. Don''t worry, the moment I become the lord of the church, I''ll have you and your stupid team executed! And strip off that blessing you''re so proud of.'' Carlos had a burning hatred for the patrons.

    Not only were they arrogant little kids, but they were also one of the only few people who had the guts to insult him that way.

    Not even the royal families of any kingdom spoke to him in such a manner.

    Despite being a normal human being without any special abilities whatsoever, he had attained the highest position of the church due to his hard work and dedication.

    The previous Lady of the Church recognized him and blessed him, allowing him to climb the ranks and become a bishop!

    The patrons, on the other hand, were a few talented individuals who each had high talent in their respective disciplines of magic. With the blessings of the great angel Haraus, their magical abilities grew to extreme heights, granting them great power.

    This was also true for the saints; however, they didn''t receive their blessings from the angel but instead received theirs from the bishop, which paled in comparison to that of the great angel and the Lady.

    That said, even he didn''t have the power to order the patrons. They only collected direct orders from the Lady.

    "I just wanted to have a little fun, and they''re all taking it so seriously," she muttered to herself, pouting slightly.

    Then she turned, looking back at Carlos.

    "Please hit the nail on the head. My crew and I have a lot to handle. The Crusade Cult has been acting up a lot lately, and I have a feeling they''ll be planning a direct attack soon. I don''t have time for trivial talks," she stated, crossing her arms over her chest.

    The other patrons nodded their heads slightly, agreeing with her.

    Carlos took a deep breath, controlling his raging anger.

    Surprisingly, his face betrayed no hint of anger.

    However, Kiara had been with him long enough to see through the fa?ade.

    If nothing else, she could tell that he was only holding himself back.

    ''From his attitude, that means this has to be really important,'' she thought to herself, observing carefully.

    "I wouldn''t have called you out if this wasn''t an important matter," Carlos revealed. And this was the truth because he hated seeing their faces.

    "That said, the reason I have gathered you all here is that an angel has called upon us," he stated, closing his eyes slightly with a frown. But the frown slowly changed into a bright smile¡ªan unnerving one.

    Kiara didn''t like it one bit.

    ''What could make this old bastard smile?''

    Rather than keep her thoughts to herself, she decided to ask aloud.

    "And do you know the reason why he has called upon us? Because it appears you do," Kiara said, her frown deepening. In contrast, Carlos'' smile widened, and a subtle grin appeared on the faces of the other bishops as well.

    ''Seems we''re the only ones who are yet to hear the news,'' she thought, observing the looks of the bishops and knights.

    At the same time, someone else was observing her. It was none other than Ivan.

    He had only ever heard about the patrons, but this was his first time seeing them.

    And he was curious, seeing the blindfold Kiara had on. ''Can she really see us with those things on?''

    However, he could never really get his answers, as these questions would only remain in his mind, and he wouldn''t be getting an answer... for now.

    After a brief moment of silence, Carlos stood up, his hands cupped together.

    "The angel has decided to offer us his blessings. Not only the patrons... all of us," he stated, observing the look on Kiara''s face. It was just as he had expected.

    ''Never did she think I would get a blessing of my own soon... Ah, the look on her face, I''ll definitely keep this as a memory, after I''ve killed her. If only I could get a picture of this right now.'' He savored the stunned look on Kiara''s face like a predator happy to see its prey injured.

    However, Carlos'' thoughts weren''t exactly what was bothering Kiara.

    She never had a problem with him getting a blessing.

    Rather, her fear was about something entirely different from what he was thinking.

    ''If that happens, then I won''t be able to...''

    ---

    The cloud of dust had cleared off, and Alisha had a proper sight of what was waiting for them.

    Unparalleled fear rippled through her body as she looked up at the figures who stood at the other part of the canyon.

    In front of the crowd of demons that had all been gathered, Naon stood. However, it wasn''t his figure that bothered her, but the figure that stood beside him.

    The striking five horns of the figure alone were enough to send fear and dread through her entire being.

    She didn''t need anything to confirm, she was a mage of light, an incarnate of light!

    She could instantly tell this was no simple demon from the air that permeated their surroundings.

    This... this was a...

    ---

    [Call to action! Please buy privileges and support author in win-win mission, thank you!]

 Chapter 124 - 124: Awaiting blessing

    The planes were a really strange place¡ªa place that stood between the realms of the living and the dead.

    While it was much closer to the realm of souls, it also had deep connections with the realm of humans.

    Demons were very much like normal humans. In fact, a few had no distinct features different from humans¡ªin terms of appearance¡ªbut even then, demons hungered for something more than just food, like normal humans.

    They wanted power. Their undying taste for it was what built the powerful hierarchy of the demons.

    In the demon realm, there were five major races that actively ruled the entire six planes. One of them was the Zhuraks¡ªthe weakest among the rest. However, this wasn''t true for the one who stood before them.

    Demons grew stronger from absorbing souls, eating the flesh of stronger opponents, and using mana crystals and the like, although the latter offered less strength than the former. Their methods of growing stronger, although gruesome and somewhat disgusting, were undoubtedly efficient.

    Coupled with their undying taste for power, they weren''t bothered by going to any extent, even to the point of going against more powerful foes.

    The stronger a demon became, at some point, even the shackles of their very bloodline would be insufficient to hold them back. That was the case for the person who stood before them¡ªZamazo, the Deathsketcher.

    Although he wasn''t in his true demon form, the weight of his presence alone was enough to send dread through Alisha''s bones.

    ''Never did I think that a higher demon''s strength would be this great,'' Alisha thought as a cold shiver ran down her spine. Even the hands she used to hold Missy were trembling under his presence.

    Despite this, she managed to keep her calm as she turned to Jack, who didn''t seem at all bothered by the presence that stood before him.

    Zamazo stared down from the edges of the canyon, looking at the group.

    He had five horns sticking out from all sides of his head, as if forming a crown.

    At the moment, he appeared in his human form, containing most of his power, as he didn''t see the need to cause so much ruckus.

    If all the towns nearby were to know that he had left his castle, they would begin moving away as fast as possible. It might also reach the ears of the other higher demons, and they too might want to know what brought about his sudden action¡ªsomething he wanted to avoid at all costs.

    His eyes looked crystalline, having a violet shade. Those eyes were locked onto one figure: Jack.

    ''So that is the incarnate of the Lord of the Dead? ¡­ He looks¡­ plain,'' Zamazo thought, rather displeased. But then a smile crept up his face.

    ''That only makes the work easier,'' Zamazo thought, his evil grin gracing his beautiful face.

    Even Naon began to wonder what made his master smile so.

    Zamazo walked forward, his eyes still fixed on Jack.

    For some reason, he couldn''t sense any aura or energy leaking from Jack, but he wasn''t bothered; that could only mean one thing.

    ''They probably overexerted themselves with whatever they were doing¡­. Life in the planes, especially for humans who came unprepared, won''t be easy,'' he assumed.

    However, that wasn''t exactly the case. Alisha, who was closest to him, could tell, right after he replied to her.

    "They''ve caught us," she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Jack turned to her, a crooked smile playing on his lips.

    "Oh, don''t worry," he said, his tone unnervingly casual. "These are my boys."

    She looked toward him, and she could sense it¡ªhis aura. It was different.

    As a mage, she didn''t have full knowledge of aura. The only type of aura she could sense was divine aura, and right now, that same form of aura was being emitted from Jack''s body.

    It was divine aura, quite all right, but there was also something different about this divine aura. It was dark¡­ No, dark was an understatement. It was corrupt, dangerous¡ªin fact, frightening¡ªbuilt from the very essence of evil.

    If Zamazo''s aura was like a boulder, Jack''s was like a mountain, towering over her as it cast a shadow over her.

    "Humans! I believe you know why I have come. Do not bother fighting in your weakened state. Submit yourselves this instant," Zamazo declared, breaking the long line of silence.

    Since they were both weak, things were meant to be much easier.

    However, Jack merely closed his eyes for a moment.

    He felt the power rampaging through him, begging him to let it free¡­. But it wasn''t only the power that came along with the soul binding.

    There was something dark, something trying to take a bite at his consciousness. He could tell that was Erebus, trying to take full control, but just like Olion had said, he wasn''t a normal human.

    He was a broken human, someone who would even prefer death to living with any of the humans he considered filth.

    He was right about that, but he was also wrong about another thing.

    After that second encounter with Olion and one with Erebus, Jack''s fight was no longer fueled by just the hatred for humans anymore. It was fueled by anger. Anger toward the gods, for even daring to decide his fate.

    He couldn''t let Erebus take full control. He wanted to be the one in control¡­ so he could tear down everything and bring those stupid gods to his feet.

    Now, he had both Erebus''s memories, his power, and everything.

    ''I''m far from defeating the gods¡­. But a mere demon?'' Jack''s eyes flashed with defiance as he looked toward Zamazo with a deep frown.

    "You have a sharp tongue for a lowly demon¡­ you cunt."

    Jack''s words not only sent gasps spreading through the crowd, but they also carried overwhelming shock.

    A renowned figure throughout the planes was insulted, that too, by a mere human?

    A powerful pressure exploded through the horizon, many of the weaker demons behind falling to their knees, unable to even stand.

    Forget about being polite; Zamazo was going to do it.

    He was going to¡ª

    ************

    Gathered in the main sanctuary, all the bishops, saints, and patrons had convened.

    The reason for their gathering had already been made clear¡ªit was something meant to bring them great joy. This event alone could significantly increase the overall power and influence of the church.

    Although the church was a single entity, it had managed to become well-established and immensely powerful within a few short years of its creation. This meteoric rise was due to the very reason they were gathered here at this moment¡ªa blessing.

    Blessings were the cornerstone of the church''s influence and growth.

    They could grant a talentless mage the ability to rise to incredible power, breaking through previously insurmountable limits. For those who were already talented, a blessing would propel them to unimaginable heights in their magical journey.

    A blessing was essentially the transfer of Karma. If one had higher Karma, they could bless someone of lower Karma. Conversely, the opposite could also occur, stripping someone of their Karma.

    Karma was a universal force tied to reverence. The more people revered and looked up to someone, the more Karma that person earned. Essentially, the bishops and the Lady of the Church were farming Karma from the masses, using their roles as public figures to harvest admiration and faith.

    If that were the case, why didn''t the royal families of the kingdoms possess high Karma?

    In truth, they did have Karma. However, utilizing it was another matter entirely. Only a being of divine status¡ªor one close to it¡ªcould grant someone the ability to tap into such power. Despite this limitation, unutilized Karma wasn''t wasted. It instead passively enhanced the individual as a mage, making them stronger by nature.

    Divine beings, on the other hand, possessed vast amounts of Karma. A blessing from such a being was beyond imagination.

    This was why today''s event was such a monumental occasion, and why most of those gathered in the sanctuary radiated excitement and hope.

    Most of them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kiara stood off to the side, her group distinctly separated from the others.

    Her expression was anything but joyful. Instead, it was shadowed with worry.

    ''If the angel grants these old bastards a blessing,'' she thought, clenching her fists, ''it''ll become even harder to protect her lady from them. These greedy fools will undoubtedly attempt to eliminate her, even if it means sacrificing a thousand more of their pathetic saints.''

    Her jaw tightened as her teeth ground together.

    Carlos, one of the high-ranking bishops, approached her. His smug grin made no effort to disguise his true intentions.

    "What''s the matter, dear Kiara? Aren''t you thrilled at the prospect of receiving another blessing?" he asked with mock care, his voice dripping with condescension. "What could possibly be troubling you on such a glorious day?"

    Kiara glared at him, her lips pressed into a thin line. But before she could respond, a low hum filled the sanctuary.

    The crystalline pillars at the front of the room began to glow with an otherworldly light. The sound grew louder, buzzing through the air as energy crackled and danced along the stones.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the light.

    The angel had come.

 Chapter 125 - 125: A gods Treasury

    A higher demon. It was indeed no simple title, and those who bore this title weren''t simple either.

    They were the ones who stood at the peak of the planes, the powerful beings that made the rules in this crooked abyss.

    Let alone the humans, even most of the angels feared them.

    And right here, standing before one, Jack addressed him without regard, even using an unspoken word, as if dragging his reputation through the mud.

    Of course, anyone who stood where he was would definitely be enraged.

    However, his anger merely lasted a second.

    ''His arrogance... There was only one other human who was just as arrogant and confident as he is,'' Zamazo stopped to ponder for a moment, the anger on his face swapping to one of caution.

    If his thoughts were right, then he had more than enough reason to be careful.

    Naon, who carefully observed his master, could see slight reluctance, which baffled him a lot.

    ''Is Master Zamazo holding back his rage? If so, why would he do such a thing in the first place? For humans, nonetheless?'' Naon was confused.

    To him, this was in fact the best time to grab the soul of the lord.

    From his perspective, Jack was weak, and so was his entire crew.

    He had only failed the last time, firstly, because he truly underestimated the power of the young incarnate, and coupled with that, he had never expected the young girl to come in the first place!

    Why would a priestess want to save a demon?

    It didn''t make even the slightest sense to him.

    However, that didn''t matter at the moment. All that mattered was that his master was here, not only that, but a couple of his army as well.

    There was no way they were going to escape!

    Even seeing his master''s reluctance wasn''t enough to make him believe they would leave empty-handed.

    Zamazo flashed a smile. Then, cautiously, he looked back over his right shoulder, where Naon stood.

    "Naon, plans have changed. Erect a barrier to contain my aura as much as you can. Have the others support you as well," Zamazo said with a slightly grim voice.

    Although he wasn''t quite sure just yet, his gut feelings were telling him something was definitely wrong somewhere.

    ''Normally, I would be there by now, thrashing him without a second thought... But I''m being careful, all because of that man... Well, if my thoughts are true, then I definitely can''t take that risk,'' Zamazo thought. Meanwhile, Naon was already carrying out the orders he was given.

    Not too far away, Jack stood with an unnervingly calm face.

    A lot had changed about him, and Alisha could tell.

    "Why are your men retreating? Are you letting me off so easily?" Jack asked with a mocking voice. Despite being tied under such a situation, he didn''t even seem bothered.

    This was always a part of him. He had always been the arrogant prince; now, one could only imagine what he would be as a lord.

    Although calm on the surface, Jack was quite unsettled inside.

    ''I can''t escape from him; it''s impossible. So far, we''ve locked sight, he''ll always find me. And at my level as a mage, let alone outrunning him, I can''t even make it a meter away from here. The only thing I can do is fight. It''s very much unavoidable.'' After much thought, he knew there was no other option other than to fight.

    But that wasn''t the only reason why Jack was still confident despite being faced by one of the most powerful beings in the planes.

    It was because of the notification that had appeared before him.

    [Host has unlocked all the treasures!]

    Right after he had bonded his soul with that of Erebus, he had completely unlocked the inventory, along with every weapon and treasure that lay in its hold.

    This was the god''s treasury!

    A safe that was filled with weapons and accessories that even Zamazo was yet to know of.

    However, there was one that Jack was more than happy to find among the list of weapons and accessories.

    And that was the very weapon he was going to use to win this fight!

    "You might appear normal at the moment, but there''s only one person who can ever be as arrogant as you are right now. But it doesn''t matter. Even if it appears you have fully unlocked your soul, your power is still very far from what it used to be," Zamazo stated, as his form began to change.

    He grew a lot bigger than he was, his skin growing far more pale, and a pitch-black veil appeared out of nowhere, covering his face entirely.

    His body seemed to be submerged in the very essence of darkness itself.

    "I wouldn''t want to involve others in this as well, so I''ll leave your followers momentarily," Zamazo said, staring toward Alisha.

    Despite not seeing what lay behind the pitch-black veil, as he tilted his head in her direction, Alisha could feel a powerful pressure unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    And that, coupled with her weakened state, she almost fell to her knees. Thankfully, though, the pressure didn''t last, and something strange began to happen.

    It was as though the part of the earth where they stood was completely shrouded in darkness. Not only that, but it began to move, pushing them farther and farther away from Jack.

    "Asri¡ª" she wanted to come back, however, Jack simply waved his hands, stopping her in her motion.

    ''I''m not sure if this has fully cleared me off from the path that Asriel is meant to walk, and from Olion''s warnings, I''ll have to be just as careful as I''ve been. If anything, I would like to keep her away from any trouble, at least until that time comes...'' Jack thought as he readied himself.

    He let out a deep sigh, the power inside him still begging to be released.

    And he was going to do just that.

    Dark energy began to swirl right in front of Jack, gathering together like a tsunami.

    Even the dark mist that was roaming around freely within the center of the canyon was pulled into the mass of darkness.

    As the darkness continued to come together, Jack was slightly taken aback.

    ''Isn''t the item meant to come from the inventory? Why does it appear as though it''s only being created now?''

    With the pitch-black energy being concentrated in front of Jack, all the demons observed carefully, some even peeping to get a closer look at what was coming out.

    Everyone was curious, and that was also the same for Zamazo, who was already ready to battle.

    But he was in no haste. In fact, he truly wanted to see if Jack would be able to defeat him.

    They didn''t have to wait for much longer. As the tsunami subsided, it left only one thing in front of Jack.

    [Book of Death!]

    [Even the souls of the dead will be called forth from their resting place! They shall serve the one true master! Not them alone, but the weapons which serve them!]

    As always, the system description was as cryptic as ever, but Jack didn''t even need it to know what the book was.

    Not only was it in Erebus''s memories, but he had also read about the book in the novel!

    Zamazo''s eyes, although hidden behind the veil, shone with greed. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''That is truly it! The Book of Death. The book that can grant me power above all the others!''

    Jack had unknowingly presented Zamazo with what he was looking for all along.

    ''If I can get my hands on that book, I''ll be unstoppable! I''ll be the highest!'' The greed in his eyes was visible.

    Now it was certain, he didn''t care if Jack had completely unlocked the soul of the lord, or even if it was the lord speaking through him. All he wanted was the book, and he was going to do anything in his power to get it!

    But that¡ªit wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought, because this was just the start of it all.

    Jack had chosen this book for a reason. It was because within that very book was the weapon of someone greater, someone who even Zamazo had yet to reach.

    As the book stood before Jack, floating, the cover was pitch-black, adorned with a skeletal frame lining its side, giving it a peculiar luster.

    In the center of the book was what appeared to be a skull, and by the side of the skull was what looked like a hooker.

    Jack momentarily stood before the book, his body still plummeting with newfound energy, yet he still managed to hold it all back.

    Slowly, he reached his hands for the book, and as though resonating with him, the pages flipped open.

    He didn''t need to chant or say a thing as the book seemed to already know what he wanted.

    From the center page of the book, it began to come out.

    ---

 Chapter 126 - 126: Not a blessing

    The atmosphere was heavy with tension, and the two sides, although unaware of the relationship between Jack and Zamazo, watched in anticipation. It wasn''t every day one would get the opportunity to see a higher demon fight, even if they didn''t expect the other side to last even for a mere second.

    Alisha''s hands were trembling; she didn''t know how to react in their current situation.

    And she didn''t know what made Jack speak in such a manner!

    She didn''t know if what had happened to him in the temple had made him more confident or more stupid than he previously was. If anything, she could only take the latter as the better option. She felt like cursing aloud.

    ''With my current powers, will I be able to stand up to him?'' she asked, tightening her fists in worry.

    The Crown of Light gave her power up to that of an S-rank mage, one at their peak. But then, a higher demon was far greater than that. Nonetheless, it wasn''t even a normal higher demon but an overlord.

    Similar to the angels, they were not only mages but had the properties of weapon wielders, with sturdy bodies and powerful physiques.

    So far, Jack was the only human she had seen who had managed to pull it off, and she didn''t even know how. But there was a clear difference between him and a demon overlord; that difference was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    Zamazo hadn''t even moved, and only the aura coming from him was suppressing her. As if she were tied down by a huge boulder, she couldn''t even move a muscle; running was out of the question.

    How was Asriel planning to fight such a monster?

    She observed Jack, but he didn''t seem to have any iota of fear.

    ''What actually happened to him?'' It confused her a lot.

    Firstly, he broke into the realm of an S-rank mage like it was a walk in the park. Not too long after, he dared to face a demon overlord, one that even she herself would think twice before facing. It was absurd¡ªmadness even.

    ''If this weapon is just as it was in the novel¡ªwhich should be the case¡ªthen I definitely have no trouble facing him. All I have to do is match up with his pace. With my current speed... it shouldn''t be much of a problem either,'' Jack thought as he observed the item coming out of the book.

    Zamazo''s eyes weren''t even fixed on the item; all that was in his mind at the moment was getting his hands on the Book of Death, even if he had to go all out for this human! At all costs, he had to get the Book of Death!

    A powerful aura exploded from Zamazo, far more oppressive since this time he was in his true form.

    As the aura came off from his master, Naon didn''t waste a single second. He quickly erected a barrier, blocking the aura from leaking out.

    Only Alisha, Missy, and Jack were left to face the full brunt of the aura attack.

    If the last one was oppressive, this was worse. Alisha felt as though her insides were going to get squashed¡ªit was like a huge mountain had dropped on top of her. Blood leaked from her mouth as her knees met the cold earth, sending cracks through it.

    This was also the same for Missy, who even looked much worse, as though she would be flattened by the oppressive aura.

    The only person who remained standing was Jack!

    ''How is this possible?'' Alisha was confused.

    Even if he had gotten a boost in his power, how was it possible for him to stand up to a demon overlord¡ªone of the rulers of the planes?! Weren''t they supposed to be at the same level?

    It all didn''t match up.

    Jack frowned as he noticed the aura spreading around him. He wasn''t worried about himself but rather for the people behind him.

    He glanced over his shoulder, seeing the state Alisha and Missy were in. This was a perfect opportunity to tease Alisha about her lack of power, but he knew he didn''t have the time to be doing that.

    ''[Shadow Mist],'' he cast a dark spell. His body exploded into a thick, dense mist, covering Alisha and Missy within its embrace. Swiftly, it moved further away from Zamazo before stopping at a distance where the aura wouldn''t be as suffocating as it was in their original spot.

    After he dropped them off, Alisha felt the cold, sharp breeze rush into her lungs. Although the usual stench of death and decay in the planes was mixed in with the air, it was far better than nothing.

    "Wa¡ª" Before she could even say a thing, Jack disappeared, reappearing where he stood before.

    Naon, who had observed everything from the outside, was left completely shocked.

    ''How?!''

    Not too long ago, he fought with both Alisha and Jack together. From that battle, he could gauge their strength, and it definitely didn''t make any sense as to how Jack was able to withstand the overbearing aura of his master!

    All of them had the same thought on their mind. For those who hadn''t seen Jack before, they were simply amazed by how a human could withstand the strength of the overlord.

    However, Alisha and Naon were both confused at the sudden spike in strength.

    Observing the scene, Zamazo frowned behind his veil. He had purposefully let Jack go with the other two¡ªnot like he cared about them¡ªbut from the looks of things, his suspicions could only appear to be true.

    ''At this point, without a doubt, he has unlocked the power of the lord! But he is still at the infancy stage. Not only will he be weaker, but he won''t have a masterful control over his power! If there''s any other time, this would be the best to get the Book of Death!'' Zamazo thought, finally making a move.

    He moved fast¡­ like a shadow.

    In a second, he appeared behind Jack, swinging his hands with a powerful sweep. With his motion, a scythe appeared in his hands, making him appear like an embodiment of death.

    If anything, that was where his nickname was derived¡ªthe Deathsketcher! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And as those blades fell, it was clear not just to Alisha and Missy but to everyone there... Jack was going to die.

    "Big brother!"

    "Asriel!"

    -------

    As the angel appeared within the room, silence filled the entire hall. All those gathered bowed deeply, showing their reverence for the celestial figure before them.

    Carlos took the first step forward, followed quickly by his second-in-command and the third bishop, who positioned himself to the left. Reaching the front of the angel, the three bowed once again in unison.

    "Lord Jex! It is such a pleasant surprise to have you with us. We have heard your reason for calling us all, and before that, I would like to express my utmost gratitude," Carlos said, bowing one more time. As he straightened, he stole a glance at Kiara, a faint smile curling on his lips.

    Kiara noticed his look but chose to ignore it, keeping her gaze fixed on the angel who had just arrived.

    Yet, a sense of unease stirred within her.

    Something didn''t sit right¡ªthe timing, the recent events, all of it gnawed at her instincts.

    ''First, they withdrew their forces from the planes, and now they want to give us a blessing? Is there something keeping the angels from intervening? Why do I have this feeling¡­'' The more she thought about it, the more restless she became.

    Her suspicion grew, but there was no concrete evidence to suggest the angels had ulterior motives.

    "As I mentioned earlier, I have come to bestow upon you all a blessing," the angel declared, his voice resonating with a celestial authority that commanded attention.

    Kiara forced herself to set her doubts aside, if only momentarily, to listen to what the angel had to say.

    "We will begin now," Lord Jex announced, his words drawing everyone''s focus.

    Despite his commanding presence, Kiara''s unease only deepened.

    ''Something is definitely wrong,'' she thought, her instincts screaming at her to remain cautious.

    "Lord Jex, aren''t we supposed to stand near the pillar?" one of her men asked, his voice hesitant yet respectful.

    The question cut through the room, voicing what many were likely thinking. They had received blessings in the past¡ªtwice, in fact¡ªand each time, contact with the sacred pillar was necessary.

    This time, however, no such instructions had been given.

    The angel turned his gaze to the speaker, pausing for a moment before responding.

    "Well, you''re right," he said slowly, as though choosing his words carefully. "In the past, the blessings required contact with the pillar. But this time, the blessing¡­ it''s a bit different."

    The angel''s words sent a ripple of unease through those gathered.

    As he finished speaking, the crystals surrounding the room began to glow violently. The pillar of light erupted with an otherworldly brilliance, casting flickering shadows across the hall.

    Kiara''s unease transformed into outright alarm.

    "This is no blessing but a¡­"

 Chapter 127 - 127: Gaus blade

    A powerful gust of wind howled across the horizon, ripping through the stillness like a herald of doom. The earth beneath their feet trembled violently, quaking as if recoiling from the sheer force of Zamazo''s attack. The atmosphere grew dense, almost suffocating, as though gravity itself had intensified tenfold within this battleground.

    Alisha''s mind raced, her thoughts a whirlwind of fear and strategy. ''There''s no way he could''ve survived that¡­ At this point, my best option might be to grab this little girl and run. The church will surely send a team to check on me soon.'' She gritted her teeth, her fists clenching as her eyes darted toward the child trembling beside her.

    Never would she believ that a day would come, when the first thing that would be on her mind was to escape.

    Despite being young when she became the lady never had she felt such an energy emitting from one person!

    More or so, it could''ve been because of the long lasting peace, but seeing the power from Zamazo, all her instincts were screaming to run, run as far as she could from the demon!

    The sheer strength of Zamazo''s attack had left her reeling.

    The thought of taking such an assault head-on chilled her to the core. She knew she''d be obliterated, reduced to nothing more than a smear on the battlefield.

    Even Naon, with all his barriers, seemed shaken, his confidence waning as the force of the impact rippled through their defenses.

    Yet, as the towering dust cloud began to dissipate, the sight that emerged left them all frozen in disbelief.

    There, at the very center of the massive crater, stood Jack.

    Not only was he standing¡ªhe was completely unharmed. His posture was relaxed, almost lazy, as if he had casually strolled through the devastation. Even the oppressive pressure that threatened to tear through Naon''s barrier seemed to part before him.

    Zamazo''s expression remained unreadable, but within his cold, calculating mind, thoughts churned. ''If he couldn''t survive that, he wouldn''t be worth my time anyway.''

    Jack glanced down at the blade in his hand, its surface glinting faintly with an otherworldly aura. A flicker of amusement danced across his face.

    ''The power behind that scythe is no joke. Without Gaus''s blade, I''d be nothing more than ashes by now.''

    The Blade of Gaus, the legendary weapon of the God of War, pulsed with dormant energy. Its unique ability reflected the strength of any attack it countered, sending the force back tenfold.

    Not only that, but with every successful counter, it amplified the wielder''s stats: strength, speed, agility, and stamina. Jack could feel the power coursing through his veins, his body practically vibrating with newfound energy.

    ''The stronger his attacks, the better for me,'' Jack thought, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. None of them¡ªnot Zamazo, not Alisha, nor anyone else¡ªknew the full extent of the blade''s abilities. Their ignorance would be his greatest weapon.

    Surveying the battlefield, Jack noticed the colossal crater beneath his feet. It was at least ten meters deep, a testament to the devastating power of Zamazo''s scythe.

    "You''re strong," Jack said, his voice calm, almost playful. "But not strong enough."

    Gasps rippled through the ranks of demons standing outside the barrier. Their keen senses allowed them to hear every word, and the audacity of the human before them left them stunned.

    "Is he really stronger than our lord?"

    "Who is this human? How have we never heard of him before?"

    Murmurs of disbelief spread like wildfire, and even Alisha found herself staring at Jack in shock. Her thoughts churned with frustration and disbelief. ''Has he lost his mind? Why is he provoking Zamazo even more? He''s just making things worse!'' She wanted to scream, to curse his recklessness, but the words stuck in her throat.

    Meanwhile, Jack''s mind was already working three steps ahead. ''If I can bait him into using his strongest attacks, the blade will keep boosting my stats. It''s a gamble, sure, but the payoff will be worth it. And besides¡­ I''ve got a backup plan.'' His eyes glinted with determination as he continued his taunts.

    "Who would''ve thought that even in my weakest state, a Greater Overlord can''t touch me?" Jack called out, his tone dripping with mockery. "Maybe I overestimated you demons."

    Zamazo''s grip on his scythe tightened. The muscles in his jaw clenched as his fury boiled beneath the surface. "Death will be a mercy for you," he growled, his voice a low rumble that echoed across the battlefield. "I will shred your soul to pieces and claim the essence I seek!"

    With a roar, Zamazo swung his scythe again, this time pouring even more energy into the attack. The blade cleaved through the air with a deafening whistle, the sheer force of it creating shockwaves that rippled outward. Jack braced himself, his smirk never wavering.

    The clash was catastrophic. The earth split apart, jagged fissures snaking across the ground. Jack deflected the strike, the Blade of Gaus glowing brilliantly as it absorbed and reflected the overwhelming energy. Zamazo retreated, putting distance between them, and raised his scythe once more. Dark arcs of energy burst forth, slicing through the air with terrifying speed.

    Jack didn''t flinch. He dashed forward, weaving through the deadly projectiles with impossible agility. Each arc left spatial cracks in its wake, a chilling reminder of their destructive power. As he closed the gap between them, Jack unleashed an azure arc from his blade. It cut through the battlefield like a flash of lightning, its brilliance illuminating the darkened sky. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zamazo''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the attack. ''This energy¡­ could he be unlocking his full potential?'' In an instant, he vanished, his speed surpassing even the most advanced perception.

    Alisha could barely keep track of his movements, her eyes darting frantically. ''Where did he go?'' she thought, panic creeping into her chest.

    But Jack didn''t need to search. He felt Zamazo''s presence behind him before the overlord even made his move.

    "You know," Jack said casually, turning his head slightly, "appearing behind me every time is getting predictable. At this rate, you won''t even scratch me. What will the demons think when they hear their lord couldn''t land a single hit on a human?"

    Zamazo''s composure cracked, his rage erupting in a visible aura of dark energy. The ground quaked beneath his feet as he raised his scythe high. This time, he abandoned all restraint.

    From the heavens, it seemed as though an enormous, celestial scythe descended alongside Zamazo''s strike. The pressure was immense, a crushing force that radiated outward. Alisha fell to her knees, blood trickling from her mouth as she struggled to resist the overwhelming power.

    "This¡­ this is insane," she whispered, her voice barely audible. Missy collapsed beside her, tears streaming down her face as the oppressive aura bore down on them.

    Even Naon, who had poured all his energy into maintaining the barrier, found himself coughing up blood. "The¡­ barrier¡­ won''t hold¡­" he managed to choke out before the protective field shattered like glass, the fragments disintegrating into nothingness.

    Outside the barrier, the demons closest to the impact were obliterated instantly, their bodies crushed like insects. Those farther away struggled to remain standing, the weight of the energy pressing down on them like an unmovable mountain.

    At the center of it all, Jack gritted his teeth, his body trembling under the immense force. His insides screamed in protest, his vision blurring as blood streamed from his nose and ears. But then¡­ the Blade of Gaus activated.

    A soothing warmth spread through him, mending his injuries almost instantly. The chaotic energy that threatened to tear him apart was absorbed and reflected back, leaving him standing tall and unbroken.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Jack taunted, wiping the blood from his face. His voice was steady, but his mind raced. ''The blade''s time limit is almost up. If I don''t land a hit on him soon, I''ll lose everything. My strength, my speed¡­ it''ll all be gone.''

    [10 minutes, 25 seconds remaining.]

    The system''s notification flashed before his eyes, a grim reminder of the ticking clock. Jack''s expression hardened as he made his decision. ''I''ll have to use it now.''

    But before he could act, Zamazo appeared before him, his scythe descending with terrifying speed. Jack''s eyes widened as he caught a glimpse of the light shining from within Zamazo''s hood, an otherworldly brilliance that froze him in place.

    For the first time, fear crept into Jack''s heart. He could do nothing but watch as the scythe came crashing down on him.

 Chapter 128 - 128: No one will burn

    Bloodcurdling screams echoed through the heavy double doors of the church sanctuary.

    A sacred space, now desecrated by the sounds of agony and despair. Those trapped inside wailed with unrestrained horror, their cries piercing the silence of the hallowed halls. Outside, two guards stood at attention, their expressions etched with confusion and unease.

    "What''s happening in there? Should we check?" one of the guards whispered nervously, gripping his spear tighter. His face was pale, his voice trembling with apprehension. Whatever was causing the screams inside, it was beyond anything he could imagine. The church was supposed to be a sanctuary of peace and divine strength, yet the cries from within spoke of torment far removed from anything holy.

    "Are you out of your mind?" his colleague snapped, his tone harsh but laced with underlying fear. "You know how this place works. If we step inside without orders, it''s our heads that''ll roll. What if this is some sort of test? A trap to see if we''ll disobey their commands?" He shifted his stance, trying to appear indifferent, but the tension in his shoulders betrayed his unease.

    "But those screams... They sound like..." The first guard trailed off, unable to finish his sentence.

    "Like what? Like the heads of the church screaming in pain? Don''t be absurd!" The second guard scoffed, but his eyes flicked nervously toward the doors. "Just remember the bishop''s orders. Do not, under any circumstances, open these doors."

    The first guard hesitated, torn between his curiosity and the strict command. The weight of his decision pressed down on him like a physical burden. He glanced at the imposing doors, his imagination running wild with what might be happening on the other side.

    "Look," the second guard said, his voice softening slightly, "I get it. This is... unnerving. But think about it¡ªif those inside can''t handle whatever''s going on, what makes you think we''d stand a chance? Stay put, and keep your wits about you."

    Reluctantly, the first guard nodded. The two men resumed their posts, the screams continuing unabated.

    The orders from Bishop Carlos were clear:

    "Do not let anyone enter this room, and no matter what happens, do not come inside yourselves." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Carlos had his reasons for such strict measures. The source of the church''s power was a closely guarded secret, and the bishop intended to keep it that way. If the doors were breached, even for a moment, it could expose truths that would shatter the empire''s perception of the church''s divine authority.

    But none of Carlos''s calculations accounted for the arrival of her.

    The sound of measured footsteps echoed through the corridor, sharp against the polished marble floors. The two guards snapped to attention as a woman approached, flanked by a small entourage of trembling attendants.

    "Miss Maria, please wait! Don''t go any further!" one of the attendants pleaded, his voice cracking with desperation. "The lords will come out to meet you soon. Please, just¡ª"

    "Silence," Maria Gunham said coldly, her tone sharp enough to cut through steel.

    The guards outside the sanctuary stiffened. They exchanged uneasy glances, beads of sweat forming on their brows. Everyone in the empire knew Maria Gunham, the Flame Overlord. Her reputation preceded her, and her presence radiated an oppressive heat that seemed to sap the air of its coolness.

    The attendants trailing behind her faltered as she continued her stride. None dared to touch her, let alone stand in her way.

    Maria''s piercing brown eyes locked onto the two guards blocking the sanctuary doors. The air grew heavier, the temperature around her rising unnaturally.

    "Step aside," she commanded, her voice unwavering. "I demand to see Bishop Carlos. Now."

    The guards hesitated, their loyalty to the church clashing with their instinct for self-preservation. They tightened their grips on their spears, sweat dripping down their temples.

    "Miss Maria," one guard began, his voice quivering, "I''m sorry, but we have strict orders. No one is allowed inside¡ª"

    "Orders?" Maria cut him off, her tone laced with disdain. "Do you think your pitiful orders can stop me? Do you even know who I am?" Her eyes burned with fury, and a faint shimmer of blue flame flickered at her fingertips.

    "Miss Maria," the second guard said, trying to muster courage, "we don''t wish to offend you, but this is Bishop Carlos''s command. If you could just wait a little longer¡ª"

    "Wait?" Maria''s voice rose, the flames around her hands growing brighter. "I''ve already waited long enough! Your so-called bishop has insulted the Aldermond Kingdom for the last time. Do you have any idea what resources we''ve wasted because of his delays? And now, you dare to tell me to wait?"

    Her flames flared, the intense heat forcing the guards to step back instinctively. The polished marble beneath her feet began to blacken and crack.

    Lord Aldermond still gave face to the church by sending her in his stead, if he had come with how infuriated he was, that would as well be the end of the church.

    All the other kingdoms were already angered as well, they wouldn''t bother coming to the aid of the church!

    "Miss Maria, please!" one of the attendants begged from a distance. "This isn''t necessary¡ª"

    "If you take one more step toward me," Maria said without looking back, "I''ll incinerate you where you stand. Not just your body¡ªyour very soul will be erased."

    The attendants froze in fear, unwilling to provoke her wrath any further.

    The guards exchanged a final, desperate glance. They were out of options, caught between the wrath of the Flame Overlord and the orders of Bishop Carlos.

    If they didn''t move, their deaths was certain!

    "Move," Maria commanded one last time.

    When they didn''t respond fast enough, the blue flames surrounding her roared to life. The heat was unbearable, and the guards braced themselves for what seemed like inevitable death.

    But just as quickly as the flames surged, they disappeared. A voice, deep and commanding, echoed through the corridor.

    "No one will be burning today."

    The air shifted, and the oppressive heat dissipated in an instant. Maria''s flames flickered out as she turned sharply toward the source of the voice.

    From the shadoes emerged a figure clad in dark robes, her eyes obscured by a blindfold. The aura she exuded was cold and suffocating, a stark contrast to Maria''s fiery presence.

 Chapter 129 - 129: something coming

    The guards instinctively stepped aside, their movements synchronized as if they had rehearsed this moment a thousand times. Their eyes widened with a mixture of awe and fear, for they knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that the woman who stood before them was no ordinary person.

    She was not someone they had expected. They were well-versed in the identity of most, if not all, of the powerful figures who walked the earth, but this¡ªthis woman was different. While other kingdoms remained oblivious to the identities of the Twelve Patrons, those in the Church revered them as living legends, figures of myth and power. They longed to be chosen, to be marked by the Patrons, for even a fleeting moment in their presence was considered an honor.

    But Kiara¡ªKiara was the head. The one who led them all.

    Her very appearance seemed to defy reason. She had not passed through the door, at least not in any way that the guards could comprehend. One moment the door had been closed, and the next, Kiara stood there, as though she had emerged from thin air. A ripple of disbelief spread through the guards. How had she gotten here? Had she walked through the door, or had she never passed through it at all?

    Maria''s eyes narrowed in disbelief. She had been watching the door with careful precision, and she had seen the flash of movement. A blur of speed so intense that if she hadn''t witnessed it herself, she would have doubted its existence. No one could move that fast.

    "And who might you be to interfere?" Maria''s voice was sharp, her tone full of challenge.

    Kiara took a step forward, her presence overwhelming the very air around them. The air grew heavier, as if the world itself had paused in respect. She had said nothing yet, but her power and poise spoke volumes. When her voice finally cut through the silence, it was like the sound of distant thunder¡ªlow, but carrying an undeniable weight.

    "I am here to ensure you do not disrupt what lies within those doors, or even enter the place," Kiara''s voice was calm, but there was no mistaking the authority in her words. "Leave now, Flame Overlord, or you will regret it."

    Maria''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Regret?" she echoed, the word dripping with venom. "You dare threaten me?"

    A dangerous energy crackled in the air between them. The tension was palpable, like the moment before a storm, where the winds had fallen still, and only the inevitable clash remained. Maria''s hands ignited with deep, blood-red flames, the heat from them rising instantly and setting the temperature of the room ablaze.

    But before the flames could engulf the space, the door to the sanctuary opened with a heavy creak, and several more figures stepped out. Maria''s gaze shifted to them, and she immediately recognized the leader of the group.

    Carlos.

    His posture was stiff, composed¡ªhis hands were crossed behind his back in that practiced way of his, as though he were too detached from the situation to care about anything. But there was a dangerous sharpness in his eyes that told a different story. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Maria, what is it that you''re looking for, and why have you decided to disturb our peace?" His voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of authority in it, a warning wrapped in politeness.

    Maria took a long, slow look at him before her gaze flicked over the group behind him. There were twenty-two of them. Each one exuded a palpable aura of power, a sharp, focused energy that matched Kiara''s. These weren''t just random followers. No, Maria could feel the strength in them. They were just as formidable as Kiara herself.

    A knot of unease twisted in her stomach. If it came to a fight, Maria knew, deep down, that her odds of surviving were slim. This was no ordinary gathering. She wasn''t here for a confrontation¡ªat least, not one she could win. She was here to deliver a message, nothing more.

    Maria exhaled slowly, releasing the fire from her hands and letting the heat dissipate, the room''s oppressive warmth returning to a more manageable chill.

    "Carlos," she began, her voice steady, but the hint of irritation still lingered in her tone. "All the other Lords are waiting for you and your men. I hope you do not wish to repeat what you did last time. Because if you do, the outcome will be something you definitely won''t like."

    She didn''t address him with his title. She didn''t use ''Lord'' or ''Sir.'' To her, it was a deliberate sign of disrespect, a small rebellion in the midst of this tense exchange. But when she looked at Carlos, her words hung in the air unanswered. To her surprise, he didn''t react. Neither did any of the others.

    Not a flicker of emotion crossed their faces. Not even the slightest sign of offense.

    Maria''s frown deepened. That was¡­ odd. She had expected something, anything, some kind of reaction to her blatant disrespect. But there was nothing. No anger. No surprise. Just cold indifference.

    Her eyes shifted to Carlos. His eyes, once a vibrant dark blue, were now a dull, lifeless shade. It wasn''t just him. She glanced at the others, and they all had the same color in their eyes¡ªdark, empty, and lifeless, as though their souls had been drained away.

    Maria''s pulse quickened, and a sinking feeling began to take hold of her. Something was wrong. Deeply wrong.

    She shifted her gaze toward the sanctuary''s door. There, at the edge of her vision, was a sliver of space¡ªa glimpse into the room behind them. But before she could focus on it, Kiara moved with unnatural speed and closed the door with a single motion, sealing off whatever mysteries lay inside.

    Maria''s frown deepened, her unease mounting. She took a step forward, but then Carlos'' voice broke through her thoughts.

    "No," he said, his voice cold, final. "We do not plan on delaying any longer. We have something to find in the planes. We leave today."

    Maria froze for a moment, the words settling heavily in her mind. Something to find in the planes? She had thought the plan was to destroy the planes, to find the two missing children. This new information didn''t add up.

    But before she could voice her concerns, Carlos continued, his tone almost mocking. "Since I''ve answered you, we should get going. I don''t see a reason for you to still be standing here. Or are you looking for something? If so, don''t blame me for being harsh."

    The last words were like a cold knife in the air. "These grounds are the holy grounds of the church, which no one who is not a member of the church is meant to tread upon. I only ignored you because you came to inform us, but if you have any business other than that, I will simply have you executed this moment. Please, do not push my hand."

    Maria''s fist tightened at the threat. She felt the urge to retaliate, to lash out. She burned to know what was happening behind those doors, what had become of those who entered. But the words of warning echoed in her mind¡ªthis wasn''t the time. Not here. Not now. An all-out war between her kingdom and the church would be devastating.

    With a heavy sigh, Maria turned on her heel and walked away, her flaming wings sprouting behind her. She shot one last glance at the church before soaring into the sky, her mind racing.

    What was going on?

    The strange people she had seen with Carlos, the odd uniform Kiara wore, the coldness in their eyes¡ªit was all too much to ignore. She couldn''t shake the feeling that the Patrons, the unseen ones, were more involved in this than she had originally thought.

    If they are joining the conquest, then nothing will be the same. Everything is about to change.

    Maria couldn''t shake the nagging feeling in her chest as she flew, a sense of impending doom clinging to her every thought. Something was coming, and she couldn''t tell if it was a force she could stop, or one that would crush her.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Threat

    The air was thick with tension. Jack stood still, his body seemingly frozen in time. His senses heightened as he watched the scythe of Zamazo¡ªthe high demon lord¡ªswing down with deadly intent. The battle had reached its climax, and for a moment, Jack''s mind raced. Was this it? The end of his journey? The end of everything?

    A cold grin spread across Zamazo''s face, a look of satisfaction gleaming in his dark eyes. The mighty scythe was about to strike, and in his mind, there was no way a mere human could survive this.

    But to the astonishment of everyone, Jack didn''t flinch. A sly smile crept across his lips, almost as if he were daring the inevitable to come. ''It''s not over yet,'' Jack thought, his pulse steady.

    The moment the scythe was about to descend, dark, shadowy tendrils shot out from the Book of Death, which had been resting innocently at his side. The dark shackles wrapped around Zamazo''s hands like venomous snakes, constricting with a power that defied logic. The aura of death and decay clung to the air like a fog, filling the surroundings with an oppressive force.

    Zamazo froze mid-swing, the scythe trembling in the air. His eyes widened in disbelief. "What is this?" he growled, his voice a guttural snarl as he tried to pull his hands free, but the chains held fast.

    ''Impossible!'' he thought. ''No one has ever escaped my petrification ability!''

    He struggled, his muscles bulging with effort, but the chains didn''t even budge. They clung to him with a malevolent force that seemed to drain his very will to resist.

    Jack''s grin widened. "Arrrgh!" Zamazo let out a roar of frustration, his scythe still hovering above Jack, unable to strike. His body hung in midair, completely suspended by the dark shackles, unable to move an inch. "You would''ve made a good painting," Jack muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with mockery. The power of the Book of Death pulsed with raw energy as the chains tightened.

    The surrounding demons watched in stunned silence. They were all too familiar with Zamazo''s strength¡ªhis petrification ability could turn the mightiest foes into statues, breaking through their defenses and reducing them to nothing. But Jack had defied it. No one had ever dared to challenge Zamazo''s power like this.

    Zamazo''s face twisted with rage. "You¡­ you filthy human!" His voice rose, trembling with fury. "How dare you use such vile methods to win a battle!" His words were venomous, but beneath them lay a flicker of fear¡ªan unfamiliar sensation for someone of his power.

    Jack raised an eyebrow, his voice low but chilling. "Vile? Shameless? You think I''m the one who''s shameless?" His eyes burned with a cold fury as he advanced towards Zamazo. The air crackled around him, a storm of dark energy gathering as if the very fabric of reality was bending to his will.

    "You attack me while I''m still inside a tunnel. You strike at those who have just finished a battle, and you dare call me shameless?" Jack''s voice echoed through the battlefield, each word like a hammer striking at Zamazo''s pride. "Who are you to call me that? Have you forgotten who I am? Who created you?"

    The words hit like a thunderclap, shaking the ground beneath them. Every demon in the vicinity felt a ripple of dread. It wasn''t just Jack''s power that radiated from him¡ªno, it was something far darker, something ancient and terrifying. His words reverberated through the very core of their being.

    Zamazo''s knees trembled, his anger faltering as a deep, primal fear clawed its way into his chest. ''This isn''t the lord of the dead I know,'' he thought, as the realization sank in. ''This human... he''s no mere mortal.'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For the first time, Zamazo couldn''t look Jack in the eye. His head hung low, his soul gripped by an overwhelming sense of terror. The Book of Death''s chains tightened their hold, and for the first time, he felt truly helpless.

    Jack''s eyes glowed with an eerie intensity as he took another step forward, the shadows of death swirling around him. But in the back of his mind, he was aware of something else. The time limit on Gaus'' blade was rapidly running out. The power he''d unleashed earlier had drained him far more than he cared to admit. If he didn''t finish this fight soon, he''d be reduced to a husk, vulnerable to any attack.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a system notification flashing in his mind.

    [3 minutes remaining]

    Jack clenched his fists, gritting his teeth as he realized the urgency. The blade''s time was running out. If he didn''t strike now, he would be left open to counterattack, and the consequences would be catastrophic. His body trembled slightly¡ªnot from fear, but from the immense pressure of the situation.

    Zamazo was still suspended, his rage no longer the driving force it once was. Instead, fear had taken its place, and Jack could see it in his eyes. But Jack wasn''t done yet. He had one final move to make, and he intended to finish this once and for all.

    A wicked grin twisted across his face as he raised his blade, its sharp edges gleaming in the dim light. Black energy crackled around it, the blade''s very presence distorting the air.

    "This will only hurt a bit," Jack muttered, his voice filled with a dark promise as he brought the blade down.

    But just as the blade descended, a voice echoed through the air¡ªa voice Jack wasn''t expecting to hear, at least not at this moment. "If your blade touches him even slightly, then I guess you''ll have to say goodbye to these two."

    Naon''s voice cut through the air like a dagger. Jack''s heart skipped a beat as he raised his head, scanning the horizon. His eyes narrowed as he saw Naon standing in the distance, his hands held high in a gesture of control, Alisha and Missy both standing close to him, restricted by a thick dark cloud of darkness.

    Jack''s frown deepened.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Cold

    Jack heard him loud and clear, and for a fleeting moment, his hand froze mid-air, the blade trembling in his grasp. His gaze shifted toward Naon, the skeletal figure cloaked in shadows, whose cold, calculating aura sent a shiver up his spine.

    The air seemed heavier now, as if the entire world was holding its breath. Jack''s mind raced, processing the unexpected turn of events. His initial plan¡ªto sever the tenuous bond between life and death for Naon''s hostages¡ªnow seemed precarious at best, disastrous at worst.

    ''What''s wrong with this useless servant? Could he be any more of a headache than he already is? Just when everything was falling into place, he decides to pull this stunt.''

    Jack tightened his grip on the hilt of his blade. He wasn''t foolish enough to continue his attack just yet. Naon''s threat hung in the air like a storm cloud, and while Jack felt no attachment to either of the captives, their survival served a purpose. Alisha, for all her fiery resilience, was an asset¡ªa pawn to be used, a cow fattened for slaughter. As for Missy, her presence in this world raised questions that Jack needed answers to.

    ''If she''s here, does that mean others have been dragged into this cursed realm as well? Could there be more like her... like me? And if so, what are we meant to do here? Are they allies? Enemies?''

    These unanswered questions only complicated matters further. Jack couldn''t let Missy out of his sight until he uncovered the truth. Yet, none of that changed the reality of his current predicament. Naon held all the cards¡ªor so he thought.

    Jack''s eyes darkened, a cold fury blazing within them. If looks could kill, Naon would have crumbled to dust. The skeletal servant stood there, his bony fingers twitching, as if eager to crush the two women to prove his point. The tension in the room was palpable, the silence punctuated only by the strained breaths of Alisha and Missy as the shadowy tendrils around their necks tightened.

    Suddenly, the system''s screen flickered to life before Jack, glowing ominously with its relentless warning:

    [1 minute remaining.]

    Jack''s heart pounded. A single minute. That was all the time he had before Zamazo''s curse claimed his soul, leaving him at the mercy of his enemies. He had already pushed Zamazo to the brink, and he knew there would be no mercy waiting for him on the other side.

    ''This is it. I''ve played my hand, but now the stakes are higher than I bargained for.''

    Yet, even with the weight of imminent doom bearing down on him, Jack''s resolve didn''t waver. Instead, his lips curled into a wry smile, one that didn''t reach his cold, calculating eyes.

    "You know what?" Jack''s voice broke the tension like a blade slicing through taut string. "Go ahead. Kill them both. After I kill your master, we''ll be at a stalemate. No hostages, no leverage. Seems fair to me."

    Naon''s glowing eyes flared, the shadows around him quivering in response to his anger. "Wait! Don''t¡ª"

    But Jack didn''t hesitate. His blade moved with deadly precision, thrusting forward in an arc of shimmering steel.

    Alisha''s eyes widened in horror. Her voice caught in her throat, unable to scream. Missy, too, could only stare, her mind numb as reality twisted into something unrecognizable.

    ''He wouldn''t... He couldn''t...''

    Yet he did. Jack''s cold-hearted decision cut through whatever fragile trust they had in him. Alisha''s shock quickly morphed into rage, the fire of betrayal burning in her chest.

    ''I was a fool to think he was different. He''s just like the rest of them¡ªa demon wrapped in human skin. How could I ever...?''

    Her thoughts faltered, drowned in a wave of resentment. Missy, on the other hand, could barely process what was happening. She felt something inside her shatter, a deep crack that left her hollow. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tears welled up in Missy''s eyes as she struggled to breathe against the tightening grip of the shadowy hands. She had thought Jack was different. In this cruel, unfamiliar world, she had clung to the hope that he could be her anchor. But now that hope crumbled, leaving her adrift in despair.

    Even as her vision blurred, a faint glow began to emanate from Missy''s eyes¡ªa golden light that flickered weakly before dimming. Her lips moved as if to say something, but the words never came.

    Jack, however, was already in motion. His blade flashed once more before he disappeared from their view entirely, his speed too fast for the eye to follow.

    Naon barely had time to react. One moment, Jack was in front of him; the next, a cold, menacing voice spoke from behind, sending chills down his non-existent spine.

    "You know," Jack growled, his voice as sharp as the blade he wielded, "you demons have a real knack for pissing me off. No one¡ªNO ONE¡ªtouches what belongs to me. Not you. Not your master. Not anyone."

    Naon froze, his skeletal fingers trembling. He turned, or at least tried to, but the world around him spun unnaturally. For a moment, he glimpsed his own body, still standing, as his head tumbled from his shoulders.

    The flames in his hollow eye sockets flickered with fear and disbelief as they met Jack''s dark, unfeeling gaze.

    ''This... this is no human... He''s... scarier than... the master...''

    That was Naon''s final thought before his head hit the ground with a hollow thud, the eerie glow in his eyes snuffed out like a candle.

    The room fell deathly silent. The shadowy tendrils dissipated, releasing Alisha and Missy from their suffocating grip. Both women collapsed to the ground, gasping for air, their eyes wide with disbelief.

    Jack stood over Naon''s lifeless body, his blade dripping with dark ichor. He turned slowly, his expression unreadable as his gaze fell on the two women.

    For a moment, none of them spoke. The weight of everything that had transpired hung heavy in the air. Jack finally broke the silence, his voice calm, yet filled with an unmistakable edge.

    "Get up," he said. "We don''t have time to waste."

    Alisha glared at him, her chest heaving with barely contained fury. "You... You were going to let him kill us!"

    Jack didn''t flinch. "And yet, here you are. Alive. You''re welcome."

    Missy''s voice trembled her lips parted, but she couldn''t speak as she now had a rough idea that the Jack in front of her was different.

    Jack sheathed his blade, his back to them as he walked toward the exit. "Survival isn''t about kindness or sentiment. It''s about doing whatever it takes. If you can''t accept that, then you''re dead weight. And I don''t carry dead weight."

    His words were cold, final. Alisha and Missy exchanged a glance, their emotions a mix of anger, fear, and something else¡ªsomething they couldn''t quite name.

    For better or worse, they knew one thing: Jack wasn''t their savior. He was a storm, unpredictable and devastating. And they were caught in its path-or say they thought.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Erebus

    Death.

    A force that bound all beings, mortal and divine. A certainty that no one, no god, could escape.

    That was true until he was born.

    Erebus, the God of Death, stood above all others¡ªa being of unparalleled might whose very existence shattered the delicate balance that had persisted for eons. Wars, plagues, conflicts¡ªevery act that claimed a soul only strengthened him. The death of mortals was fuel, the demise of gods an unending feast for his insatiable power.

    Seated on his throne of polished bones¡ªan intricate amalgamation of severed remains fused into a grotesque yet majestic structure¡ªErebus surveyed the gods assembled before him. His dark hair cascaded behind him like liquid shadow, and his cold, piercing eyes glimmered with quiet disdain. The aura emanating from his throne alone was enough to humble lesser gods, its oppressive presence a constant reminder of who they faced.

    Before him stood the Council of the Divine, a gathering of gods trembling with both fear and determination. They had finally dared to bare their fangs at him.

    A bored smile curled on Erebus''s lips as he rested his head lazily on one hand. "So this is it?" he drawled, his voice as smooth as black silk. "After all these centuries of plotting in the shadows, you''ve finally decided to show yourselves. I was beginning to wonder if you had the spine for it."

    "Enough!" a sharp voice rang out, cutting through the oppressive silence.

    The speaker was a young boy¡ªor so he appeared. With silver hair flowing to the floor and eyes that burned with an unnatural light, Seth, the God of Corruption, stepped forward. His gaze alone had the power to pierce through dimensions, laying bare the truth of any soul. Yet even his searing eyes faltered as they met Erebus''s.

    "The Council has decided," Seth declared, his voice resolute but edged with tension. "Your existence is a threat to the balance of the universe. If you are allowed to continue, there will be nothing left but chaos. You must be stopped, Erebus."

    Erebus chuckled, a low, mocking sound that echoed ominously through the grand hall. He straightened, his hand leaving the armrest of his throne. "Oh, Seth," he said with a smirk. "You''re just upset because you''ll never taste the power I wield. Let''s not pretend this is about balance. This is about jealousy."

    Seth''s expression hardened, but Erebus continued, undeterred. "I must admit, though," he said, gesturing lazily to the gods assembled behind Seth, "I''m impressed you managed to drag this sorry lot into your little rebellion. What did you promise them? Power? Peace? Perhaps a share of my domain?"

    "Your words hold no weight here!" Seth snapped, his voice ringing with authority. "Today, you will fall. We will strip you of your divinity and cast your soul into an unending cycle of reincarnation. With every rebirth, your essence will weaken until nothing remains of you."

    For the first time, Erebus''s smirk faded, replaced by a deep frown. His sharp gaze swept over the gods arrayed before him, their postures stiff with both fear and resolve.

    A heavy silence fell as he began to descend the steps of his throne, each footfall echoing like a death knell. The gods watched in growing unease as the most feared being in existence approached them.

    "You want to destroy me," Erebus said softly, his voice devoid of mockery now. "And this... this is what you bring to the table?" He gestured to the group, his tone laced with disappointment. "A handful of second-rate deities? Either you overestimate yourselves, or you gravely underestimate me. Which is it, I wonder?"

    "Do not think so highly of yourself, Erebus," came a voice from the crowd. Gau, the God of Order, stepped forward, his stern expression etched with conviction. "We cannot allow a corrupt god like you to continue holding dominion over death."

    Erebus stopped in his tracks, his dark eyes narrowing. "Corrupt?" he repeated, his tone almost amused. He tilted his head, studying Gau like one might a particularly foolish insect. "If that''s your definition, perhaps I should lean into it. Maybe I''ll create a race of beings devoted solely to harvesting the souls of your followers. A fitting decoration for my hall, don''t you think?"

    A wave of oppressive energy rippled through the air as his voice darkened, sending visible shivers through the assembled gods. Gau flinched, his composure faltering for the first time.

    "Enough!" Seth bellowed, his aura flaring in defiance. A powerful golden light erupted around him, clashing against the suffocating darkness that emanated from Erebus.

    But the clash was brief. Erebus''s aura surged, overwhelming Seth''s in an instant. The young god''s knees buckled as an unbearable pressure forced him to the ground.

    "Pathetic," Erebus muttered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You dare to challenge me, yet you can''t even stand in my presence. Do you know what you look like right now, Seth? A worm groveling in the dirt, begging for mercy."

    Seth gritted his teeth, struggling to rise, but Erebus''s power kept him pinned. His breath came in ragged gasps as he glared up at the god towering over him.

    "You know," Erebus continued, his tone almost conversational, "perhaps I am corrupt. But I''ll tell you what, Seth¡ªI''m going to show you just how deep that corruption runs."

    With a flick of his wrist, a dark tome materialized beside him, its cover bound in blackened bone and adorned with a grinning skull. The book seemed to pulse with a malevolent energy, its very presence warping the space around it.

    "Let''s see how you fare against true corruption," Erebus said, placing a hand on Seth''s trembling shoulder.

    The moment their flesh made contact, Seth''s body convulsed. A blood-curdling scream tore from his throat, a sound so raw and primal that even the most hardened gods recoiled in horror.

    Dark tendrils of energy coiled around Seth, seeping into his skin and spreading like veins of shadow. His eyes widened in terror as he felt his divine essence being consumed, twisted into something unrecognizable.

    "Stop this madness!" Gau shouted, stepping forward, but Erebus''s gaze snapped to him, freezing him in place.

    "Interrupt me again," Erebus said coldly, "and you''ll be next. Not like any of you would be leaving."

    The hall fell silent except for Seth''s screams, which echoed endlessly¡ªa chilling reminder of the fate that awaited those who dared to challenge the God of Death.

    As the screams subsided, Erebus released Seth, letting the broken god collapse to the ground. The once-proud deity now lay trembling, his silver hair matted with sweat and his eyes filled with unspeakable horror.

    "Take him," Erebus said, turning his back to the council. "And consider this your only warning. Cross me again, and I''ll do worse than corrupt your essence¡ªI''ll erase you from existence entirely."

    With that, he ascended the steps back to his throne, the weight of his presence pressing down on the gods like a physical force. None dared to speak as they gathered Seth''s shattered form and fled the hall, their rebellion crushed before it had even begun.

    As Erebus reclaimed his seat, a satisfied smirk played on his lips. "Fools," he muttered, his voice echoing in the empty chamber. "Let them come again. It will only make me stronger."

    However, as he sat down on his throne, he felt a hand pass through his chest, moving so swiftly as though held back by no resistance.

    Erebus''s eyes widened, shocked more than anything by the strength behind the attack.

    ''This can''t be... Except...'' Erebus thought, shocked.

    He shifted his gaze to look at the figure behind him.

    Seth''s eyes shone with disdain as he dug his hand deeper into Erebus''s chest.

    He clenched his fist tightly, squeezing the heart with all his might.

    ''Time,'' Erebus was deep in thought. Despite the effort Seth was using to press onto his heart, he didn''t even flinch or react, as though it wasn''t affecting him.

    "Don''t tell me you released that demon only to defeat me? Has your stupidity reached such heights!" Erebus roared.

    He knew the power of time. Just like him, it was a power that knew no bounds¡ªa power that transcended the logic of normal understanding. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After his efforts to seal him away, not only did the fools release him, but they also borrowed his power to kill him!

    "Do you know what that demon plans for us all? Do you know the calamity you have brought upon us all?" The more he thought of it, the more his anger surged.

    But then it was too late.

    "Very well... You''ve succeeded in angering me. Seth, do you know why the others fear me?" Erebus asked in a threatening voice.

    Seth felt cold sweat dripping from his young face. Since Erebus began his long speech, he had been trying to pull out his hand, yet something tied it there.

    He didn''t even hear Erebus scream!

    He didn''t even look fazed!

    ''Just what kind of monster is this?'' Seth felt fear like never before.

    Seth couldn''t even muster the courage to speak, even after hearing the question. He was using all the strength he could muster, trying to pull his hand away, yet it didn''t even budge.

    "Today, you succeeded in killing me... But let me tell you something. From the very beginning, your life has been at my fingertips. And this time, I''ll let you live, but you, my dear friend, will live as a reminder to all those who choose to offend me again," Erebus said.

    The clouds rumbled, coming together as a pitch darkness enshrouded the entire world.

    "I will use you to remind the gods never to offend me."

    That day, the world went blank!

 Chapter 133 - 133: Diligent follower

    The battle had finally ended, but the devastation it left behind spoke volumes about its ferocity.

    The once-majestic canyon was no more¡ªits towering sides now leveled to barren ground. The earth itself seemed irreparable, cracked and broken in ways that made it look as if a god had struck it in anger.

    Zamazo''s attacks had been fierce, each one carving out destruction meant for a single target but scarring the surroundings beyond recognition.

    The air was thick with the stench of blood and ash. What was most unnerving, however, was not the destruction or the countless lives lost bystanders caught in the collateral damage.

    It was the suffocating aura of death that lingered¡ªa palpable force that made even the bravest warriors tremble.

    Jack was oblivious to it as he approached Zamazo. His once-familiar dark azure aura had transformed into an ominous black, flickering wildly around him like hellfire.

    Something had snapped inside him the moment Naon had dared to threaten Missy and Alisha. It was not just rage¡ªit was something deeper, something primal. Though Jack had brusquely dismissed them moments earlier, shoving them aside without a second glance, it wasn''t because he didn''t care. On the contrary, they were the closest thing to family he had known since stepping into this world.

    ''No one touches what belongs to me,'' Jack thought, his killing intent radiating in waves. Yet, as quickly as the fury consumed him, he forced it down, wresting control of himself before it could spiral out of hand.

    His steps were slow, deliberate, and mocking as he walked toward Zamazo. The overlord¡ªknown far and wide as a ruler of the third plane¡ªhad been reduced to a mere shadow of his former self. Jack''s measured approach was an unspoken declaration of dominance, a silent proclamation that the tide had turned.

    Erebus''s memories surged within Jack''s mind, offering clarity and a strategy to deal with Zamazo.

    ''If this had been a few minutes ago, you might''ve been lucky enough to face the naive version of me,'' Jack mused, his cold grin widening. ''But now, you''ve met me.''

    Sliding Gau''s blade back into the Book of Death, Jack paused a few feet from the kneeling figure. His voice carried the weight of authority, like a monarch addressing a wayward servant.

    "Do you know who I am now, Zamazo? Or must I make it clearer?"

    Zamazo, his monstrous form receding to reveal his humanoid figure, looked up. His long hair, silver and matted with blood, fell over his shoulders. Crystal-like eyes burned with anger, but beneath the fury lay a flicker of fear.

    "And you think I''ll bow to you just because you wielded a flashy sword?" Zamazo retorted, his voice laced with venom.

    ''So, he suspects but won''t yield,'' Jack observed, catching the flicker of uncertainty in Zamazo''s gaze. The overlord wasn''t entirely sure who¡ªor what¡ªhe was facing, and that uncertainty kept him defiant.

    Internally, Zamazo cursed himself. ''I should have known... That power... That aura... There''s no mistaking it. But still... I won''t submit to a mere human!''

    The overlord''s pride wouldn''t allow it, not with the eyes of his remaining subordinates on him. But Jack could sense the cracks forming in Zamazo''s resolve, and he intended to widen them.

    ''If he''s hesitant to assume I''m Erebus, I''ll give him the push he needs,'' Jack thought, letting the faintest of smirks curve his lips.

    Few knew the full truth about the title "Lord of the Dead." Erebus''s memories had revealed secrets that would shake the planes themselves. While humans and younger demons revered Martias Gregory as the only Lord of the Dead, they were blind to the truth. Martias, a dark mage turned tyrant, had been an incarnate of Erebus¡ªa thousandth reincarnation, to be exact.

    But unlike Jack, Martias had been a mere fragment of Erebus''s soul, weakened by centuries of relentless persecution. The gods had hunted each reincarnation, fearing Erebus''s return, and by the time Martias was born, their efforts had left Erebus''s essence too fractured to awaken fully.

    Yet even with diminished power, Martias had risen to infamy, creating cults to defy the gods and carving a legacy of fear across the planes. He had fled to escape the gods'' wrath, growing stronger until he became a tyrant even demon lords feared to challenge.

    Jack was different. He wasn''t just another fragment¡ªhe was the true rebirth of Erebus, fully merged with the god''s essence. That was why the treasures within the Book of Death responded to him without hesitation, though the price for wielding them was steep.

    [-1,000 Soul Essence]

    The notification burned in Jack''s mind. Every minute spent using the book drained a staggering amount of his soul essence.

    ''I won''t last long at this rate,'' Jack thought, glancing at Naon''s decapitated corpse. The demon general''s death had granted him a massive influx of energy.

    [+10,000,000 Soul Essence]

    Even so, Jack knew he couldn''t afford to waste time. His reserves were dwindling fast.

    ''Zamazo needs to break now,'' Jack decided, his grin turning cold. "So, what makes you think I''m not your lord, Hagen?"

    The name struck Zamazo like a physical blow. His eyes widened, his composure slipping.

    "H-how do you know that name?"

    Jack''s smile widened. The bait had worked.

    "Why wouldn''t I? Wasn''t I the one who gave it to you?" Jack leaned closer, his voice dripping with mockery.

    Alisha and Missy watched the exchange in stunned silence. Jack''s words made no sense to them, yet they carried an authority that left no room for doubt.

    Missy''s sharp intuition caught something the others couldn''t. Her glowing eyes peered deep into Jack''s soul.

    ''Big brother... Is that soul... changing him?''

    Her thoughts were cut off as Jack turned his full attention back to Zamazo.

    "Do you remember now?" Jack asked, his tone softer but no less commanding. "Or must I remind you who truly owns your loyalty?"

    Zamazo''s knees buckled, and for the first time, the proud overlord hesitated. The name "Hagen" was one he had long buried, a name tied to a past he could never forget.

    Jack stepped closer, his aura flaring. The suffocating presence of death grew thicker, forcing the remaining demons to their knees.

    The battle had ended, but for Zamazo, the war had just begun.

    Jack appeared to be telling the truth, but convincing Zamazo of that was an entirely different matter.

    The overlord''s sharp gaze bore into Jack, unwavering, skeptical. Questions swirled in the demon''s mind, each one demanding answers that Jack seemed unwilling¡ªor perhaps unable¡ªto provide. Despite the power Jack displayed, Zamazo''s pride as an overlord and his instincts warned him to tread cautiously. He would not simply accept Jack''s words at face value.

    "So, you know my name," Zamazo said, his voice as cold as the grave. "But that''s not enough for me to believe you''re the true lord of the dead."

    Jack let out an exasperated breath, sucking his teeth in frustration. ''This is getting ridiculous,'' he thought, but he knew better than to act rashly. One wrong move could unravel the delicate web he was spinning.

    "Martias Gregory," Jack said suddenly, his tone calm but laden with intent. "Does that name ring a bell?"

    Zamazo''s expression flickered, the faintest glimmer of recognition crossing his face.

    Jack''s lips curled into a knowing smile. ''If he wants proof, then I have no choice but to give it to him,'' he mused, though his fists clenched momentarily in irritation. This wasn''t just a test of words; it was a test of composure, of strategy.

    "Martias was a reincarnation of me," Jack began, his voice steady, though a tinge of disappointment crept into his tone. "But due to the fragmentation of my soul, he could never recover my memories. All he inherited was my power."

    Zamazo arched an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself.

    Jack continued, his steps slow and deliberate as he began to circle the overlord. "Now, I''ve awakened my memories, but the reverse is true this time. My memories have returned, but my divine energy is all but extinguished. I am far weaker than I once was." He paused, fixing Zamazo with a piercing stare. "Surely, you''ve noticed that already."

    The overlord''s jaw tightened, though he said nothing.

    Jack pressed on. "The Erebus you remember, the one who commanded the void and struck fear into the hearts of gods, could obliterate the third planes with a mere gesture. My current state is... a shadow of that power." His voice dropped, the weight of the truth settling heavily in the air. "This is why I must tread carefully."

    Zamazo''s sharp mind worked through the information. He could sense the kernel of truth in Jack''s words. The way he wielded the Book of Death, summoning its power with such precision¡ªit was far beyond what Martias had ever achieved. Martias had been a tyrant, reckless and ambitious, but he had lacked control. Jack, on the other hand, seemed to have an innate connection to the relic, as if it were an extension of himself.

    ''That explains why he can draw more from the book than Martias ever could,'' Zamazo thought, though the memory of Martias still left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Finally, the overlord spoke, his voice quieter but no less resolute. "I... believe your words." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s tension eased slightly, though Zamazo''s next words brought it surging back.

    "However," Zamazo continued, his steel-gray eyes locking onto Jack, "with how weak you are now, I doubt you''ll be of much use to us in the current crisis." His tone was respectful, yet firm, acknowledging Jack''s authority but challenging his capability.

    Jack met Zamazo''s gaze, his expression unreadable. The words stung, but he could not deny their truth. The power gap between them was vast. Though Jack had proven his identity, it was clear that Zamazo still saw him as inferior¡ªfor now.

    "I can sense it," Zamazo added, his voice dropping to a near growl. "Your soul is fragmented, diluted. The reincarnation has left its mark on you. You carry remnants of another life¡ªanother personality¡ªbut you are not yet whole. Until you regain your full strength, you cannot hope to command me or anyone else."

    Jack''s fingers twitched, the urge to lash out rising within him, but he quelled it quickly. He had come too far to let his temper ruin everything.

    Hearing Zamazo''s doubts, Jack took a deep breath and spoke, his voice calm but laced with authority. "What problem are you referring to? Is it a god threatening to destroy the planes?"

    The question hung in the air, heavy with tension. Jack''s pulse quickened as he awaited the answer. If it was truly a god, he knew he was in no position to fight. Using the Book of Death had been a calculated risk, exploiting Zamazo''s blind spot, but against a god? He wouldn''t even survive the first blow.

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a grim smile, but there was no amusement in it. "No," he said, his voice low and foreboding.

    "It''s something far worse."

    *******

 Chapter 134 - 134: Conquest begins

    Zamazo''s reply left Jack stunned.

    For a moment, his mind went blank. Worse than a god? What could possibly be more dangerous than that? His blood ran cold at the implications. Whatever was coming, it was far beyond what he had anticipated.

    Behind him, Alisha and Misssy stood frozen, the tension palpable in the air. Neither of them fully understood the conversation unfolding before them, but the gravity of Zamazo''s words was unmistakable.

    ''Are there other gods aside from Olion?'' Alisha''s thoughts spiraled in confusion, her faith shaken to its core. As the principal head of the church, her entire life had been devoted to worshiping Olion, the sole deity she had ever known. The idea of other gods¡ªlet alone something more terrifying¡ªwas almost too much to bear.

    The mere thought sent a shudder racing down her spine. For the first time in her life, she felt the urge to abandon everything¡ªto turn back, leave this forsaken place, and return to the safety of Earth.

    "What might that be?" Jack asked, his voice steady but his brow deeply furrowed.

    His question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken dread. He could feel the weight of Zamazo''s words pressing down on him, compounding the growing list of burdens he was already juggling. A god''s wrath was one thing, but something worse? How was he supposed to contend with that?

    Zamazo took a deliberate step closer, his towering figure casting an imposing shadow over Jack. The dim light flickered across his dark armor, highlighting the tense lines of his face.

    "The fabric of the planes is weakening," Zamazo said, his voice a low rumble. "Cracks are forming, and through those cracks, an ancient force stirs. A force that predates even the gods themselves."

    Jack''s breath hitched. The overlord''s usually unwavering composure seemed tinged with something unfamiliar¡ªfear. It was a rare sight, one that set Jack further on edge.

    "The Abyss," Zamazo continued, his voice barely above a whisper. "The primordial chaos from which all things were born. It is breaking open. And if it fully awakens..." He paused, his gaze piercing into Jack''s. "Not even the gods will be able to stop the beings trapped within."

    Jack''s eyes widened, flashing with a trace of fear as Erebus''s fragmented memories surged to the forefront of his mind. He had read about the Abyss, but even the fractured knowledge left behind by his predecessor had painted it as an unfathomable nightmare.

    "The Abyss?!" he repeated, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Yes," Zamazo confirmed grimly. "The overlord of the 12th plane informed us. The Twelve Lords were to convene for a council on the matter."

    Zamazo''s words dragged Jack further into his thoughts. The mention of the Abyss stirred memories¡ªimages of endless chaos, beings of raw, uncontainable power clawing at the edges of existence. Erebus had feared them, and now that fear was becoming Jack''s burden.

    As he processed the gravity of the situation, Jack silently retracted the chains he had summoned earlier, allowing them to slither back into the Book of Death. The constant drain on his soul essence had become an unnecessary strain, and with the situation escalating, he needed to conserve every ounce of strength he had left.

    "How long do we have?" Jack asked after a pause, his voice steady despite the turmoil churning within him.

    "Not long," Zamazo said with a shake of his head. "The gods are aware, but they are too divided to act. They will watch and wait, hoping the planes will hold. But they won''t." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack rubbed his beardless chin, a sarcastic smirk tugging at his lips. "Well, at least there''s a silver lining," he mused, his voice laced with dark humor. "When the Abyss opens, it''ll be the gods'' turn to panic. The weaker ones will perish, and good riddance. But..." He trailed off, his expression darkening.

    "But?" Zamazo prompted, his tone impatient.

    "The main issue isn''t the gods," Jack continued, his voice grim. "It''s the devils. Those bastards will be a pain in the ass."

    The mention of the devils sent a chill through the room. Even Zamazo stiffened slightly, his stern expression betraying his unease.

    Jack sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I can help deal with the Abyss," he said at last, his voice firm. "But you''ll have to help me grow stronger first."

    Zamazo''s eyes widened, a flicker of hope breaking through his stoic mask. "Are you serious?" he asked, his tone a mixture of disbelief and cautious optimism.

    The overlord knew the power of the Abyss and the devils that resided within. Their toxic essence was anathema to gods, capable of corroding divine energy like acid on flesh. If Jack¡ªor Erebus¡ªtruly had a way to counter them, it could change everything.

    Jack nodded, his confidence unwavering. "If I could trap the God of Time there once and escape, then I can find a way to lock the devils up too." His smirk returned, but this time it was sharp, predatory. "But these gods won''t give me the space to operate freely. They''re already watching, waiting for a chance to pounce."

    The bitterness in Jack''s voice was unmistakable. Erebus''s resentment toward the gods had bled into him, merging with his own growing animosity. The idea of outmaneuvering them, of defying their arrogance, fueled him with a dark determination.

    Just as Jack was about to speak again, a soft chime echoed in his mind.

    [System Notification]

    The Lord has returned and must now reclaim his kingdom!

    Become the ruler of the planes and lead your people.

    Take your first step toward godhood.

    Reward: Nectar of Immortality!

    Penalty: Reincarnation cycle ends!

    Jack''s expression twisted into a bitter smile. Even as the universe seemed to collapse around him, the system found a way to pile on more pressure.

    "Perfect," he muttered sarcastically.

    -------

    "How much longer do those idiots intend to waste!" The King of Swords bellowed, his voice echoing across the war-torn plains. His fury was palpable, radiating like heat from a furnace.

    Standing tall in his resplendent armor, the king cut an imposing figure. A thick fur coat draped over his broad shoulders, giving him the air of a lion ready to pounce. Beneath the coat, his golden chest plate gleamed under the unforgiving sunlight, catching the eye of anyone who dared look his way. While only the chest piece was visible, everyone knew the full suit of armor extended across his entire body, a testament to both his wealth and his indomitable spirit.

    His aura was overwhelming, a tidal wave that could crush mountains and send weaker men to their knees. Even the wind seemed to cower in his presence, stilling as if afraid to disturb him further.

    In front of him loomed a pitch-black portal, its swirling depths a stark contrast to the bright day. It pulsed with a quiet menace, as if holding back something far greater than it appeared.

    Beside the King of Swords stood a man who exuded a different kind of authority. His eyes were closed, his muscular arms crossed over his chest. His short gray hair shimmered in the sunlight, and though he appeared unassuming, every warrior present knew better. This was Aldermond, the man who had singlehandedly terrorized the Four Kingdoms.

    Unlike the king, Aldermond''s aura was tightly controlled, not a shred of it leaking from his body. But those who had faced him in battle understood the truth¡ªhis calm was the calm of a predator waiting to strike. His mere presence was enough to unnerve even the bravest soldiers.

    The King of Swords paced impatiently, his boots crunching against the dry, cracked earth. "It''s high time we teach these fools a lesson!" he snarled, his voice rising with each word. "To insult the Four Kingdoms not once, but thrice¡ªit''s unforgivable!"

    Before anyone could respond, the king took a step toward the distant spires of the Church''s citadel, his hand already reaching for the hilt of his blade. But just as he moved, a streak of fire appeared in the sky, hurtling toward them with blinding speed.

    The flaming figure descended gracefully, landing with a soft thud. As the fire dissipated, a woman stepped forward, her crimson robes billowing around her like living flames. Her presence immediately commanded attention, her fiery aura radiating strength and determination.

    It was Maria, the kingdom''s most trusted envoy. She walked calmly to Aldermond, her every step purposeful. When she reached him, she stopped and bowed deeply, her respect for the man evident in her gesture.

    "Lord Aldermond," Maria began, her voice clear and steady despite the tense atmosphere. "The Church''s delegation is on their way. They will arrive shortly."

 Chapter 135 - 135: Dreadful

    Her words acted like a salve, soothing the raw nerves of the gathered warriors. The tension in the air lessened slightly, though the King of Swords still scowled, his impatience barely held in check.

    The gathering armies were a sight to behold. The Kingdom of Swords had brought a thousand of their strongest warriors, each clad in gleaming silver armor that reflected the sun''s harsh rays.

    Their discipline was evident in the way they stood¡ªsilent, unmoving, and ready to charge at a moment''s notice.

    Not to be outdone, Ciriaus had mustered five hundred of their most powerful mages, led by their king himself. The air around them buzzed with latent energy, faint arcs of magic sparking between their staves and hands.

    Standing beside the king was Arin, a small but fiercely determined figure whose presence alone inspired confidence in their ranks.

    Hughiner, the Kingdom of Alchemy, had brought only a handful of people. But these individuals were no less important, their task critical to the mission''s success.

    They busied themselves near the portal, preparing to ensure the passage back to Earth remained open¡ªa lifeline that could not afford to fail.

    Even the Beast Kingdom had rallied its forces, a diverse assembly of humanoid creatures and monstrous beasts standing shoulder to shoulder.

    Their collective presence added a wild, unpredictable edge to the already volatile gathering.

    Maria stepped back to rejoin her comrades, and as she did, the man standing beside the King of Swords opened his eyes for the first time.

    Alogra''s sharp, steel-gray gaze flicked toward her briefly, assessing, before he closed his eyes again. His calm demeanor remained unshaken, though there was a subtle tension in the air around him now¡ªa sign that even he was growing weary of the waiting.

    The King of Swords, however, was less composed. "Hmph," he snorted, his voice dripping with disdain. "To think they have the audacity to keep us waiting this long! You''re all giving these fools too much room to grow wings!"

    Before anyone could respond, the sky above them lit up with a brilliant golden glow, forcing everyone to shield their eyes.

    All heads turned upward as a massive formation appeared in the heavens, its intricate design glowing with an almost divine radiance. The air hummed with power, the intensity of it making the ground tremble beneath their feet.

    "They''re here," Aldermond murmured, his voice low but firm. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The formation began to shift, and from its center, a vast army descended.

    At the forefront was the Bishop of the Church, his flowing white robes gleaming in the golden light. Beside him was a group clad entirely in black, their uniforms simple but unmistakably powerful.

    The mana radiating from their garments was so dense it was visible, swirling around them like a protective shield.

    Behind them marched an army divided into three distinct groups. The first consisted of white-robed priests wielding staffs adorned with glowing runes, their faces serene yet resolute.

    The second was a battalion of warriors, their weapons gleaming as they moved in perfect synchronization. The final group was the most unnerving¡ªindividuals who appeared almost human, but their inhuman irises betrayed their true nature.

    Serpentine slits, feline pupils, and other mythical features marked them as something beyond mortal.

    As the Church''s army touched the ground, their collective aura swept across the battlefield, commanding attention and respect.

    The oppressive energy they exuded was suffocating, even for the hardened warriors of the Four Kingdoms.

    Alogra, who had remained silent until now, frowned deeply as he observed the newcomers. His sharp gaze lingered on the Bishop, whose serene smile hid a cunning mind.

    The Bishop stepped forward, his voice ringing out with an unsettling calm. "My deepest apologies for the delay," he said, his tone smooth as silk.

    "But let us not waste time with grievances. Today, we mark the day the planes will be cleansed¡ªalong with the demons that infest them." Carlos voice was stern, and one could sense the deep stem of resentment within his voice.

    He walked up to the front of the portal, the other kingdoms clearing path for them, as they were to lead the conquest.

    Carlos stopped in front of the portal momentarily, observing the chaotic energy that flowed on the other side.

    This was it, the war that would bring a new resolution, both for the humans and all the realms that existed.... Little did they know, that this same war, would lead to something far worse than they could ever imagine.

    With the church taking the lead, they all entered into the portal, disappearing into the pitch black space.

    -----

    The stench of blood and sulfur hung thick in the air, an oppressive fog that choked the battlefield.

    Black blood splattered across the scorched ground, forming grotesque pools around dismembered limbs and shattered weapons. Chaos reigned, yet at the heart of this carnage, a single figure stood calm and unyielding¡ªa storm in human form.

    A young man, ethereal and unearthly, moved through the pandemonium like a phantom. His long silver hair cascaded down his back, glimmering in the dim, unnatural light of the planes.

    His crystal-clear eyes were like shards of ice, devoid of mercy or hesitation as he cut down his own kin with elegant precision. Each slash of his blade painted the battlefield with black blood, each motion a deliberate act of annihilation.

    This was Zamazo, the Demon Overlord, and the architect of this massacre.

    "Lord¡ª" one demon dared to speak, raising a trembling hand in supplication. His plea ended abruptly as Zamazo''s arm moved in a blur, delivering a thunderous slap that sent the demon''s head flying through the air. The lifeless body collapsed to the ground, twitching for a brief moment before going still.

    The remaining demons, gripped by terror, broke into a desperate retreat. Their cries of panic echoed across the battlefield as they scrambled to escape their master''s wrath. Among them, two figures¡ªKate and Rex¡ªran with frenzied determination.

    "This doesn''t make any sense!" Kate shouted, her voice strained with fear and disbelief.

    "What kind of magic could those humans have used to turn Lord Zamazo against us?!"

    Rex, sweat pouring down his ashen face, shook his head. "I don''t know, and I don''t care to find out! We need to survive this¡ªat any cost."

    Their pace quickened, feet pounding against the ground as the sounds of slaughter grew louder behind them. But then, Rex''s expression shifted. His eyes gleamed with a desperate idea.

    "Kate," he whispered, leaning closer to her as they ran. "What if we use them as bait?"

    Her eyes widened with sudden understanding. Without a word, they skidded to a halt, their abrupt stop causing the panicked demons behind them to stumble in confusion.

    "What are you doing?!" one demon snarled, his face twisted with panic as he glanced back at the advancing Zamazo. The Demon Overlord was methodically cutting through the fleeing horde, each step bringing him closer.

    Kate didn''t answer. Instead, she spun around and lunged at the nearest demon, her lips colliding with his in an unexpected kiss. The demon''s eyes widened in shock, his body going rigid as a strange pink hue surrounded him. She slid her tongue into his mouth, and within moments, his entire demeanor shifted. His trembling stopped, replaced by a glassy-eyed stupor.

    "What in the planes are you doing?!" another demon yelled, stepping forward to intervene. But before he could take another step, Rex delivered a brutal kick to his midsection, sending him flying backward¡ªstraight into Zamazo''s path.

    The unlucky demon barely had time to scream before Zamazo appeared in front of him like a phantom. With a single, fluid motion, Zamazo''s foot came down on the demon''s head, crushing it into the dirt with a sickening crunch. Black blood sprayed outward, painting the ground in a macabre halo.

    Zamazo''s crystalline eyes flicked to the next nearest target. A demon armed with a jagged blade attempted a feeble counterattack, lunging at the Overlord''s back. But before the weapon could make contact, Zamazo raised a single finger.

    A beam of dark energy erupted from his fingertip, cutting through the air with a sharp hiss. The demon''s head exploded in a shower of gore, the blade falling harmlessly to the ground.

    "To think you would dare raise your weapons against me," Zamazo said coldly, his voice carrying an almost amused edge. His lips curved into a chilling smile as he advanced on the remaining demons.

    The horde descended into chaos. Some fell to their knees, begging for mercy. Others tried to fight back, wielding weapons or casting spells in futile defiance. But Zamazo was relentless. His movements were a deadly ballet, every strike executed with grace and precision. Heads rolled, bodies crumpled, and screams were silenced one by one.

    Kate and Rex seized the moment. Using the chaos to their advantage, they pushed more of their comrades into Zamazo''s path, creating a shield of bodies to cover their escape.

    "You traitorous scum!" one demon yelled, realizing their plan. His outrage was short-lived; Zamazo''s hand plunged through his chest, emerging on the other side with a still-beating heart clutched in his grasp.

    "Amusing," Zamazo murmured, his icy gaze fixed on the bloodied organ in his hand. He crushed it effortlessly, black ichor dripping between his fingers.

    The battlefield grew eerily quiet as the last of the demons fell. Over two hundred corpses lay scattered across the ground, their lifeless eyes staring into oblivion. Zamazo stood amidst the carnage, his pristine garments untouched by blood or dirt.

    He sighed, a rare flicker of emotion crossing his face. "What a waste," he muttered, raising his hand.

    Dark flames erupted from the ground, consuming the bodies in an instant. The flames roared hungrily, leaving nothing behind¡ªnot even ashes. When the fire subsided, the battlefield was eerily clean, as if the massacre had never happened.

    Zamazo vanished, reappearing moments later beside three figures perched at the edge of a canyon.

    Alisha and Missy stared at him in stunned silence, their faces pale. Minutes ago, they had been certain of their demise. Yet now, the very demon who had threatened to kill them had turned his wrath on his own army instead.

    Missy''s hands trembled as she clutched Alisha''s arm. "Did... did we do this?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Alisha shook her head, unable to tear her gaze away from Zamazo. The gruesome scene they had just witnessed replayed in her mind, the image of blood and gore etched into her memory. But what unsettled her most was Jack.

    He stood unfazed, his expression calm as he observed the aftermath. There was no fear in his eyes, no revulsion. Only an unreadable calm.

    "You''ve certainly made a mess," Jack remarked, his tone light as he floated up to the canyon''s edge. His eyes met Zamazo''s, unflinching.

    The Demon Overlord regarded him with a cold glare. "This is only the beginning," Zamazo said, his voice a low growl. "With your return, there will be far more to come."

 Chapter 136 - 136: brewing storm

    ---

    "It was only important that I kill them all," Zamazo began, his voice cold and unwavering as his gaze lingered on the lifeless field. "Some overlords won''t be happy about your return. In fact, they''ll try to kill you. I can''t let the news leak. Not only that, but if word spreads that a demon overlord couldn''t defeat a human, it would cause an uproar. Blood will be shed on an unprecedented scale. They''ll all conspire to bring me down from my position."

    Jack nodded in understanding, though his expression betrayed no emotion. He glanced briefly at Alisha and Missy, both of whom seemed uneasy as they took in the implications of Zamazo''s words. The battlefield was eerily quiet now, save for the occasional crackle of dark flames consuming the remnants of the demon army. The stench of charred flesh lingered in the air, making Missy gag and turn away, her hands trembling.

    As they turned to leave, Zamazo raised his hand, summoning an immense gust of wind that swept over the battlefield, scattering ash and erasing all signs of the massacre. Satisfied, he followed Jack and his companions as they disappeared over the horizon, unaware that a pair of watchful eyes had seen everything.

    Far from the battlefield, hidden behind a mound of sand, a plump demon cowered. His pig-like snout flared as he tried to calm his rapid breathing, but sweat continued to pour down his rotund face, soaking his tattered clothes.

    "So that human... he''s the Lord of the Dead?" Gurat whispered to himself, trembling. The very thought sent a shiver down his spine. His legs felt weak, and his heart hammered against his chest.

    "I have to get as far away from this mess as possible. I don''t want anything to do with him¡ªor any other demon. All I want is to eat and be free. Is that too much to ask for?" He sniffled, his voice tinged with despair.

    Unlike most demons, Gurat had no aspirations for power or glory. His life goals were simple: eat, sleep, and live without worry. But ever since he''d encountered Jack and his group, his life had turned into a nightmare.

    He rested his back against the sand mound, trying to gather his thoughts. ''This is madness. Absolute madness.'' His resolve hardened. "I''ll go back home. Even if my horns haven''t fully developed, at least I had a better life there. But Dad..."

    The thought of his father made Gurat wince. A vivid image of the old demon''s face flashed in his mind, stern and terrifying. The memory alone sent another wave of dread through him. "No, it doesn''t matter. He won''t do anything to me... right?" Gurat muttered, trying to convince himself. With a shaky breath, he stood up and began his journey toward the central city, hoping to leave the chaos behind.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in another part of the planes, two cloaked figures moved swiftly through the barren landscape. Their footsteps crunched against the scorched ground as they kept a wary eye on their surroundings.

    "We need to leave this plane if we want to stay alive," Kate said, her voice sharp and urgent.

    Rex, her companion, gritted his teeth. "That''s true, but how? Lord Zamazo controls Nyxoria, the northern city where the main transport line to the other planes is located. There''s no way we can pass through without him noticing."

    Kate didn''t respond immediately, her serpentine eyes flickering with thought. "We''ll figure something out. But staying here isn''t an option."

    "Still," Rex growled, his frustration evident, "I can''t believe Lord Zamazo couldn''t even defeat a human. A *human*! How is that possible?"

    Before he could rant further, Kate smacked him on the head.

    "If he''s so weak, why did you run away like a coward?" she snapped. "At this rate, I''m not even sure you have a brain left!"

    Rex scowled but said nothing, rubbing the back of his head.

    Kate sighed, her voice lowering. "Lord Zamazo won''t let us go. He knows we''re not dead, which means he''ll come after us. Our only chance of survival is to increase our power. We need to seek the Abyssal Overlord. If he grants us a portion of his strength, we might stand a chance against Zamazo."

    Rex stiffened. "You mean you want to go to the 12th plane? Are you out of your mind? Do you have any idea how dangerous that place is?"

    Kate''s gaze hardened. "I know. But we have no other choice. If we stay here, Zamazo will hunt us down. And if we flee to another plane without sufficient power, the other overlords will kill us just as easily. This is our only shot."

    Rex hesitated, the weight of her words sinking in. "The demons of the 12th plane... they''re not like us. They''re monsters, even by our standards."

    "Exactly," Kate said. "Which is why their power is unparalleled. If we can survive long enough to gain the Abyssal Overlord''s favor, we''ll be unstoppable. We''ll come back stronger, and we''ll make Zamazo pay for everything."

    Rex let out a resigned sigh. "Fine. We''ll go to the 12th plane. But how do we get there without passing through Nyxoria?"

    Kate smirked. "The central city has an underground market. They deal in all sorts of illegal goods¡ªand that includes alternative transport to the other planes. It won''t be easy, but it''s our best bet."

    Rex nodded reluctantly. "Let''s move, then. The sooner we leave, the better."

    Neither of them realized that their decision would spark a chain of events that would shake the planes to their very core.

    ---

    Elsewhere, a different kind of danger was brewing.

    "What plane are we on currently?" Carlos''s deep voice echoed across the barren land as his army assembled around him.

    The air here was thick and suffocating, toxic enough to kill an ordinary human. But the individuals gathered were far from ordinary. Clad in gleaming armor adorned with holy insignias, the soldiers of the church stood unwavering, their presence a stark contrast to the desolate landscape.

    "Lord Bishop Carlos," one of the knights said, bowing deeply. "The scouts have confirmed that this is the First Plane. The people of the Kingdom of Hughiner have provided us with valuable information regarding the terrain."

    Carlos nodded, his piercing gaze scanning the horizon. "Good. Prepare the troops. The conquest begins now."

    A hush fell over the army as his words sank in. The soldiers tightened their grips on their weapons, their faces set with determination.

    The holy crusade had begun. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

 Chapter 137 - 137: Last lady

    The village lay desolate under the dim, oppressive sky. A chilling wind swept through the empty streets, rattling loose shutters and dragging along stray bits of debris. Once a lively haven for merchants and travelers, the settlement now stood as a hollow shell of its former self. The smell of ash and despair hung heavy in the air, a reminder of the chaos that had swept through not long ago. Doors hung ajar, creaking with every gust, and the eerie silence was punctuated only by the occasional howl of the wind.

    Three figures trudged through the abandoned village. At first glance, they seemed unremarkable: a young girl, a woman whose aura radiated holy energy¡ªa rare phenomenon in the planes¡ªand two men who carried themselves with an air of quiet dominance. The stark contrast between their appearances and the desolation around them painted a picture of quiet power, enough to make the faint-hearted flee without a second thought.

    Jack walked ahead, his boots crunching softly against the dusty ground, alongside Zamazo, the demon overlord. The air around Zamazo seemed to shimmer subtly, bending reality itself as his dormant power seeped into the atmosphere. Behind them, Alisha and Missy followed in uneasy silence. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can''t believe your aura affects the world this much," Jack remarked, glancing at Zamazo from the corner of his eye. His tone carried a faint note of amusement, though his posture remained alert.

    "It''s not unusual," Zamazo replied, his voice calm, almost bored. "This part of the planes is my domain. The land itself reacts to my power. It''s the same for the other demon overlords. I''ve been holding back as much as I can, but even then..." He gestured vaguely at the empty village around them.

    Jack nodded, his expression unreadable.

    Behind them, Alisha''s heart seethed with frustration. Every step she took felt heavier than the last, not from fatigue but from the weight of her conflicting emotions. Her fists clenched at her sides, her nails biting into her palms.

    ''How could I have been so naive?'' she thought bitterly. ''I trusted him. I let my curiosity override my judgment, and now I''m paying the price.''

    She cast a wary glance at Jack''s back. Despite his calm demeanor, she couldn''t shake the memory of the destruction he had wrought. His power was beyond anything she''d ever faced, and she hated the helplessness it made her feel. Yet, part of her couldn''t deny the truth¡ªhe had saved her and Missy from Naon. But why? What purpose did they serve in his grand scheme?

    Missy clung to Alisha''s side, her small hand clutching the hem of her sister''s robe. The girl''s wide eyes darted nervously between Jack and Zamazo. She sensed Alisha''s turmoil but said nothing, too afraid to break the fragile tension that hung in the air.

    Alisha''s frustration reached a boiling point. Her gaze hardened, and a dangerous glint appeared in her eyes. She began channeling her mana with painstaking precision, forming a small dagger of pure light in her hand. The weapon was nearly invisible, designed for stealth and assassination. Even the faintest trace of holy energy was concealed¡ªa technique she had perfected after years of training.

    ''This ends now,'' she thought, her resolve steeling.

    Just as she prepared to strike, Jack came to an abrupt halt.

    "Did you sense it?" Zamazo asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Jack didn''t answer immediately. He turned his head slightly, his piercing gaze landing on Alisha. "We''re demons," he said coolly. "Our sense of holy energy shouldn''t be underestimated. Even a speck of it is like a beacon to us."

    Alisha froze, her breath catching in her throat.

    Jack sighed, his tone tinged with disappointment. "Don''t do something you''ll regret."

    The words hit her like a slap. She felt her chest tighten with a mix of anger and humiliation.

    "For a moment," she spat, her voice trembling with fury, "I thought you were different. I thought there was some truth in your words. I followed you here to find answers, to understand what you''re after¡ªbut all you''ve done is deceive me!"

    She raised the dagger of light, her mana flaring wildly. "I would rather die than stay with you for another second!"

    "Alisha, wait!" Missy cried, her voice desperate.

    But Alisha didn''t hesitate. She lunged forward, her dagger aimed directly at Jack''s heart. Her mind raced with thoughts of revenge, of redemption. Even if her chances were slim, she would fight until her last breath.

    To her shock, Jack and Zamazo vanished in an instant, reappearing behind her. The motion was so seamless, so effortless, that it felt almost mocking.

    "You know," Zamazo said, resting a hand on Jack''s shoulder, "the previous lady of light was much smarter than this."

    Alisha froze mid-turn, her heart pounding in her chest. "The... previous lady?" she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Zamazo smirked. "Yes, the one before you. She was powerful, I''ll admit. A formidable opponent. It''s a shame what happened to her."

    Alisha''s blood ran cold. Her grip on the light dagger faltered, and it dissolved into nothingness. The mention of her predecessor, the legendary mage of light who had disappeared without a trace, sent a wave of dread crashing over her. The church had always kept her fate a closely guarded secret, but Alisha had vowed to uncover the truth.

    "What do you know about her?" she demanded, her voice trembling. "What happened to her?"

    Zamazo''s smirk widened. "Ah, so you''re curious now? Let''s just say... she overstepped her bounds."

    Alisha''s eyes burned with fury and anguish. The crown of light began to form above her head, her mana surging uncontrollably. "Tell me what you did to her!" she screamed.

    Jack sighed, his expression unreadable. "Zamazo, what do you think we should do to her if she keeps this up?" he asked, a smirk appearing on his face.

    Zamazo chuckled, his scythe appearing in a flash of dark energy. "She''s starting to become a nuisance, we might have to kill her"

    Alisha''s heart pounded in her chest as she stared at the two demons before her. The air around them crackled with power, and for the first time, she truly understood the gap between them. She was outmatched, outclassed¡ªbut she refused to back down.

    ''I won''t die without a fight,'' she thought, her resolve hardening once more.

    [James saylor your support is highly appreciated thanks a million. You have made it to top 10 fans!!]

 Chapter 138 - 138: he loves you

    Alisha''s heart pounded like a drum, its erratic rhythm a sharp contrast to the oppressive silence of the village. She felt the weight of Missy''s small hand clutching hers, a reminder of the innocent life depending on her. She wanted to avoid a fight. Desperately. But as she stood before Jack and Zamazo, their overpowering presence suffocating the very air around them, she knew escape was no longer an option.

    "I''ll protect you, Missy," she whispered, her voice trembling but resolute. Her crimson eyes glowed faintly as divine energy began to stir within her. She tightened her grip on the girl''s hand before releasing it, gently nudging her back. "Stay behind me. Whatever happens, don''t come forward."

    Jack''s lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. "Do you really think you can fight us alone?" he asked, his tone almost playful, though his eyes glinted with predatory amusement. "You won''t last a second."

    Alisha''s teeth clenched. She knew he was right¡ªthere was no denying the vast gulf in power between them. But she couldn''t afford to falter. "It doesn''t matter what you say!" she snapped, her voice rising with determination. "I''ll kill you here and now if it''s the last thing I do!"

    Divine energy surged from her, radiant and unrelenting. The air around her shimmered as if refracting through a prism, and the very space seemed to distort under the pressure of her power. Her crimson eyes burned brighter, and even the faintest trace of fear was buried beneath a mask of defiance.

    Nephris, the spirit bound to Alisha, stirred within her. The sudden surge of energy jolted the spirit from its rest, and its voice resonated in Alisha''s mind, laced with urgency. "Lady Alisha! This is too much for you! At this rate, you might die!"

    But Alisha ignored the warning. Raising her hands skyward, she began to chant under her breath. A glowing magical formation appeared above her, spinning slowly as it radiated blinding light. In an instant, a barrier of pure holy energy erupted outward, enveloping the entire village. The barrier''s power was palpable, its presence a beacon of divinity that could be felt for miles. It wasn''t just light; it was an unyielding declaration of her will.

    Zamazo frowned, his usually indifferent expression darkening as he felt his strength wane. "Hmm?" he mused, studying the shimmering dome with narrowed eyes. "A barrier that suppresses demonic energy and nullifies spatial powers," he muttered. "Impressive." He raised a hand, drawing an arc through the air, attempting to fracture the barrier. But nothing happened. His frown deepened.

    Jack, standing beside him, didn''t need to test the barrier himself. His system had already alerted him to its effects.

    [All stats reduced by 30%] S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Resistance to holy powers reduced by 70%]

    [Spatial powers locked]

    "Alisha," Jack said calmly, his tone surprisingly gentle despite the tension crackling in the air. He closed his eyes briefly before speaking again. "You''ve gone past your limit. Stop this."

    She glared at him, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she struggled to maintain the barrier. Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth, a testament to the toll it was taking on her body. But her resolve didn''t waver.

    "He didn''t harm the previous lady of the church," Jack continued, "and I have no intention of going back on the deal we made. We have the next clue leading to the Chapters of Time, and there are questions only that treasure can answer." He paused, letting his words sink in. "Save your strength for other battles. You''re still useful to me. And Missy, don''t worry," he added, glancing at the girl. "Big brother hasn''t changed. Not entirely, anyway."

    Missy''s wide eyes studied Jack, her expression conflicted. Her grip on Alisha''s robe tightened. She wanted to believe him, but doubt lingered in her heart.

    Alisha, however, wasn''t so easily swayed. "Do you think I''ll simply take your word for it?" she retorted, her voice laced with venom. "I''ve made that mistake once. Never again."

    Jack sighed, shaking his head. "If you don''t believe me, go ahead and test your luck against Zamazo. As for me and Missy, we''ll be moving on. Together."

    Missy''s heart clenched at his words. Despite everything, there was a warmth in Jack''s voice that she hadn''t heard in what felt like an eternity. For the first time, she saw him smile¡ªa genuine, unguarded smile that made her feel safe. Her small hands balled into fists as determination shone in her eyes. ''Missy understands what big brother wants her to do,'' she thought.

    "I won''t listen to you this time!" Alisha shouted, preparing to launch an attack. Her divine energy surged once more, and Zamazo''s own dark power rose to meet it. The air between them crackled with tension, a storm on the verge of breaking.

    But just as Alisha moved, she felt a tug on her hand. She stopped abruptly, looking down to see Missy clinging to her with tear-filled eyes.

    "Big sister, don''t do this!" Missy cried, her voice trembling. "Big brother isn''t lying!"

    Alisha hesitated, her gaze softening as she met the girl''s desperate expression. "Missy, you don''t understand. He''s dangerous. He might kill us if we let our guard down!"

    Missy shook her head, her pigtails swaying. "No! Missy knows big brother won''t hurt her. And big brother loves big sister too!"

    Alisha froze, caught off guard by the child''s innocent declaration. Her barrier flickered for a moment as her concentration wavered.

    "Missy, that''s¡­" her face flushed for a moment.

    "You don''t have to trust me," Jack interjected, his voice cutting through the moment. "But trust her. She''s not wrong."

    Alisha''s gaze darted between Jack and Missy, her mind a whirlwind of emotions. Could she afford to believe him? Was it possible he truly meant them no harm? Doubt gnawed at her, but so did the memory of Jack''s smile¡ªthat fleeting moment of sincerity.

    Finally, with a heavy sigh, she lowered her hands. The barrier around the village dissolved into shimmering motes of light, and the oppressive tension lifted. Alisha swayed slightly, the toll of her actions catching up to her, but Missy was there to steady her.

    "This doesn''t mean I forgive you," Alisha said, her voice weak but firm. "But for now, I''ll listen."

    Jack nodded, a flicker of relief passing over his face. "That''s all I ask."

    "Don''t think of doing anything stupid, or I''ll kill you!" She added her hastily with a scoff.

    "You can try" Jack smiled

    As the group prepared to move forward, the uneasy truce between them hung in the air, fragile but unbroken. The path ahead was uncertain, but for now, they would face it together.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Planning

    In the vast expanse of the planes, a sprawling camp stretched as far as the eye could see. The sight was unprecedented¡ªhumans, in large numbers, moving with purpose within the unforgiving landscape of the planes. For any observer, the question would be inevitable: What could have drawn so many humans to this perilous domain? And why now?

    Though the camp appeared united at a glance, a closer look revealed the underlying divisions. Clusters of tents bore distinct emblems, marking the allegiances of their occupants. On one side, banners with the familiar crest of the Church fluttered in the arid wind. Adjacent to them, the tents of the Ciriuas faction stood in orderly rows, their standards equally prominent. Each group maintained its own boundaries, its leaders vigilant and wary.

    At the center of the encampment stood a massive, unadorned tent. Unlike the others, it bore no flag or emblem. Its plain appearance belied its significance¡ªthis was where the leaders of humanity''s most powerful factions had gathered. Inside, the air was thick with tension as figures of authority and power sat around a circular table, their faces grim.

    They had come to the planes with one unified purpose: to end the tyranny and oppression inflicted by the demons who ruled this realm. But unity in purpose did not mean trust or harmony.

    A middle-aged man stood at the head of the gathering, his presence commanding attention. Despite his youthful appearance, those present knew better than to underestimate him. He was Lord Drack, the king of the Highminer Kingdom and a renowned alchemist. Known for his neutrality and vast knowledge, his expertise had earned him the respect¡ªand reliance¡ªof every kingdom represented here. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Drack raised his hand, and a holographic map sprang to life from the wristband he wore. The projection displayed the terrain of the plane they had entered, its vastness akin to an entire continent.

    "This is a preliminary sketch of the plane we now occupy," Drack began, his voice calm but firm. "The territory is expansive, but fortunately, the number of demons is not proportional to the landmass. This works to our advantage. However, the overlord of this plane and his generals are formidable opponents."

    The gathered leaders studied the map intently. It displayed mountain ranges, forests, and barren wastelands¡ªeach potentially crawling with danger. Drack''s hand moved across the projection, highlighting key points.

    "From the scans conducted using my array formations, we''ve determined that the energy levels here are relatively balanced," Drack continued. "The only outlier is the overlord himself. His power is significant but not insurmountable. In fact, he is only marginally stronger than the weakest overlord of the Third Plane."

    The room buzzed with murmurs. Though reassuring, the information was no cause for complacency.

    The King of Beasts, a hulking figure with a perpetual grin, leaned back in his chair. "Hmm. Large territory, manageable opposition¡­ I hope we all remember the agreement we made before embarking on this venture," he said, his tone laced with both humor and greed.

    "Hmph," Aldermond, the King of Blades, scoffed. His gaze was as sharp as his name implied. "Can you, for once, focus on the mission instead of the spoils? This isn''t a treasure hunt."

    The King of Beasts chuckled, unbothered by the rebuke. "Oh, don''t be so dour, Aldermond. The demons stand no chance against our forces, save for their overlord and his generals. The rest? Mere vermin."

    Despite his confidence, Drack''s expression remained neutral. "Underestimating our enemies would be a grave mistake," he cautioned. "Even the lesser demons possess dangerous abilities. That said, we''ve taken measures to ensure our safety. A cloaking array conceals this camp from detection, and additional formations prevent our auras from leaking."

    Drack concluded his report with a deep breath, his eyes scanning the room. All attention shifted to Carlos, the leader of the Church and the de facto head of this campaign. He sat at the far end of the table, his face shadowed by the dim lighting of the tent.

    "Thank you, Lord Drack, for your thorough report," Carlos said, his tone measured. "Your skills are as impressive as ever."

    Drack gave a curt nod, his face betraying no emotion. Praise was nothing new to him.

    The room grew silent as Carlos stood. The others watched him intently, waiting for him to outline the strategy that would determine their success or failure.

    "However," Carlos said, his voice dropping, "all of this is secondary."

    The words hung in the air, their weight palpable. The leaders exchanged uneasy glances. Aldermond''s frown deepened.

    "What do you mean?" Aldermond demanded, his tone sharp. His instincts told him there was more to this campaign than they had been told. The Church''s involvement always came with layers of hidden agendas, and Carlos''s words only heightened his suspicion.

    Carlos met Aldermond''s gaze without flinching. "What I mean is that the true purpose of this mission goes beyond conquest. While the reclamation of this plane is vital, our greater objective lies elsewhere."

    The room erupted in protests and questions. The King of Beasts slammed his fist on the table, his jovial demeanor replaced by anger. "What are you hiding, Carlos?" he growled. "We agreed on a united front. If you''ve been keeping secrets¡­"

    Carlos raised a hand, silencing the room. "Calm yourselves," he said. "There is no betrayal here. What I''m about to reveal is something we''ve only recently confirmed. It concerns the artifact known as the Eye of Eternity."

    The tension in the room escalated. Even Drack, who rarely showed emotion, raised an eyebrow. The Eye of Eternity was a relic of legend, said to grant its wielder immense power and insight into the fabric of the planes themselves.

    "You believe it''s here?" Drack asked, his voice uncharacteristically strained.

    Carlos nodded. "Our sources indicate that the Eye is in the possession of this plane''s overlord. Capturing it is paramount. With it, we can tip the balance of power in our favor, not just here but across all the planes."

    Aldermond''s eyes narrowed. "And what of the kingdoms? Was this not a joint effort for the liberation of the planes? Or is the Church planning to claim this artifact for itself?"

    Carlos''s expression hardened. "This is no time for baseless accusations. The Eye''s power is too great for any one faction to wield alone. Our aim is to secure it for the collective good."

    The room remained tense, but the leaders knew there was no turning back. They had committed too much to this campaign. Still, doubts lingered in the minds of many, particularly Aldermond. Beneath his stoic exterior, he wrestled with his own motives. The search for his son weighed heavily on him, and he feared the Church''s secretive agenda might jeopardize that personal mission.

    Carlos''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Prepare your forces. At dawn, we march on the stronghold of the overlord. Victory is within our grasp, but only if we remain united."

    "And then there''s one more thing" He said quickly as he noticed the group was about to head out.

    "What might that be?" The king of the beast asked.

    "Well, it doesn''t have much to do with the rest of you, but it affects us all. The lady of the church, she...." As they heard Carlos words, all their frown deepened, things had turned out to be more worse than they had thought.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Throne Game

    The tent''s air was heavy with tension, the kind that made even seasoned leaders shift uneasily in their seats. The circular table at the center, an ornate piece carved from dark, enchanted wood, bore the weight of both maps and tempers.

    "How could such a thing even happen?!" The King of Beasts roared, his voice reverberating through the canvas walls like a caged lion''s growl. His massive fist slammed onto the table, rattling the intricate array sketches strewn across its surface. "How is it possible? I thought the church and its people were resistant to the corrupt energy flowing through these planes!"

    The other leaders exchanged glances, their expressions betraying mixtures of anger, disbelief, and frustration. Though no one mirrored the King of Beasts'' outburst, the tension on their faces was undeniable. Among the grim expressions, one figure stood out. The King of Swords leaned back in his chair, a faint, almost mocking smile curling his lips.

    "What did you expect?" he drawled, his tone laced with derision. "The church always prides itself on its self-proclaimed purity and indispensability. And now look where that arrogance has brought us¡ªtheir so-called Holy Lady corrupted, and we''re all dragged into her mess." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Drack and Aldermond, the Alchemist King and the King of Blades, exchanged a knowing look but remained silent. Everyone present was well aware of the longstanding animosity between the Avalonian Kingdom and the church. The King of Swords was notorious for using any opportunity to slander the ecclesiastical order. Yet, this time, even they couldn''t entirely fault his criticism. Trust in the church had led them to this precarious situation, and the bitter taste of disappointment lingered in the air.

    Carlos, however, showed no visible reaction to the insult. The church''s representative and commander of this coalition, he merely cast a glance at the King of Swords before addressing the group in a steady, unyielding tone.

    "Regardless of opinions," Carlos began, "the moment the Holy Lady is sighted, she is to be executed. Her corpse will be returned to the church for cleansing. That is my decree."

    His words cut through the murmurs like a blade. The finality in his voice left no room for argument. The leaders stiffened, their dissatisfaction evident, but none openly challenged him. Even the King of Swords, though seething, refrained from further provocation. The opportunity to spark a confrontation with Carlos had slipped away, leaving only smoldering embers of frustration.

    "Very well," Aldermond said at last, releasing a weary sigh. "We will issue the command to our forces."

    Carlos nodded and left the tent without a backward glance, his robes trailing behind him like shadows. His departure left a void in the room, an oppressive silence that lingered until the kings began to disperse one by one.

    The King of Swords departed in stiff, simmering silence. Drack and Aldermond remained behind, their expressions contemplative as the tent''s flaps closed, muting the noise of the camp beyond.

    "It seems my sister is in good health," Drack remarked casually, taking a sip from the cup of tea before him. The Alchemist King''s voice was calm, measured, and utterly unbothered by the chaos unfolding around them.

    Aldermond''s lips twitched into a strained smile. "She is, though trouble brews in the court. Some of the higher nobles are plotting to unseat me and my family."

    Drack raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly. "The Duke? Is that why his successor is here?" His tone was conversational, but his eyes betrayed sharp calculation.

    Aldermond''s jaw tightened. "You''ve seen it for yourself. Umbra is here under the guise of aiding our forces, but I suspect he''s gathering information. They''re looking for any weakness in our family."

    Drack''s expression didn''t waver. "And your son? Have you warned him?"

    "Of course," Aldermond replied grimly. "Arin knows to keep his distance and say nothing. But the rumors... they''re already spreading. The whispers about my firstborn''s lack of magic power have only fueled their ambitions. If I hand the throne to Arin, it will confirm their suspicions. They''ll claim our bloodline''s magic is fading."

    Drack tapped a finger against the rim of his cup, his eyes narrowing. "Do you regret it? Bringing him here?"

    Aldermond''s shoulders sagged. "Regret doesn''t matter. What''s done is done. But I do question my decisions. Sometimes I think it would have been better if that boy had died at birth."

    Drack didn''t react to the harsh statement. Instead, he offered a measured response. "We both know what''s at stake. The Duke''s camp won''t act openly unless they''re certain of success. But you''re playing a dangerous game. If Umbra discovers anything significant, it could spell the end for your house."

    "I''ve made preparations," Aldermond said firmly. "If the time comes, I''ll act decisively. I won''t let my family''s legacy crumble under my watch."

    Drack studied him for a moment before nodding. "Good. But remember, this campaign offers you a chance to strengthen your position. If Arin proves himself against the demons, the mages will spread the word of his prowess. That could turn the tide in your favor."

    "That was one of the reasons I brought him," Aldermond admitted. "And it''s also why the Duke sent Umbra. They''re trying to outshine us."

    Drack smirked faintly. "A lot will happen in these planes, far more than any of us anticipated. The angels¡ªfurious about the artifact stolen by the Holy Lady¡ªare preparing to attack. The demon overlords continue their games, toying with humanity. And here we are, mortals, fighting battles on foreign soil while the earth we left behind teeters on the brink."

    He took another sip of tea, only to find the cup empty. He tilted it slightly, peering inside with a faint frown. "Ah, it''s finished."

    Setting the cup down, Drack rose to his feet. "I''ve done what I can. The rest is up to you all."

    Aldermond watched him leave, the weight of their conversation settling heavily on his shoulders. Outside, the camp''s noises seemed distant, muffled by the grim thoughts swirling in his mind. As the flap of the tent fell shut, he couldn''t help but wonder if any of them would survive the days to come¡ªand whether the alliances forged here would hold when the true battle began.

    -------

    Jack stared at the large castle with awe. Even he didn''t expect to find a castle of such caliber inside the planes, yet here it stood before him.

    The walls were made of smooth black stones, ones that blended well with the atmosphere of the planes. It was wide and looked to be very exquisite. If anything, it appeared even more grand than his castle back at home.

    After admiring the beautiful castle for a few seconds, Zamazo led them inside. The two guards who stood by the gates didn''t say a word as their master passed, carrying three humans with him. They could only ponder silently to themselves.

    As soon as they entered the castle, Jack paused, causing Alisha and Missy, who were behind him, to stop as well.

    "I''ll have Hegen give both of you a room. Refresh yourselves, and when you''re done, we will discuss our next plan. With the sands from the temple, let''s see what direction the map will show us next. I have a feeling things are going to get worse soon¡ªmuch worse," Jack said as he walked behind Zamazo, leaving the two.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Taking control

    Alisha and Missy followed the demons down a long, dimly lit corridor, their footsteps muffled by the plush black carpet beneath them. The walls were adorned with grotesque tapestries depicting scenes of battles and conquests, the colors vivid yet dark, as if the fabric itself drank the light.

    The demons leading them walked with rigid precision, their armor clanking softly with every step. Despite their intimidating presence, Alisha''s sharp glare didn''t falter. She kept a firm grip on Missy''s hand, her every muscle tense.

    "Where are you taking us?" Alisha demanded, her voice cold and unwavering.

    One of the demons glanced back, his crimson eyes glinting with annoyance. "You''ll know soon enough. Keep moving."

    Missy, her face pale and her heart racing, whispered, "Alisha, what do you think they''ll do to us?"

    "Nothing," Alisha replied firmly, though she wasn''t entirely sure herself. "They wouldn''t dare harm us¡ªnot as long as Jack has plans for us. Just stay close to me."

    After what felt like an eternity, they arrived at a heavy wooden door reinforced with iron. One of the demons pushed it open, revealing a surprisingly well-furnished room. The interior was far more welcoming than they had expected, with soft bedding, a crackling fireplace, and a table laden with food and drink.

    "You''ll stay here," the demon growled. "Refresh yourselves. Do not wander. When the Master calls, you will be summoned."

    Without waiting for a response, the demons turned and left, the door shutting behind them with a resounding thud.

    Alisha immediately began scanning the room, her sharp eyes searching for anything that could be used as a weapon. Missy, meanwhile, collapsed onto the edge of the bed, her nerves frayed.

    "They''re letting us stay here?" Missy asked, her voice trembling. "Why does it feel like the calm before the storm?"

    Alisha didn''t respond immediately. She walked to the window, peering out into the dark expanse beyond. The castle grounds stretched endlessly, bathed in an eerie glow from the violet flames that lined the paths. "It''s better than a dungeon," she said finally. "But we can''t let our guard down."

    Missy nodded, though her hands fidgeted with the hem of her dress. "Do you think Asriel will be okay? He didn''t seem worried at all."

    Alisha''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Asriel always acts like that, but he''s not as invincible as he pretends to be. He''s smart, though. He wouldn''t have brought us here without a plan."

    *****

    Meanwhile, Jack and Zamazo continued walking deeper into the castle. The halls grew wider, the decorations more elaborate. Jack took in every detail¡ªthe intricate carvings on the walls, the ominous statues of demons that seemed to watch his every move, and the faint hum of power that resonated through the air.

    "Your castle is... impressive," Jack admitted, his tone neutral.

    Zamazo smirked. "It''s more than just a castle. This is a fortress, a symbol of my dominance over this plane. It''s also the key to maintaining control."

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Speaking of control, we need to discuss our plans. If I''m going to reclaim my position¡ªand take over these planes entirely¡ªI''ll need more than just brute force."

    Zamazo stopped and turned to face Jack, his crimson eyes narrowing. "Reclaim your position? You speak as though you were once at the top."

    "I was," Jack replied coolly. "In another life, perhaps. But that doesn''t matter now. What matters is that we consolidate power. The other lords will hear of my return, and I doubt they''ll take it kindly."

    "They won''t," Zamazo agreed. "Some of them are already consolidating their forces. And trust me, they won''t hesitate to eliminate you."

    "That''s where you come in," Jack said with a faint smirk. "You''ve already proven your strength by beating me once. I need you to train me¡ªnot just to control my dark powers, but to surpass what I was capable of before."

    Zamazo crossed his arms, studying Jack closely. "You''re bold, I''ll give you that. But training you will be no small task. Your current power is unstable. Without proper control, you''re as much a threat to yourself as you are to anyone else."

    "That''s why I''m asking," Jack replied. "I''m not here to waste time. I need to be ready."

    Zamazo sighed, rubbing his temples. "Fine. I''ll train you. But don''t expect mercy. I''m not interested in coddling you."

    Jack chuckled. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."

    As they resumed walking, Zamazo gestured for Jack to follow him into a large hall. At the center was a raised platform surrounded by glowing runes, their light pulsating with raw energy.

    "This will be your training ground," Zamazo said. "The runes are designed to push your limits, to force you to confront your weaknesses. It won''t be pleasant."

    Jack stepped onto the platform, feeling the power thrumming beneath his feet. "Pleasant isn''t what I''m looking for. I need results."

    "Good," Zamazo said with a wicked grin. "Because this process will break you down before it builds you back up. Let''s see if you have what it takes to survive."

    After their discussion, Jack left Zamazo to bring the others.

    Zamazo ordered a servant to summon the guards. "Bring the humans to the hall," he commanded. "It''s time for them to understand what they''ve gotten themselves into."

    The guards bowed and departed, their footsteps echoing down the corridor.

    *******

    Back in the room, Alisha and Missy were startled by a knock at the door. Before they could respond, it swung open, revealing the same demons who had escorted them earlier.

    "The Master calls for you," one of them growled. "Come."

    Alisha stood, her expression hard. "Missy, stay close to me," she whispered.

    The two women followed the demons through the labyrinthine corridors, their anxiety mounting with every step. When they finally entered the grand hall, they found Jack standing on a glowing platform, his arms crossed and his expression unreadable.

    "big brother?" Missy called out hesitantly.

    He turned to them, a faint smile playing on his lips. "You''re just in time."

    Zamazo stepped forward, his imposing figure casting a long shadow.

    "From now on, you two will be part of this operation. Whether you like it or not, I do not need any resistance. Consider this your new reality."

    Missy swallowed hard, her eyes darting between Jack and Zamazo. "What does that mean?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack stepped down from the platform, his expression softening slightly. "It means we''re all in this together. If we''re going to survive¡ªand win¡ªwe need to work as a team."

    Alisha crossed her arms, her gaze sharp. "And what''s the plan?"

    Jack''s eyes gleamed with determination. "We''re going to take control of the planes. But first, we need to get stronger¡ªand that starts now."

 Chapter 142 - 142: Becoming stronger

    Alisha''s narrowed eyes bored into Jack''s, her suspicion palpable as she evaluated his demeanor. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t detect a shred of malice. In fact, in this moment, he seemed¡­normal. More grounded than he had been in their prior encounters. But the weight of his words made it impossible for her to lower her guard completely.

    "So, you want to take control of the planes this time?" she asked, her tone laced with incredulity. "Do you honestly believe the overlords will let you?"

    Her skepticism wasn''t unfounded. The planes were a fiercely contested realm¡ªnot one kingdom, not one army, had managed to dominate even a single plane, let alone the twelve that stretched across existence. The very idea was absurd. And yet, here Jack was, calmly suggesting the impossible.

    Alisha crossed her arms, her mind whirling. Every kingdom had tried, seduced by the untapped wealth hidden within the planes. There were mana-rich mines, glittering veins of crystals, and treasures beyond imagination¡ªa dream for anyone seeking power. But the demons who called the planes home hardly exploited these riches. Instead, they were consumed by their endless infighting, their thirst for dominance over one another keeping them from realizing their full potential.

    Jack''s calm demeanor didn''t waver under her scrutiny. He knew the scale of the task he was proposing. It was insanity¡ªa gambit few would dare to undertake. Yet, the seed of determination burned within him. Having bonded with Erebus, the ancient god of death and judgment, he carried the gift of eternal rebirth¡ªa boon many would kill for. But even such a divine blessing came with its price. Failure was not an option. If he lost this gift by failing his mission, it wouldn''t just be his downfall. Beings far more terrifying than any demon overlord would come for his head.

    He exhaled slowly, his voice steady as he answered, "That''s why we''ll make them submit to me."

    Alisha raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips. "You think that''s going to be easy?"

    Her tone was mocking, her skepticism unwavering. She couldn''t deny that Jack had managed to bring Zamazo, the lord of the dead, to his side. But could he replicate such a feat with the other overlords? Hardly. They were notoriously selfish, driven by their own desires and schemes. Unity was an alien concept to them, even in the face of annihilation. And if there was one thing she knew, it was how much the other overlords loathed Zamazo. The idea of them aligning with him¡ªor anyone connected to him¡ªwas laughable.

    ''He must''ve had some connection to Zamazo in his past life,'' Alisha mused, her sharp mind piecing together the fragments of what she knew. ''That would explain why Zamazo sensed him and chose to follow him. But the others? No chance.''

    Still, she didn''t have all the pieces. Her knowledge of the lords of the dead was limited¡ªrestricted to the belief that there was only one. She couldn''t have known that Jack''s existence had shifted the very fabric of their reality.

    "You do realize," she continued, her voice tinged with mockery, "that to make them submit, you''ll have to fight the overlords? All of them?"

    Jack''s lips curved into a faint smile, more amused than offended by her doubt. Her confidence, even in the face of limited information, was admirable. It was one of the reasons he kept her by his side. She reminded him of something he had lost long ago¡ªa trait he had once desperately needed but had lacked. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''If I had her confidence back then,'' he thought, a flicker of pain crossing his eyes, ''I would''ve told Dad the truth. I would''ve exposed Mom''s betrayal. Maybe I wouldn''t have been thrown out.''

    The memory burned, but he pushed it aside. The past was a different life, and dwelling on it served no purpose. He straightened, meeting Alisha''s gaze with quiet determination. "I won''t have to fight all of them," he said simply. "Just the ones who need to be reminded of their place."

    Alisha blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his confidence.

    Jack''s connection to Erebus gave him an edge. He was the original reincarnation, the first vessel of the god''s essence. He was certain that some of the overlords still harbored loyalty to him, even if it had been buried under centuries of chaos and betrayal. But loyalty alone wouldn''t be enough. Strength was a language the overlords understood, and Jack knew he needed to wield it convincingly. The Book of Death, his most powerful tool, came at a steep price. Each use drained an immense amount of soul essence, making it a double-edged sword.

    Memories flooded his mind¡ªfragments of Erebus gifting each overlord their unique abilities, their faces filled with pride and greed. Jack''s jaw tightened. He couldn''t rely solely on their past connections. He had to become strong enough to command their respect and fear.

    Alisha''s lips parted as if to question him further, but Zamazo''s deep voice cut through the air. "Enough talk. The training begins now."

    Jack nodded, his gaze shifting to the intricate formation etched into the ground. Symbols glowed faintly, pulsating with dormant energy. This was it¡ªthe first step on his path to dominion.

    "It''s time to become stronger," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. His hands clenched into fists, his resolve solidifying.

    As Jack stepped onto the formation, Zamazo watched him closely. Despite their brief time together, the overlord had seen enough to be certain: Jack''s hunger for power was genuine, and his determination was unyielding. It was a hunger that resonated with Zamazo, a reflection of what he himself had once felt.

    "Are you ready?" Zamazo asked, his voice calm but laced with an undertone of challenge.

    Jack inhaled deeply, his chest rising as he steadied his nerves. "I''m ready."

    With a simple nod, Zamazo raised his hand. The snap of his fingers echoed like a thunderclap, and the dark energy that surged from him was palpable. It rippled through the air, making the formation spring to life. Symbols blazed brightly, their light casting eerie shadows across the room.

    The ground beneath Jack''s feet trembled. A low hum filled the air, growing louder with each passing second. The energy of the formation swirled around him, tendrils of power coiling like serpents. It was both exhilarating and suffocating, a force that tested his resolve.

    "Focus," Zamazo commanded, his voice cutting through the noise. "Harness the energy. Let it strengthen you."

    Jack gritted his teeth, his body tensing as the energy began to seep into him. It was unlike anything he had ever felt¡ªraw, unbridled power surging through his veins. His vision blurred, flashes of memories and visions overwhelming his mind. He saw himself standing before the other overlords, their gazes filled with a mixture of fear and respect. He saw the planes bending to his will, the chaos of the demon world reshaped by his hand.

    But beneath the visions, he felt the weight of the challenge ahead. The path he had chosen was fraught with danger, and failure would mean more than his own end. It would mean the loss of everything.

    Jack''s eyes snapped open, glowing faintly with the energy of the formation. "I''m ready," he repeated, his voice steady and filled with conviction.

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a rare smile. "Then let''s begin."

 Chapter 143 - 143: Five minutes

    Zamazo''s grin stretched into something sinister, his sharp teeth glinting under the faint glow of the formation. He clasped his hands together, and the energy emanating from the formation surged, growing tenfold in intensity. The air around them became charged with a palpable menace, crackling with dark energy that sent shivers down anyone''s spine.

    "It''s simple," Zamazo began, his voice carrying a cold edge. "Stand for five minutes, and your body will break through to the next limit." His eyes gleamed with perverse delight as he observed Jack writhing in pain. The sight brought back twisted memories of his own suffering. He recalled Erebus laughing as Zamazo¡ªa frail, bullied child¡ªwas mercilessly beaten by others. Only his hard-earned skills had saved him back then. Now, watching Jack struggle felt like poetic justice¡ªa taste of the torment he himself had endured.

    But deep down, Zamazo knew the brutal truth: Jack''s odds of success were slim, no more than thirty percent. Even the elite warrior-caste demons, born and bred for battle, could barely withstand a minute of this ordeal on their first attempt. For Jack, a mere human, untrained and still unable to access demon transformation, the challenge was almost insurmountable. Only the demon Sentinels and Generals, with their immense power, could endure past five minutes.

    There was no way a normal human could accomplish such a feat¡ªeven if that human bore the soul of the reincarnated Demon King.

    Jack staggered as a monstrous pressure bore down on him. His knees buckled, trembling as if begging to collapse under the weight. The energy pouring into his body was overwhelming, a storm of darkness and corruption that seared through his very being. Every fiber of his muscles screamed in agony, and the oppressive aura made it nearly impossible to stay upright.

    Despite the unbearable pain, Jack''s resolve burned brighter. He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. He had heard Zamazo''s words, and he wanted this.

    He wanted strength.

    The chains of his previous life, the helplessness and insignificance he had felt¡ªhe was determined to shatter them. He envisioned himself rising to a place where no one could belittle him, where their words would falter before his presence. Even if he reeked of filth, they would have no choice but to bow before him.

    ''I have to do this!'' Jack gritted his teeth, his mind a fortress of determination. Closing his eyes, he tried to drown out the chaos within him, focusing solely on his will to endure.

    The energy swirling around him wasn''t entirely real, he realized, but it was infused with potent elements of darkness and corruption. These malevolent forces clawed at his mind, trying to break his focus. Yet, Jack refused to yield. He planted his feet firmly on the ground, a silent declaration of defiance.

    Alisha and Missy stood just outside the formation, their faces etched with concern. The formation''s dark glow obscured much of what was happening inside, but Jack''s agonized expression told them all they needed to know.

    "Is this how we''ll train too?" Alisha asked, her voice tinged with worry. Unlike Jack, she wasn''t a warrior. As a mage, her strength lay in her intellect and mastery of spells. The thought of enduring such a brutal trial made her uneasy.

    Zamazo scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. "No. You couldn''t use the formation even if I wanted you to. It would kill you." His words were blunt, almost dismissive, as if her question had been a waste of his time. His eyes remained fixed on Jack, studying every twitch and grimace with morbid curiosity.

    The truth was, Zamazo tolerated Jack. The humans accompanying him, however, grated on his nerves. Their presence felt intrusive, unwelcome. Yet, he refrained from acting on his disdain. Annoying Jack was a risk he wasn''t willing to take. Not now, when the balance of power was so precarious.

    He exhaled sharply, turning his gaze toward Alisha. "Your training will be with me," he said curtly.

    With a wave of his hand, a fruit materialized out of thin air. Its surface glowed faintly, pulsating with an otherworldly light. Alisha eyed it warily, but her suspicion quickly gave way to intrigue and, finally, greed.

    "A Soul Replenishing Fruit?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She recognized it instantly. The fruit was a priceless treasure, capable of sparking wars among men.

    Zamazo nodded and tossed the fruit to her. "You''ve overexerted your spiritual energy¡ªor karma, as you call it. It''s affecting your soul. That fruit will replenish what you''ve lost and aid in healing your guardian spirit. The little creature''s been suffering because of your stubbornness."

    Alisha caught the fruit, her fingers trembling slightly as she held the rare artifact. Its significance wasn''t lost on her. Normally, advancing from one magical level to the next took years of careful training. Overloading the magical core could lead to catastrophic consequences, including the shattering of the core itself. But the Soul Replenishing Fruit was a game-changer. It allowed mages to push beyond their natural limits safely, advancing realms without risking their lives.

    Without hesitation, Alisha bit into the fruit. A surge of energy flooded her body, warm and soothing, like a gentle wave washing over her soul. But just as she began to relax, an unfamiliar sensation gripped her. The warmth turned chaotic, a force that felt alien and destructive.

    ''Is this not the Soul Replenishing Fruit?'' she thought, panic flaring within her. Had Zamazo tricked her?

    She opened her eyes, scanning her surroundings for the source of the disturbance. Her gaze landed on Jack. The chaotic energy was emanating from him, rippling outward in dark, jagged waves. His body seemed to pulse with an unnatural force, the darkness coiling around him like a living thing. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s vision blurred as the pain reached a crescendo. Every cell in his body screamed in protest, yet he refused to fall. The dark energy coursing through him felt alive, sentient, as if it sought to consume him from within. But amidst the chaos, a spark of clarity ignited in his mind.

    ''This power... it''s mine to command.''

    With a roar, Jack dug deeper, tapping into reserves of strength he hadn''t known existed. The energy around him shifted, no longer overwhelming him but bending to his will. The formation''s glow intensified, casting eerie shadows across the chamber. The air grew thick with tension, a battle of wills between Jack and the malevolent force within the formation.

    Zamazo''s eyes widened, his smug demeanor faltering for a brief moment. "Impossible..." he muttered under his breath. The boy was doing more than surviving¡ªhe was adapting, harnessing the darkness instead of being crushed by it.

    Alisha and Missy watched in stunned silence as Jack''s presence seemed to grow, filling the room with an aura that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. The chaotic energy that had frightened Alisha moments ago now felt subdued, controlled.

    Jack opened his eyes, and for a fleeting moment, they glowed with an otherworldly light. "Five minutes?" he rasped, his voice hoarse but steady. "I''ll last as long as it takes."

    Zamazo''s grin returned, but this time, it was laced with genuine respect. "We''ll see," he said, his tone carrying a hint of anticipation. The true test was just beginning.

 Chapter 144 - 144: I wont fall

    "We''ll see?" Jack could instantly tell that Zamazo''s words carried a hidden meaning, far more ominous than they appeared. Before he could dwell on it, the pressure from the formation tripled.

    A sickening crunch echoed from his back, the sound reverberating through the chamber like a breaking bone. It felt as though an entire mountain had been dropped onto him. His body groaned under the strain, every muscle screaming as if it might tear apart at any moment.

    The air grew heavier, thick and oppressive, making each breath a battle. His vision swam, shadows curling at the edges as his knees trembled violently. Time seemed to stretch, the seconds dragging on into an agonizing eternity. Jack had long since lost track of how long he''d been standing, his sense of time slipping away, consumed by the effort to stay upright.

    ''I won''t fall. I can''t be this weak,'' he thought, his mind clinging to the words like a lifeline. It was this defiance, this refusal to break, that kept him going.

    Though the pressure threatened to crush him, Jack forced himself to endure. To his surprise, a small but significant change began to take place. His system interface flickered to life, notifications glowing faintly before his eyes.

    [STR +1]

    [STA +1]

    [STR +1] S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [STA +1]

    The pressure was breaking him down, but at the same time, it was building him back up, his body growing stronger with each agonizing second. His strength and stamina steadily climbed as the formation''s relentless force reshaped him.

    But just when he thought he might have reached the limit of what he could endure, the pressure intensified again. This time, it felt as though the world itself had turned against him, crushing him with the weight of a hundred suns.

    Jack''s lungs burned as the air was forced from his chest. His blood felt like it was flowing in reverse, and a strangled cry escaped his lips before erupting into a full-throated scream.

    "Arrgh!" His voice echoed through the chamber, raw and filled with pain.

    Missy stepped forward instinctively, her small frame shaking as she called out to him. "Jack!"

    But Zamazo''s hand shot out, blocking her path. His silver eyes glinted coldly as he spoke. "Don''t even think about it. That formation will kill anyone who isn''t prepared. Stay back."

    "But¡ª"

    "He''ll survive. If he endured the first wave, he''ll make it through this too." Though his tone was detached, a faint smile tugged at Zamazo''s lips as he watched Jack writhe. He didn''t try to hide his satisfaction.

    Turning his attention to Missy, he added, "And you¡­ you won''t be left out of this. If the Demon King values you, then you''ll have enemies of your own. You''ll need to be strong enough to handle them."

    Missy stiffened under his gaze, her fists clenching. "What are you going to do?"

    Zamazo tilted his head, his sharp features thoughtful. Without warning, his shadow began to shift, detaching from his feet and pooling on the floor like living ink. It slithered to the side and rose, taking on a humanoid shape.

    Missy''s eyes widened as the shadow solidified, gaining color and form until it became an exact replica of Zamazo. The clone''s silver hair and pale skin mirrored his perfectly, down to the cold glint in its eyes.

    "It''s like there are two of you!" Missy exclaimed, her amazement breaking through the tension.

    "This is my shadow clone," Zamazo said, his voice as calm as ever. "It will train you. I sense spiritual energy within you, but it''s raw and undisciplined. If you master it, you''ll be capable of much more."

    "Cool! Does that mean Missy can do what Uncle did?" she asked, her face lighting up with excitement.

    Zamazo blinked, momentarily thrown off by her casual use of "Uncle." No one had ever addressed him with such familiarity before. For a moment, he wasn''t sure whether to laugh or be offended. Finally, he shook his head and muttered, "You''re¡­ unusual."

    Missy''s grin only grew wider, and Zamazo found himself suppressing a faint smile. Despite her innocence¡ªor perhaps because of it¡ªshe was utterly fearless in the face of his power.

    At the center of the chamber, Jack remained locked in his struggle. His clothes were soaked through with sweat, his legs trembling so violently that it seemed impossible he was still standing. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to collapse, to let go and end the torment.

    ''I can''t fall,'' he thought desperately, forcing his knees to stay locked. ''If I can''t withstand this, how will I ever stand against the gods?''

    Memories of Erebus''s power flashed through his mind¡ªan overwhelming force that could crush entire worlds with a mere flick of its will. Compared to that, the pressure from the formation was a mere shadow. But even a shadow of a god''s power was enough to bring him to the brink.

    The system notifications continued to flicker.

    [STR +2]

    [STA +2]

    [STR +2]

    [STA +2]

    The growth was undeniable, but so was the pain. The formation was unrelenting, and Jack''s body was nearing its breaking point. His vision darkened, and he swayed, his knees threatening to buckle under the relentless weight.

    And then, just as he was about to collapse, a voice echoed in his mind¡ªa voice that wasn''t his own.

    ''Even I can''t allow that to happen.''

    Jack''s eyes snapped open, his pupils dilating as a surge of energy flooded through him. It was foreign yet familiar, wrapping around his mind like a protective barrier. The suffocating pressure seemed to ease, if only slightly, and he sucked in a ragged breath.

    Zamazo, who had been watching with a mixture of curiosity and disdain, narrowed his eyes. He felt the shift too¡ªa ripple of energy that spread through the room like a shockwave.

    Jack''s fists clenched, his resolve hardening. "I won''t fall," he growled through gritted teeth. His voice grew louder, filled with a raw, defiant power. "I won''t fall!"

    The formation pulsed violently, reacting to his resistance. The chamber trembled, dust falling from the high ceilings as Jack pushed himself to his limits. Every muscle in his body screamed, but he refused to give in.

    Zamazo''s satisfied smile faded, replaced by a look of grudging respect. Jack''s growth was undeniable, his determination unshakable.

    Far away, in the unseen corners of the universe, a faint ripple spread¡ªa warning to the gods that something was stirring.

 Chapter 145 - 145: the one called death

    Far away, in a space that seemed detached from the entire universe itself, a realm of breathtaking splendor floated amidst the starry skies.

    A vast land, suspended like a celestial island, radiated an ethereal beauty that seemed almost otherworldly. This was no ordinary place¡ªit was a domain shaped by divine power, its existence defying the very laws of creation.

    Floating islands adorned this realm, each one a masterpiece of nature and magic intertwined. The lush green fields stretched endlessly, their gentle sways reflecting an eternal spring. Vibrant flowers, too vivid to be real, painted the landscape in a kaleidoscope of colors. Their petals shimmered faintly, exuding a glow that seemed alive, as though the flowers themselves breathed in the divine essence of the place.

    At the heart of this magnificent expanse stood a castle, a structure so radiant it appeared to be sculpted from pure gold. Its spires reached for the heavens, and its intricate designs whispered of ancient artistry lost to time. This was the palace of gods, a sanctuary of power and secrets.

    Inside the castle, however, the atmosphere was anything but serene.

    In a grand hall filled with opulence and light, the air was thick with tension. Lavish tapestries depicting celestial battles adorned the walls, and the high ceiling bore murals of the gods in their prime. Yet all eyes were fixed on a single figure at the far end of the room.

    Seth.

    Seated in an ornate wheelchair, his presence commanded both reverence and dread. The gods assembled in the hall dared not meet his gaze directly, their grim expressions betraying their unease. There was something profoundly unsettling about Seth¡ªnot just his condition, but the aura of raw power and bitterness that radiated from him. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He was a paradox of divine beauty and unspeakable horror.

    The right half of his body was a vision of perfection, a testament to the divine elegance expected of a god. His skin glowed faintly, flawless and radiant, while his features were so striking they could inspire awe in even the most hardened of warriors.

    But the left half of his body was a nightmare made flesh.

    Dark tendrils pulsed and writhed beneath his decaying skin, as if alive, constantly attempting to heal the damage but failing. The flesh appeared to rot and regenerate simultaneously, an eternal cycle of torment. His mouth on that side was grotesquely contorted, the flesh warped and twisted as if mocking the perfection of his other half.

    Even the bravest of the gods struggled to look at him without flinching.

    Seth''s twisted smile deepened as he felt the faint ripple of energy that had traveled across the cosmos. The sensation sent a shiver down his spine¡ªnot of fear, but of long-simmering rage reigniting.

    "That bastard," he snarled, his voice cutting through the tense silence. His words dripped with venom, each syllable filled with a bitterness honed over eons. "You see what I told you all? Do you still doubt me now?" His piercing gaze swept across the room, daring anyone to challenge him.

    "We never doubted you, Seth," one of the gods finally replied, his tone measured and calm. He drew a deep breath before continuing. "But your methods¡­ corrupting the faithful servants of Olion? That was a step too far. Even you must see that."

    The god rubbed his forehead as if the mere act of reasoning with Seth was exhausting.

    Seth leaned back in his chair, his good eye narrowing dangerously. "Step too far? Do you have any idea what I''ve endured? What that traitorous bastard did to me?" His voice rose, a mixture of fury and anguish. "I should have destroyed him when I had the chance!"

    The god said nothing, his calm demeanor unshaken, though the room itself seemed to tremble faintly in response to Seth''s outburst.

    "Do you doubt my resolve?" Seth demanded, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "Or worse¡ªdo you sympathize with him?"

    "No one here sympathizes with Erebus," another god interjected, his voice firmer now. "But we cannot let your vendetta distract us from what truly matters. The Tournament of the Gods is upon us. Our focus must remain on that."

    Seth let out a bitter laugh, the sound as twisted as his broken body. "The Tournament of the Gods?" He spat the words like poison. "You think a crown will protect you from him? You think a title will matter when Erebus rises again?"

    "He cannot rise," another god argued, his tone resolute. "His soul is fractured beyond repair. Even if he tries, he will never return to his former strength. You know this."

    Seth''s glare darkened, his aura flaring slightly as his rage threatened to consume him. "Do not underestimate him," he hissed. "That bastard is a master of survival. He''s cunning, patient, and far more dangerous than you give him credit for. If we allow him even the slightest chance, he''ll find a way to regain his power. And when he does, he will come for all of us."

    The gods exchanged uneasy glances. They couldn''t deny Seth''s words carried a kernel of truth, but his obsession with Erebus was spiraling out of control, and they all knew it.

    "Enough," said a deep, commanding voice. The room fell silent as all eyes turned to the speaker, the strongest among them. His presence alone seemed to calm the rising tension, his sheer authority unmatched by any other god in the hall.

    "Seth," the god continued, his tone firm yet devoid of malice. "Your concerns are noted, but we cannot afford to lose sight of the bigger picture. The ancient treasure of the gods¡ªthe key to ultimate power¡ªis within reach. If we secure it, not even Erebus could stand against us. Focus your energy on the tournament. Once the throne is ours, you can deal with him as you see fit."

    For a moment, Seth''s fury wavered. His good eye flickered with something resembling consideration. He knew the truth in those words, even if he despised admitting it. The throne represented a power far beyond anything Erebus¡ªor even Seth himself¡ªcould hope to challenge.

    "I will not lift my curse on Olion''s men," Seth finally said, his tone colder than ever. "If Erebus dares to interfere, let him come. I''ll use his own servants to crush him."

    The gods nodded, some reluctantly, others in silent agreement. None dared push Seth further, knowing his wrath could turn on them at any moment.

    As the meeting concluded, Seth''s thoughts turned inward. He could still feel the faint echo of that cursed energy¡ªthe same energy that had left him in this grotesque state. His fists clenched tightly, the tendrils under his skin writhing in response.

    ''I will not rest until you are destroyed, Erebus,'' he thought bitterly. ''I''ll see to it that you never rise again.''

    Far above the golden spires of the castle, the stars seemed to shimmer in silent witness to the gods'' deliberations. Somewhere in the vast expanse of the universe, a faint ripple of power spread, unnoticed by most but deeply felt by the one they called Death.

 Chapter 146 - 146: its you?

    While the gods continued their heated discussion within the celestial castle, the mortal caught in their schemes remained oblivious, standing steadfast atop the punishing formation.

    Jack''s body trembled, his breath coming in shallow, ragged gasps. Sweat poured down his face in rivulets, soaking his tattered clothes as he fought to endure the unrelenting force pressing against him. Every fiber of his being screamed for relief, but he refused to give in. The formation beneath him glowed with a menacing crimson hue, its pulsating energy radiating an oppressive aura that seemed intent on crushing him.

    Fifteen minutes had passed since Jack first stepped onto the formation, but to him, it felt like an eternity. The challenge was simple in concept yet brutal in execution: endure the suffocating pressure for as long as possible, with each increment of time rewarding him with heightened stats. However, what no one had warned him about was the excruciating toll it would take on his body and mind.

    The formation wasn''t just a physical challenge. As Jack ascended to the third stage, he noticed an ominous shift in the air around him. The weight pressing down on him intensified exponentially, and an insidious darkness began to creep into his thoughts, threatening to shatter his resolve. Yet, amidst this torment, he felt an inexplicable barrier shielding his mind, a foreign power that wasn''t his own.

    ''What is this force?'' he wondered, his teeth gritted against the pain. The strange energy was unfamiliar yet oddly comforting, like a protective veil standing between him and the crushing despair the formation sought to impose. It allowed him to focus, sharpening his willpower as he pushed past the agony.

    From the shadows at the edge of the hall, Zamazo observed Jack with a mix of intrigue and skepticism. The demon overlord, clad in his flowing black robes, leaned casually against a pillar, his crimson eyes flickering with curiosity. Jack''s persistence was nothing short of astonishing.

    ''How is he still standing? The third stage should have broken him by now,'' Zamazo thought, his gaze narrowing. ''Even the strongest of demon sentinels faltered at this point. Their mental fortitude was crushed like paper under the weight of the dark energy. Yet this human... he endures.''

    Jack''s body shook violently, his muscles spasming from the strain, but his face remained a mask of grim determination.

    ''Is it sheer willpower driving him? Or something else entirely?'' Zamazo mused. He couldn''t deny his growing respect for the human, even if it was tinged with suspicion.

    His moment of reflection was interrupted by a sharp cry.

    "You''re fighting me! Stop looking elsewhere!" Alisha shouted, her voice filled with frustration as she hurled a blazing spear of light at Zamazo.

    The demon overlord turned his attention to her, effortlessly conjuring a barrier of pure shadow with a lazy flick of his wrist. The spear collided with the barrier, light and darkness clashing violently. For a moment, cracks of brilliance spread across the dark shield, but they quickly reversed, the darkness consuming the light entirely.

    "You''ve grown stronger," Zamazo remarked with a calm smile, though his tone carried a hint of mockery. "Impressive, for a human mage."

    Alisha clenched her fists, her face flushed with anger. "Don''t patronize me!" she snapped, her voice trembling with equal parts rage and desperation.

    She was at her limit. Sweat dripped from her forehead as she struggled to maintain her composure. Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t land a decisive blow on Zamazo. The demon overlord hadn''t even deigned to fight her directly, instead summoning countless shadowy clones to keep her occupied. Each clone was formidable, their attacks precise and relentless, and she had no idea how many more he could summon.

    ''I''m so weak,'' she thought bitterly, tears of frustration welling in her eyes. ''How am I supposed to lead the Church to victory when I can''t even defeat a single demon overlord?''

    What Alisha failed to realize, however, was just how much she had already accomplished. Her spells, fueled by her unyielding determination, burned with a radiance far beyond what anyone of her rank should be capable of.

    Zamazo noticed, even if she didn''t.

    ''Her power... It''s almost unnatural,'' he thought, a faint frown crossing his face. ''She''s only a B-rank mage, yet she fights with the strength of an S-rank. And it''s not the crown amplifying her abilities¡ªit''s her own innate talent.''

    He glanced briefly at Jack, then back to Alisha and finally to Missy, who watched the scene unfold with wide, curious eyes. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Each one of them... They''re not ordinary humans,'' Zamazo realized. ''The reincarnation of my master, an incarnate of light, and a child unafraid of monsters. Together, they''re shaping up to be something truly dangerous.''

    For the first time in centuries, the demon overlord felt a spark of genuine excitement.

    "Enough games," he said, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. The shadows around him coalesced into a scythe, its blade gleaming with a sinister, otherworldly light. "It''s time to show you just how far you still have to go."

    He strode toward Alisha, his movements unhurried yet purposeful, the scythe trailing dark wisps of energy with each step.

    Meanwhile, Jack found himself lost in a void-like state, his consciousness slipping deeper and deeper into an unknown realm. The pressure from the formation had vanished entirely, leaving him weightless and disoriented.

    "Where... am I?" he muttered, his voice echoing in the emptiness.

    All around him was an expanse of swirling black and gold mist, an ethereal landscape that seemed to stretch infinitely in every direction. He felt an eerie calm wash over him, as if he were being cradled by the universe itself.

    Then, a voice rang out¡ªa voice that was both soothing and commanding, resonating deep within his soul.

    "You have endured well, mortal."

    Jack spun around, searching for the source, but saw no one.

    "Who''s there? Show yourself!"

    The mist began to coalesce, forming the faint outline of a figure. Slowly, the shape solidified, revealing a towering being cloaked in golden light, their face obscured by a radiant helm.

    "It''s you?!"

 Chapter 147 - 147: Weak soul?

    Jack turned and froze, his heart pounding in disbelief. Standing before him, cloaked in an aura of dark majesty, was Erebus, the god of life and death. The figure''s presence was overwhelming, a paradoxical mix of ethereal grace and malevolent power.

    "How is this possible?" Jack''s voice quivered, barely a whisper. His fingers twitched involuntarily, as though bracing for an unseen blow.

    Erebus chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that reverberated through the space around them. "I''m surprised you managed to subdue me. Well, I suppose Olion, that insufferable brat, was correct about you." He stepped closer, his movements slow and deliberate, his hands clasped behind his back.

    The god''s cloak fluttered, defying the stillness of the air. It seemed carved from the very essence of darkness, its edges shifting and curling like tendrils of smoke. Patterns of crimson and gold shimmered across the fabric, flickering like flames, alive and defiant.

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the imposing figure, confusion etched across his face. ''How is he here? We''re one now¡­ aren''t we?'' he thought, but no answer came from within. His connection to Erebus felt silent, distant.

    "Don''t look so perplexed," Erebus said, his tone laced with amusement. "The binding is complete. You succeeded in becoming the principal soul of this body. In essence, you are in control now." He sighed, the sound heavy with disappointment. "Still, to think those fools managed to weaken me to such an extent¡­" His eyes narrowed as fleeting memories of past battles flickered across his mind.

    Jack''s confusion deepened as Erebus'' words sank in. Yet, beneath the uncertainty, a flicker of resentment stirred within him. "If I''m in control, what are you doing here?" he asked, his tone sharp, his cold gaze fixed on the god.

    Erebus'' lips curled into a smirk. "You may resent me all you like," he said, "but it changes nothing. We are bound now. I cannot harm you, and you cannot harm me. We are one and the same, whether you like it or not."

    Jack''s eyes darkened, his disdain evident. His previous encounters with Erebus and Olion had cemented his belief that gods were cruel beings, playing with mortal lives as though they were mere pawns. He buried his resentment deep, unwilling to let Erebus see the full extent of his thoughts.

    "So again," Jack said, his voice cold and unyielding, "why are you here?"

    Erebus'' smirk faded, replaced by a calm, unreadable expression. "I came to warn you," he said simply.

    Jack''s brows furrowed. "Warn me? About what? I already know the gods will come for me because I have your soul within me. What else is there to warn me about?"

    Erebus chuckled, shaking his head as though amused by Jack''s naivety. "You''re still as naive as ever," he said. "There is much you don''t understand, much you refuse to see." He turned his gaze to the distance, his expression thoughtful. "You believe the world is crooked, that the gods are cruel. You''re not wrong. But you''ve barely scratched the surface of what that truly means."

    Jack''s frown deepened, his fists clenching at his sides. "I don''t need a lecture," he snapped. "I already know this world is broken, and the so-called gods are no saviors. They''re tyrants, playing with our lives for their amusement."

    Erebus'' gaze snapped back to Jack, sharp and penetrating. "You speak of truth, but truth is rarely so simple," he said. "Good and evil, hero and villain¡ªthese are constructs shaped by perception. Everyone believes they are in the right, driven by their own sense of justice. The masses decide what is right and wrong, and those who oppose them are branded villains."

    Jack met Erebus'' gaze, his anger simmering beneath the surface. "What are you trying to say? That I should just accept this?"

    Erebus shook his head. "No," he said. "I am saying that only those with the power to stand against the entire world can truly change it. And power is not handed to the strongest, the wealthiest, or the smartest. It is seized by those willing to do whatever it takes."

    Jack stared at the god, his mind racing. Erebus'' words carried a weight that was impossible to ignore. Yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this encounter than mere philosophy.

    "Enough with the speeches," Jack said finally, his voice tinged with impatience. "If you have something important to say, then say it."

    Erebus chuckled again, a dry, humorless sound. "Very well," he said. "The gods are already moving against you. They won''t come themselves¡ªnot yet. Instead, they''ll send their agents, mortals empowered by divine blessings. They will hunt you, and they will not stop until you are dead."

    Jack''s expression hardened. "I already expected that," he said. "What else is new?"

    Erebus'' gaze darkened, his tone turning grave. "Your soul is weak," he said. "The balance of life and death has shifted, and the realm of souls is in turmoil. If you do not act, you will die¡ªsooner than you think."

    Jack''s heart skipped a beat. "Weak soul?" he repeated. "What does that mean?"

    Erebus fixed him with a piercing stare. "It means the damned are already coming for you," he said. "You''ve felt it, haven''t you? The whispers, the laughter in the shadows?"

    Jack opened his mouth to deny it, but the words caught in his throat. A cold chill ran down his spine as faint voices began to echo in his mind. They were faint at first, like distant whispers carried on the wind. But they grew louder, more insistent, until they were a cacophony of shouts and laughter.

    "Yes, yes! That bastard will join us this time!" one voice cried.

    "Demon! You don''t deserve to live!" another snarled.

    Jack clutched his head, his knees buckling under the weight of the voices. Despair flooded his senses, a deep, all-consuming sadness that made him question everything. For a brief, horrifying moment, he felt an overwhelming urge to end his own life.

    And then, as quickly as it had begun, the voices stopped. Erebus stood before him, his hand outstretched, his expression grim.

    "This body still holds divine power," Erebus said. "It has been protecting you, shielding you from the damned. But that protection won''t last forever. If you don''t act soon, those souls will consume you."

    Jack''s breaths came in ragged gasps as he struggled to steady himself. "What do I have to do?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Erebus'' eyes glinted with an inscrutable light. "You must consume the soul of a being with divinity," he said. "Only then will your soul grow strong enough to withstand the damned."

    Jack stared at him, a mixture of fear and determination in his eyes. He didn''t know what lay ahead, but one thing was clear: his fight was far from over.

    ********

    Jack''s eyes widened, shrinking with alarm as Erebus''s words echoed in his mind. The god''s grim warning had struck a chord deep within him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So... what do I do?" Jack finally asked, his voice steady, but the dread clawing at his heart was unmistakable.

    Erebus studied him for a moment, his lips curling into a sardonic smile. "To think you''d make such a fine actor," Erebus said, breaking into a low chuckle. "Just a few days ago, you were craving death''s sweet embrace, and now you''re asking for a way to live? Intriguing. Good. At least you''re not some weakling ready to abandon his goals the moment things get complicated."

    Jack sneered in response, his cold demeanor masking the storm brewing within. "It makes no difference. I have one goal¡ªonly one. And that''s to see this crooked world erased. I can achieve it in two ways, and death is one of them. But," he paused, a shadow of a smirk creeping across his face, "maybe you''re right. Maybe I just want to have a little fun before the end."

    Erebus''s gaze gleamed with dark satisfaction. "Fun, you say? Oh, you''ll have plenty of that soon enough. Trust me," Erebus replied, the faintest trace of amusement coloring his tone. Then his expression hardened. "But let me be clear: killing a divine being with your current strength is a fool''s errand. You might as well hand yourself over to them and save them the effort."

    Jack clenched his fists, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. He felt cornered, like a caged animal staring down the barrel of inevitability. "That''s exactly what I''m saying," he growled. "I can''t fight a divine being as I am, and I sure as hell can''t train properly while this curse hangs over my head. So, what am I supposed to do?"

    Erebus observed him silently, his expression unreadable. Jack''s frustration mounted. The thought of being shackled, unable to progress toward his goals, gnawed at him. He wasn''t one to tolerate weakness¡ªnot in himself, not in others. He needed a solution, and he needed it fast.

    The memory of his battle with Zamazo flashed through his mind. Even then, the odds had been stacked against him. Without the Book of Death, victory would''ve been impossible. The book had turned the tides, but it had come at a steep cost.

    Jack recalled the massive drain on his soul essence. The previous encounter had cost him more than five hundred thousand soul essence points. If it weren''t for Naon''s untimely demise and the subsequent replenishment, he wouldn''t have lasted long enough to broker a deal with Zamazo.

    Even now, the aftermath of that battle lingered. His once-impressive reservoir of soul essence had dwindled significantly.

    [Soul Essence: 501,200]

    He grimaced at the thought of relying on the Book of Death again. Its power was undeniable, but the price was equally steep. At this rate, using it recklessly would deplete him completely. Without soul essence, he would be vulnerable¡ªutterly defenseless.

    "You''re awfully quiet," Erebus remarked, his tone almost mocking. "Thinking about your predicament, I take it? Trying to figure out how to fight your way out of this mess?" He leaned in slightly, his dark eyes boring into Jack''s. "Let me save you the trouble. The answer is simple¡ªyou can''t. Not yet."

    Jack''s scowl deepened. "Then what''s the point of this conversation? If you''re just here to gloat or waste my time, spare me the theatrics."

    Erebus''s smirk returned, sharper than a blade. "Oh, I''m not wasting your time. In fact, I''m about to do you a favor."

    Jack arched a brow, skepticism etched across his face. Erebus rarely offered help without some ulterior motive. "A favor? Let me guess¡ªthis is where you tell me it''s going to cost me something."

    Erebus chuckled darkly. "Not everything comes with a price, mortal. Well," he paused, tilting his head, "most things do. But in this case, consider it... an investment."

    Jack remained silent, his gaze locked on Erebus, waiting for him to continue.

    "There''s an item," Erebus began, his voice lowering, as if the very mention of it carried weight. "Something ancient. Something powerful. And it''s closer than you think. I can feel its presence in this place."

    Jack''s pulse quickened. "What item?" he asked, his voice laced with urgency.

    "The item is the..."

 Chapter 148 - 148: Change of plans

    Alisha''s chest heaved as beads of sweat rolled down her temples. Her trembling hands gripped her staff, but her spirit wavered. Across from her, Zamazo stood tall and composed, his sinister grin betraying neither fatigue nor strain.

    "I must admit," Zamazo said, his tone disturbingly casual, "just when I thought I''d seen the best you had to offer, you go and create a completely new spell. Impressive. Truly, you have a lot of talent."

    ''How is this even possible?'' Alisha thought, her teeth clenched so tightly her jaw ached. She had poured everything she had into that spell, weaving the holy power with precision and intent. It was supposed to wipe Zamazo out¡ªhis clones, his essence, everything. Yet, here he stood, unscathed, as if mocking her efforts.

    The spell had obliterated his clones, true, but against Zamazo himself, it had done nothing. Nothing.

    ''Isn''t holy power supposed to be a demon''s bane? How could it fail against him?'' Alisha felt a wave of despair crash over her. Her grip on her staff tightened as she struggled to hold onto the sliver of resolve she had left.

    "Very well," she growled through gritted teeth. "If my powers alone aren''t enough, then I''ll use this!"

    Her voice echoed through the training grounds as she prepared to summon the Crown of Light, an artifact of immense holy power that she had been reluctant to call upon before. But before she could finish, Zamazo''s voice cut through the air, freezing her in place. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That won''t be necessary," he said with an almost bored expression. "Training is over for today."

    "What?" Alisha blinked, lowering her staff slightly. Her frustration and confusion mixed into a volatile cocktail of emotions. She followed Zamazo''s gaze to see him staring at Jack, who had just emerged from the formation.

    Jack''s expression was grim, his eyes shadowed with a mixture of exhaustion and something else¡ªsomething far more unsettling.

    Zamazo narrowed his eyes at Jack, intrigued. From the corner of his vision, he had been monitoring Jack''s progress within the formation. For a while, he''d noticed something strange. At some point, Jack''s consciousness had seemed to leave his body. Yet, unlike what should have happened, Jack''s body didn''t collapse under the formation''s crushing pressure.

    ''What exactly is going on with him?'' Zamazo thought.

    Jack stepped forward, ignoring the concerned gazes of Alisha and Zamazo. "There will be a change in plans," he announced, his voice cold and resolute.

    Alisha''s eyes widened. "Change in plans? What are you talking about?"

    Jack glanced at her briefly before turning his attention to the horizon, his thoughts seemingly elsewhere. "We''ll need to put the Chapters of Time on hold for now," he said. "There are too many enemies hunting us, and I need to get stronger to deal with them."

    Alisha frowned. "Isn''t that the point of this training? What exactly are you saying, Jack?"

    Jack sighed, the weight of his predicament pressing down on him. "The thing is," he said slowly, "I can''t train right now."

    "What do you mean, ''you can''t train''?" Alisha demanded, her confusion giving way to irritation. "That''s exactly what you''ve been doing this whole time!"

    Before Jack could respond, a soft voice cut through the tension.

    "Brother''s soul is weak," Missy said, her tone eerily calm. She sat cross-legged in the corner, where one of Zamazo''s shadow clones had been training her. "Big Brother has captured many evil souls, and now they''re after him."

    Jack turned toward her, startled. ''How does she know that?'' he thought, his mind racing.

    Missy''s words left both Zamazo and Alisha momentarily stunned. Though Alisha remained confused, Zamazo''s expression darkened as he pieced things together. As a demon who had grown stronger by consuming souls, he understood the delicate balance between a soul''s strength and its stability.

    "A weak soul," Zamazo muttered, his gaze sharpening. "It would be highly susceptible to spiritual attacks¡­ and could easily break down under pressure."

    Jack nodded, confirming Zamazo''s suspicions. "Exactly. The souls I''ve taken in aren''t resting peacefully. They''re trying to consume me, hoping to claw their way back to the land of the living."

    Zamazo frowned, his thoughts turning grim. He had never seen a situation quite like this. Jack, as the Lord of the Dead, held dominion over countless restless souls, but that power came with a price. The souls of the damned, unrelenting and vengeful, were now a threat to their master.

    "And because of that," Jack continued, "I can''t risk pushing my limits in training. If I do, the souls could overwhelm me."

    "Then what''s your plan?" Zamazo asked. His tone carried an edge of curiosity, but beneath it lay a note of concern.

    Jack hesitated, his jaw tightening. He knew what needed to be done, but the path ahead wasn''t one he could tread lightly.

    "There''s only one way to fix this," Jack said finally. "I need to strengthen my soul."

    Zamazo raised an eyebrow. "And how exactly do you plan to do that?"

    Jack''s gaze turned to Zamazo, meeting the demon''s piercing eyes. He didn''t answer immediately. The answer was obvious, but saying it aloud made it feel all the more daunting.

    "I''ll have to consume a stronger soul," Jack admitted, his voice low but firm. "Or multiple weaker ones."

    Alisha''s eyes widened in horror. "Consume a soul? What are you talking about? That''s¡ª"

    "Necessary," Zamazo interjected, cutting her off. He turned to Alisha, his expression grim. "If his soul remains weak, it''ll shatter. And when that happens, he won''t just die. He''ll be devoured by the very souls he commands."

    Alisha''s lips parted, but no words came out. The weight of Zamazo''s explanation left her shaken.

    "But," Zamazo continued, his gaze shifting back to Jack, "you have a divine soul. Strengthening it won''t be easy. The souls you consume will need to be exceptionally strong. Divine souls, in particular, are incredibly rare. Even I''ve never encountered another like yours."

    A heavy silence hung in the air. Jack''s expression remained stoic, but Alisha could see the storm of emotions swirling behind his eyes.

    "Do you plan on erasing them all?" Zamazo asked suddenly.

    Jack didn''t respond immediately, but Zamazo''s question caused Alisha to frown deeply.

    "Erase what?" she asked, her voice unsteady.

    Zamazo''s eyes flickered toward her for a brief moment before returning to Jack. "The souls. All of them."

    Alisha''s blood ran cold. The thought of erasing countless souls, even if they were vengeful and dangerous, filled her with unease.

    Her frown deepened, but even she knew she coudn''t stop Zamazo, let alone him.

    Jack''s gaze remained fixed ahead, his resolve unshaken. "If it''s between them or me," he said, "then the choice is obvious. But, there''s an alternative... an item, the item is...."

 Chapter 149 - 149: the item

    "That item¡­" Zamazo''s voice carried a weight that made everyone in the room pause. He leaned back, arms folded, his gaze fixed on Jack with an unreadable expression. "Hmm. It''s well-known¡­ and yet, a mystery. A powerful artifact that''s been sought for generations, but no one''s ever laid eyes on it. Or, at least, no one has lived to tell about it." He let out a soft chuckle, but the mirth didn''t reach his eyes.

    Jack remained silent, his expression set in stone. He wasn''t here for Zamazo''s musings; he wanted answers.

    "With the scant information we have, going after it could mean war. A war that stretches across planes," Zamazo continued, his tone casual but his gaze sharp. "Not that I''d shy away from a fight, but even I enjoy these moments of peace. Rare as they are." He sighed, almost wistfully, though it was clear from his demeanor that peace wasn''t something he truly believed in anymore. "Still, knowing you, I suspect you''ve already decided."

    Jack''s reply was steady, almost unnervingly calm. "The risk doesn''t matter. We need it."

    Zamazo smirked. "Well, this should be interesting¡­"

    The dining hall was grand, its high ceilings adorned with intricate carvings of mythical beasts, their eyes seeming to follow the group as they moved. Faint streams of sunlight filtered through the tall, arched windows, illuminating the long rectangular table in the center of the room.

    Jack stood at the head of the table, his dark silhouette cutting a commanding figure. Zamazo was by his right, leaning slightly against the table with an air of nonchalance. To Jack''s left stood Alisha, her arms crossed as she surveyed the scene, and beside her, Missy, her cat-like ears twitching with curiosity.

    On the table lay an artifact that seemed to hum with latent power¡ªa map, glowing faintly with an ethereal light. Its ancient leather surface bore markings that were both intricate and ever-shifting, as if alive.

    Jack extended his hand, summoning a dark orb from his [Storage Space]. With a faint shimmer, the orb dissipated, leaving behind a pouch that appeared mundane, but everyone in the room knew better. Slowly, he untied the pouch and tilted it, pouring its contents onto the map.

    Grains of sand¡ªgolden and luminous¡ªspilled out, catching the light in a way that made them look like liquid fire. As they touched the surface of the map, a brilliant glow erupted, illuminating the entire room. The darkness that seemed to cling to the corners was banished in an instant, leaving the space bathed in radiant light.

    Alisha squinted against the brightness. "That''s¡­ different," she muttered, her tone edged with both awe and unease. "The last time we used the map, it didn''t react like this."

    "That''s because this isn''t ordinary sand," Jack replied without looking up, his focus entirely on the map. "This comes from the Holy Lands of the Gods. It''s said to resonate with any object connected to divinity."

    As if on cue, the map began to shift. The markings on its surface blurred, the lines and symbols rearranging themselves. It was as though the map was waking up, stretching its boundaries to reveal something new.

    Layer by layer, the map unfolded in shimmering detail, revealing terrains that seemed impossibly real¡ªjagged mountains, dense forests, and sprawling deserts. Rivers snaked their way across the planes, and even the outlines of buildings came into view. Between each layer, a swirling void marked the spatial rifts that divided the planes from one another.

    At the center of the map, their current location glowed¡ªa castle etched in vibrant gold. From this point, a thin, glowing line extended, threading its way through the rifts until it stopped at another castle, eerily similar to their own but located on a different plane. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zamazo''s eyes narrowed as he took in the final destination. "So¡­ it''s there. That conniving woman hid it all along," he said, his voice devoid of surprise but laced with disdain. "All this time, right under everyone''s noses."

    Missy''s ears perked up. "Another plane?" she asked, her wide eyes reflecting the glowing map. "Does that mean we have to cross the rifts?"

    Jack nodded. "That''s how it appears."

    "Naya," he murmured, glancing at Zamazo.

    Zamazo gave a slow nod of confirmation. "Indeed. Of all the people to guard it, it had to be her. She''s¡­ complicated. Let''s just say she''s not likely to welcome you with open arms."

    Jack''s expression didn''t waver. "Because I want to take the artifact?"

    "Not just that," Zamazo replied, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Let''s just say her sudden rise in power hasn''t been entirely natural. I suspect she''s been using that item to fuel her strength. And if I''m right, she''ll guard it with everything she has."

    "I wasn''t planning on asking nicely," Jack said, his voice calm but carrying an edge that made the room feel colder.

    Zamazo chuckled darkly. "Good. Because if you were, you''d have failed before you started. Still¡­ you do realize the kind of power she wields, right? She''s not someone to be taken lightly."

    "I''m aware." Jack''s fists clenched at his sides. He wasn''t deluded about the challenge ahead. Without the artifact, his growth would stagnate. And stagnation meant death. He had to try, no matter the cost.

    ''I need the Eye of Eternity,'' he thought, his resolve hardening. ''Without it, I''m nothing but a walking target. I''ll do whatever it takes to claim it.''

    Missy''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Shouldn''t we use this opportunity to find the clue to the Chapters of Time as well? We''ve already gathered all the Moonlight Stones we need."

    Alisha nodded in agreement. "She''s right. With Zamazo''s help, we''ve come this far. It would be a waste not to use the map while we can."

    Jack hesitated, then placed his hands on the edges of the map, focusing his thoughts on the Chapters of Time. The glowing trails shifted once more, this time leading to a different location.

    Zamazo stiffened. For the first time, genuine shock flickered across his face. "That place?" he muttered, his voice barely audible.

    "What is it?" Alisha asked, sensing the sudden tension.

    Zamazo didn''t respond immediately, his gaze locked on the new destination. When he finally spoke, his tone was grim. "If the map is pointing there¡­ then things are far worse than I thought."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Explain."

    Zamazo turned to him, his expression dark. "The Chapters of Time aren''t just hidden. They''re protected by something ancient¡­ something even I''d rather not cross paths with."

    The room fell silent, the weight of his words pressing down on them like a storm cloud.

    Whatever lay ahead, it was clear that their journey was about to become far more perilous than any of them had anticipated.

    Because, It was that place.

 Chapter 150 - 150: A trip

    Something that even a demon overlord would fear? What could that possibly be?

    Jack''s curiosity burned, but alongside it, a chill of apprehension crept into his chest. Zamazo''s cryptic words struck a chord, awakening a sense of vulnerability Jack wasn''t used to admitting, even to himself.

    It felt like the world was closing in on him. With every step forward, the challenges seemed to grow, looming like insurmountable mountains.

    ''It''s as though I''m making no progress at all,'' Jack thought bitterly, frustration bubbling beneath his calm exterior. ''Erebus was right¡ªhe''s actually bad luck. Even my life wasn''t this cursed before... Was it?''

    A faint headache brewed as Jack dwelled on his grim prospects, but he pushed it aside. Dwelling on his fate wouldn''t change it.

    "Regardless," Jack said, his voice firm, "it won''t stop me from getting the chapters. I have questions that demand answers¡ªanswers only time can give me. And I will not meet that man unprepared."

    With that, he rolled the map closed, sealing the glowing parchment with deliberate care.

    "I understand what you mean," Zamazo replied, nodding with an air of sympathy. Yet beneath his composed demeanor, his thoughts strayed elsewhere. Deep down, he wasn''t convinced he would survive if he ventured into that place himself. Talking Jack out of this reckless endeavor seemed futile. If the young man''s resolve couldn''t be shaken, so be it.

    ''This will just give me the opportunity I''ve been waiting for anyway,'' Zamazo thought, a sly calculation flickering behind his impassive face.

    But he was overlooking one crucial element in his plan. Could you guess what it was?

    "Let''s make preparations," Jack announced, breaking Zamazo''s train of thought. "We leave for the First Planes tomorrow." His tone left no room for debate.

    "I''m afraid I won''t be joining you on this journey," Zamazo interjected immediately, his voice steady but carrying an undertone of finality.

    Jack turned to face him, an eyebrow raised. "Why not?"

    Before Jack could press further, Missy burst into the conversation, her ears twitching with indignation. "Why will Uncle Zamazo stay behind? Missy wants to learn more!"

    Zamazo regarded her outburst with mild amusement. He had grown accustomed to her energy, though her insistence on calling him "uncle" still struck him as odd. It wasn''t naivety, he realized¡ªit was just her way of expressing herself.

    "I can''t accompany you," Zamazo explained, ignoring Missy''s pout. "Entering the First Planes with me would paint a target on all of you. My presence alone would set off alarms, and I doubt you''re planning to politely ask for what you''re after." His sharp gaze landed on Jack, who nodded in understanding.

    "Additionally," Zamazo continued, "it could be seen as a breach of her territory. That woman is... unstable. She''d call a war over the smallest perceived insult." He let out a resigned sigh. "As it stands now, I''ve grown to appreciate peace more than I''d like to admit."

    Jack''s jaw tightened. He knew Zamazo was right. If this mission were to succeed, stealth was key.

    "Very well," Jack conceded. "But if there''s any way you can support us from here, I''d appreciate it. I won''t pretend I can handle this alone."

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I have a few informants¡ªspies, if you will. They''ll be of great help."

    "Spies?" Jack echoed, his eyes narrowing. "How skilled are they?"

    "They''re more than skilled," Zamazo said with a casual wave of his hand. "In fact, they''ve been here all along."

    Jack''s senses flared as he felt a sudden presence behind him. Turning slightly, he caught a glimpse of a figure¡ªa woman clad in light armor that hugged her form. The breastplate accentuated her figure, making her an undeniable beauty. But Jack''s focus wasn''t on her appearance.

    He was stunned.

    ''How did I not sense her presence?'' Jack wondered, his wariness mounting. He had always been able to detect demons easily. Their energy, their essence¡ªit was like second nature to him. Yet this woman had been there, unnoticed, blending seamlessly into the shadows.

    Even Alisha seemed unsettled. Her sharp gaze locked onto the stranger as if trying to pierce through her aura of mystery.

    "Don''t worry," Zamazo said, breaking the tense silence. "She doesn''t have enough strength to harm a fly. This is Jena."

    Jena stood perfectly still, her single horn jutting elegantly from her forehead. If not for that distinct feature, she could have been mistaken for a human. Her skin carried a healthy flush, unlike the pale complexion of most demons.

    "She has no presence," Zamazo continued. "If you''re planning to steal from an overlord, she''s your best shot. Even I couldn''t detect her the first time I met her. She would''ve made an excellent warrior, but..." He sighed. "Unfortunately, she has no combat abilities to speak of."

    Jack''s sharp gaze shifted to Jena. She met his eyes, unblinking, her expression blank.

    "She doesn''t talk?" Alisha asked, her voice soft but curious.

    Zamazo shook his head. "Not once. In all the time she''s served me, she''s never spoken a word. But she''s loyal and follows every command without fail."

    Jack studied Jena for a moment longer. Despite her lack of strength, there was something... different about her. Something that set her apart, even from other demons.

    "We all need rest," Jack finally said, turning away. "Tomorrow, we''ll set out on our little trip." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He left the hall, his mind already racing with plans. Zamazo had provided him with a potential edge, but the road ahead was treacherous.

    Navigating the winding corridors of Zamazo''s fortress, Jack eventually found his way to a room. Unlocking the door with the master key he''d been given, he stepped inside.

    The chamber was spacious, its opulent furnishings a stark contrast to the challenges he faced. Ornate carvings adorned the walls, and a large, plush bed sat in the center of the room, draped in dark silks.

    Jack stood in silence, letting the weight of the day settle over him. His fingers traced the edge of the rolled-up map in his hand.

    ''This is just the beginning,'' he thought. ''I can''t afford to falter now.''

    As he lay down, his mind drifted to the chapters of time, to the answers he sought, and to the enemies that waited in the shadows.

    "Time to check the system screen and see how much I''ve improved"

 Chapter 151 - 151: Eye of the abyss

    "Time to check the system screen and see how much I''ve improved." Jack''s voice broke the silence of his dimly lit room.

    Since stepping into the planes, life had been an unrelenting whirlwind of chaos. Event after event had kept him too preoccupied to monitor his progress as he once did. The uncertainty gnawed at him¡ªhad he grown stronger by the system''s standards, or was he still far from the power he needed? With everything that had happened, especially his entanglement with Erebus, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his potential had shifted drastically.

    Jack drew a deep breath and summoned the system interface.

    ¡¸ ? System Info ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? System update has been completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Automatic reset completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Name: Asriel Digmun ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Race: Demi-Human ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Class: Necromancer God ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Talent: Potent ? ¡¹

    Character Stats:

    ¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[

    EXP: 1/100

    STR: 12.5

    STA: 12

    AGI: 11.8

    Soul Strength: Nil

    ¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨a

    The changes on the interface gave him pause.

    "Perception and Intelligence are gone... and now there''s Soul Strength?" Jack muttered, his brows knitting. The system wasn''t just evolving¡ªit was morphing into something entirely new.

    "Can you modify the system?" he asked aloud, though he wasn''t expecting a response.

    Erebus''s voice echoed in his mind, carrying its usual blend of authority and disdain. "Not exactly. I can make slight adjustments to accommodate my reincarnations, ensuring they better understand their power over time. That way, my soul grows alongside theirs. When it''s sufficiently strong, I''ll take over¡ªjust as I attempted in the tomb. Unfortunately, that... failed."

    The bitterness in Erebus''s tone didn''t escape Jack''s notice. "If only that bastard hadn''t interfered," he added with a growl.

    Jack didn''t need to ask who "that bastard" was. The tension between Erebus and his supposed brother was palpable. Their relationship felt more like a centuries-old rivalry than a sibling bond.

    "Was the reset to help me, or just another one of your schemes?" Jack asked, deciding to steer the conversation back to the system.

    "A bit of both," Erebus admitted. "None of this was supposed to happen, but I''ll admit, it''s beneficial. Seeing thousands in your stats can be deceiving. It inflates confidence without grounding strength. I wonder how someone could boast high numbers and still struggle against a mere demon overlord."

    Jack''s face darkened. Erebus''s words were cutting, and they struck a nerve.

    "Well, guess what? It was your pathetic reincarnation¡ªsomeone with no ounce of strength to his name. You''re the one who''s a disgrace. How does the so-called ''strongest god'' fall to such a pitiful state? Aren''t you ashamed?"

    Erebus fell silent, his presence retreating to the recesses of Jack''s mind. Jack didn''t press further. It was late, and fatigue weighed heavy on him. Sleep wasn''t a necessity for him anymore, but it was a welcome escape from the endless stress of his journey.

    He lay back, letting the bed''s comfort envelop him. Darkness took over, and for a while, the world faded.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, changes were taking root within him as he slept. Strands of jet-black hair interwove with the lush green of his locks, a subtle but ominous transformation signaling a shift deep within his being.

    When his eyes fluttered open, he was greeted by the same eerie stillness that had accompanied him to sleep. The planes offered no sunrises or sunsets¡ªtime was meaningless here, as if the world itself had abandoned the concept.

    Jack stretched and moved to the mirror in the corner of the room. His reflection greeted him with a face that seemed sharper, more defined. His azure eyes shimmered with an otherworldly depth, the pitch-black irises like endless voids that threatened to pull him in.

    ''What''s happening to me?'' he wondered, leaning closer to study his reflection.

    "Careful." Erebus''s voice broke through the silence. "Your soul bears the key to the realm of souls, and your eyes are that key. Stare too long, and even you might lose yourself."

    As if on cue, the system chimed:

    ¡¸ ? Ding! Host has unlocked a new skill: Eyes of the Abyss ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Description: Any beholder will be lost in the abyss beyond for 30 seconds? ¡¹

    Jack frowned, reading the description. "So, my eyes are a weapon now?"

    "They''re more than that," Erebus said. "This ability is akin to Hegen''s¡ªone of the most dangerous I''ve seen. But it''s a double-edged sword. Use it wisely."

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the mirror for a moment longer before he turned away.

    He donned his white robes¡ªthe uniform from his school days. "For all their flaws, they didn''t skimp on quality," he muttered, tugging at the fabric. It was a reminder of a life that felt distant, almost foreign.

    A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. Jack opened it cautiously, only to find Jena standing there, her expression as unreadable as ever.

    "How do I keep missing her presence?" he muttered, his frustration evident.

    Jena said nothing, simply gesturing for him to follow.

    ''Zamazo must''ve sent her to fetch me,'' Jack thought. He sighed and trailed behind her, his steps echoing in the silent hallway.

    The journey to the main hall was brief, but every step felt heavy with anticipation. When they arrived, Zamazo was already waiting, his stoic expression giving nothing away.

    By his side was Alisha an Missy, although Missy didn''t seem to have any issues with Zamazo an the other demons, same couldn''t be said for Alisha who loathed them, If she had the strength she would''ve brought down the entire castle. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re ready, I presume?" Zamazo asked, his gaze shifting briefly to Jena.

    Jack nodded. "As ready as I''ll ever be. Let''s get this over with."

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a faint smile, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of something else¡ªconcern, perhaps, or a hint of doubt. "Then let''s not waste any time. Your path ahead will be treacherous, but I suspect you already know that."

    Jack''s grip tightened around his staff. He wasn''t sure if Zamazo''s words were meant as encouragement or a warning, but either way, he couldn''t afford to hesitate.

    "Let''s go," he said, his voice firm.

    Without saying another word, Zamazo led them outside the city of Nyxoria.

    Previously, when they had entered the city, Zamazo had teleported them directly to the front of his castle as he didn''t want to raise too much suspicion. Even now, it was the same; he teleported them directly to the front of the transportation grounds.

    However, this time, there weren''t many demons in the area as he had issued a strict warning beforehand that no one was allowed to use the transportation transit until he said so.

    This was also to avoid too many people catching sight of Jack and his team.

    He didn''t have any problem with Jack, as he seemed to be emitting some demonic aura around him, but it was no stronger than that of a one-horned demon.

    Missy didn''t look much like a human, and at the same time, she didn''t seem to have the scent of a human. The only person who stood out very much in the group was Alisha, who was not only a human but also the very leader of one of the major human factions that troubled and persecuted demons for years.

    Just as she was very keen on dark energy, similarly, demons were quite sensitive to the holy energy around them. Thankfully, she had yet to reach the level where she could summon the same level of power as the previous Holy Lady.

    She could only be placed slightly above a normal S-rank mage and was nothing special.

    "This is the only available means of jumping the planes to any other section, so with this link, you''ll get to the first planes in no time," Zamazo stated.

    "However, I''ve set the formation to place you in an unknown area within the first planes. That way, you''ll be able to avoid meeting trouble immediately. But you should still keep your eyes peeled for beasts¡ªthey are numerous within the first planes," Zamazo explained further as he activated the formation.

    The formation was placed in the center of the large tower, and several mana crystals were arranged around it as a source for its power.

    Jack looked at the intricate designs on the walls of the tower, and they gave him a strong sense of familiarity.

    Not only that, but the position of each mana crystal seemed as though he had seen the same setting somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember.

    ''Where have I seen this before?'' He didn''t know why, but he had an unsettling feeling as he looked at the design of the tower.

    "At this point, I can only wish you farewell," Zamazo said as he fully activated the formation. The buzzing sounds of the crystals could be heard as energy seeped out of them, pouring into the formation.

    Jack and the others, who were already standing on the formation facing Zamazo, were prepared to leave, but Jack''s mind had already wandered far away. As he looked closely at the formation again, it hit him¡ªhe finally remembered.

    As the flash of white light blinded him, only two words sounded in his mind.

    Gleam Dome.

 Chapter 152 - 152: Hidden secrets

    "So, if I''m correct, you want us to attack the smaller cities first before targeting the larger ones?" Carlos asked, his voice heavy with skepticism. His old, wrinkled face turned toward Drack, his frown deepening as he sought clarity.

    Drack leaned back in his chair, the flickering lantern light casting sharp shadows across his calm expression. His piercing amber eyes, partially hidden behind strands of silver hair, locked on Carlos. "Indeed. A direct assault on the capital city is ill-advised. Taking down the smaller cities first will ensure the central city remains isolated when they call for reinforcements. We can use our numbers against them. It''s a strategy that minimizes losses and increases our chances of survival. These demons, especially the higher ranks, are not to be underestimated. Their intelligence is formidable. Acting without caution would be suicide."

    His voice was measured, but there was an undeniable weight behind his words. Drack wasn''t merely theorizing; he was issuing a warning. Though he wouldn''t directly participate in the upcoming battles, he knew his kingdom wouldn''t escape the consequences if the plan failed. The demons wouldn''t see this as a singular act of defiance¡ªthey would see it as a declaration of war.

    The room fell silent for a moment, the council members exchanging glances. The air was heavy with tension, but Drack''s expression remained unreadable.

    Carlos narrowed his eyes, clearly unconvinced. "I see your point, but¡­"

    Drack ignored him and shifted his gaze toward the map spread out on the table. It detailed the terrain and key cities of the demon planes, each marked with intricate symbols and annotations. His mind wandered briefly to the incident at the academy, the catalyst for this war.

    ''If they came for one student, I find it hard to believe that a single individual could have triggered such chaos across the planes. A weakling like him? No¡­ their true target must have been the Lady of the Church.''

    His jaw tightened at the thought. The church''s interference had brought nothing but complications. If this conquest were to succeed, they needed to rely on their numbers, strategy, and the element of surprise¡ªnot arrogance or blind faith in their supposed superiority over the demons.

    "I believe his suggestion is the best course of action," Aldermond chimed in, breaking the silence. His voice was firm, yet respectful. The gray-haired mage, known for his calculated demeanor, cast an approving glance at Drack. "Drack has always been cautious, and his foresight is unmatched. He isn''t just an alchemist¡ªhe''s a tactician. If he says this is the way forward, I trust his judgment."

    Aldermond''s words carried weight. Despite his humble tone, everyone in the room knew he was no ordinary mage. As one of the few individuals to have witnessed Drack''s puppets in action, his trust wasn''t given lightly.

    Drack''s puppets were more than mere creations¡ªthey were his soldiers, each one a masterpiece of alchemical ingenuity. Stories of his prowess had spread far and wide, especially after the infamous battle with the Avalonian Kingdom. Drack''s forces had decimated their troops, leaving no survivors to tell the tale. Though the Kingdom of Alchemists was often mocked as the weakest, that day solidified their reputation as a force not to be trifled with. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "True," added the Beast King, his voice a deep rumble that matched his imposing presence. "This way, the battles will be easier. Picking off the weaker cities first will allow us to consolidate power before facing the capital. Rushing in headfirst is a fool''s strategy."

    With most of the lords in agreement, Carlos found himself outnumbered. The only person who hadn''t spoken yet was Baguk, the King of Blades. The room turned to him expectantly, but he remained unusually quiet, his broad arms crossed over his chest. His scarred face, framed by a graying beard, betrayed no emotion.

    Carlos sighed and finally addressed him directly. "What''s your take on this, Baguk?"

    Baguk glanced up lazily, his deep gray eyes meeting Carlos''s. "It''s not a bad idea. It''s a good one," he said simply, his tone unusually subdued. He shifted slightly in his seat, his large frame making the chair creak under his weight.

    Carlos frowned. Baguk''s lack of enthusiasm was¡­ strange. Normally, the King of Blades was fiery and quick to voice his opinion, especially when it came to military matters. Yet here he sat, calm and almost indifferent.

    "The idea is sound," Carlos conceded reluctantly. "But wouldn''t it be better to strike the capital while our forces are still at their peak? Even a demon overlord would struggle against three SSS-rank mages and three sword saints working together. If we act now, we could end this quickly."

    Baguk raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond immediately. Instead, Aldermond spoke again, his voice sharp. "Carlos, that''s precisely the kind of arrogance Drack warned against. You''re underestimating the overlords. Even with all our power, there''s no guarantee of victory if we face them head-on. The plan stands as it is."

    The room fell silent again, and Carlos visibly bristled. His fingers twitched as he scratched at his arm, a nervous habit that didn''t go unnoticed. "Very well," he muttered coldly. "If that''s what you all want."

    Without another word, Carlos stormed out of the tent, his footsteps echoing in the quiet night.

    As he left, a figure standing in the shadows stepped aside, watching him with narrowed eyes. The man''s arms were crossed, his expression unreadable. Only when Carlos had disappeared into the darkness did the figure move, slipping into the tent where the council remained.

    The others turned to him as he entered, their gazes heavy with expectation.

    "It''s just as you said, Alogra," Aldermond began, his voice grim. "Something isn''t right. The church is hiding something, and they don''t want us to know."

    Alogra, the enigmatic warrior whose mere presence commanded attention, stepped forward. His dark cloak swayed as he moved, and the faint flicker of the lanterns illuminated his stern features. His sharp eyes, the color of polished steel, scanned the room.

    "I wouldn''t have believed it myself," Drack added, his tone as calm as ever. "But Carlos''s behavior was¡­ off. He never argues once we''ve reached a consensus. Either the church is hiding something, or they''re starting to stray from their original purpose."

    Baguk let out a low, mocking laugh, drawing everyone''s attention. "I''ve said it time and again. You''re all too soft on that little faction. You''ve let them grow bold, poking their heads out of their hole."

    Alogra didn''t respond to Baguk''s jest. His gaze was fixed on the flickering flames of the lantern. "It''s not just arrogance or secrecy," he said quietly. "Something else is at play. The church isn''t just hiding something¡ªthey''re preparing for something. And whatever it is, we''d better find out before it''s too late."

    The room fell silent once more, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.

    He had initially come for the sole purpose of knowing what happened to his student, but it seemed things were quite different from what he had expected. A lot of forces were acting under the curtain, forces that he couldn''t understand.

    Even he was curious to know how things would turn out. Similarly, the others had similar thoughts in their minds.

    Just what could the church be hiding?

    ******

    In a pitch-black forest, a flash of white light shone brightly, and in the next second, four figures appeared out of thin air.

    Jack stood. He had already reached his destination, yet, for some reason, he seemed to be lost.

    ''How is it possible?'' Jack mused, his gaze shining with disbelief. ''It can''t be possible. There''s no way the gleam dome could exist in this world. The two worlds are totally different... yes, they''re different....''

    "Big brother... Big brother!"

    Jack had failed to hear Missy''s shout while he was still lost in his thoughts. He received a stinging pinch from her and a knock from Alisha at the same time.

    "Ouch," he winced, coming out of his daze.

    "We''ve arrived at the location," Alisha said with an angry look on her face.

    She always tried to maintain her stoic composure around Jack, but Jack could tell at this point that it was all a facade. He had been with her long enough to know that she was someone who cared about others a lot, yet she had a double personality of some sort.

    Sometimes, she could be as cold as ice, and the next moment, she was as kind and holy as a dove.

    He often found it hard to read her moods.

    "I see, uhm... I was lost in my thoughts..." Jack wanted to apologize, but the words failed to leave his mouth. He received a spank at the back of his head from Alisha.

    "I''ll kill you if you don''t learn to apologize."

    Jack wanted to retort, but as he turned to look at Alisha, for some reason, the words hung in his mouth, and he could only say, "S... Sorry," he managed with much difficulty.

    "Let''s get going," he said firmly, walking ahead quickly to diffuse the awkward moment.

 Chapter 153 - 153: dealing with time

    Jack walked through the team of forest bush, the others following calmly behind him.

    He had yet to get the thought out of his mind, as it was still disturbing.

    ''It can''t possibly be the same. This world has magic, and the previous one didn''t... The two towers look alike, yet one was made purely through technology, while the other was erected through magic,'' Jack convinced himself. Yet something within him was still nagging, telling him how terribly wrong he would have been.

    Despite all his convincing thoughts, there were still some questions that he had no answers to in the first place.

    How did the two towers have similar structures? He didn''t pay much attention to the outside, since he wasn''t interested at first.

    ''...But I''ll definitely go back and check if it gets to that... and I''ll also have to ask Zamazo what the functions of the tower are,'' Jack thought to himself, finally bringing himself inner peace as he tossed the thoughts to the back of his mind.

    They didn''t clearly know where they were going, but with Jack''s skill, he could tell the way out of the forest.

    ¡¸ ? Max Perception! ? ¡¹

    It wasn''t exactly a skill, but the results of his perception being maxed out, at least at the level he was in now, allowed him to sense about a thousand meters away from his body, helping him navigate freely.

    However, from time to time, he had to look back for some reason.

    That was because of Jena!

    Even while his ability was in full usage, let alone sensing her, he couldn''t even tell that she was close by.

    He could only tell if she was still there by looking back time to time, as though noticing his worry, Missy walked back, holding Jena by the hand, before walking forward again.

    "If you think she''ll disappear, Big Brother can just hold her hands," Missy declared as she pulled Jack''s hands, placing Jena''s hands in his.

    Jack was stunned, and even Jena had a flustered look on her face as she watched what happened. Never in her life had someone held her hands like that, and it was something quite new to her.

    The entire group didn''t react well to the scene; even Alisha had a slight look of pain on her face as she felt her heart race faster for a moment.

    ''What is this? What is this strange feeling?'' she thought to herself with a frown. The only person who looked to be happy with the way things were playing out was Missy herself.

    Jack looked at Jena''s hands for a moment. He didn''t actually see anything wrong with holding her hands; if anything, it was a good idea.

    And it also gave him a strange feeling¡ªa feeling he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    "Be going, we don''t have time," Missy urged, pushing Jack forward.

    "Alright, I''m going," Jack said as he began moving, holding onto Jena''s hands.

    Jena often paused to look at him; however, Jack was lost in his own thoughts, in the long-lost feelings he once used to have in the past.

    A memory flashed in his mind as he remembered a certain face.

    "Dad! Wait for me!" he could hear his little voice like it was just yesterday. He could picture himself running up to his father and holding his hands tightly, similar to what was happening now.

    He wasn''t to blame, it was all Mom''s fault... Jack thought as the painful memories came flooding back to his mind.

    Meanwhile, behind him, Alisha had a strange feeling burning up within her. This was the first time she had ever felt so strange in her life before. She couldn''t understand the strange feeling in her heart. She felt the sudden urge to rip the two hands away from each other. She didn''t like it¡ªthe way they held themselves¡ªit was unsettling.

    By her side, Missy observed what was happening with a grin on her face. She loved the look on Alisha''s face, what more the way she tightened her fist.

    "If Big Brother and Big Sister don''t want to confess, then I''ll force them to," Missy thought, determination flashing in her eyes as she tightened her fist.

    While the two were busy in their own minds, Jack finally called all their attention to himself.

    "We''ve reached the end of the forest," Jack said triumphantly as he stared off into the vast horizon.

    As far as his eyes could see, there was nothing but barren land. There was a clear difference between here and the Third Plane. Here, not even a speck of sand could be seen on the ground. It was all hard rocks covering the area.

    And here as well, there seemed to be some elements of life. It was surprising to find plants growing in such a droughted place, their lush green leaves shining vibrantly.

    A notable feature in the planes was that this time around, there wasn''t just one moon, but two! Hanging on different parts of the land, from the part they were just coming from, there was a deep crimson moon hanging above their heads.

    And on the opposite direction, there was a sea-blue moon.

    The blue moon gave an enchanting feeling, as though beckoning them to come toward it. The red moon on the other side gave a very strong sense of danger, as though warning people not to come too close.

    At the moment, they were standing by the edge of a cliff, giving them the best view of the entire plains from there.

    Jack was admiring the natural view, but he knew he couldn''t let his mind trail off with just admiration. He had to get to work.

    He finally let his hands free off Jena. Alisha, who had been watching the two hands locked together, felt as though a huge weight had been lifted from her heart as Jack left Jena''s hands.

    Jena didn''t say much; however, she just stood, staring at her hands where Jack had touched her. She held it close to her chest.

    There was a strange feeling she felt on the inside, but even she didn''t know what it was. But one thing was certain:

    I... liked it, she thought to herself, a small smile appearing on the side of her face.

    "We should make out a plan about how we''ll do everything. Jena, you''ve been here before, right?" Jack asked, turning his head to Jena, who nodded quietly in response. She pulled out of her daze upon hearing his question.

    Jack pretty much knew everything about the planes, since this was the place where Asriel''s journey became truly pitiful.

    However, since the descriptions of some places and some characters were vaguely written, he didn''t know too much.

    But then, reading to that point, some readers even felt as though the author was a cold-hearted masochist who only wanted to see his main character suffer, reaching nothing in his pathetic life. He didn''t even have any sort of plot armor skill that could make him stand out as the main character.

    It appeared as though the author didn''t even want him to progress in the first place.

    Asriel was enslaved, bitten, ridiculed, and had a very terrible life in the planes... It was the place with his worst experiences, and the place where most readers had the greatest sympathy for him.

    Thankfully, Jack didn''t appear the same way he did, and because of that, things were going to be a lot more different.

    "So you know your way around here?" Jack asked again. He didn''t like the fact that she wasn''t talking, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    If Zamazo didn''t do a thing all this while, then he too didn''t need to be too bothered about it, so long as she could deliver results appropriately.

    Jena nodded again in response.

    "Good. I''ll need you to lead us to the first remote village within these planes... I hope you can recognize this place?" Jack further asked, and Jena replied with her usual nod.

    He knew that the Never Map could show him all the locations to each place in the plane, but it would take a lot of resources. It was better to use what he had at hand, and then use the map when it would be most necessary.

    ''...I''ll save it for the next clue to the chapters of time. I''m surprised even you don''t know the whereabouts,'' Jack said inwardly.

    "It''s a divine treasure, similar to the map you''re with. Finding it can be considered luck, and besides, did I look like someone who would be interested in items belonging to other gods?" Erebus asked.

    ''At the very least, you should''ve had an idea where it was, since it''s in your domain as well.''

    "I hate that man. So I have no interest in anything that has to do with him... I would even suggest the same for you... If he returns completely, then I''m afraid you''ll have more than just future problems to handle... you''ll deal with time."

    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 154 - 154: unexpected

    Jack understood the weight of Erebus''s words better than anyone. The name the ancient being had dropped wasn''t just another name; it was one that had echoed across the entire universe, shaking realms and forcing even gods to take notice.

    This individual, the one Erebus spoke of, had wielded a power so vast and destructive that it stood on equal footing with Erebus himself in his prime. The very mention of him sent a chill down Jack''s spine.

    Not only was he a force to be reckoned with, but he was also, supposedly, Erebus''s sworn enemy¡ªa rival so formidable that even time seemed to bend around their conflict.

    The air between them felt dense with unspoken tension. Jack''s mind buzzed with the implications of Erebus''s words, but before he could delve any deeper into the mysteries, the sound of footsteps disrupted his thoughts.

    Jena led the group with unhurried confidence.

    Her strides were sure, her mind focused on the road ahead. She had once scouted this very terrain for Lord Zamazo, covering nearly all the cities of the first plane.

    Her familiarity with the land made her the ideal guide, but Jack couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling in his gut.

    Behind him, Alisha was silent, but Jack could sense her eyes on him. It was the strangest sensation, almost as though she were studying him from the corner of her gaze.

    His hands¡ªwhat about his hands? He glanced at them absentmindedly, feeling a strange pull from her gaze.

    ''Why, why do I feel like this?'' Alisha thought, clutching her hands to her chest in an almost protective manner.

    It had been a long time since she''d felt anything like this¡ªthis nagging desire to be noticed, to be seen. To have someone, especially Jack, acknowledge her presence.

    The moment his hands had touched Jena''s, it had stirred something within her¡ªa sensation that she couldn''t quite place. Was it jealousy? Or something else? She hadn''t felt such emotions in ages, certainly not since... well, she didn''t want to remember.

    ''No, no... it can''t be. Maybe it''s just his demonic power! Yes, that''s it! He''s using some trick to get to me, to manipulate me,'' she rationalized, her mind whirling as she quickened her pace, closing the gap between her and Jena.

    "If you think your trick can work on me, then you are highly mistaken!" Alisha''s voice was sharp, cutting through the air as she moved alongside Jena, her gaze locked firmly ahead.

    Jack blinked in confusion.

    "What trick?" he asked, voice laced with genuine perplexity. He hadn''t done anything to provoke this, or so he thought.

    Alisha didn''t respond directly, only scoffing, her face tightening in anger as she turned her head away from him. She refused to look at him again, as though the very sight of him was something to be avoided.

    Jack''s confusion deepened. What had he done to deserve this? His mind spun in circles, trying to piece together any action, any words he might''ve spoken that had caused her to snap like this.

    "Even in my thousands of years of existence, women were the least understandable creatures I encountered," Erebus''s voice chimed in, a ghostly whisper in Jack''s mind. The elder''s words were thick with sarcasm, a reminder of his endless experiences with the fickleness of those around him.

    Jack sighed inwardly, but the tension still gnawed at him. The vast, open planes ahead of them only seemed to stretch further, the journey ahead growing more daunting with each passing step.

    He was certain that if they continued walking, it would take them far longer than necessary to reach their destination.

    "This is going to take much longer than I thought. Why don''t we fly there?" he suggested, his voice casual, as though the idea was simple and obvious.

    The group of girls halted immediately, Jena at the front as she turned to face him, her brow furrowed slightly in confusion.

    "These two can''t fly. How do you expect us to get there when only two of us can?" Alisha''s voice cut through the air, still tinged with that simmering frustration, but this time, there was a sense of control underneath her anger. It was as if she had settled into some deeper, more stubborn resolve.

    Jack''s response was simple. "Simple. We carry one of them."

    He had barely finished speaking when Alisha''s heart seemed to skip a beat. The thought of Jack carrying someone¡ªJena, specifically¡ªsent a ripple through her chest, one she couldn''t ignore. Her breath hitched.

    His hands... on her? The thought sent warmth surging through her body, and yet it made her blood boil.

    ''No. I won''t let him...'' Alisha thought, eyes narrowing as a dangerous glint flickered in her gaze.

    Jack felt it, the sharpness of her stare, a chill creeping down his spine. Her eyes were burning into him, filled with something dark and unspoken.

    "What is it?" he asked, voice tense, but Alisha didn''t answer. She only turned away from him, her back to him now, striding off as if she were dismissing him entirely.

    Jack watched her go, scratching his head in confusion. This was unlike anything he''d ever experienced. Alisha, who had always been so composed, so controlled¡ªwhy was she reacting like this? What had he done to provoke such a reaction?

    Alisha''s thoughts were no better off.

    ''Why don''t I want him to touch her again? What''s happening to me? She clenched her fists, eyes burning with determination. No, his ''charm'' won''t work on me. I won''t let it.''

    After a brief silence, Alisha turned back, her eyes gleaming with a newfound edge. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If you think flying is the best choice," she said, her voice cold but firm, "then fine. Let''s do it your way." She strode forward, her voice filled with an eerie calmness that made everyone pause. Her expression was unreadable, but it was clear she had made a decision.

    The sudden shift in her demeanor threw everyone off balance. Missy, who had been observing the whole scene with a wry smile, could only shake her head inwardly.

    ''Big sis is such a drama queen,'' she thought, her lips curling into a small, amused smile.

    Without another word, Alisha approached her, her hands outstretched, and placed them on Missy''s shoulders. Then, with a steely gaze directed toward Jack, she said, "Go ahead. Don''t waste any more time."

    Jack, still processing everything that had just happened, made his way to Jena. She stood there, her expression unreadable, but Jack could sense her uncertainty.

    She had no idea what had just transpired, but if she were to hold Jack again... well, that wasn''t something she minded in the slightest.

    "I hope you don''t mind me too much. You''ll have to lead the way, since I don''t know the path," Jack said, offering her an awkward smile. He had never been in a situation like this before, and it was all so new to him.

    Jena only nodded in response, her face softening slightly, though she didn''t speak.

    Alisha, observing the exchange from the side, turned her head with a scoff. ''Don''t bother wasting your time, ''she thought, her eyes burning with a quiet resolve. ''Your ''trick'' won''t work on me.''

    The group was now ready to take flight. The journey ahead was long, and it wasn''t going to be a simple walk. If they were going to reach their destination quickly, they needed to be airborne.

    However, this wasn''t going to be a simple use of mana manipulation. No, this required something more direct¡ªsomething powerful.

    Alisha raised her arms, invoking a spell. "¡¸ ? Divine Wings of Light! ? ¡¹"

    A brilliant glow erupted from her back, and white wings of holy light spread out, gleaming with purity. It was a sight to behold, radiant and otherworldly.

    Jack, however, had his own power.

    He, too, could summon wings¡ªthough not quite so radiant. He muttered the incantation under his breath. "¡¸ ? Damned Wings of Darkness ? ¡¹"

    A wave of darkness erupted from his back, massive wings of pure shadow unfurling, stretching out with an eerie, menacing energy. They were much larger than Alisha''s, far more imposing, and the very air around them seemed to grow colder with the presence of his dark power.

    The time had come to take flight.

    But as Jack moved toward Jena, something unexpected happened. Without a second thought, he scooped her up, cradling her in his arms. He lifted her easily, his hands behind her long, slender legs and at the back of her head, securing her gently but firmly in his arms.

    Jena''s face flushed bright red. She was taken completely off guard by the gesture, her heart pounding as she looked up at Jack, unable to form words.

    Alisha''s lips parted slightly, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and something more¡ªa hot flush spreading across her cheeks. Her mind raced, but no words came out. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    And just like that, the tension in the air reached a boiling point.

 Chapter 155 - 155: His purpose!

    While Jack and his team made their way toward a distant city, the events unfolding on the other side of the vast, barren planes were no less intense.

    The greatest military alliance the human kingdoms had ever known was about to make its move.

    The massive, diverse army had gathered¡ªeach of the five great factions now poised for battle, ready to lay siege to the planes and claim them as their own.

    Standing before their collective forces, the heads of each army were silent, their eyes scanning the sea of soldiers before them. The one who spoke was Drack, the brilliant strategist and mastermind behind the operation. He had been entrusted with the task of uniting the forces and guiding them toward victory.

    "I trust you all know the reason we''ve come together today," Drack began, his deep, gravelly voice resonating across the assembled soldiers.

    "I stand before you not only as your commander but as someone who shares your honor, your pride. Despite the hardships, the endless bloodshed, you''ve all remained steadfast, willing to risk your lives for the greater good. For the survival of humanity and for the wellbeing of our world."

    His words rang out with a sincerity that reached deep into the hearts of the soldiers before him.

    He paced slowly, his hands clasped behind his back as he considered his next words carefully.

    Drack was no stranger to these kinds of speeches; he had delivered countless ones in the past, each designed to stir the souls of his men and women.

    ''The key is morale,'' he thought to himself as he walked back and forth, his boots leaving deep imprints in the soft earth. ''Boost their spirits, make them feel that their lives matter. That their sacrifice will not be forgotten.''

    "We appreciate your sacrifices, your willingness to fight," he continued, his tone steady and firm.

    "And should you fall in battle, rest assured, your families will be taken care of. The kingdom will honor your legacy. Your loved ones will receive the highest honors, and your names will be forever etched into history as heroes."

    A murmur rippled through the crowd.

    A noble title? For those who died in battle? The very thought of it was both a curse and a blessing.

    Their families would be raised in status, granted riches and titles, their names forever linked to the kingdom''s glory. Yet, the soldiers knew the truth: they would never live to see those benefits themselves. Still, it was a promise that brought a grim sense of solace to them. If they were to die, they would at least leave behind something of value.

    But despite this, no one was eager to throw their life away. They were soldiers, not fools. No matter the reward, death was still a heavy price to pay.

    A flicker of greed passed through their eyes, but Drack saw it, and he couldn''t help but smile inwardly.

    It was precisely this kind of reaction that made his plan even more effective. This sense of duality¡ªof wanting to honor the kingdom but also seeking personal gain¡ªwould fuel their motivations, driving them forward into the fray.

    ''Greed is a powerful motivator,'' Drack mused, his gaze sweeping across the soldiers. ''If they live, they''ll earn wealth and spoils beyond anything the kingdom can offer. If they die, their families will be elevated to nobility. Either way, they stand to gain.''

    "That said," Drack continued, drawing their attention back to him, "we will not waste our forces. We will take the cities one by one, methodically, until we reach the heart of the enemy¡ªthe capital city of these planes. Each kingdom has been assigned a city to conquer, and the strategies have already been mapped out. I will now brief you all on the details."

    He turned, gesturing to a large map that had been unfurled before the soldiers. The map was covered in intricate markings and annotations, outlining the path to victory.

    Each kingdom had a designated target, a specific city to be claimed. The strongest warriors of each faction were already in position, ready to lead their forces to battle.

    At the front of the Avalonian army stood a towering, burly figure, clad in thick, blue armor. His presence was overwhelming, an imposing sight even among the sea of soldiers.

    A massive helmet with intricate designs covered his head, making him stand out sharply against the backdrop of the army. The helmet seemed to almost shimmer with an otherworldly aura, adding an intimidating weight to his already formidable stature.

    Beside this figure stood Alogra, his eyes closed, his expression serene and calm.

    Alogra''s presence was starkly different from the burly warrior''s. Where the soldier exuded strength and intimidation, Alogra radiated a quiet, almost ethereal calm, as if his mere presence was enough to dominate the space around him.

    His gaze was distant, lost in thought, yet his every movement carried a quiet power.

    The burly warrior, his voice gruff and unyielding, glanced at Alogra with a mix of respect and curiosity.

    "I''m surprised you came," the burly man said, his voice low and steady. "Of all the soldiers from the Kingdom of Swords, I never expected you to leave your sacred mountain."

    Alogra''s lips quirked into a faint smile, but he didn''t open his eyes. Instead, he spoke with an air of casual indifference.

    "So I can''t decide to fight for my world again?" he replied, his voice gentle but carrying a weight that couldn''t be ignored. "But I suppose you have a point. I''m not one for battles or war." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The burly man raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharpening. "Really? You''ve never cared much for these sorts of things, have you? There must be another reason you''ve come down from your mountain."

    Alogra''s eyes remained closed, though his expression hinted at amusement. "You know me too well," he said with a hint of irony. "You must have figured me out."

    The burly man''s eyes narrowed as he watched Alogra carefully, trying to gauge his reaction. He had heard rumors, whispers of Alogra''s actions and motivations, but he was still uncertain. It was rare for someone like him to get involved in such matters unless it was truly necessary.

    "I''ve heard whispers," the burly man said after a pause. "Hay told me about a certain student of yours."

    Alogra''s reaction was subtle, but the mention of the name "Hay" seemed to catch his attention. His lips barely parted, and his calm exterior shifted just enough to signal that the mention of a student was a subject of interest.

    "A student?" Alogra repeated with a casual shrug. "Did Hay teach him?"

    The burly man watched Alogra carefully for any sign of deeper recognition, but Alogra''s face remained a mask of calm indifference. It was as if the mention of the student was nothing more than a passing curiosity.

    The burly man''s gaze flicked from Alogra to Drack, who was still addressing the troops, his voice booming and commanding.

    He could sense that Alogra wasn''t one to reveal his thoughts easily, and the more he tried to probe, the more the enigmatic figure seemed to retreat into himself.

    Alogra, still composed, turned his gaze away from the burly man and let his eyes scan the battlefield. His attention shifted momentarily toward the other kings¡ªCarlos, whose demeanor was uncharacteristically quiet, his head bowed as if lost in thought; his assistant bishop, ever vigilant, watching every movement; and Kiara, standing a little further off, her curiosity as palpable as the heavy air.

    Alogra''s eyes lingered on them, and he felt the subtle shift in the atmosphere.

    The other kings were looking at him, their thoughts no longer hidden. They knew there was something more to Alogra than what he revealed, and now, their curiosity was piqued.

    The weight of their gazes pressed against him, but Alogra didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he allowed the silence to stretch out, letting the tension build.

    "You''re right," Alogra finally said, his voice still calm, yet carrying an air of finality. "I don''t usually concern myself with matters of war. I''ve never been one to take part in these kinds of struggles. But I have two reasons for being here, and they''re not what you think..."

 Chapter 156 - 156: Reaching the demon settlement

    The group was awkwardly quiet as they flew, the sound of rushing wind the only thing filling the silence.

    The atmosphere felt heavy, almost suffocating, despite the vast sky stretching endlessly around them. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Alisha''s gaze lingered on Jack''s back as he carried Jena in his arms, bridal style.

    Her chest tightened involuntarily at the sight.

    She didn''t understand why, but an unfamiliar, unpleasant emotion coiled in her heart.

    She felt anger... no, it was something more than that¡ªa tangled mix of frustration, confusion, and something dangerously close to jealousy.

    ''Why am I feeling this way?'' she wondered, unable to tear her eyes away from the subtle, rosy hue dusting Jena''s cheeks.

    The girl seemed almost content in Jack''s hold, her fingers curling slightly against his chest.

    Alisha frowned.

    Why was she feeling this way towards Jack?

    She had never experienced this kind of sensation before¡ªthis unexplainable knot forming in her stomach.

    Was she... jealous?

    No. That couldn''t be it. Could it?

    Clenching her fists, Alisha forced herself to look away, shifting her focus to their surroundings instead.

    The scenery below them was barren, marked by jagged mountains and flattened hills.

    The ground beneath them was cracked and dry, painted in a dull shade of drought-red, stretching endlessly like an abandoned wasteland.

    Missy, on the other hand, had a knowing grin on her face as she glanced at Alisha.

    The tiny girl wasn''t blind¡ªshe could see the emotions swirling in her big sister''s eyes.

    ''Big sister will definitely confess! Missy is doing a wonderful job,'' she thought with an amused chuckle, which did not go unnoticed by Alisha.

    "What''s so funny?" Alisha asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Missy quickly wiped the smirk off her face.

    "Nothing. I just remembered something." She paused, then added with a thoughtful look, "Big brother was always so self-centered in the past. He only thought about his own benefits, but now... I think something has changed."

    It was meant to be a playful comment, but as she spoke, her expression softened.

    The memories of her past life flickered in her mind¡ªthe lonely, selfish Jack who rarely cared about others.

    And yet, this version of Jack was different.

    "Missy likes the new big brother!" she announced with a bright smile.

    Jack, who had been flying ahead, momentarily glanced back at her, clicking his tongue in annoyance.

    "Tch."

    "Bad big brother!" Missy huffed, puffing her cheeks at his lack of response.

    Jack ignored her, his focus shifting back to the horizon.

    Alisha, meanwhile, had her head lowered, lost in her own thoughts.

    Her fingers curled against her palms.

    "Yes... I... like him too?" she muttered under her breath, the uncertainty in her voice betraying her thoughts.

    Before she could dwell on it further, Jena suddenly lifted her hand and pointed towards the distance.

    Jack followed her gaze, his pupils constricting as his vision sharpened, allowing him to see the town ahead.

    "Up ahead... I think we''re getting closer to a town," he announced.

    Alisha''s eyes flickered towards him, her voice sharper than she intended.

    "Good. It''s time we stop flying."

    Jack ignored the irritation in her tone, responding briskly, "Indeed. It wouldn''t be wise to fly inside. That would only make us stand out. We don''t want to draw unnecessary attention."

    Without another word, he descended, and the others quickly followed.

    As soon as they touched the ground, Jack released Jena from his hold.

    Alisha exhaled, barely suppressing the relief washing over her, but the moment she noticed Jena fidgeting, her fingers playing with the hem of her sleeve and her cheeks still tinged pink, the irritation returned.

    ''Why does she look so flustered? Does she actually like being held by him?''

    She gritted her teeth and looked away.

    "We should walk from here," Jack said, his voice cutting through the tension. "It will take about fifty minutes to reach the town."

    Alisha didn''t respond immediately, taking a deep breath to calm herself.

    Jack, on the other hand, was reflecting on the experience of flight.

    He had always wondered what it would be like to soar through the sky, to feel that weightless freedom.

    And yet... it wasn''t the same as he had imagined.

    ''It''s definitely not the same as flying in an airplane,'' he thought, exhaling.

    Flying was exhilarating, but the sheer force of the wind made it exhausting.

    Unlike an airplane, where passengers could sit comfortably in a pressurized cabin, he had to constantly regulate his aura to keep the harsh winds from battering his body.

    It was draining.

    ''This makes me feel like I was the plane itself rather than a passenger,'' he mused with a wry smile.

    "Let''s get going." Jack took the lead, stepping ahead of the others.

    The group walked in silence for a moment before Jack unexpectedly spoke again. "It would''ve been nice if Jena could talk¡ª"

    "Why would it be nice?" Alisha interrupted, her crimson eyes locking onto him with a scrutinizing look.

    Jack frowned. "I was about to say¡ªtch." He cut himself off, annoyed at being interrupted.

    ''What''s wrong with her today?'' he thought. Alisha was acting strangely, different from usual. There was something beneath those sharp eyes, something he couldn''t quite place. And for some reason, it unsettled him.

    He shifted his gaze away and cleared his throat.

    "I meant that if she could talk, she might''ve been able to tell us more about the city we''re heading to... She''s been there before."

    Jena parted her lips slightly but quickly shut them again, lowering her gaze.

    "Oh..." Alisha mumbled, her face heating up. She turned away quickly, frustrated with herself.

    ''Why did I ask? What was I thinking?''

    She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. ''What''s wrong with me?''

    Missy, watching from the side, sighed dramatically. ''What''s wrong with these two chicken heads?! Even Missy can tell they like each other! What''s wrong with big brother? Isn''t he seeing a green flag?!''

    Each of them was lost in their own thoughts.

    Jack¡ªabout the future and the inevitable clash with Haraus.

    Alisha¡ªabout the strange emotions she couldn''t understand.

    Missy¡ªabout the absolute lack of romance between the supposed couple.

    And Jena¡ªdrifting in her own quiet world.

    "Stop right there!"

    The sudden, commanding voice snapped them out of their thoughts. They had unknowingly arrived at the massive black gates of the town.

    Jack halted, and the others followed.

    "We are travelers from the third planes," Jack stated calmly, letting his aura seep into the air around them. The guards were demons, but they were weak¡ªtoo weak to recognize the true nature of his energy.

    The leading guard scrutinized them before speaking. "Hmph... Don''t cause any trouble inside. You can stay for at most two weeks. After that, you leave. And don''t expect us to take responsibility for whatever happens to you in there. Avoid unnecessary scuffles."

    He approached them, handing Jack a small wooden token, intricately carved with strange symbols.

    "Here, take these. They are invite tokens. Keep them on you at all times."

    Jack examined the token before nodding. The guard proceeded to give the others their own.

    His expression was sharp, filled with suspicion, but he said nothing more.

    "Very well. You may enter."

    The massive black gates creaked open, revealing the town beyond.

    Jack narrowed his eyes. ''Is this really a demon habitation?''

    {Devon Mooney... Thanks for the support!}

 Chapter 157 - 157: Troublesome demon

    As the pitch-black gates rolled up, Jack was left utterly astonished by the sight before him.

    It was amazing¡­

    No, beautiful.

    He never thought he would ever see such definite and intricate structures in the demon realm.

    "This¡­" he muttered, at a loss for words, shocked beyond belief.

    The sight in front of him¡ªit was eerily similar to the architecture from his world.

    Skyscrapers! Towering spires adorned with golden designs!

    This was an ultramodern design, something that wasn''t meant to be here.

    The demon realm was supposed to be an unforgiving wasteland of archaic castles and primitive strongholds, not a place that mirrored the technological advancements of his previous life.

    ''H-how is this possible?''

    Beside him, Missy was equally shaken.

    Her wide eyes gleamed with tears as memories flooded her mind.

    Jack was drawn out of his own shock when he heard a soft whimper beside him. He turned his head and found Missy, her tiny frame trembling as large droplets of tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ''I almost forgot¡­ she''s still just a child. But why does she still cry like this, even after everything we''ve been through?''

    Jack instinctively reached out to comfort her but hesitated midway, realization washing over him like a cold tide.

    ''I''m¡­ changing.''

    A small, unexpected smile crossed his lips.

    He wasn''t the same person he had been before coming here.

    He had grown, adapted, learned. And despite himself, he had begun to care.

    ''Why?... Why did I change... Especially to these people''

    He could tell, what he felt.... It wasn''t just for Missy alone, it was the same for the others too.

    They felt like his responsibility.

    The only relationship he had at first was just proving a stupid future to her, and then suddenly, he felt closer to her.

    He felt the need to protect her.

    ''Is it only to prove it to her. Or to avoid that future that awaits this stupid vessel?''

    Shaking his head at the thought, he gently rested his palm atop Missy''s head, ruffling her soft locks.

    Missy''s ruby-green eyes met his, shimmering with a longing he couldn''t fully understand.

    "Don''t cry," he said softly. "It''s not our world¡­ do you want to go back?"

    Missy sniffled, wiping her tears with her small hands.

    "Missy¡­ misses Mama and Papa!" she whimpered.

    Jack felt a pang of sorrow at her words.

    ''She still clings to her past¡­ and me? Do I even have a past worth missing?''

    Jack had no answer.

    Family was something precious, something he had lost long ago.

    The world had taken a cruel turn the moment his father had died, and from then on, he had stopped believing in sentimental attachments.

    He lightly shook his head, dismissing the bitter thoughts.

    "I think we can go back home," Jack said, shifting his gaze toward the grand structures around them.

    "Big brother is serious?!"

    Her beady eyes widened in shock, glimmering with a newfound hope.

    Jack nodded, a somewhat nervous smile playing on his lips.

    "Yes."

    Missy''s tear-streaked face brightened instantly, her usual exuberance returning as she hurriedly wiped her cheeks clean.

    ''It can''t be a coincidence¡­'' Jack mused, his gaze sweeping over the cityscape again.

    ''That tower¡­ it resembles the Gleam Dome back in my world. And now this? There has to be a connection somewhere.''

    A silent resolution formed within him.

    ''I''ll find out what''s going on soon.''

    His fists clenched tightly at the thought.

    He had an unshakable feeling that the gods were hiding something from him.

    He didn''t know what it was yet, but he would get his answers¡ªno matter what it took.

    He felt his hunch was on point, since even Erebus only kept quiet whenever he noticed these strange things.

    Erebus was able to tell his thoughts since they were both one, but he never reacted.

    ''What are you hiding from me?''

    Silence reigned, even when he asked directly, the other refused to give an answer.

    Erebus who was buried deep withing Jack''s consciousness, let out a saddened smile.

    ''The hero...who has nothing more to lose''

    Erebus muttered these words, Jack couldn''t hear them since he hid them away.

    Jack didn''t bother much as he didn''t receive any reply.

    ''I''ll still find out...'' he told himself.

    Alisha and Jena observed the interaction between Jack and Missy in silence.

    Alisha had always known there was some kind of link between the little girl and Jack, but she could never quite understand the nature of their relationship.

    ''How are they related?''

    The question nagged at her, but as curious as she was, she didn''t want to pry too much.

    Jena, on the other hand, had no interest in their dynamic.

    She pondered it for a fleeting moment before dismissing it entirely.

    "We should discuss our next move," Jack suddenly said, snapping them out of their thoughts.

    "Yes¡­ that''s the best course of action. We need to determine how we''ll retrieve the item you''re searching for," Alisha added.

    Jack nodded curtly as they finally stepped into the bustling town of demons.

    From the shadowy depths beside the gates, an ominous presence emerged. A burly figure, draped in a black cloak, watched them with gleaming eyes filled with malice.

    Jack''s instincts screamed at him. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. He turned sharply but saw nothing.

    ''Who was that? Have we already been discovered?''

    His perception had reached terrifying heights since merging with Erebus. Very few could tail him without his notice. And yet¡­ whoever that was had disappeared without a trace.

    Jack frowned but chose not to dwell on it for now. He resumed leading the group into the heart of the city.

    Alisha was in awe. She had never seen a demon settlement as developed as this.

    "How¡­ did they build all this?" she murmured in disbelief.

    "I guess demons are more talented than you scrawny humans," Jack teased, smirking.

    "That''s not true!" Alisha snapped, but as soon as she saw the amusement in his eyes, she realized he was only messing with her.

    Her cheeks burned in embarrassment. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her outburst, however, had drawn unwanted attention. Demons nearby turned their heads toward them, their glowing eyes filled with curiosity.

    Alisha stiffened, her face flushing deeper. She glared daggers at Jack. "See what you did?" she hissed.

    Before she could berate him further, a comment from one of the demons made her freeze in place.

    "I think they''re a couple. They look cute together."

    Alisha''s entire body went rigid. Her face turned scarlet.

    She wanted to disappear.

    "Y-you¡ª" she stammered, pointing an accusing finger at Jack.

    "I can''t imagine my life with you either, tch," Jack scoffed, walking ahead as if she didn''t exist.

    Alisha was left standing there, her hand still awkwardly raised, feeling the weight of countless eyes on her.

    Another comment followed. "Yep, I was right. Definitely a couple."

    Alisha''s ears burned.

    Missy giggled, skipping ahead. "Big sister and big brother, hehehe."

    Jena chuckled softly, clearly amused.

    ''They''re all misunderstanding! Ugh, this is his fault! That filthy demon-human hybrid¡ªI''ll get him for this!''

    With renewed determination, Alisha hurriedly caught up with the group. They had stopped in front of a restaurant¡ªone that, like the rest of the city, boasted an ultramodern design.

    Jack observed the entrance curiously. The glass walls seemed seamless, appearing to have no doors. But as they neared, an opening formed automatically, the structure shifting as if responding to their presence.

    Jack''s admiration was short-lived. He pushed aside his curiosity and focused on their mission.

    "This is the perfect place to discuss our next steps."

    They entered and took a secluded seat by the edge of the wall.

    A demon waitress approached with a bright smile. "Travelers, what would you love to eat? Here''s our menu."

    She handed Jack a long list of meals.

    His expression twisted in horror. Memories of the vile soup from Zhurak City resurfaced¡ªthe taste of gutter waste burned into his mind.

    Jack nearly gagged.

    Alisha chuckled. "What, you''re not hungry anymore?"

    "We won''t be ordering anything," Jack said flatly.

    The waitress pouted. "Are you sure? If you''re here for the Maugrin Annual Tournament, you should keep your strength up."

    Jack''s brow furrowed. "Maugrin Tournament?"

    The waitress gasped. "You don''t know? It''s hosted by the Queen of the Planes herself!"

    Jack''s interest piqued.

    ''So, she''s coming here?''

    Before he could process the implications, a voice sneered from across the room.

    "Tch¡­ I knew it. The Zhurak race would never send a representative. Always cowards."

    Jack''s gaze darkened as he turned toward the cloaked demon.

    Trouble had just arrived.

    {John Jackson... Sorry for the late recognition. Your support has been a major motivation for my writing... I''m glad to have you read my book. Thanks}

 Chapter 158 - 158: Blood capsule

    The air inside the hall crackled with tension as the demon''s voice rang out, laced with indignation.

    "Am I lying? Why are we still being compared to this ridiculous race of demons? It''s quite clear they''re weaker."

    A heavy silence followed his words, only broken by the sound of his chair scraping against the floor as he pushed it back and rose to his full height. His towering frame loomed over Jack''s group as he approached, his eyes glowing with a cruel glint.

    "We don''t even need a weak race like them around. We should completely exterminate these weaklings."

    With a swift motion, the demon shrugged off his heavy cloak and let it fall to the ground, revealing the sheer mass of his physique. He was built like a war machine¡ªhis muscles sculpted with raw power, veins snaking over his arms like thick roots. A scar ran down from his shoulder, a stark reminder of past battles, visible thanks to his sleeveless black leather jacket.

    Everything about him screamed intimidation. The sheer presence he exuded would make most demons shiver, let alone humans.

    But Jack wasn''t most people.

    Jack held his gaze, completely unfazed. His expression remained impassive, his golden eyes devoid of any hint of fear.

    "I believe you aren''t an idiot," Jack said smoothly, his voice carrying a sharp edge. "If you eradicate my race, what makes your race any better? You''d only be serving as cannon fodder. Can''t you be any smarter than that?" He tilted his head slightly, watching the demon''s face contort in anger. "If the Zhurak race disappears, which race do you think will be erased next?"

    A sharp chuckle broke the silence. Alisha, standing beside Jack, couldn''t suppress her amusement, her lips curling into a smirk. Beside her, Missy covered her mouth, but her eyes gleamed with mirth.

    The demon''s face darkened as veins bulged at his temples. His fists clenched, his nails digging into his palms. Jack had struck a nerve.

    "You¡ª!"

    With a roar, the demon lunged, his massive fist arcing through the air like a hammer. The force behind it could shatter bones on impact.

    But just as the blow was about to land¡ª

    "Erek, hold your hand."

    A smooth, commanding voice cut through the rising hostility like a blade.

    The moment those words were spoken, Erek halted mid-motion. His entire body tensed, frustration flickering across his face. Slowly, he turned his head toward the source of the voice.

    A figure had appeared out of seemingly nowhere, leaning lazily against the wall.

    He was draped in a pitch-black cloak, its hood pulled back to reveal sleek black hair that gleamed under the dim lighting. His emerald-green eyes held a playful, almost mischievous glint as he gazed at Jack with an expression of mild interest.

    "If you want a fight, at least wait until the tournament," the newcomer said, amusement lacing his voice. "No need to cause a scene."

    Erek''s lips curled into a snarl. "That weak brat just insulted us! I want him to taste his own blood so next time he''ll think twice before speaking however he pleases!"

    The newcomer tilted his head, feigning curiosity. "An insult?"

    Erek, still seething, gritted his teeth. "You heard him."

    "Oh, I heard him." The black-haired demon''s lips twitched into an amused smirk. "But it wasn''t an insult. It was the truth."

    A stunned silence fell over the room.

    Erek''s eyes widened slightly. He knew Jack wasn''t lying, but to hear another demon acknowledge it so bluntly? That stung more than any insult ever could.

    The demon continued, his smirk widening as he addressed the crowd. "Let''s not sugarcoat it. We Muagrins are relying on the Zhurak race''s weaknesses to survive. If we take them off the map, the others won''t hesitate to do the same to us." He shrugged as if the very notion of their destruction was nothing more than a simple inconvenience. "And let''s be honest, we''d suffer heavy losses if a war broke out."

    Jack felt a hand casually drape over his shoulder.

    "Our friend here was simply stating the truth." The demon''s voice was smooth, but there was an unmistakable glint in his eye, something sharp lurking beneath his carefree tone. "What amazes me, though, is his courage."

    Jack didn''t flinch. He simply raised a hand and shoved the demon''s arm off his shoulder with an air of detached irritation.

    "Don''t touch me." His voice was cold, devoid of warmth, like ice cracking over a frozen lake.

    The demon pulled back, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Harsh, little friend. That''s no way to treat someone who wants to help you."

    Jack ignored him entirely.

    Alisha, watching the interaction, lowered her gaze slightly. A shadow passed over her face as she sank into her thoughts.

    ''He doesn''t just hate humans¡­ he hates demons too. So why does he still choose to stay with me, knowing full well that I can kill him?''

    Her fingers tightened at her sides.

    ''Does he¡­ No, that''s impossible. He''s a demon.''

    She exhaled sharply, shaking off her doubts. When she raised her head again, her resolve had hardened.

    "Erek, I don''t think these little demons should be a bother to you," the black-haired demon said nonchalantly. "Go back to what you were doing. I''ll figure out why our new friends are here, since it''s clearly not for the tournament."

    Erek hesitated, his massive frame taut with barely contained rage. If it had been anyone else speaking, he would have ignored them outright.

    But the triple horns on the speaker''s head marked him as noble blood.

    ''Tch. Fine. I''ll wait till after the tournament,'' Erek fumed silently. ''Let''s see if anyone in this town can stop me then.''

    With a final glare at Jack, he turned on his heel and stormed off, his heavy footsteps leaving an eerie silence in his wake.

    The black-haired demon watched him go before shifting his gaze back to Jack. His smirk returned, playful yet calculating. "Now, little friend, can you tell me why you came to our town?"

    Jack''s golden eyes flickered, unreadable. "Can you tell me why you''ve been following us since we entered the city?"

    The demon''s smirk faltered¡ªonly for a fraction of a second. Then he let out a chuckle. "You''re sharp. Just what are you?"

    He placed a hand on Jack''s shoulder again.

    And instantly regretted it.

    A chill shot down his spine.

    His body stiffened. Beads of sweat formed at his temples as an invisible force pressed against him. His instincts screamed at him to back away.

    Jack''s aura had sharpened. It was subtle, but the edge of it was as deadly as a blade held against the throat.

    ''This feeling¡­''

    For the first time in a long while, the demon felt something unusual¡ªfear. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Slowly, he withdrew his hand.

    "Ahh, no need for hostility," he said with an awkward laugh, masking his unease. "I come in peace."

    Jack didn''t respond.

    The demon glanced at the others. Their expressions ranged from indifferent to outright annoyed. It was clear he was no longer welcome in their presence.

    A wry smile crossed his face.

    ''I can''t afford to offend them. If they''re from the Abyss¡­ even my mother might not be able to save me.''

    But he wasn''t one to give up easily.

    "Before I go, I have something you might be interested in," he said casually.

    He wasn''t meant to reveal such information, but he wanted to see the power of those in the abyss¡­. He suspected that Jack and his group weren''t actually from the Zhurak race like they said.

    ''The energy coming from them isn''t the type from a normal Zhurak demon, they are definitely stronger¡­. No sane no horned demon would shout back at a two horn, no matter the consequences''

    He was certain that Jack and ghis team weren''t normal, even if they weren''t from the abyss like he had thought.

    He took a deep breath.

    ''Let''s see if they won''t be interested after this'' His eyes shine with resolve.

    "This year''s Bloodline Capsule¡ªit was formed directly from royal blood." He paused, letting that information sink in. "The blood of the Demon Monarch."

    Jack''s brows lifted slightly.

    Even without much knowledge of demons, he knew one thing: the Demon Monarch was a name that evoked terror across the realms.

    And now, the prize of the tournament was the blood of that very being.

    ''The Demon Monarch¡­''

 Chapter 159 - 159: Demon monarch

    That mere title carried weight, not just among demons but in all corners of existence.

    Tales of the Demon Monarch''s unmatched strength were whispered with reverence and fear, and if the rumors were true, even the gods had been wary of him.

    Alisha''s fingers twitched slightly, her posture shifting.

    "The Demon Monarch''s blood?" she asked, her voice calm but carrying an undertone of interest.

    The black-haired demon''s smirk widened.

    "Ah, so I do have your attention after all." He took a step closer, lowering his voice as if to share a well-guarded secret.

    "The tournament winner will be granted a drop of the Monarch''s blood¡ªa power unlike any other. The potential to evolve beyond limitations."

    Jack remained silent, but his mind raced.

    The Demon Monarch¡­ of course, he knew who it was. There was no other person that could carry such a terrifying name, rather than the very existence that terrified the gods themselves.

    A god that was feared amongst the other gods.

    It was him.

    How could he forget his own name?

    He had no interest in tournaments, nor in proving himself to anyone.

    But power? That was a different story. He had seen firsthand what this world could do to those who lacked strength.

    If the Bloodline Capsule truly carried the essence of the Demon Monarch¡­ his blood, it could be invaluable.

    Now, he was far from his divine state, although he had a powerful divine creation to help him, which was, of course, Gale.

    There were many beings that even Gale couldn''t face.

    The fact that he had been thrown from the heavens was a clear testament to that.

    ''If it''s actually my blood, then you have to get it. No doubt, it''ll take you to the next stage. At the moment, you might be powerful, but it still isn''t enough to face what is coming.''

    Erebus simply cleared Jack''s thoughts with his words.

    Despite all this, he wasn''t about to show his hand.

    "And what''s stopping the so-called ''winner'' from being assassinated the moment they claim the prize?" Jack asked, his tone laced with skepticism.

    The demon chuckled.

    "A fair question. But that''s the beauty of it, isn''t it? The moment you drink it, the power becomes yours. If you survive long enough to use it, that is."

    "Can''t the person be killed before they drink it?" Jack asked, raising a brow.

    The demon paused before he replied.

    The look Jack had on his face was a scary one.

    ''Is he actually planning to do that?''

    He couldn''t help but feel that was something Jack would do if given the chance.

    Nevertheless, he had to warn him earlier.

    "No, the Blood Capsule will be handed by the Queen herself, and I believe that whoever gets it would love to drink it there at that moment¡­ You definitely can''t steal in front of the Queen," the demon said with an awkward chuckle.

    The look on Jack''s face appeared as though he didn''t care about how strong the Queen was. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Hell, is he still thinking about it?¡­ Who the hell is this?'' He watched Jack still ponder on whether he should do as he wanted.

    Once the Queen was mentioned, many would have backed out immediately.

    It was concrete proof that Jack wasn''t as simple as he had thought.

    ''He must be from the two great races¡­ Definitely, it has to be one of them,'' the demon thought, his eyes shining with interest.

    Rarely did the two great races involve themselves with the others¡­ They were secluded from the rest, and none of the others who ever went to that side came back¡­ Well, of course, that was with the exception of the Overlords themselves.

    It was said that the lowest demon there would be a three-horned demon and that there were more than six five-horned demons.

    The demon let out a relieved sigh inwardly as he saw Jack''s final reaction.

    ''Thank God he didn''t consider it¡­ Stealing from Mom is crazy work.''

    The thought of it brought memories that made him shiver.

    Jack exhaled slowly.

    ''I definitely wouldn''t like to have the Queen on my neck¡­ Zamazo was a mere stroke of luck.''

    He could feel Alisha watching him, waiting to see his reaction.

    The demon''s grin didn''t waver.

    "Think it over, little friend. This might be the one opportunity you don''t want to pass up."

    Jack met his gaze, then simply turned away.

    "We''ll see."

    The demon tilted his head, amused.

    "I suppose that''s the best I''ll get." With a low chuckle, he took a step back.

    "Well then, enjoy your stay in our city. Who knows? Maybe I''ll see you in the arena."

    And with that, he vanished into the shadows, leaving behind only a lingering sense of unease.

    Jack crossed his arms, his expression unreadable.

    Alisha studied him for a moment before sighing.

    "You''re thinking about it, aren''t you?"

    Jack didn''t answer.

    Because the truth was, he didn''t know.

    But one thing was certain¡ªthings were about to get much more complicated.

    "We might have to go¡­ It''s killing two birds with one stone¡­ Since the Queen would be coming, it will give Jena a chance to tail her and find out where she is keeping the Eye."

    Jena nodded calmly.

    That was indeed a good idea, as this would offer them the opportunity to get their work done at a faster rate.

    ''With Jena''s shadow abilities, it would be easy to track the Queen even without her knowing¡­ It''s a perfect ability that fits her lack of presence.''

    Jack was indeed satisfied with the whole play-out of things.

    Zamazo had really given him the best piece for the work.

    "So we should go for it?" Alisha asked, raising her brow.

    "Yes¡­ Let''s go find out where it''s happening," Jack said, standing from his chair.

    "So we''re only going to be watching?" Alisha asked.

    "No, I''m participating," Jack''s gaze became focused as he replied. One thing was in his mind: ''I have to get that capsule.''

    "Yee! Missy would see Big Brother beat some asses!"

    She pumped her fist into the air, showing clear excitement.

    All the demons in the area turned to her. Her reaction was so cute that it made most of them smile.

    "Those couples have a cute kid."

    Alisha let out a forced smile as she heard the comment.

    Jack, as well, couldn''t help but scratch his head at the comment.

    ''Why do they keep assuming we''re a couple?'' Jack thought, with an annoyed expression.

    Looking at Alisha, one could tell that the same thoughts were in her mind.

    ''You know, you both would actually make a good couple,'' Erebus said with mocking laughter in his mind.

    ''Don''t you like him? You would both make a good couple,'' Nephris said in Alisha''s mind.

    ''Shut up!'' Jack and Alisha replied to the two voices in their heads.

    Shaking off the thoughts, Alisha shot a serious gaze at Jack.

    "If all we need is to be around the Queen for Jena to do her work, why else do you need to participate?"

    "Tch¡­ Isn''t that easy to tell? I want to go take my belonging," Jack replied nonchalantly as he began walking towards the side of the wall where their table was placed.

    As he did, the formation began to shift, and an exit materialized in front of him.

    "Huh?"

    ''Don''t tell me he is the Demon Monarch as well?¡­ How else is the Demon Monarch''s blood his?¡­''

    Alisha was left somewhat confused.

    The Demon Monarch¡­ No human had ever once encountered him, even in the battle years ago.

    But they had heard of him and only considered it to be a myth, as the only powerful being they had encountered during the Second War was the Lord of the Dead, who was rumored to be the King of the Planes.

    ''¡­Could they have been the same people?'' Alisha shook her head.

    That wasn''t meant to be her concern.

    She felt a slight tug on the hem of her sleeve.

    She turned her crimson eyes to see the beady green eyes in front of her.

    "What''s bothering Big Sis?"

    Alisha felt calm looking into the bright green eyes.

    "It''s nothing," she said, rubbing the little girl''s hair.

    Missy''s ears flapped, pleased with the touch.

    "Big Brother is leaving," she added as she stood to follow behind Jack.

    Alisha stood as well and followed behind.

    "Took you long enough. You think too much," Jack commented as he saw Alisha come out of the restaurant.

    "You¡­ You, keep quiet," she stuttered, unable to find the right words.

    As the group continued, they were quickly blocked by a figure in a cloak.

    Jack quickly recognized the figure as he saw the mischievous smile.

    "So, should I take you where you''ll sign up for the tournament?"

 Chapter 160 - 160: AetherDome

    Jack raised a brow as he spotted the demon waiting for them outside the restaurant, leaning casually against the wall. The way he stood there, arms crossed, a smirk tugging at his lips, made Jack''s irritation bubble beneath the surface.

    "How did you know we were going to sign up for the tournament?" Jack asked, his tone sharp and demanding.

    Daemon''s smirk didn''t falter, but there was a flicker of unease in his crimson eyes. "Well, it''s hard for any demon to pass up such an opportunity... It was merely a guess."

    Jack didn''t believe him. He hadn''t mentioned the tournament outright, yet somehow, Daemon already knew about it. That meant he had been listening. Watching. A troublesome pest indeed.

    If he was eavesdropping on their conversations, he could easily interfere with their plans. And if worst came to worst... Jack already knew exactly what needed to be done to eliminate the nuisance.

    But for now, he would play along.

    ''...Let''s hear him out first,'' he thought to himself, forcing his impatience to simmer beneath the surface.

    Jack wasn''t always a careful person. He had a tendency to act on impulse, often making decisions in the heat of the moment. But this was different. Their mission was crucial, and every step had to be taken with caution. With the Queen of the Planes possibly already present, causing trouble wouldn''t be beneficial in any way.

    He needed to keep a low profile.

    He needed to blend in.

    Daemon seemed to notice the tension, giving a nervous chuckle as he gestured forward. "Shall we?"

    Jack scrutinized him for a long moment, his piercing gaze unwavering. Finally, he exhaled slowly. "Alright then. Lead the way."

    A triumphant smile stretched across Daemon''s lips as if he had won something. Without wasting another second, he turned and started walking, his confident strides cutting through the busy street.

    Jack and the others followed closely behind.

    As they moved, Jack noticed something peculiar¡ªmost of the crowd was heading in the same direction. The further they went, the louder the murmurs and chatter of the demons around them became. The city pulsed with an electric energy, as if the very air vibrated with anticipation.

    There was no doubt about it. They were going the right way.

    Despite the growing excitement, their group remained unusually quiet. The only exception was Missy, who couldn''t seem to contain her fascination with the sights around her. Every few steps, she would gasp or shout, pointing at something new.

    "Wow! Big brother, look! It''s a dog!" Missy exclaimed, her small finger jabbing toward a nearby alleyway. Her bunny-like ears twitched excitedly, and her bright green eyes sparkled.

    Jack followed her gaze.

    What he saw made him pause.

    At first glance, it did resemble a dog. A German breed, perhaps. But the moment he focused on it, his expectations crumbled. Bat-like wings sprouted from its back, flapping as it effortlessly lifted off the ground and soared into the sky.

    Missy''s expression fell for a split second, disappointment flashing in her eyes. But just as quickly, her sadness transformed into wonder.

    "A flying dog!!" she squealed, jumping up and down with excitement. "Awesome!"

    Daemon, who had also taken notice of the creature, tilted his head in confusion. "That''s a Gukaj," he corrected casually.

    Missy whipped her head toward him, puffing her cheeks out defiantly. "No, it''s a flying dog!"

    Daemon blinked at her reaction, momentarily speechless. But when he glanced at Jack and caught the sharp gleam in his eyes, he decided not to push the matter. Instead, he chuckled awkwardly and looked away.

    "We Maugrins have a tradition of living alongside beasts that possess a certain level of intelligence," he explained, as if trying to divert the conversation. "So don''t be surprised to see creatures like that here."

    Jack listened intently. Daemon''s words had piqued his curiosity.

    "As soul experts, our abilities allow us to suppress the bloodlust in certain monsters," Daemon continued, puffing his chest slightly with pride. "This makes them more manageable and allows them to coexist with us."

    Jack narrowed his eyes. He had already noticed that the Maugrins were different from the other demons he had encountered. They were more advanced, both in terms of their security and their architectural prowess. Their society functioned in a way that closely resembled human civilization.

    If it weren''t for the golden patterns on their foreheads, the horns some of them bore, and the unnatural hues of their skin, Jack could have mistaken this place for a city from his own world.

    But what intrigued him the most was their culture.

    "Tell me," Jack said at last, his voice calm yet firm. "Where did your people get the designs for these structures? And this idea of living among beasts?"

    Daemon glanced around as if appreciating the city for the first time, his expression shifting into one of pride. "These designs?" He exhaled softly before answering. "The Queen herself introduced them into the planes a few decades ago. Since then, our race has been recognized across all twelve planes."

    Jack''s fingers curled slightly at his sides. ''The Queen, huh?''

    That made sense.

    To change an entire culture, one would need immense authority. But even then... Jack found something unsettling about it. The introduction of human-like structures, technological advancements¡ªthese weren''t things demons would naturally adopt.

    ''Missy is here. If she reincarnated into this world... then could there be others?''

    The thought made his stomach coil. He didn''t like it. The idea that others from his world might have been reborn here, interfering with the natural order, was an unsettling one.

    Daemon, unaware of Jack''s inner turmoil, continued speaking, his voice filled with admiration. "The Queen is the most intelligent demon in the planes. She played a pivotal role in the war against the heavens. Without her, we wouldn''t have achieved half of what we have today."

    Jack wasn''t surprised. He already knew about the Queen from the book. She had been one of the key figures during the war¡ªa strategist, a leader, and someone who had helped Asriel when he first arrived in the demon planes.

    But something didn''t add up.

    If she was capable of reshaping an entire civilization, why would she incorporate human elements? Why introduce technology and culture that had no place in a demon''s world?

    Something was off.

    "We''ve arrived!" Daemon suddenly announced, snapping Jack out of his thoughts.

    Jack lifted his gaze.

    A massive stadium loomed before them, its dome-shaped structure gleaming under the eerie glow of the blue sun. The upper part of the dome was crafted entirely out of glass, allowing light to filter through, while the lower section was made of smooth, polished stone. Golden patterns spiraled across the walls, forming intricate designs that made the entire structure feel grand and majestic.

    For a moment, the group stood still, awestruck by the sight before them.

    Daemon smirked. "Let''s head inside. The tournament is about to start, and we need to sign up before it''s too late."

    Without another word, they stepped forward, passing through the grand entrance.

    Inside, the brightness of the blue sun poured in through the transparent ceiling, casting an ethereal glow over the vast coliseum-like interior.

    Jack''s breath hitched slightly.

    ''Now this... this is surprising.''

    The outside was one thing, but the inside¡ªJack was certain¡ªwas completely derived from their world.

    Back on Earth, when technology had reached terrifying levels, the Olympics were no longer hosted in just any stadium. Instead, they were held in multi-terrain stadiums where everything could be done in one place.

    These modernized stadiums were called Aetherdomes, and Jack, although he had only ever seen them on the large street display screens, was certain he had just stepped into one.

    The demon AetherDome was a technological marvel that blurred the line between reality and spectacle.

    Its semi-translucent dome shimmered with shifting holograms, displaying live footage while pulsing with electric-blue energy veins running through its sleek metallic frame. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inside, the arena floor was a living battlefield¡ªcapable of morphing into any terrain, from solid ground to weightless space, adapting in real time to the game''s demands.

    Rows of adaptive seating lined the stadium, adjusting to each spectator while embedding them in the action through AR projections.

    Hovering, bat-like magical orbs zipped through the air, capturing every angle for those connected via neural uplinks.

    Suspended skybox suites floated mid-air, offering an exclusive, gravity-defying view of the battlefield.

    In the tunnels leading inside, holographic banners flickered to life, displaying the names and achievements of competitors.

    AI-driven announcers roared their arrival, their voices amplified through invisible speakers embedded in the very walls of the stadium.

    Every inch of the AetherDome was designed for one thing¡ªimmersion.

    And this¡ª it was where the ground shaking battle would happen.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Unique class

    This was where the annual tournament of the demons was going to take place.

    Missy, standing beside Jack, immediately noticed the striking resemblance of the arena to something eerily familiar. Her eyes widened, and she turned toward Jack with an expression of shock.

    Jack couldn''t help but chuckle at the little girl''s reaction. The resemblance truly was uncanny.

    Daemon, still leading the group, continued forward, guiding them toward a female receptionist who was stationed at the registration desk. She was in charge of signing up the participants for the tournament.

    As they approached, the receptionist gave them a welcoming smile, her eyes sweeping over the group.

    "Are you here to participate in the annual tournament?" she asked, her tone polite yet professional.

    Daemon quickly waved his hands, a sheepish expression crossing his face. "Oh, no, no. I''m not the one participating," he said with a chuckle, realizing she had mistaken him for a contestant.

    The receptionist tilted her head slightly. "Then who is?" Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire

    Daemon turned slightly, motioning toward Jack. "Him."

    He was about to place his hand on Jack''s shoulder to emphasize his point, but the moment his hand moved forward, he felt it¡ªa calm, yet incredibly dense wave of aura washing past him.

    His entire body tensed, a cold shiver crawling up his spine. Without realizing it, he jolted back, instinctively putting some distance between himself and Jack. His heart pounded slightly, though he masked it well.

    "He is the one participating," Daemon continued, forcing a nervous smile onto his face.

    The receptionist''s gaze shifted to Jack, scanning him from head to toe. Her expression darkened.

    "No horns?" she muttered, her earlier warmth replaced by skepticism. "I hope you aren''t joking with me."

    Daemon quickly stepped in. "Well, I believe my friend here has great combat skills. He won''t disappoint," he said confidently.

    The receptionist let out a short scoff. "Yeah... they always say that," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head.

    Her sharp eyes flickered toward Jack once more. "A blood capsule can be tempting, but it''s definitely not wise to harm yourself just to get one¡­ This tournament has no rules. You shouldn''t¡ª"

    "I''m aware. I want to sign up," Jack cut her off mid-sentence.

    Time was already against them. He took a quick glance around the arena. From what he could tell, the queen had yet to arrive, and the other participants were already preparing themselves. That meant there was still time.

    The receptionist''s face twisted into something ugly after being rudely interrupted.

    She sneered. "You seem to be quite arrogant. Let''s see if you''ll remain this way after getting a good beating."

    Daemon could only smile wryly at her words.

    She didn''t bother warning Jack again. Instead, she slid the sign-up slip across the counter toward him, her fingers tapping impatiently.

    Jack didn''t waste any time. He grabbed the slip and quickly filled it out before handing it back to her.

    "You can go over there and join the other participants," she said with a harsh, dismissive tone, as though simply looking at Jack annoyed her.

    Jack was about to walk away when he noticed something¡ªAlisha, Missy, and Jane weren''t following him.

    "We''re not participating, so don''t expect us to join you there," Alisha said, arms crossed over her chest.

    Jack sighed. "Alright. I guess this is where we part ways."

    Daemon smirked, winking mischievously. "I''ll be watching you." Without another word, he turned and left.

    With Daemon gone, the air felt noticeably lighter.

    "Big brother, good luck! Go get them!" Missy''s face lit up with a bright smile as she waved him off.

    "Hmph¡­ more like go get beaten," Alisha muttered under her breath.

    Jane simply waved casually before turning away.

    As Jack moved to join the participants, the receptionist lingered behind, still holding his sign-up slip in her hands.

    A tall demon approached her from the side, his presence commanding. "I hope you arranged the slips according to their horns," he said, glancing at the stack of papers. "Let''s give the no-horns some hope in the first round¡­ If any of them manage to survive, they might be worth adding to the queen''s army."

    The receptionist''s eyes flickered toward Jack''s slip¡ªthe only one she hadn''t placed yet.

    She had been instructed to sort the participants based on their number of horns. The first round would pair them accordingly, ensuring fair matchups.

    But as she thought back to Jack''s behavior, a wicked smirk formed on her lips.

    ''Let''s see how arrogant you''ll be after this.''

    Without hesitation, she slipped Jack''s paper into the pile meant for the triple-horned demons.

    The tall demon nodded and took the stack, heading off to deliver it to the announcers so they could begin the pairings.

    Meanwhile, across the arena, a pair of demons stood in the shadows, watching Jack closely.

    "Ciiver, look," one of them nudged the other, whispering. "It''s that Zhurak demon from the restaurant." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The second demon, covered in a black cloak, turned his head. His eyes narrowed as they landed on Jack, and a cruel smile stretched across his face.

    "That Zhurak demon has some guts joining this tournament," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "It''s time we teach him a lesson."

    A dark, heavy killing intent radiated from his body, directed straight at Jack.

    Jack felt it immediately, but he wasn''t bothered. He simply trailed his eyes across the arena, following Alisha, Missy, and Jane until he found them seated among the crowd.

    ''It''s unlikely the queen would bring such an item to an open tournament, but it''s still worth checking¡­ especially since it might not even be her,'' Jack thought to himself, his mind already running through different possibilities.

    Around him, several demon participants had taken notice of his presence.

    There were four other no-horn demons among the contestants, and out of all of them, Jack was the only one who remained completely calm.

    Whispers spread among the warriors. Some demons frowned, unable to understand why he was so composed. Others, especially the more battle-hardened demons, smirked in amusement.

    A few decided to test him.

    Without warning, several warrior-type demons directed their auras toward him, attempting to gauge his strength.

    To their surprise, Jack didn''t flinch. He remained lost in his own thoughts, entirely unaffected by their oppressive presence.

    ''Will these demons stop trying to cause trouble?'' Jack sighed internally. ''Why do they always like picking fights? Why did you create such a stupid race?''

    A deep voice echoed in his mind.

    ''I didn''t create them to be stupid,'' Erebus sighed.

    Jack arched a brow. ''Then who did?''

    Erebus remained silent.

    Jack exhaled sharply, suppressing his irritation. Though the auras pressing against him weren''t a problem, he was growing increasingly annoyed by the sheer amount of energy he was wasting before the tournament even began.

    The tournament hadn''t started yet, and already, the stage was set for chaos.

    And if there was one thing Jack was certain of¡­

    This was only the beginning.

    ''One thing you should know... gods always make a way for their own downfall. Even I am not an exception. It was a god who tampered with my creation...''

    Erebus''s voice resonated in Jack''s mind, carrying an unmistakable weight of bitterness and an unshakable truth.

    Jack absorbed the words, his expression unreadable, though his mind churned with newfound understanding.

    ''I see...'' he murmured, his thoughts aligning with what Erebus meant.

    Being one with Erebus granted Jack knowledge far beyond what any mortal could comprehend.

    He knew why the demons had been created, the role they were meant to play, and how that purpose had been twisted by divine intervention.

    If the gods had tampered with Erebus''s creations, then it was no wonder they had become such an unpredictable force.

    Jack didn''t press further. He could sense Erebus''s lingering resentment, a deep-rooted grudge against the gods that simmered beneath his every word.

    Prodding at old wounds would only stir unnecessary emotions.

    Instead, he turned his focus back to the immediate concern¡ªthe upcoming tournament.

    With little time left, Jack accessed his system screen, scrolling through the list of available spells. Every choice had to be deliberate, calculated. Since he had chosen the Zhurak race as his alias, his options were limited to darkness spells. His true powers remained mostly inaccessible under this disguise. Even so, his abilities far surpassed the average demon.

    ''I still have the upper hand of using both magic and combat,'' Jack mused, his fingers swiftly navigating the interface as he selected his arsenal.

    Demons in this world were categorized into three main classes: warrior class, magic class, and work class.

    Warrior-class demons relied on physical prowess, their bodies honed into weapons of destruction. They wielded immense strength, relying on raw combat skills and sheer brute force to dominate their enemies.

    Magic-class demons were attuned to the arcane, their abilities woven into the very fabric of their existence. They could channel powerful spells, shaping reality itself with their abilities.

    Then there was the work class¡ªdemons born without any significant combat ability. They were the backbone of demon settlements, laboring under the rule of their stronger counterparts, maintaining the functionality of their society through menial tasks and support roles.

    Jack, however, was unique.

    A double-class.

 Chapter 162 - 162: demon tournament.

    The dual class¡ªthis was something rarely seen outside the overlords of the demon hierarchy.

    This dual-class ability gave him mastery over both magic and physical combat.

    He was neither solely reliant on brute force nor entirely dependent on magic, making him far more versatile than a normal demon.

    His combat style was unpredictable, adaptable¡ªa dangerous combination in a battle where strength alone wouldn''t guarantee survival.

    His mind sorted through the spells available to him, selecting those that would allow him to maximize his potential while concealing his true nature.

    He needed to ensure that his abilities aligned with what would be expected from a high-tier Zhurak demon.

    Any slip-up could expose him, and that was a risk he couldn''t afford.

    Just as he finalized his choices, a sudden blast of sound tore through the stadium, causing a ripple of anticipation to spread across the crowd.

    A loud trumpet echoed through the massive coliseum, its commanding tone signaling an arrival of great importance.

    Jack''s gaze shifted upward toward the massive projection screens scattered throughout the arena.

    The flashing images displayed a single figure, their presence alone enough to cause a hushed silence to fall over the spectators.

    ''Just who I was waiting for,'' Jack thought, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    A regal figure stood at the entrance of the VIP seating area, her silhouette framed against the backdrop of flickering torchlight.

    The moment she appeared, the air itself seemed to grow heavier, thick with an invisible pressure that sent a shiver down the spines of even the strongest demons present.

    Queen Naya.

    The Demon Queen.

    Her presence alone demanded absolute attention.

    A woman of terrifying power and unrivaled authority, draped in flowing black robes that shimmered with an eerie glow, her very existence exuded dominance.

    Her piercing golden-yellow eyes scanned the stadium as if she were a predator surveying her prey.

    Whispers spread among the crowd like wildfire.

    "She''s really here...!"

    "The queen herself is watching the tournament this year?"

    "The last time she attended in person was decades ago... This must be special."

    Jack remained composed, but his interest was piqued.

    The fact that she had chosen to attend in person meant there was something she was looking for¡ªperhaps a new warrior to add to her ranks, or maybe something more elusive. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    He observed her closely.

    The way she carried herself, the way the demons around her bowed in reverence without hesitation¡ªshe was more than just a ruler.

    She was an embodiment of power.

    Her five horns stuck out from her head, forming a round crown, with their tips kissing each other.

    Jack''s focus, however, wasn''t just on her presence.

    He needed to confirm something.

    ''Does she have it?''

    The object he was searching for, the reason he had entered this tournament, might very well be in her possession.

    If it was, then his path forward had just become far more complicated.

    His fingers twitched slightly, his body still relaxed, but his mind was already planning his next move.

    The tournament hadn''t even begun, and yet, the true battle was already unfolding.

    ''It''s there, I can sense divine energy.''

    Erebus''s voice added even more tension to the air.

    ''Now to find it and get it...'' Jack said, his eyes narrowing with determination.

    ''Oh shit.''

    Jack quickly turned his back, heading over to the weapon rack.

    He could feel her intense gaze fixed on him, as though trying to rip a hole through his back.

    Jack broke a sweat.

    ''Damn, her perception is another level,'' his breath hitched.

    Her gaze was intense, as though she was looking right through his very soul.

    However, it didn''t linger for much longer, as she shifted her gaze away from him.

    Jack slowly turned his head to look back.

    ''Don''t look at her too much. Naya is a very cautious and intelligent person... She''s in fact the smartest of all those idiots,'' Erebus warned, witnessing the scene himself.

    Jack gave a slight nod, shifting his gaze to the other figures that accompanied the queen.

    They were all four-horned demons as well!

    Their power, although it paled in comparison to that of the queen herself, wasn''t to be neglected.

    Jack could feel it... It was like a natural instinct. All these people were beings that stood at the top of the hierarchy in the first planes of the demon realm.

    ''Four demon generals... She came with four demon generals.''

    Jack had a strong sense of unease.

    The queen coming herself was a big deal on its own. Coming with all the demon generals... Then it wasn''t simple at all.

    Jack could feel it in his gut¡ªthere was more to this tournament than just a show of strength.

    ''Just what are they planning?''

    He couldn''t shrug off the feeling.

    Even Zamazo, when he had attacked, didn''t bring the demon generals along with him.

    Demon generals were all powerful beings directly under the overlords. They were left to handle a town on their own.

    And they also trained warriors who would then be brought as an army for the overlords.

    Every decade, all the planes would enter into war.

    And after all the casualties, the cycle would continue for another decade¡ªfattening soldiers and training them for battle.

    Whichever part of the planes won would be named the strongest race.

    That was simply how it all happened.

    Seeing all the demon generals and Naya, the queen herself, in such a gathering together... It couldn''t be for a simple reason.

    But Jack couldn''t place a finger on it.

    ''We can only wait and see what they''ve planned,'' Erebus said with a soft sigh. Even he couldn''t tell what they had come for, but just like Jack, he could tell that something was definitely off.

    Naya walked gracefully into the suspended skybox.

    It was clear it was specifically placed there for them. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There were five seats in the skybox.

    The one in the center was crafted from pure gold, showing dominance, and the tiger-head armrests added to the domineering aura it emitted.

    Right after she sat, the next demon who sat quickly caught Jack''s attention.

    She had long gray hair that gave a low sheen under the blue sun of the planes.

    And surprisingly, she had glasses on her eyes¡ªsomething that was terribly rare among demons.

    She wore a black leotard with a very deep V-line, exposing her cleavage even more. Coupled with that, a belt and thigh-length boots with stiletto heels.

    Right after the five were seated, it was as though an immense pressure had been lifted.

    Some could finally draw their long-held breath.

    The announcers, who had been quiet, could finally speak.

    With a loud voice, they announced:

    "We welcome the Queen of the Planes! And the four generals!!"

    The entire stadium boomed with the loud voice.

    Following it was the low chant that filled the entire planes, along with the demons giving a low bow.

    ~Long live the queen.

    It was said in the demonic tongue, but Jack had no problem understanding what they had said.

    After that, the announcer paused, waiting for the queen to make any move.

    Naya casually waved her hand, gesturing for him to continue as planned.

    The announcer cleared his throat, his voice booming as he said:

    "Today we have all gathered to witness another grand event... A special event, where one of our brave participants might have the chance to unlock their bloodline and enter into the next level."

    He flayed his hands around, making gestures to show his enthusiasm.

    "Many of our kind from all over the planes have gathered for this event, and we are all hoping to see a spectacular battle!" He flashed his eyes toward the participants.

    "As it has always been... This tournament has no rules. You can do whatever you wish. I believe you should''ve known this from the start."

    It was clear this was the major reason why most of the weaker demons stayed away from the tournament.

    The chances of dying were very high.

    Stronger demons were always brutal in how they treated the weaker demons.

    Death was inevitable, so long as it was a fight between demons.

    Although they lived among themselves, their bloodlust was almost insatiable.

    "We have a total of 150 participants... And they have all been paired. After we''ve gotten our winners from each battle, they''ll be reshuffled and repaired..."

    The announcer briefly explained, then scanned his crazed, enthusiastic eyes at the crowd of participants, a wicked smile appearing on his face.

    "Now then... Can we begin?"

 Chapter 163 - 163: Hiding under their nose

    "The list has been arranged, and all participants have been paired. That said, our first show will be from these two contestants!"

    The announcer''s voice filled the stadium, all the magical transmitters making it audible throughout the large ultramodern hall.

    As he made the announcement, the large screen displayed the two contestants.

    Jack could see from the screen the two people coming up onto the large stage placed at the center.

    The first one had the distinctive patterns of the Maugrins on his forehead; however, he didn''t have any horns.

    The second didn''t have any horns either, but he had a striking feature that made all those gathered look at him with fear.

    He was a tall, hulking figure with six eyes and four arms.

    This was the first time Jack had seen such a demon.

    If anything, so far, this was the first demon he had actually seen that fit the name ''demon.''

    The bulging veins all over its body gave it an imposing look, one that would make whoever looked at it shiver.

    And the eyes alone seemed to strike fear into its opponent.

    It was completely black¡ªalmost darker than charcoal. The only white that could be seen was from its sharp canines that stuck out from the side of its mouth.

    They had yet to fight, but from his position, Jack could already tell that the bulky demon had won.

    His opponent was already shaking in fear.

    From the skybox, Naya looked down at the two participants, specifically the six-eyed demon.

    "Ouu, this year seems fun... A demon from the 10th plane... A Draethir? Amazing," her eyes flashed with awe as she licked her lips.

    She turned her head to the demon next to her.

    "Do you think he will be the one?"

    "No," the demon replied curtly, pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose.

    "Tch..."

    Naya hissed, annoyed.

    Apparently, it wouldn''t be easy to find what she was after.

    Alisha, Missy, and Jena sat together in the seating area.

    They too had their eyes fixed on the battle that was about to unfold.

    They couldn''t hide the interest on their faces.

    ''These demons actually have more than we have seen.''

    Ever since coming to the planes herself, it was only now that Alisha realized how much humans didn''t know about demons.

    Their various races, their traditions... Everything.

    Somehow, after staying in the planes for so long, she couldn''t help but question their need to eradicate the demons.

    Was it actually necessary?

    Similar to humans, all they merely wished for was their own survival.

    They had the power to completely eradicate humans; however, they had yet to do so for so long.

    She couldn''t help but wonder.

    ''They''re clearly stronger than we are, yet they haven''t made any drastic moves to eradicate us... Are they really interested in killing off all humans? Or are we the ones actually drawing their attention to us?''

    Her thoughtful gaze shifted to Jack, who was still seated amongst all the other contestants.

    Jack felt someone''s gaze on him, and he turned in her direction, both their gazes locking together.

    Alisha quickly looked away, her cheeks flashing rosy red.

    Jack ignored her reaction, then turned his gaze to Jena.

    Jena gave an understanding nod as her figure slowly dispersed into shadows.

    Jack returned his focus to the two demons who were about to fight.

    It was his first time seeing such a demon, but with the system, it wasn''t difficult to tell what its innate abilities were.

    {Ding! Appraisal skill used!}

    {Race: Demon race ¨C Draethir}

    {From the depths of the planes, the Draethir... Mostly warrior-class demons, are known for their brute strength and the ability to feed off the fear of their enemies to grow stronger!}

    Jack looked at the demon with intrigue.

    All the powers of the demon races were derived from one source.

    Him... Or more precisely, Erebus... Which was still somewhat him?

    ''Doesn''t that mean all these powers belong to me?'' he voiced out his thoughts to Erebus.

    ''Of course. However... Your divine energy is too weak at the moment. With time, you''ll get all the abilities back... At the moment, you only have the ability of the Zhuraks, Maugrins... And I guess a few others.''

    Jack gave an understanding nod, shifting his gaze again to the battle.

    The announcer sharply brought down his left hand from a raised position, signaling the start of the battle.

    Without wasting time and with pent-up fear, the Maugrin demon launched his attack first¡ªa spell.

    Jack watched from the side, assessing the strength of the two contestants.

    ''Maugrins are soul experts. Whether warrior-class or magic-class, their attacks directly affect the soul... And then, there''s the Draethir, who feeds off fear... and our winner.''

    Jack thought to himself before shifting his gaze to Naya, although momentarily.

    He had quickly lost interest in the battle after he figured out who would win.

    So he shifted his focus to Naya...

    ''I just hope she doesn''t get caught,'' Jack thought to himself, somewhat worried about Jena.

    For some reason, the figure next to the queen¡ªthe demon with the glasses¡ªwas giving an unsettling feeling.

    Jack found himself giving her more attention than he gave the queen herself.

    An unsettling feeling was brewing deep down in his chest, and he didn''t like it one bit.

    While Jack was getting worried, Jena had successfully slid into the shadow of the Queen.

    Instantly, the figure next to the queen shifted her gaze to the ground, looking at the queen''s shadow.

    Noticing the shift in attention, Naya turned to the figure who sat by her side.

    "Anything?"

    She raised a brow.

    "No... I just felt a little disturbance," she replied, turning her head back to the stage, slightly glancing at the queen''s shadow with unease on her face.

    ''Am I just being worried? Is there actually no spy there?'' she thought to herself, looking at the unmoving shadow for a few moments more before shifting her gaze to the fight below.

    "I''m disappointed," Naya suddenly said.

    "Why is that?" The demon next to her, Tayla, asked.

    "Our Maugrin race is becoming more stupid with each passing year... You know the abilities of your opponents, and yet you foolishly give them the chance to use them against you."

    Her face held a look of disgust as she looked at the frail Maugrin demon who was fighting below.

    He cast a soul chain spell, similar to the one Jack had used on Zamazo.

    It was a powerful spell, and the demon looked to be going all out from the fear of losing.

    The Draethir demon laughed menacingly as it saw the soul chains darting towards him with frightening speed.

    "Do you think such weak spells would have an effect on me? Do you underestimate the power of the Draethir?" The demon said, its chest pushed outwardly.

    ''Huff.''

    He scoffed and dashed toward the mage demon with a straightforward punch, disregarding the chains that were coming at him.

    Jack smiled at the tactics being used.

    Naya, on the other hand, watched with annoyance on her face.

    However, they both waited to see if the Maugrin demon would fall for the petty trick.

    The chains wrapped themselves around the Draethir demon, instantly binding its soul.

    However, rather than scream in pain, a mocking laugh escaped its lips.

    "Is this it? The power of the Maugrins?! Hahaha!"

    Its hand was still stuck out in front of it, with a raging fist, ready to blast the Maugrin demon.

    Energy pulsed around its fist, the veins on its hands bulged more, pumping as though alive.

    The Maugrin demon stumbled back slightly, trying to put distance between himself and the Draethir.

    ''How is this possible... With soul chain, it shouldn''t move. It''s meant to feel immense pain that would hinder even movement,'' he thought, his hands shaking slightly.

    Fear gripped him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He was a mage! One direct hit from that punch would completely devour him.

    ''I won''t lose here!'' he thought confidently, gritting his teeth.

    BOOM!

    A figure was sent flying out from the cloud of dust that rose up.

    His neck bent backwards, his eyes white, a trail of blood could be seen at the side of its mouth.

    Jack heaved a sigh.

    Naya hissed in annoyance.

    "The Draethir race shouldn''t be considered strong at all...only idiots will fall for their stupid bluffs". Naya said.

    "True.... But strength doesn''t lie on muscles alone... If it does some people won''t be able to hide right under our noses" Layla replied, a wicked smile climbing up her face.

    ---

 Chapter 164 - 164: Pitying the Zhurak

    The fight had ended just as quickly as Jack had predicted.

    From the knowledge he had gained from the system about the Draethir''s unique abilities, he had been able to deduce exactly what had transpired. Their strength wasn''t just in brute force¡ªthey possessed cunning, intelligence, and the ability to adapt mid-battle. Unlike the mindless demons that relied solely on raw power, the Draethir had both strength and strategy, a combination that made them truly formidable.

    ''I guess they don''t just have muscles but a complete brain, unlike the other stupid demons,'' Jack thought, crossing his arms over his chest nonchalantly. His expression remained unreadable, but inwardly, he acknowledged their capability.

    Watching the battle was merely for spectacle¡ªhis true purpose for attending the tournament had yet to unfold. He lifted his gaze toward the skybox, his pupils narrowing slightly as he defied Erebus''s earlier warning not to look. A heavy, unsettling aura seeped from the private viewing area above, pressing down on him like an invisible weight.

    It belonged to Layla, the demon general.

    ''Even the other overlords don''t radiate such a dangerous presence¡­'' Jack mused. Most people wouldn''t even notice it, but his heightened perception allowed him to see the subtle distortions in the air around her. It was like a flame¡ªno, more than that. It devoured everything in its wake, darker than anything he had ever encountered before.

    Layla''s aura was an abyss, endless and consuming.

    Jack''s instincts screamed at him to stay on guard. Something about her felt¡­ wrong. Unlike the Queen, whose presence commanded fear through sheer dominance, Layla''s aura was veiled in something sinister¡ªsomething he couldn''t quite identify. It was raw, predatory, like a beast that had yet to reveal its true fangs.

    He strained his ears, catching the faint murmurs of conversation between Layla and the Queen. He hadn''t been interested at first¡ªuntil Layla''s gaze flickered downward, a wicked smile creeping onto her pale face.

    His muscles tensed.

    ''Don''t tell me¡­''

    Jack shifted his focus, his gaze snapping toward Alisha and Missy, who sat among the Queen''s entourage. The tension in the air thickened.

    "What do you mean?" Naya asked, arching an elegant brow at the general beside her.

    Layla''s eyes gleamed. "We have a spy."

    "A spy?" Naya''s expression darkened. Ordinarily, the mention of an informant wouldn''t have fazed her, but the seriousness in Layla''s voice piqued her interest.

    Layla smirked, tilting her head slightly as she glanced once more at the Queen''s Shadow. "This might be fun¡­ Let''s wait and see."

    Jack clenched his fists. His instincts had been right. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Damn it¡­ Has she been caught already? Why hasn''t the Queen taken action yet?''

    He wasn''t sure if Layla had actually identified Jena as the spy or if she was merely suspicious. Either way, the situation was spiraling toward something unpredictable, and unpredictability meant danger. He couldn''t afford to make a wrong move now.

    Meanwhile, Naya studied Layla carefully.

    "What are you hiding from me?" she inquired.

    Layla''s expression remained unreadable. "My Queen, I can''t let you concern yourself with mere rats. I will handle this personally."

    For a moment, Naya simply observed her. Layla was the only lower-ranked demon she had ever come to respect. Despite not being an overlord, Layla had risen through the ranks at an astonishing pace, making significant contributions to the demon army and their settlements.

    "Very well," Naya conceded. "I''ll let you handle it as you see fit¡­ But I must admit, I am curious about what has caught your interest."

    Layla didn''t respond, merely folding her arms across her chest as a vicious glint flickered in her eyes.

    ''I''ll give you all the time you need¡­ Let''s see what you''re really after.''

    She returned her attention to the battle below, her curiosity growing.

    Jack felt the weight of unseen eyes pressing down on him. The tension had reached its peak, and yet, the tournament continued as though nothing were amiss.

    "The next battle will now begin!" The announcer''s voice rang out, amplified by magic, though there was a slight quiver to his tone.

    Jack barely paid attention¡ªuntil he heard his alias called.

    "Jhauk Hagen."

    He arched an eyebrow. ''That was fast.''

    He stood from his seat, exhaling slowly as he made his way toward the stage. Every step he took seemed to draw more attention. The moment he set foot on the battlefield, whispers spread like wildfire among the spectators.

    "Who is that?"

    "He has no horns, yet his aura¡­ it''s unsettling."

    Jack ignored the murmurs, but Erebus''s voice echoed in his mind. "I told you, your aura is tainted with the remnants of countless souls. Muagrins are soul experts. Your presence is bound to confuse them."

    Jack gave a subtle nod.

    He could feel the most intense stares coming from the seating section reserved for the first-plane fighters. Some watched with furrowed brows, others muttered amongst themselves. More than a few were trying to make sense of his presence.

    One demon, in particular, stood out¡ªa young man with bright green eyes and an amused grin.

    "Is he that hornless demon?" another fighter asked him.

    The green-eyed demon chuckled. "That''s right. I was the one who suggested he join the tournament."

    "You brought him here?"

    "Of course," he smirked. "I wanted to see the kind of performance he''d put on for Mom."

    Jack ignored the conversation, instead focusing on his opponent, who stepped onto the stage.

    The murmurs in the crowd instantly erupted into an uproar.

    "A double-horned demon?"

    "This match is already decided."

    Jack remained impassive, but he could feel the anticipation in the air. To the audience, this was a clear-cut battle¡ªno-horned demons were considered the weakest, while double-horned demons were among the strongest of their rank. The result seemed inevitable.

    "We already have our winner," one demon sighed. "This match was over before it even began."

    Jack, however, had no intention of losing.

    ''Stick to using your weapon alone,'' Erebus advised. ''It won''t raise too much suspicion since your opponent is a mage. Horns only indicate potential, not actual power.''

    ''I already planned to,'' Jack responded, his face expressionless.

    The idea was simple.

    Since physical strength could be trained, they would assume he had pushed his body to the highest possible limit. That explanation alone wouldn''t be enough to convince the entire crowd, but it would suffice for most.

    The ring on Jack''s finger shimmered faintly, and in an instant, a short dagger materialized in his grasp. It was a modest weapon, nothing extravagant like Gau''s blade or the Shadowfang, but it served its purpose¡ªlight, agile, and perfect for swift, precise attacks.

    The ring itself was a storage ring given to him by Zamazo before his departure. Inside, it held a collection of weapons and moonlight stones, which could prove useful later. However, Jack had already decided: if he was going to maintain his cover, he wouldn''t be using the system inventory retrieval function.

    His grip tightened around the dagger as he locked eyes with his opponent.

    The demon standing before him was a stark contrast to the brute strength of the Draethir Jack had witnessed earlier. He was smaller, frail-looking, with sunken eyes that held an eerie glow, and two curved horns protruding from the sides of his head.

    Draped in a cloak of deep black interwoven with delicate strands of gold, he carried an aura of nobility despite his gaunt appearance.

    In his left hand, he held a long, black staff that pulsed with dark energy. Jack needed no confirmation¡ªthe aura alone was enough to tell him this demon was no ordinary opponent.

    ''Even his aura... it''s wild.''

    The golden glow surrounding the demon flickered like an unstable flame, intertwining with the azure hue in his eyes. It was erratic yet potent. This was no fledgling mage; this demon was a force to be reckoned with.

    The murmurs among the spectators had grown into a low rumble. Jack could hear them whispering, already predicting his inevitable defeat. He could feel their gazes pressing down on him, heavy with a mixture of pity and amusement.

    The announcer, a middle-aged demon with a magically amplified voice, cleared his throat, abruptly silencing the crowd. The noise ceased instantly. Even he couldn''t mask the pity in his eyes as he glanced at Jack. It was clear he didn''t expect this fight to last long.

    Jack, however, remained unfazed.

    Fate had a cruel way of testing the weak, and in this tournament, there was no room for mercy. Though weaker demons were given a chance to build their strength in the earlier rounds, victory only meant they would face more overwhelming odds as they progressed.

    And Jack had been thrown straight into the pit.

    The receptionist who had organized the match stood at the edge of the arena, watching with a wicked smile. She had rigged the matchups¡ªof course she had. It was her way of ensuring bloodshed, ensuring entertainment.

    Jack''s opponent adjusted his grip on the staff, his sunken eyes scrutinizing him closely. He tilted his head slightly, as though trying to decipher an enigma. Then, he spoke.

    "I can tell... You''re strange... Your power... strange."

    His voice was raspy, guttural, his words broken yet eerily confident.

    "But Master wants me win. Me will win."

    Jack followed the demon''s gaze, tracing it to the skybox where the demon queen sat, regal and composed. But his eyes didn''t linger on her. Instead, they locked onto Layla¡ªthe demon general at her side.

    For the briefest of moments, their gazes met.

    Jack felt it instantly.

    A suffocating wave of danger crashed over him, sending a cold shiver down his spine. His instincts screamed at him to look away, to break the connection before it was too late.

    ''What is this...?''

    Layla''s lips curled into an amused smirk, as if she had found something intriguing. Jack forced himself to shift his focus back to the fight.

    His opponent clutched his staff tighter.

    The battle was about to begin.

    As his opponent stepped forward, the air between them crackled with unseen tension. The battle had yet to begin, but the outcome wasn''t as obvious as the crowd believed.

    Jack would make sure of that.

 Chapter 165 - 165: strange demon

    The tension in the air was thick, suffocating.

    The crowd was restless, eager to see blood spill upon the stone arena.

    They had already decided the outcome before the first move had even been made.

    Jack was the underdog, the sacrificial lamb.

    But they were about to witness something entirely different.

    The announcer raised his arm.

    "Contestants, please entertain us."

    The moment his hand dropped, the match commenced.

    Jack reacted instantly, his body moving with the precision of someone who had fought countless battles.

    His opponent wasted no time either, slamming the base of his staff against the ground. A pulse of dark energy erupted from the impact, sending jagged tendrils spiraling toward Jack.

    They were like white snakes... almost see-through.

    [Ding: Soul attack detected. Soul snakes will reduce life force by 5% with each successive hit.]

    With the system notification, Jack knew just how scary the spell was, and it didn''t even look like the demon mage had used a quarter of his strength.

    Jack dodged, narrowly avoiding the attack as the tendrils twisted through the air like hungry vipers, seeking to ensnare him.

    He moved with fluidity, shifting his weight effortlessly as he closed the distance between them.

    His dagger flashed.

    A quick slash aimed at the demon''s midsection.

    But his opponent was fast.

    With a flick of his wrist, the black staff created a defensive barrier of swirling souls, blocking the strike at the last second.

    The impact sent a resonating hum through the air, and Jack felt the force reverberate up his arm. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He leaped backward, narrowly dodging another incoming strike¡ªa concentrated blast of soul energy meant to pierce straight through him.

    He could hear the screeching sounds of the souls as they were hurled toward him.

    ''He''s stronger than I expected¡­''

    Jack wasn''t naive. This demon wasn''t just skilled¡ªhe was being trained. And not just by anyone.

    His words earlier confirmed it.

    ''Master wants me to win...''

    Layla.

    She was watching, analyzing.

    Jack couldn''t afford to show too much, couldn''t risk drawing even more suspicion to himself. He had to be careful.

    He had to play his part.

    His opponent didn''t wait. He raised his staff high, and the squealing souls around him coalesced into multiple orbs, hovering ominously in the air before launching toward Jack with deadly precision.

    "Soul Bomb," the demon said in the demonic tongue.

    Jack reacted instinctively, weaving through the barrage with rapid, precise movements.

    The crowd gasped as he flipped backward, barely escaping an orb that exploded upon impact with the ground, leaving a deep, smoldering crater in its wake.

    This wasn''t just a match.

    It was a test.

    And Jack refused to fail.

    Gritting his teeth, he lunged forward, feinting a strike before pivoting sharply, aiming for his opponent''s exposed side.

    The dagger in his grip became an extension of his intent¡­ the intent to kill.

    It sliced through the air in a blur.

    This time, it found its mark.

    The demon grunted as the blade cut through fabric and flesh, drawing a thin line of dark crimson. But he didn''t retreat. Instead, he slammed his staff into the ground once more, sending a shockwave of energy outward.

    Jack barely had time to react as the force sent him skidding backward, his boots scraping against the stone floor.

    The crowd erupted into chaos, their previous certainty of Jack''s defeat now wavering. The announcer, who had expected an immediate loss, was now leaning forward, eyes wide with interest.

    Layla''s smile widened.

    ''A demon with barely any aura hiding under the queen''s shadow, and a demon with an aura I can''t seem to see through.''

    Jack smirked.

    ''I guess that speed won''t be enough.''

    This wasn''t going to be the easy slaughter they had anticipated.

    The battle was only just beginning.

    The next instant, Jack blurred.

    A shocked gasp escaped from the crowd.

    "The hell, how is that Zhurak demon so fast?"

    The earlier faces that looked at him with pity were now filled with shock and anticipation.

    "We might actually witness something spectacular in this tournament¡­ Look at that Zhurak move!" The commentator''s voice filled the entire arena.

    He was getting pumped up to see the outcome of the fight.

    A few moves from Jack, and he had completely swapped the atmosphere from earlier with one of tension.

    They were all curious to see what he would do next.

    The demon mage was still shocked by Jack''s sudden disappearance when he heard a cold voice from behind.

    "You shouldn''t turn your back on your enemies."

    He turned in panic, quickly using his staff to block the dagger.

    Jack''s dagger hit the metallic staff.

    A spark was caught at the point of impact.

    The force was so intense that the mage felt his muscles shake.

    He couldn''t stand the force of Jack''s attack.

    Naya frowned as she watched the battle below.

    The first battle ended with the loss of a Maugrin, and this was also turning against their favor.

    She turned her head to Layla, who sat with a calm face.

    "Isn''t that your student? How can he be having a hard time defeating a no-horned demon? A Zhurak, nonetheless? If we keep losing like this, it would be a good hit to our name."

    Layla''s brows twitched with the queen''s words, her smile fading into a deep frown.

    "My Queen, you seem to underestimate my student¡­ Wait. I select talent. You''ll see¡­" she said with a confident smile.

    Naya turned her gaze to Layla.

    She didn''t say any more and calmly watched the battle unfold.

    The four demon generals didn''t look too happy with the way the battle was turning out.

    Jack''s sudden increase in speed was giving him the upper hand.

    "Just how much did this Zhurak train to become this strong physically?" one of the demon generals finally voiced his thoughts.

    "Train¡­ That''s highly unlikely. I can only see more fishes," Layla scoffed at the demon general.

    She glanced from the side of her eyes at the queen''s shadow.

    This didn''t go unnoticed by Naya, and her curiosity was reaching its climax.

    She knew Layla to be a very reserved person, the most secretive of all the generals. Seeing her act in such a way made her really curious.

    She was smart, and she knew that the demon general had definitely noticed something that she didn''t.

    ''What might that be?'' That was the thought in her mind.

    She stared several times, but she still didn''t feel or notice anything.

    Jena, who was still inside the queen''s shadow, sat quietly. She had no idea what was going on at the surface and wasn''t bothered by it either.

    Her task was to find out where the queen kept the Eye of Eternity.

    She had already scanned the queen with her eye the moment she entered her shadow¡­ She didn''t see the Eye, so she could only wait till the queen returned home.

    The mission wasn''t a tasking one. She had done the same so many times and never once had been caught.

    ''I won''t fail¡­ Master.'' Her frail voice sounded in her mind. She clenched her fist tightly.

    A thought flashed in her mind, and her cheeks turned rosy red from the thoughts.

    But she refocused her gaze on the queen.

    The battle was still ongoing, and even with restrained strength, Jack still didn''t face any issue dealing with the demon Maugrin mage.

    Although he had managed to close in a few times, he couldn''t get a hit. Each time, even when it appeared as though he caught the demon off guard, at the nick of the moment, he would dodge or deflect in panic.

    ''How does he keep knowing when I''m close to him?'' Jack thought, a mix of frustration and intrigue.

    The demon''s unconscious actions were shocking.

    ''Hmm, normally, with the speed you''re moving at, he shouldn''t be able to counter.'' Even Erebus was shocked by the strangeness of the event.

    Jack dashed again, turning into a blur.

    He was so fast that it seemed as though he had become one with the air itself.

    The mage looked around, sweat dripping down his face.

    He felt the air whoosh past him¡­

    ''That scent¡­'' The demon caught the whiff in the air and quickly spun around, once again blocking Jack''s attack with his staff.

    ''Not this time,'' Jack thought.

    He staggered back from the force of the attack, but Jack wasn''t pushed back.

    [Hop Technique]

    He hopped forward, thrusting the blade.

    The sharp edges of the blade came closer to the demon''s neck.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Blood mummies

    The demon panicked.

    A deep, primal fear clawed at his mind as he desperately tapped his staff, about to erect a barrier. His instincts screamed at him to protect himself, to block the incoming strike. But then, a chill ran down his spine¡ªa presence far more terrifying than the enemy before him. From the corner of his eye, he met the gaze of his master.

    His sunken eyes widened, trembling with sheer terror.

    "Master warned¡­ No shield." His voice came out in a ragged whisper, barely audible over the tension-laden silence of the stadium.

    Jack frowned.

    ''Why didn''t he use a barrier?''

    But he didn''t let the thought distract him. Hesitation was death. That was a lesson Alogra had drilled into him, burned into his very being. Every strike had to carry the intent to kill. If an enemy faltered, if they showed even a sliver of weakness¡ª

    You finish them.

    Jack''s grip on his dagger tightened as his eyes darkened, their usual clarity replaced by the cold, merciless sheen of a predator. With a swift, fluid motion, he plunged the blade deep into the demon''s throat.

    The crowd gasped. A collective breath held in suspense.

    Jack seemed to have won.

    The demon staggered back, his body jerking violently. Blood poured freely from his neck, thick and slow, soaking his tattered robes. His knees buckled, his spine twisted¡ªbut he did not fall.

    Jack''s brow furrowed as he took a cautious step back.

    Something was wrong.

    The demon''s head remained bowed, his shoulders shaking slightly, but not from weakness¡ªno, there was something else, something unnatural.

    Then, with a sickening wet sound, the demon raised his head.

    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Some recoiled. Others clutched at their seats as a cold chill swept through the air. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demon''s face was a twisted mess of agony and unwavering resolve. Blood dribbled down his lips, yet his mouth curled into something that resembled a deranged smile. His vacant eyes, dark and endless, bore into Jack.

    "Master said win¡­" His voice was hoarse, gurgling with the blood pooling in his throat. "Win¡­ Master said¡­ No shield¡­"

    Jack''s grip tightened around his weapon.

    ''What the hell is going on?''

    It wasn''t just him. Every spectator felt the eerie shift in the air. A pressure, unseen but tangible, settled over them like a suffocating blanket.

    In the royal box, Queen Naya turned sharply to Layla, her golden gaze sharp as a blade.

    "Why didn''t you let him use his barrier?"

    Layla sighed inwardly. The queen was growing impatient with her vague responses. And while Layla relished watching the fight unfold in silence, she knew she couldn''t keep dodging questions forever.

    With a forced smile, she finally spoke. "My student is a hybrid. His panic and fear unlock his true abilities. Without fear, he wouldn''t be able to fight at his full potential."

    The queen''s lips parted slightly, intrigued, but she said nothing further. Instead, her attention shifted back to the battlefield, her interest in the match intensifying.

    ''A human hybrid and a demon hybrid¡­''

    She had already suspected Jack wasn''t ordinary. Unlike the others who were confused by his strange aura and the overwhelming death energy surrounding him, she had a fair idea of what lurked within him. After all, she was the greatest soul expert aside from the Demon Monarch himself.

    She settled back into her seat, crossing her long, pale legs elegantly. The show had taken an interesting turn. More than anything, she wanted to see just how far this battle would go.

    Daemon, watching from beside his mother, smirked. He knew that look all too well. His mother had taken an interest in Jack. Whatever secret the boy held, she had seen something in him.

    Back on the battlefield, Jack took a measured step back. The air had grown thick, heavy with a rising, malevolent energy. The demon''s aura was changing, growing more oppressive with each passing second.

    A chill crept down Alisha''s spine. Missy''s face had gone pale, her small hands gripping Alisha''s arm tightly.

    "Big sis¡­" Missy''s voice was small, trembling. "Big brother''s opponent¡­ he''s scary."

    Alisha forced a reassuring smile. "Big brother can handle it."

    Her words were firm, confident, but deep inside, unease gnawed at her. The demon''s aura was different¡ªthicker, darker¡ªalmost reminiscent of Zamazo''s, but not quite. This was something else. Something worse.

    Jack remained still, unfazed by the aura. In fact, something about it felt¡­ familiar.

    Then the demon''s eyes changed.

    A deep crimson glow replaced the hollow black pits. And then¡ª

    A sharp ripple cut through the air. A rift tore open behind the demon, jagged and unnatural. From its depths, tormented souls poured forth, their agonized wails slicing through the stadium like razor wire.

    Jack''s muscles tensed. The cries were brief but bone-chilling.

    One by one, the souls rushed toward the demon¡ªonly to be swallowed whole, consumed in an instant. Their shrieks were cut off abruptly, as though vanishing into a void.

    The blood pooling beneath the demon began to ripple. It slithered upward, defying gravity, twisting and shifting until it took form.

    Four figures emerged, molded entirely from the thick crimson liquid. Their bodies pulsated like a living mass, their faces void of features save for pitch-black eyes and mouths lined with unnervingly long strands of blood.

    Naya''s lips parted slightly in shock.

    ''Don''t tell me¡­ his second bloodline is that?''

    She slowly rose from her seat, her fingers tightening against the armrest.

    The blood figures stood motionless for a moment before the demon raised a trembling hand. With a single gesture, they surged forward, their movements unnaturally fluid, like the shifting tide of an endless ocean.

    Jack''s system screen flickered before his eyes.

    [Blood Mummies]

    [Soul Essence +30]

    Erebus'' voice echoed in Jack''s mind, an uncharacteristic trace of concern lacing his tone.

    ''Blood mummies¡­ very useful puppets in the past.''

    Jack knew why. Erebus'' memories were his memories, and he recalled all too well the devastation these creatures had wrought. Entire nations had crumbled under their relentless assault.

    And now¡­

    Jack''s jaw tightened.

    ''This¡­ this isn''t just a normal demon.''

    The realization settled heavily in his gut. Blood demons. The terrifying rulers of the abyss. The most ruthless creation of Erebus himself¡ª

    And the key to a long-buried nightmare.

    A name flickered in Jack''s mind, whispered like a curse in the depths of his soul.

    Tyme.

    The battlefield had transformed into something far more sinister.

    And Jack knew¡ªthis fight was far from over.

    The skill allowed one to create an army¡ªan undead army¡ªfar stronger than the useless pile of bones Erebus had once used to wipe out insignificant nations. But the blood army? That was his true masterpiece. A force that did not simply persist but evolved, adapting with each kill, growing stronger by consuming the blood of its enemies. A single cut was all it took to turn them into something far worse.

    Jack clenched his fists, feeling the weight of Erebus''s warning.

    ''He doesn''t have enough power to create a blood general yet. But don''t let any of those things scratch you. If even a drop of your blood touches them, it''ll be disastrous,'' Erebus cautioned, his tone darker than usual.

    Jack''s body tensed. For the first time in a while, he felt a drop of sweat roll down his temple. He had faced countless enemies, fought in battles that should have broken him, and yet this¡­ this was different. It wasn''t just about winning; it was about surviving without even the slightest mistake.

    ''How the hell am I supposed to do that?'' Jack asked, his grip tightening on his weapon. His current condition was far from optimal, and now he was forced to dance on the edge of a blade with no room for error.

    ''I don''t know how you want to do it,'' Erebus admitted, his voice grim. ''But if even a single drop of your blood falls into their hands, they will become blood generals. And you do not want to see what a blood general is capable of.''

    Jack''s mind flashed to the memories he had inherited¡ªhorrors only Erebus had truly witnessed. He had seen it through Erebus''s eyes, yes, but seeing was different from experiencing. The blood army was one of the most terrifying creations in existence, an abomination Erebus himself had restricted. The thought of those monsters returning to the battlefield sent a chill down his spine.

    The atmosphere grew heavier. The fight had taken a drastic turn, and the air buzzed with an unspoken tension.

 Chapter 167 - 167: The doom of the Digmuns

    Naya sat up straight, her golden eyes narrowing. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she observed the battlefield with sharp focus. Unlike the others, she understood exactly what she was looking at.

    "This isn''t normal¡­ this isn''t just some random demon''s ability," she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. Her fingers curled slightly, ready to take action if necessary.

    She had seen a blood army before. She had seen entire kingdoms fall before their relentless onslaught. And now, she was watching the beginning of something terrifying.

    "Layla," she called, her voice steady but laced with urgency. "Do you know what power your student is using?"

    For the first time, there was a flicker of something in Layla''s expression. Was it apprehension? Amusement? It was hard to tell, but she didn''t look away from the fight below. Instead, she leaned back slightly, letting out a small hum of interest.

    "My Queen, it''s all under control," she finally said, a slow smile forming. "Let''s just enjoy the show."

    Naya wasn''t convinced. Her gaze flickered between Jack and the demon mage, her instincts screaming at her. Something was about to go very, very wrong.

    Jack stood facing the blood warriors, his muscles coiled like a spring. Their forms twisted and shifted, the blood around their arms elongating and hardening into weapons. Each one was different¡ªone bore a massive halberd, another a serrated greatsword, the third a wickedly curved dagger, and the fourth dual blades that shimmered with a dark, viscous sheen.

    The demon mage, his eyes glazed with madness, lifted a trembling hand and pointed at Jack. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Master, I will win," he declared in the demonic tongue.

    The blood warriors lunged.

    Jack reacted instantly, twisting to the side as the halberd came crashing down where he had stood moments ago. A gust of wind followed the force of the strike, shaking the ground beneath him. He barely had time to recover before the greatsword swung horizontally, forcing him to duck and roll.

    ''Fast.''

    He barely completed the thought before the dagger-wielding blood warrior appeared behind him, thrusting forward with deadly precision. Jack twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the blade, but as he did, he felt something graze his sleeve.

    His eyes widened, heart hammering.

    He jerked away, instinctively inspecting his arm. The fabric of his sleeve had been sliced open, revealing unbroken skin underneath. No blood.

    A cold sweat ran down his back.

    That was too close.

    The dual-blade warrior charged next, its movements eerily fluid, unpredictable. Jack had no choice but to backpedal, parrying one of the blades with his dagger. The second blade came from the side¡ªhe twisted his wrist at the last second, redirecting it just enough for it to miss his flesh by a hair''s breadth.

    The four warriors moved like a single entity, no wasted movement, no hesitation. Their coordination was terrifyingly precise, as if they shared one mind. Jack was being pushed to his absolute limit, forced to rely on every ounce of skill he possessed to keep himself from being cut.

    And still, he had no way to strike back.

    He could kill them, yes. But doing so meant spilling their blood. And spilling their blood meant¡ª

    A shiver ran down his spine.

    ''Damn it.''

    There was no room for error.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the plane, far from the roaring stadium, another battle raged.

    Unlike the bustling city where Jack fought for survival, this place was drenched in chaos and ruin.

    An entire city had been razed to the ground.

    Flames devoured everything in sight, the once-thriving metropolis reduced to smoldering ash. The air was thick with the scent of burning flesh and iron. The ground was slick with blood, turning the hardened earth into something soft, almost sludge-like.

    Screams echoed through the streets¡ªsome distant, others agonizingly close. Demons scurried in desperation, their shrieks piercing the smoky air as they were hunted down like vermin.

    High above the destruction, three figures hovered in the darkened sky, their silhouettes illuminated by the glow of the inferno below.

    In the center, a man with striking green hair stood, his sharp eyes reflecting the carnage with cold calculation. He did not speak immediately, only watched, his expression unreadable.

    Then, his lips parted, and his voice cut through the roaring flames.

    "The demons have tormented us for years," he said, his tone devoid of emotion. "Now, it''s our turn to bring their houses to the ground."

    A gust of wind stirred the smoke around him, revealing the faintest trace of a smirk on his lips.

    The hunt had only just begun.

    He didn''t feel even the slightest pity for the demons below him.

    Aldermond looked to his left, a flash of lightning catching his eyes.

    It wasn''t a powerful bolt, but strong enough to wipe out the small army of demons that surrounded the young-looking boy in the center.

    His black hair fluttered intensely as the wind from the explosion of his attack whooshed past him.

    His striking green eyes looked at the scene with no sympathy.

    This was his chance to prove how much better he was than his useless big brother.

    Arin stood, his cloak soaked in his own sweat.

    He had put the most effort into clearing out the city.

    And of course, he had gathered the most attention.

    "The second prince, his powers are amazing. His control of his element is frightening as well."

    "See how many demons he cleared out on his own¡­ shocking thing is he is only fifteen years of age."

    "Yeah¡­ his growth was shocking, he is only a C-rank. I can imagine how much more powerful he''ll be at SS-rank."

    The praises came from all directions. Everyone seemed to be talking about the young prince.

    This was exactly the effect Aldermond was hoping to create, and it was working.

    ''If Arin stands out more, in Asriel''s absence, the people will slowly accept him as their leader, and they won''t raise much question about the former.'' Aldermond''s thoughtful gaze rested on Arin''s figure.

    The air was thick with tension, a palpable weight that settled over the battlefield like an oppressive storm. The embers of destruction still flickered in the distance, casting eerie shadows on the bloodstained ground. Yet, amidst the chaos, voices continued to rise, carrying discussions that had little to do with the carnage around them.

    "If the second prince is this strong, one can only imagine the power the first prince himself holds."

    One of the mages, a man adorned in royal insignia, spoke with a smirk, his words cutting through the murmurs of the gathered soldiers. It was a simple statement, but it carried an undeniable weight. A single spark that could ignite a wildfire.

    Aldermond clenched his jaw. He could feel a vein throb on his temple, a telltale sign of the frustration bubbling beneath his composed facade. His gaze flickered toward the mage¡ªone of the Duke''s men, no doubt. The trained dogs of the noble houses never missed an opportunity to stir unrest.

    ''I should''ve known they wouldn''t let things proceed smoothly,'' he thought, his fingers pressing against his forehead in exasperation. ''With those greedy Dukes around, making the people forget about him will be much harder than I anticipated.''

    The crowd''s whispers grew louder. What had started as admiration for Arin''s display of power had quickly turned into a debate about the first prince. About him. The one who had vanished. The ghost of a prince who lingered in their thoughts, despite the years of absence.

    Arin gritted his teeth. His fingers curled into tight fists, his nails biting into his palms as rage simmered beneath the surface. His once-proud moment was now tarnished by the mere mention of his brother''s name.

    ''Why?''

    He wanted to scream. To demand an answer from these fools who refused to acknowledge the truth. He was stronger. He was better. He had always been better. Since childhood, he had outshined his brother in every way possible.

    And yet, they still whispered about him. Still clung to the past as though it held any meaning.

    ''If only father would let me tell them¡­ tell them the truth.''

    A bitter thought, one he had held onto for years. His father, the king, had forbidden it. Had forced him to swallow his pride and remain silent. Had shackled him with the burden of pretending that his brother had been anything more than a failure.

    A powerless disgrace to the Digmun name.

    Henry, standing just behind Arin, watched with a smile curling at the corners of his lips. His dark eyes gleamed with amusement, but beneath that, there was something deeper. Something more sinister.

    ''The soldiers are doing well¡­ stirring the prince''s hatred just as we need them to.''

    He had always despised the royal family. Not just Arin. Not just Asriel. But all of them.

    For years, his family had been the strongest in the kingdom. A lineage that had once commanded respect, authority, and power. But then the angels had come. And with them, a decree that had shattered everything they had built.

    The Digmun family had been chosen, their lineage tied too closely to the church to be denied the throne. And in an instant, Henry''s family had lost everything. Their status. Their influence. Their right to rule.

    Forced into the shadows, they had watched. Powerless.

    Until the day he was born.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Deaths arrival.

    Asriel Digmun¡ªthe loose thread in the royal tapestry. The flaw in an otherwise perfect lineage. The kingdom had done its best to hide the truth, to bury it beneath layers of deception. But they had spies. They had ears in every corner of the castle. And they had learned the truth.

    The firstborn prince was a failure. Powerless. Unworthy of the throne.

    That was the key. The weakness they had been waiting for. The chance to tear the Digmun family apart from the inside.

    ''And during the next Hubris¡­'' Henry thought, his smirk deepening. ''Let''s see if the Digmun family will have anything left to convince those four-winged bastards to pass the throne to them again.''

    The thought alone filled him with a twisted sense of satisfaction.

    They had waited. Bided their time. And now, everything was coming together. The rage in Arin''s eyes, the frustration etched into his clenched jaw¡ªthey would use it all.

    ''The hatred you bear for your brother¡­ the resentment that festers in your heart¡­''

    Henry''s gaze darkened.

    ''We will weave it into your downfall.''

    The plan was already in motion. Arin, blind with jealousy, was nothing more than a pawn now. A piece to be maneuvered until the Digmun family crumbled beneath the weight of their own mistakes.

    Meanwhile, far from the whispers of treachery and political schemes, the clash of battle still raged on.

    Jack stood amidst the carnage, his breath coming in sharp, measured exhales. The blood mummies surrounded him, their grotesque forms shifting, their elongated limbs morphing into deadly weapons. The scent of iron and decay was suffocating, clinging to his skin like a curse.

    He had fought countless foes before. But these¡­ these were different.

    The moment their blades met his, he felt it.

    The hunger. The thirst. The insatiable desire to consume and evolve.

    Each slash, each clash, each drop of blood that fell only served to make them stronger. They adapted. Learned. Became deadlier with every second that passed.

    Jack''s mind raced.

    ''They''re too coordinated. Too in sync.''

    There was no hesitation in their movements, no wasted motion. It was as if they operated under a single consciousness. A hive mind. Each one covering the other''s weaknesses, each one pressing forward with relentless precision.

    A bead of sweat rolled down his temple.

    ''Damn it¡­''

    Dodging was becoming harder. Avoiding their strikes had gone from difficult to nearly impossible. Every move he made was met with immediate retaliation. Every gap he tried to exploit was sealed before he could even take advantage of it.

    And then¡ª

    A blade came dangerously close. Too close.

    Jack twisted at the last second, but the cold edge of the dagger sliced through his sleeve. His heart lurched in his chest as he yanked himself backward, eyes wide.

    No pain.

    No wound.

    No blood.

    Relief flooded through him, but it was fleeting.

    ''That was too close.''

    Jack widened the gap between himself and the relentless attackers, standing on the other end of the battlefield. He needed time to analyze, to find a way to deal with them all.

    The consequences of even a single scratch were too great. Erebus had warned him. If his blood so much as touched them, if even a single drop fell into their cursed forms, they would transform into something far worse.

    A Blood General.

    And that¡­ was not a battle he could afford to fight.

    Jack''s grip on his blade tightened.

    He had to end this. Quickly.

    As his anxiety built, movement from the corner of his eye caught his attention. A contorted soul, seething with malice, hurtled toward him at a terrifying speed.

    ''And this idiot is joining in as well.''

    Frustration simmered beneath his calm exterior as he dodged the exploding ball of souls, narrowly escaping its destructive force. The blood mummies, unfazed, pressed forward.

    Another deadly fact about them¡ªthey didn''t consume much energy from their caster. They only required energy at the moment of their creation. Once formed, they could sustain themselves indefinitely, growing stronger with every wound they inflicted.

    If they landed even a single strike, their strength would grow. Their time in this world would be prolonged. And Jack''s chances of survival would plummet.

    ''Fuck this. I can''t avoid all these monsters without using my powers.''

    A pause. An eerie silence within his mind.

    Even Erebus had no immediate response. As much as the god wanted to deny it, he knew Jack was right.

    Restricting himself to the Zhurak''s abilities wouldn''t be enough.

    But¡ª

    Jack''s gaze flickered upward toward the skybox.

    ''Revealing myself so soon?''

    From her perch above, Naya''s sharp eyes observed the battle, her brows furrowed. He knew she had already sensed something¡­ different about him. The distinctive traits of his soul. But even she could not pierce through the divinity of a god.

    At best, she would assume he was a half-demon.

    But if he unleashed his true power now¡ª

    She would know.

    Jack exhaled, looking back at the encroaching blood mummies. A thought took root in his mind, an idea that twisted his lips into a smirk.

    He was no longer just Jack.

    He was no longer the useless Asriel from the story he had read.

    He was the reincarnation of the strongest god.

    No.

    He was the strongest god.

    "Why should I care about what mere mortals will do?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A small, hysterical chuckle escaped his lips. The feeling¡­ it was strange. This wasn''t like him. He had always been cautious, always calculating every step forward.

    But now¡ª

    Now, he had embraced something deeper. A personality that belonged to Erebus. A personality he loved.

    The blood mummies surged forward once more, their soulless eyes fixed on their prey.

    Jack didn''t move.

    He clenched his blade tightly.

    The first blood mummy lunged, its twisted form a blur of dark energy. And then¡ª

    It stopped.

    An immense force crashed down upon it. Its grotesque shape buckled beneath an invisible weight, its limbs contorting, its body flattening as though the very air had solidified around it.

    A massive aura burst from Jack, thick and suffocating. It was oppressive. Overwhelming. A presence so powerful it sent shivers down the spines of those who watched.

    Even the crazed demon mage flinched, his glee momentarily replaced with fear.

    The aura carried something more than power.

    It carried the energy of death itself.

    And it was different.

    Unfamiliar. Yet terrifyingly absolute.

    It was as though death itself had descended upon them.

    As though it had paid them all a visit.

    And it had come to make sure this would be their last.

    The three blood mummies charging toward Jack halted in their tracks. A chilling silence fell over the battlefield as an unseen force crushed down upon them, suffocating, absolute. The very souls that had been harvested to create them trembled within their cursed forms, as if recoiling from the presence of something far greater than themselves.

    It was instinctual, ingrained into the very essence of their being.

    A primal warning.

    Attack, and it would mean annihilation.

    Jack stood motionless, watching them with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. He had expected resistance, yet here they were, frozen, their grotesque bodies twitching in fear. Was this truly the weight of his aura? Was this the power that Erebus had wielded without hesitation?

    A slow smile curled at the edges of Jack''s lips.

    From the skybox, Naya, Layla, and the demon generals bore witness to the scene unfolding below. The sensation creeping through their veins was undeniable¡ªraw and ancient, stirring something long buried in the depths of their souls. It was more than power. It was a command, an unspoken decree that resonated with every fiber of their existence.

    The realization struck them all at once.

    This being standing before them was not some mere demon.

    He was their creator.

    The entity responsible for the very birth of their race.

    A low murmur rippled through the gathered demons as their instincts urged them into submission. Layla, usually unreadable, felt her throat go dry. Naya clenched her fists, eyes narrowing as she fought against the involuntary pull to bow.

    Jack took a single step forward, and the air grew thick with an overwhelming presence. The blood mummies recoiled, their twisted bodies losing cohesion under the sheer force of it. The pressure in the atmosphere became suffocating, pressing down on every living creature in the vicinity.

    ''Death does not fear¡­ It is the living who fear death.''

    Jack finally understood the foundation of Erebus''s unwavering confidence, the source of his strength.

    He did not wield death.

    He was death.

    Meanwhile, far from the battlefield, deep within human territory, another conflict had already reached its end.

    A city, once teeming with demonic presence, now lay eerily silent. The scent of charred bodies and blood lingered in the air as warriors in silver and crimson armor stood amidst the destruction. The battle had been won, but for Aldermond, the victory felt¡­ unnatural.

    "Lord Aldermond," Luther called out, stepping forward. "We have eradicated all demons within the city."

    Aldermond nodded slowly, his gaze sweeping over the bloodied ruins. The human forces had done well¡ªtoo well. They had expected a prolonged battle, an intense struggle for control. Instead, it had been a slaughter. The demons had fallen with surprising ease, their resistance feeble at best.

    Something was wrong.

 Chapter 169 - 169: A kings responsibility

    Luther, a seasoned warrior, had personally handled the majority of the enemy forces. Among the ranks of humanity''s elite stood three SSS-ranked mages¡ªAldermond himself, Luther, and a third mage from the church. These three alone should have ensured a balanced battle.

    But this wasn''t a battle.

    It had been a massacre.

    ''The demons are naturally superior in combat,'' Aldermond thought, rubbing his chin. ''They heal faster, they''re stronger, their senses are sharper, and they have the home advantage.''

    And yet¡­

    ''Why was this so easy?''

    His mind raced, trying to piece together the missing fragments. There were a few notable demons, some proving difficult, but none that stood out. None strong enough to pose a genuine threat.

    ''Where are the true elites of their kind?''

    A foreboding sensation gnawed at him. Something about this entire campaign felt off, as if they had walked into a game where the rules had been altered without their knowledge. He had steeled himself for a grueling conquest, for losses, for an enemy that would challenge their every step.

    Instead, they had walked through open gates, through a battlefield that barely put up a fight.

    His thoughts were interrupted by the hurried approach of a mage. The man skidded to a stop before him, breathless.

    "Lord Aldermond! Lord Drack has sent an urgent message."

    Aldermond''s eyes sharpened as the mage placed a small, circular device on the ground. Recognition flickered in his gaze.

    An Invext.

    A secure communication artifact, capable of carrying pre-recorded messages. To prevent intercepted transmissions, these devices required a facial imprint to activate. If the recipient did not match the imprint, the message would be erased instantly.

    Aldermond bent down, picking up the device with a grim expression. If Drack was reaching out in the middle of a campaign, it meant something was terribly wrong.

    Holding the Invext before his face, he allowed the artifact to scan him. A brief flash of light swept across his features, followed by a clicking sound as the device unlocked. It levitated into the air, rotating several times before projecting an image.

    A life-sized illusion of Drack emerged from the glowing ring at the center.

    The man''s expression was unreadable, but the tension in his voice was unmistakable as he spoke:

    "Aldermond. We''ve noticed something strange¡­ None of the demon generals, nor the Queen herself, are present in any of the cities we''ve attacked."

    Aldermond''s breath hitched.

    ''This is why it was easy.''

    Drack''s voice carried an edge of unease. "When I sent my puppets to gather information based on mana concentration, six figures stood out the most¡­ The five generals, and the Queen herself. All of them were stationed in five out of the seven cities. We have taken down four¡­ but they were nowhere to be seen."

    Even Luther''s brows furrowed as he listened. Drack was no fool¡ªhis alchemical creations gave him insights others could only dream of. If he was concerned, then something was gravely wrong.

    Drack took a long breath before continuing. "After further investigation, I discovered that all six attended the annual tournament of the demons¡­ This is both bad and good."

    Aldermond narrowed his eyes.

    "Because of this, we''ve altered our plans. Since they''re all in one place, we''ll converge all our forces there."

    Silence settled over the group as they processed the new development. Aldermond rubbed his chin, seeing the strategic merit in the decision. With their superior numbers, they could overwhelm the enemy in a single decisive strike.

    But Drack wasn''t finished.

    "Your city happens to be close to the one where the tournament is being held¡­ I''ve sent mages from the church to assist you in creating a holy barrier. We''ll need your magic power to craft one strong enough to weaken the Demon Queen and the generals. With that, our advantage grows exponentially."

    Aldermond tensed.

    Creating such a barrier would demand an immense amount of mana. And if the Demon Queen caught wind of it¡­

    He would be standing against one of the Seven Pillars of the Planes.

    Even the angels feared her.

    His fingers curled into a fist. This was humanity''s chance to eradicate the demons once and for all. He could not allow it to fail because of his hesitation.

    And yet, he knew the danger. If he accepted, he would be making himself the primary target of the most powerful demon alive.

    Aldermond exhaled deeply, coming to a decision.

    ''I''ll take the risk alone.''

    "I''ll be heading to the demon city next to us," he declared. "When the other forces arrive, join them and follow."

    Luther''s expression darkened instantly.

    "Aldermond, this is too dangerous."

    The mages nearby, including Maria, didn''t react to the informal address. Aldermond and Luther were more than comrades¡ªthey shared a bond of master and student. Luther had trained Aldermond in his youth, their relationship akin to father and son.

    Aldermond could sense the weight in Luther''s voice. The old man understood better than anyone what this meant.

    He too knew how suicidal it was to stand alone against the Demon Queen and her five strongest warriors.

    One-on-one, he wasn''t even sure he could fight the Queen to a standstill.

    Add five generals of equal or greater power?

    It was a death sentence.

    The true might of an SSS-ranked mage didn''t lie in raw power alone. Experience, knowledge, and mastery of magic shaped their strength. Even if he had surpassed the human limit, demons possessed something more¡ªthe weight of centuries. Their lifespans gifted them a level of understanding no human could match.

    That was the true disparity.

    And yet¡­

    Aldermond''s decision remained unchanged.

    "I must go," he said firmly. "This war won''t be won by hesitation."

    Luther clenched his jaw. He wanted to argue, but deep down, he knew Aldermond had already made up his mind.

    Maria took a step forward. "If you''re going, at least allow us to send a squad with you¡ª"

    "No." Aldermond cut her off. "This is my risk to take."

    He turned, gaze fixed on the horizon, where the darkened silhouette of the demon city lay in wait.

    A storm was coming.

    And Aldermond would stand alone in its path.

    Aldermond was a man forged by battle, an indomitable warrior whose reputation had been built upon countless victories. He had fought demons of all kinds, from mindless beasts to cunning overlords, adapting to each battle with an unparalleled mastery. Even when faced with opponents stronger than himself, he never sought direct confrontation¡ªhe sought opportunity.

    If escape was necessary, he would carve a path through the battlefield with precision. If victory was possible, he would deliver a crippling strike, ensuring that even if the enemy lived, they would never be the same again. It was a cold, calculated strategy, one that had kept him alive through the bloodiest of wars.

    Against the overlord of the Twelfth Plane, he was certain he could hold his own. But escaping unscathed? That was another matter entirely.

    Still, this mission was not about his survival¡ªit was about humanity''s future.

    "Sir Luther, this is a revolutionary conquest," Aldermond declared, his voice firm with conviction. "I do not think only of our people, but of our world as a whole. This risk is worth taking. And the best I can do for my nation is not to drag them down with me. Do not worry¡ªI will be as discreet as possible and ensure that I remain unharmed until the alliance has gathered."

    His gaze was unyielding, his resolve set in stone. Drack was relying on him, the kingdom was relying on him, and he would not falter.

    Luther sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. He knew Aldermond too well. Once he had set his mind on something, persuading him otherwise was nearly impossible. The king was as stubborn as he was noble, a leader who would sacrifice everything for his people without hesitation. That was why he had earned Luther''s unwavering respect over the years.

    A small chuckle escaped Luther''s lips, the tension in the air momentarily easing. "Even after all these years, your bravery has yet to waver. Very well, I''ll let you go," he conceded. Then, with a knowing smirk, he added, "But you had best keep your word and remain unharmed."

    Aldermond offered a rare, appreciative smile. He had known Luther since his youth. The old man had been his mentor, his guide through the treacherous world of magic and war. Their relationship was not merely one of king and subject¡ªit was one of mutual respect, almost like a father and son.

    "Thank you." Aldermond''s voice carried both gratitude and finality as he lifted his gaze to the horizon.

    "I understand," Luther said with a nod. "Do what you must."

    Aldermond was moments away from taking off when his sharp eyes caught sight of a lone figure standing at the edge of the field. His son. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He turned back to Luther. "I have one request before I go."

 Chapter 170 - 170: Who are you?

    Luther raised an eyebrow at the sudden shift in tone. "And what might that be?"

    Aldermond exhaled sharply before speaking, his voice carrying a weight that only a father could understand. "Protect my son. Let nothing happen to him while I am gone."

    Luther''s expression softened as he gave a small nod. "Ah, if that is all, then you need not worry. The young prince will be safe under my watch."

    Aldermond nodded in return, yet his gaze lingered on the boy standing at the edge of the chamber. Asriel''s expression was unreadable, but his eyes burned with the fire of ambition. A desperate need to prove himself. A longing to carve his name into history and be acknowledged. Aldermond recognized that look all too well; once upon a time, he had held that same gaze before fate had forced him onto the throne.

    But Asriel was not the heir he had hoped for.

    The boy had been a disgrace from the day of his birth. Instead of awakening the noble, revered powers of their bloodline, he had been tainted¡ªcursed with an ability that should never have belonged to him. He had tried to ignore the whispers in the kingdom, but they followed Asriel wherever he went, lurking in the corners of every conversation.

    ''A monster.''

    ''A mistake.''

    ''A child who should never have been born.''

    For years, Aldermond had convinced himself that Asriel could change. That his son could rise above the shame he had brought upon their family. That he could somehow prove the kingdom wrong. But Asriel had only confirmed their fears, failing time and time again.

    ''If only Arin had been born first¡­''

    That thought clenched at his heart like an iron grip. His daughter had been everything a royal heir should be¡ªpowerful, disciplined, respected. She should have been the firstborn, the one to inherit his legacy. Instead, fate had given him Asriel. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''That boy should have never existed.''

    The bitterness in Aldermond''s heart festered as he turned away. His feet lifted from the ground, his body ascending effortlessly into the air. He did not look back. With a burst of power, he shot into the sky, streaking toward the battlefield like a falcon descending upon its prey.

    This was the first time Jack had unleashed his full strength since his battle with Zamazo.

    Even he was shocked by how much he had improved over the past few days. His power had leaped forward at an astonishing pace. He could feel it, pulsing beneath his skin, an untamed force waiting to be unleashed. And yet, he knew this was not his limit.

    Not yet.

    He still needed the Eye of Divinity. Only with it could he ascend beyond his current strength and reach true supremacy. But that was a concern for later. Right now, he had a different matter to handle.

    A chance to test his new skill.

    {Eye of the Abyss.}

    The demon mage locked eyes with him, and in that instant, Jack saw it. The golden ring forming within his own pupils. The abyss opened, and the mage''s consciousness was swallowed whole.

    The demon''s body froze, his breath hitching as his mind unraveled into the endless void of Jack''s abyssal gaze. Whatever thoughts he had¡ªwhatever spells he was preparing¡ªthey ceased to exist. He stood, motionless, his will consumed.

    Jack moved. Silent as a ghost, he darted past the three towering blood mummies. They did not react. They couldn''t. Their master was already lost to the abyss.

    His blade gleamed under the eerie lights of the stadium as he swung it.

    A clean cut. A single slash.

    The demon mage''s head fell from his shoulders before his body even realized it had been severed. Blood sprayed into the air, and a hush fell over the stadium.

    The battle was over.

    But no one cheered.

    No one moved.

    The silence was suffocating. It was as though the very air itself was afraid to acknowledge what had just happened. Thousands of eyes bore witness to the execution, yet not a single voice rose in triumph.

    {soul essence: +10,030} [30 per mummy] [10,000 double-horned demon]

    Slowly, a figure stirred.

    Naya.

    The queen of demons rose from her seat, her mere movement enough to command the attention of every soul present. A wave of quiet tension rippled through the crowd. The fear that had gripped them moments ago loosened slightly. Their queen was here. She would handle this. There was no need to fear.

    Was there?

    The announcer, who had clutched his magical amplifier with trembling fingers, finally found his voice. It came out weak, cracked with disbelief.

    "We¡­ we have our winner."

    Still, no cheers erupted. No celebration followed. The demons could not shake the terror that had wrapped itself around their very souls. They had just witnessed something beyond reason. Something unnatural.

    Even Jack''s allies¡ªAlisha, Missy, and Daemon¡ªstood dumbstruck. Their expressions were unreadable, but the unease in their eyes betrayed their thoughts.

    Jack''s aura was suffocating.

    Every demon in the arena whispered in hushed voices, though their fear made even their murmurs barely audible.

    "Where is that demon from? There''s no way he''s a Zhurak. His power¡­ it was terrifying."

    "A hornless demon shouldn''t be that strong¡­"

    "What race is he?"

    Questions flooded the stadium, but no answers came. Even the most powerful among them¡ªthe generals and the queen herself¡ªhad no explanation.

    Naya''s golden eyes narrowed as she assessed the young-looking demon before her. All her life, she had only encountered one person who carried such an overwhelming aura. A being feared across the heavens and the earth. A being whose name was spoken in hushed reverence.

    But...

    ''Is this truly him? No... it can''t be.''

    Her eyes burned with disbelief. The presence, the power, the fear he commanded¡ªit all pointed to one answer. But the figure before her was too weak, too incomplete.

    And yet...

    She couldn''t ignore the dreadful familiarity of it.

    Her voice cut through the silence like a blade. "Young demon," she spoke, her words laced with unshakable authority. "Who are you? And what race do you belong to?"

    Her question was not one of curiosity. It was a demand.

 Chapter 171 - 171: killed the wrong person

    The sun beat down mercilessly on the fields, its harsh rays seeming to leech the energy from everything it touched. Garmond, a newcomer to the village, found himself working alongside the tired villagers, each of them toiling under the oppressive heat as part of the harvesters. He wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand, barely able to believe the turn his life had taken.

    *Who would''ve thought that I would one day hold a hoe in my hands?* Garmond mused bitterly. From the ruler of an entire kingdom to a mere harvester in a forgotten village¡ªhow the mighty had fallen. He smirked at the thought, knowing full well no one would believe him if he were to reveal his true identity.

    Despite the backbreaking labor, Garmond worked diligently, his frail body managing to move quickly between the rows of crops. His mind, however, wasn''t fully on his work. He couldn''t help but glance at the villagers around him, their exhaustion etched deep into their faces, their bodies worn down from years of labor. Sweat dripped from their brows, their calloused hands moving mechanically as they filled the baskets with crops.

    Yet, there was a quiet resignation to it all, a dull acceptance of their fate. These people had been ground down by years of oppression, their spirits crushed under the weight of an empire that took everything and gave nothing in return.

    Garmond''s eyes lingered on one villager in particular: a young woman named Devine. She worked steadily, but every now and then, she would glance in his direction, her face lined with guilt. She had dragged him into this work, and it was clear she regretted it.

    Nearby, Aamon, the village overseer, stalked between the rows like a predator. He was a burly man, thick-necked and heavy-set, his booming voice carrying across the fields as he barked orders at the villagers. "Move faster! We need every basket filled before sundown!" His whip cracked through the air, a constant reminder of the price of disobedience.

    The villagers flinched at the sound, their already weary movements quickening under Aamon''s watchful eye. They had been living under the empire''s yoke for so long, treated no better than slaves, that the cracks in their spirits were visible. Year after year, they labored in the fields, and year after year, the empire took everything from them, leaving them with nothing but empty hands and hollow stomachs. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the day wore on, the heat grew unbearable. The sun had reached its zenith, hanging high in the sky, its searing light sapping the strength from the villagers'' already tired bodies. Garmond, too, began to feel the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him. But despite his weariness, his gaze caught on the frail, hunched figure of an elderly woman nearby. She struggled to keep up with the others, her hands trembling as she tried to lift her basket, her breath coming in shallow gasps.

    Without a second thought, Garmond set down his own basket and approached her. "Here, let me help you," he said softly, his voice gentle amid the harshness of the overseer''s shouts.

    The old woman looked up at him, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, young man," she rasped, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    Garmond nodded, quickly taking over the burden of her basket. Together, they worked side by side, Garmond moving with the energy of a man far younger than his years, though his body ached with the effort.

    "Please, you can leave now," the old woman said after a time, her voice weak but insistent. "I can handle the rest myself."

    Garmond hesitated. It pained him to see these people¡ª*his* people¡ªsuffering like this. He had built this nation, shaped it with his own hands, only to see it wither under the rule of the Malians. But now, fate had brought him back, and he knew he couldn''t walk away from the path that lay before him.

    "I''ll help a little longer," he said, his voice firm.

    But their small moment of defiance did not go unnoticed. Aamon, the overseer, had been watching them from afar, his sharp eyes narrowing as he strode over to where they worked. His presence cast a dark shadow over them as he sneered down at Garmond.

    "What''s this? Slacking off, are we?" Aamon''s voice was full of malice, his tone making it clear that he would tolerate no disobedience.

    Garmond straightened, his eyes meeting Aamon''s without fear. "I was only helping her. She''s weary and needs rest," he said calmly, though his heart pounded in his chest.

    Aamon''s lip curled in disgust. "Rest? Rest is a luxury you peasants cannot afford!" He raised his whip, the leather coiling in his hand like a serpent ready to strike.

    Instinctively, Garmond''s mind raced. He imagined himself lunging forward, grabbing Aamon''s wrist, twisting it until the whip fell useless to the ground. He could see it all so clearly¡ªthe bone-shattering blow he would deliver, the look of shock on Aamon''s face. But the vision vanished as quickly as it had come. He wasn''t that man anymore. The warrior he had been¡ªthe king he had been¡ªwas long gone.

    The whip cracked through the air before Garmond could react, the sharp sting of leather slicing through the side of his tunic. Pain exploded across his side as the whip bit into his flesh, drawing blood. Garmond gritted his teeth, refusing to give Aamon the satisfaction of hearing him cry out.

    "Get back to work," Aamon spat, his eyes glinting with cruel satisfaction. "And no more helping." With that, he turned on his heel and stormed off, leaving Garmond to nurse his fresh wound.

    Devine, who had been watching from a distance, rushed over as soon as Aamon''s back was turned. "Are you alright?" she asked breathlessly, her hands trembling as she knelt beside him. Without waiting for a reply, she tore a strip of cloth from her ragged dress and began to bind his wound.

    "I''ll survive," Garmond said through clenched teeth, though the pain in his side throbbed with every breath.

    Devine''s brow furrowed in concentration as she worked, her fingers deft despite the roughness of the cloth. Her touch was gentle, and Garmond couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude toward her. In such a cruel world, kindness had become a rare thing, and yet here she was, offering him more than he could ever ask for.

    "Thank you," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Devine met his gaze, her deep blue eyes filled with concern. "It''s the least I could do. You helped that old woman... you didn''t deserve that."

    Garmond smiled faintly, though the pain tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Athena," he murmured, the name slipping from his lips before he could stop it.

    "Who?" Devine asked, tilting her head in confusion.

    Garmond quickly shook his head, his smile deepening. "No one. Just... someone I used to know."

    Devine stared at him for a moment, but she didn''t press him further. Her cheeks flushed slightly, though she couldn''t say why, and she quickly turned her attention back to tying the bandage.

    Across the field, Aamon watched the two of them with narrowed eyes. The blow he had delivered should have knocked the boy out cold, but Garmond had barely flinched. There was something strange about him¡ªsomething Aamon couldn''t quite place.

    "Let them be," Aamon muttered to one of the other overseers as they began to approach Garmond and Devine. "The boy''s already injured. He won''t be much use now."

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm, orange glow over the fields, Aamon finally called an end to the day''s labor. "Enough! You''ve done enough for today. Go back to your homes. We''ll continue tomorrow."

    The villagers shuffled away, their movements slow and tired. Garmond, still leaning on Devine for support, glanced over at Aamon one last time. The overseer''s eyes lingered on him, cold and calculating.

    Devine helped Garmond to his feet, her arm around his waist to support him. "Come on," she said softly. "Let''s get you somewhere safe to rest."

    As they began to make their way back toward the village, Trevor, Devine''s brother, approached them with a scowl on his face. "Devine, we should head home."

    Before she could respond, an old woman hobbled toward them¡ªGarmond recognized her immediately. It was the same woman he had helped earlier. She carried something in her hands, offering it to him as she approached.

    "Here," she said, her voice cracked and weak. "Take this, young man. I''m sorry for what happened to you, but please accept this as a token of my gratitude."

    In her hands was a handful of fruit¡ªsmall, but ripe and sweet. Garmond''s breath caught in his throat as he saw the fruit, a rush of memories flooding back. He hadn''t seen such fruit since before the empire''s cruelty had taken hold.

    "Thank you," Garmond said.....

 Chapter 172 - 172: Crazy

    A higher demon. It was indeed no simple title, and those who bore this title weren''t simple either.

    They were the ones who stood at the peak of the planes, the powerful beings that made the rules in this crooked abyss.

    Let alone the humans, even most of the angels feared them.

    And right here, standing before one, Jack addressed him without regard, even using an unspoken word, as if dragging his reputation through the mud.

    Of course, anyone who stood where he was would definitely be enraged.

    However, his anger merely lasted a second.

    ''His arrogance... There was only one other human who was just as arrogant and confident as he is,'' Zamazo stopped to ponder for a moment, the anger on his face swapping to one of caution.

    If his thoughts were right, then he had more than enough reason to be careful.

    Naon, who carefully observed his master, could see slight reluctance, which baffled him a lot.

    ''Is Master Zamazo holding back his rage? If so, why would he do such a thing in the first place? For humans, nonetheless?'' Naon was confused.

    To him, this was in fact the best time to grab the soul of the lord.

    From his perspective, Jack was weak, and so was his entire crew.

    He had only failed the last time, firstly, because he truly underestimated the power of the young incarnate, and coupled with that, he had never expected the young girl to come in the first place!

    Why would a priestess want to save a demon?

    It didn''t make even the slightest sense to him.

    However, that didn''t matter at the moment. All that mattered was that his master was here, not only that, but a couple of his army as well.

    There was no way they were going to escape!

    Even seeing his master''s reluctance wasn''t enough to make him believe they would leave empty-handed.

    Zamazo flashed a smile. Then, cautiously, he looked back over his right shoulder, where Naon stood.

    "Naon, plans have changed. Erect a barrier to contain my aura as much as you can. Have the others support you as well," Zamazo said with a slightly grim voice.

    Although he wasn''t quite sure just yet, his gut feelings were telling him something was definitely wrong somewhere.

    ''Normally, I would be there by now, thrashing him without a second thought... But I''m being careful, all because of that man... Well, if my thoughts are true, then I definitely can''t take that risk,'' Zamazo thought. Meanwhile, Naon was already carrying out the orders he was given.

    Not too far away, Jack stood with an unnervingly calm face.

    A lot had changed about him, and Alisha could tell.

    "Why are your men retreating? Are you letting me off so easily?" Jack asked with a mocking voice. Despite being tied under such a situation, he didn''t even seem bothered.

    This was always a part of him. He had always been the arrogant prince; now, one could only imagine what he would be as a lord.

    Although calm on the surface, Jack was quite unsettled inside.

    ''I can''t escape from him; it''s impossible. So far, we''ve locked sight, he''ll always find me. And at my level as a mage, let alone outrunning him, I can''t even make it a meter away from here. The only thing I can do is fight. It''s very much unavoidable.'' After much thought, he knew there was no other option other than to fight.

    But that wasn''t the only reason why Jack was still confident despite being faced by one of the most powerful beings in the planes.

    It was because of the notification that had appeared before him.

    [Host has unlocked all the treasures!]

    Right after he had bonded his soul with that of Erebus, he had completely unlocked the inventory, along with every weapon and treasure that lay in its hold.

    This was the god''s treasury!

    A safe that was filled with weapons and accessories that even Zamazo was yet to know of.

    However, there was one that Jack was more than happy to find among the list of weapons and accessories.

    And that was the very weapon he was going to use to win this fight!

    "You might appear normal at the moment, but there''s only one person who can ever be as arrogant as you are right now. But it doesn''t matter. Even if it appears you have fully unlocked your soul, your power is still very far from what it used to be," Zamazo stated, as his form began to change.

    He grew a lot bigger than he was, his skin growing far more pale, and a pitch-black veil appeared out of nowhere, covering his face entirely.

    His body seemed to be submerged in the very essence of darkness itself.

    "I wouldn''t want to involve others in this as well, so I''ll leave your followers momentarily," Zamazo said, staring toward Alisha.

    Despite not seeing what lay behind the pitch-black veil, as he tilted his head in her direction, Alisha could feel a powerful pressure unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    And that, coupled with her weakened state, she almost fell to her knees. Thankfully, though, the pressure didn''t last, and something strange began to happen.

    It was as though the part of the earth where they stood was completely shrouded in darkness. Not only that, but it began to move, pushing them farther and farther away from Jack.

    "Asri¡ª" she wanted to come back, however, Jack simply waved his hands, stopping her in her motion.

    ''I''m not sure if this has fully cleared me off from the path that Asriel is meant to walk, and from Olion''s warnings, I''ll have to be just as careful as I''ve been. If anything, I would like to keep her away from any trouble, at least until that time comes...'' Jack thought as he readied himself.

    He let out a deep sigh, the power inside him still begging to be released.

    And he was going to do just that.

    Dark energy began to swirl right in front of Jack, gathering together like a tsunami.

    Even the dark mist that was roaming around freely within the center of the canyon was pulled into the mass of darkness.

    As the darkness continued to come together, Jack was slightly taken aback. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Isn''t the item meant to come from the inventory? Why does it appear as though it''s only being created now?''

    With the pitch-black energy being concentrated in front of Jack, all the demons observed carefully, some even peeping to get a closer look at what was coming out.

    Everyone was curious, and that was also the same for Zamazo, who was already ready to battle.

    But he was in no haste. In fact, he truly wanted to see if Jack would be able to defeat him.

    They didn''t have to wait for much longer. As the tsunami subsided, it left only one thing in front of Jack.

    [Book of Death!]

    [Even the souls of the dead will be called forth from their resting place! They shall serve the one true master! Not them alone, but the weapons which serve them!]

    As always, the system description was as cryptic as ever, but Jack didn''t even need it to know what the book was.

    Not only was it in Erebus''s memories, but he had also read about the book in the novel!

    Zamazo''s eyes, although hidden behind the veil, shone with greed.

    ''That is truly it! The Book of Death. The book that can grant me power above all the others!''

    Jack had unknowingly presented Zamazo with what he was looking for all along.

    ''If I can get my hands on that book, I''ll be unstoppable! I''ll be the highest!'' The greed in his eyes was visible.

    Now it was certain, he didn''t care if Jack had completely unlocked the soul of the lord, or even if it was the lord speaking through him. All he wanted was the book, and he was going to do anything in his power to get it!

    But that¡ªit wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought, because this was just the start of it all.

    Jack had chosen this book for a reason. It was because within that very book was the weapon of someone greater, someone who even Zamazo had yet to reach.

    As the book stood before Jack, floating, the cover was pitch-black, adorned with a skeletal frame lining its side, giving it a peculiar luster.

    In the center of the book was what appeared to be a skull, and by the side of the skull was what looked like a hooker.

    Jack momentarily stood before the book, his body still plummeting with newfound energy, yet he still managed to hold it all back.

    Slowly, he reached his hands for the book, and as though resonating with him, the pages flipped open.

    He didn''t need to chant or say a thing as the book seemed to already know what he wanted.

    From the center page of the book, it began to come out.

    ---

 Chapter 173 - 173: drought

    The atmosphere was heavy with tension, and the two sides, although unaware of the relationship between Jack and Zamazo, watched in anticipation. It wasn''t every day one would get the opportunity to see a higher demon fight, even if they didn''t expect the other side to last even for a mere second.

    Alisha''s hands were trembling; she didn''t know how to react in their current situation.

    And she didn''t know what made Jack speak in such a manner!

    She didn''t know if what had happened to him in the temple had made him more confident or more stupid than he previously was. If anything, she could only take the latter as the better option. She felt like cursing aloud.

    ''With my current powers, will I be able to stand up to him?'' she asked, tightening her fists in worry.

    The Crown of Light gave her power up to that of an S-rank mage, one at their peak. But then, a higher demon was far greater than that. Nonetheless, it wasn''t even a normal higher demon but an overlord.

    Similar to the angels, they were not only mages but had the properties of weapon wielders, with sturdy bodies and powerful physiques.

    So far, Jack was the only human she had seen who had managed to pull it off, and she didn''t even know how. But there was a clear difference between him and a demon overlord; that difference was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    Zamazo hadn''t even moved, and only the aura coming from him was suppressing her. As if she were tied down by a huge boulder, she couldn''t even move a muscle; running was out of the question.

    How was Asriel planning to fight such a monster?

    She observed Jack, but he didn''t seem to have any iota of fear.

    ''What actually happened to him?'' It confused her a lot.

    Firstly, he broke into the realm of an S-rank mage like it was a walk in the park. Not too long after, he dared to face a demon overlord, one that even she herself would think twice before facing. It was absurd¡ªmadness even.

    ''If this weapon is just as it was in the novel¡ªwhich should be the case¡ªthen I definitely have no trouble facing him. All I have to do is match up with his pace. With my current speed... it shouldn''t be much of a problem either,'' Jack thought as he observed the item coming out of the book.

    Zamazo''s eyes weren''t even fixed on the item; all that was in his mind at the moment was getting his hands on the Book of Death, even if he had to go all out for this human! At all costs, he had to get the Book of Death!

    A powerful aura exploded from Zamazo, far more oppressive since this time he was in his true form.

    As the aura came off from his master, Naon didn''t waste a single second. He quickly erected a barrier, blocking the aura from leaking out.

    Only Alisha, Missy, and Jack were left to face the full brunt of the aura attack.

    If the last one was oppressive, this was worse. Alisha felt as though her insides were going to get squashed¡ªit was like a huge mountain had dropped on top of her. Blood leaked from her mouth as her knees met the cold earth, sending cracks through it.

    This was also the same for Missy, who even looked much worse, as though she would be flattened by the oppressive aura.

    The only person who remained standing was Jack!

    ''How is this possible?'' Alisha was confused.

    Even if he had gotten a boost in his power, how was it possible for him to stand up to a demon overlord¡ªone of the rulers of the planes?! Weren''t they supposed to be at the same level?

    It all didn''t match up.

    Jack frowned as he noticed the aura spreading around him. He wasn''t worried about himself but rather for the people behind him.

    He glanced over his shoulder, seeing the state Alisha and Missy were in. This was a perfect opportunity to tease Alisha about her lack of power, but he knew he didn''t have the time to be doing that.

    ''[Shadow Mist],'' he cast a dark spell. His body exploded into a thick, dense mist, covering Alisha and Missy within its embrace. Swiftly, it moved further away from Zamazo before stopping at a distance where the aura wouldn''t be as suffocating as it was in their original spot.

    After he dropped them off, Alisha felt the cold, sharp breeze rush into her lungs. Although the usual stench of death and decay in the planes was mixed in with the air, it was far better than nothing.

    "Wa¡ª" Before she could even say a thing, Jack disappeared, reappearing where he stood before.

    Naon, who had observed everything from the outside, was left completely shocked.

    ''How?!''

    Not too long ago, he fought with both Alisha and Jack together. From that battle, he could gauge their strength, and it definitely didn''t make any sense as to how Jack was able to withstand the overbearing aura of his master!

    All of them had the same thought on their mind. For those who hadn''t seen Jack before, they were simply amazed by how a human could withstand the strength of the overlord.

    However, Alisha and Naon were both confused at the sudden spike in strength.

    Observing the scene, Zamazo frowned behind his veil. He had purposefully let Jack go with the other two¡ªnot like he cared about them¡ªbut from the looks of things, his suspicions could only appear to be true. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''At this point, without a doubt, he has unlocked the power of the lord! But he is still at the infancy stage. Not only will he be weaker, but he won''t have a masterful control over his power! If there''s any other time, this would be the best to get the Book of Death!'' Zamazo thought, finally making a move.

    He moved fast¡­ like a shadow.

    In a second, he appeared behind Jack, swinging his hands with a powerful sweep. With his motion, a scythe appeared in his hands, making him appear like an embodiment of death.

    If anything, that was where his nickname was derived¡ªthe Deathsketcher!

    And as those blades fell, it was clear not just to Alisha and Missy but to everyone there... Jack was going to die.

    "Big brother!"

    "Asriel!"

    -------

    As the angel appeared within the room, silence filled the entire hall. All those gathered bowed deeply, showing their reverence for the celestial figure before them.

    Carlos took the first step forward, followed quickly by his second-in-command and the third bishop, who positioned himself to the left. Reaching the front of the angel, the three bowed once again in unison.

    "Lord Jex! It is such a pleasant surprise to have you with us. We have heard your reason for calling us all, and before that, I would like to express my utmost gratitude," Carlos said, bowing one more time. As he straightened, he stole a glance at Kiara, a faint smile curling on his lips.

    Kiara noticed his look but chose to ignore it, keeping her gaze fixed on the angel who had just arrived.

    Yet, a sense of unease stirred within her.

    Something didn''t sit right¡ªthe timing, the recent events, all of it gnawed at her instincts.

    ''First, they withdrew their forces from the planes, and now they want to give us a blessing? Is there something keeping the angels from intervening? Why do I have this feeling¡­'' The more she thought about it, the more restless she became.

    Her suspicion grew, but there was no concrete evidence to suggest the angels had ulterior motives.

    "As I mentioned earlier, I have come to bestow upon you all a blessing," the angel declared, his voice resonating with a celestial authority that commanded attention.

    Kiara forced herself to set her doubts aside, if only momentarily, to listen to what the angel had to say.

    "We will begin now," Lord Jex announced, his words drawing everyone''s focus.

    Despite his commanding presence, Kiara''s unease only deepened.

    ''Something is definitely wrong,'' she thought, her instincts screaming at her to remain cautious.

    "Lord Jex, aren''t we supposed to stand near the pillar?" one of her men asked, his voice hesitant yet respectful.

    The question cut through the room, voicing what many were likely thinking. They had received blessings in the past¡ªtwice, in fact¡ªand each time, contact with the sacred pillar was necessary.

    This time, however, no such instructions had been given.

    The angel turned his gaze to the speaker, pausing for a moment before responding.

    "Well, you''re right," he said slowly, as though choosing his words carefully. "In the past, the blessings required contact with the pillar. But this time, the blessing¡­ it''s a bit different."

    The angel''s words sent a ripple of unease through those gathered.

    As he finished speaking, the crystals surrounding the room began to glow violently. The pillar of light erupted with an otherworldly brilliance, casting flickering shadows across the hall.

    Kiara''s unease transformed into outright alarm.

    "This is no blessing but a¡­"

 Chapter 174 - 174: strap

    "Time to check the system screen and see how much I''ve improved." Jack''s voice broke the silence of his dimly lit room.

    Since stepping into the planes, life had been an unrelenting whirlwind of chaos. Event after event had kept him too preoccupied to monitor his progress as he once did. The uncertainty gnawed at him¡ªhad he grown stronger by the system''s standards, or was he still far from the power he needed? With everything that had happened, especially his entanglement with Erebus, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his potential had shifted drastically.

    Jack drew a deep breath and summoned the system interface.

    ¡¸ ? System Info ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? System update has been completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Automatic reset completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Name: Asriel Digmun ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Race: Demi-Human ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Class: Necromancer God ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Talent: Potent ? ¡¹

    Character Stats:

    ¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[

    EXP: 1/100

    STR: 12.5

    STA: 12

    AGI: 11.8

    Soul Strength: Nil

    ¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨a

    The changes on the interface gave him pause.

    "Perception and Intelligence are gone... and now there''s Soul Strength?" Jack muttered, his brows knitting. The system wasn''t just evolving¡ªit was morphing into something entirely new.

    "Can you modify the system?" he asked aloud, though he wasn''t expecting a response.

    Erebus''s voice echoed in his mind, carrying its usual blend of authority and disdain. "Not exactly. I can make slight adjustments to accommodate my reincarnations, ensuring they better understand their power over time. That way, my soul grows alongside theirs. When it''s sufficiently strong, I''ll take over¡ªjust as I attempted in the tomb. Unfortunately, that... failed."

    The bitterness in Erebus''s tone didn''t escape Jack''s notice. "If only that bastard hadn''t interfered," he added with a growl.

    Jack didn''t need to ask who "that bastard" was. The tension between Erebus and his supposed brother was palpable. Their relationship felt more like a centuries-old rivalry than a sibling bond.

    "Was the reset to help me, or just another one of your schemes?" Jack asked, deciding to steer the conversation back to the system.

    "A bit of both," Erebus admitted. "None of this was supposed to happen, but I''ll admit, it''s beneficial. Seeing thousands in your stats can be deceiving. It inflates confidence without grounding strength. I wonder how someone could boast high numbers and still struggle against a mere demon overlord."

    Jack''s face darkened. Erebus''s words were cutting, and they struck a nerve.

    "Well, guess what? It was your pathetic reincarnation¡ªsomeone with no ounce of strength to his name. You''re the one who''s a disgrace. How does the so-called ''strongest god'' fall to such a pitiful state? Aren''t you ashamed?"

    Erebus fell silent, his presence retreating to the recesses of Jack''s mind. Jack didn''t press further. It was late, and fatigue weighed heavy on him. Sleep wasn''t a necessity for him anymore, but it was a welcome escape from the endless stress of his journey.

    He lay back, letting the bed''s comfort envelop him. Darkness took over, and for a while, the world faded.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, changes were taking root within him as he slept. Strands of jet-black hair interwove with the lush green of his locks, a subtle but ominous transformation signaling a shift deep within his being.

    When his eyes fluttered open, he was greeted by the same eerie stillness that had accompanied him to sleep. The planes offered no sunrises or sunsets¡ªtime was meaningless here, as if the world itself had abandoned the concept.

    Jack stretched and moved to the mirror in the corner of the room. His reflection greeted him with a face that seemed sharper, more defined. His azure eyes shimmered with an otherworldly depth, the pitch-black irises like endless voids that threatened to pull him in.

    ''What''s happening to me?'' he wondered, leaning closer to study his reflection.

    "Careful." Erebus''s voice broke through the silence. "Your soul bears the key to the realm of souls, and your eyes are that key. Stare too long, and even you might lose yourself."

    As if on cue, the system chimed:

    ¡¸ ? Ding! Host has unlocked a new skill: Eyes of the Abyss ? ¡¹ S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡¸ ? Description: Any beholder will be lost in the abyss beyond for 30 seconds? ¡¹

    Jack frowned, reading the description. "So, my eyes are a weapon now?"

    "They''re more than that," Erebus said. "This ability is akin to Hegen''s¡ªone of the most dangerous I''ve seen. But it''s a double-edged sword. Use it wisely."

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the mirror for a moment longer before he turned away.

    He donned his white robes¡ªthe uniform from his school days. "For all their flaws, they didn''t skimp on quality," he muttered, tugging at the fabric. It was a reminder of a life that felt distant, almost foreign.

    A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. Jack opened it cautiously, only to find Jena standing there, her expression as unreadable as ever.

    "How do I keep missing her presence?" he muttered, his frustration evident.

    Jena said nothing, simply gesturing for him to follow.

    ''Zamazo must''ve sent her to fetch me,'' Jack thought. He sighed and trailed behind her, his steps echoing in the silent hallway.

    The journey to the main hall was brief, but every step felt heavy with anticipation. When they arrived, Zamazo was already waiting, his stoic expression giving nothing away.

    By his side was Alisha an Missy, although Missy didn''t seem to have any issues with Zamazo an the other demons, same couldn''t be said for Alisha who loathed them, If she had the strength she would''ve brought down the entire castle.

    "You''re ready, I presume?" Zamazo asked, his gaze shifting briefly to Jena.

    Jack nodded. "As ready as I''ll ever be. Let''s get this over with."

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a faint smile, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of something else¡ªconcern, perhaps, or a hint of doubt. "Then let''s not waste any time. Your path ahead will be treacherous, but I suspect you already know that."

    Jack''s grip tightened around his staff. He wasn''t sure if Zamazo''s words were meant as encouragement or a warning, but either way, he couldn''t afford to hesitate.

    "Let''s go," he said, his voice firm.

    Without saying another word, Zamazo led them outside the city of Nyxoria.

    Previously, when they had entered the city, Zamazo had teleported them directly to the front of his castle as he didn''t want to raise too much suspicion. Even now, it was the same; he teleported them directly to the front of the transportation grounds.

    However, this time, there weren''t many demons in the area as he had issued a strict warning beforehand that no one was allowed to use the transportation transit until he said so.

    This was also to avoid too many people catching sight of Jack and his team.

    He didn''t have any problem with Jack, as he seemed to be emitting some demonic aura around him, but it was no stronger than that of a one-horned demon.

    Missy didn''t look much like a human, and at the same time, she didn''t seem to have the scent of a human. The only person who stood out very much in the group was Alisha, who was not only a human but also the very leader of one of the major human factions that troubled and persecuted demons for years.

    Just as she was very keen on dark energy, similarly, demons were quite sensitive to the holy energy around them. Thankfully, she had yet to reach the level where she could summon the same level of power as the previous Holy Lady.

    She could only be placed slightly above a normal S-rank mage and was nothing special.

    "This is the only available means of jumping the planes to any other section, so with this link, you''ll get to the first planes in no time," Zamazo stated.

    "However, I''ve set the formation to place you in an unknown area within the first planes. That way, you''ll be able to avoid meeting trouble immediately. But you should still keep your eyes peeled for beasts¡ªthey are numerous within the first planes," Zamazo explained further as he activated the formation.

    The formation was placed in the center of the large tower, and several mana crystals were arranged around it as a source for its power.

    Jack looked at the intricate designs on the walls of the tower, and they gave him a strong sense of familiarity.

    Not only that, but the position of each mana crystal seemed as though he had seen the same setting somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember.

    ''Where have I seen this before?'' He didn''t know why, but he had an unsettling feeling as he looked at the design of the tower.

    "At this point, I can only wish you farewell," Zamazo said as he fully activated the formation. The buzzing sounds of the crystals could be heard as energy seeped out of them, pouring into the formation.

    Jack and the others, who were already standing on the formation facing Zamazo, were prepared to leave, but Jack''s mind had already wandered far away. As he looked closely at the formation again, it hit him¡ªhe finally remembered.

    As the flash of white light blinded him, only two words sounded in his mind.

    Gleam Dome.

 Chapter 175 - 175: signing contract

    Erebus froze, momentarily caught off guard by Jack''s response. He had heard such declarations before¡ªsouls yearning for release, claiming they desired death. But they never truly meant it.

    They clung to life, even in their darkest moments, desperate for another chance.

    But Jack was different. The emptiness in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his tone¡ªthis wasn''t bluster.

    Erebus crossed his arms, masking his irritation with a forced smile. But beneath the surface, his thoughts churned.

    ''So this was Olion''s actual plan all along,'' he mused bitterly. ''Trapping me, eternal and powerless, within this husk of a body. Tch.'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was infuriating. And staring at Jack¡ªthis defiant, broken soul¡ªonly aggravated him further.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Why would anyone want to die so badly?'' Erebus clenched his fists, a vein pulsing visibly on his temple. But Jack didn''t flinch.

    Jack''s eyes were steady, his resolve unshaken. He''d already made his decision. Death wasn''t just an escape¡ªit was a release.

    "I''m just¡­ tired of everything," Jack said softly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Erebus forced a smile, though it felt like a razor blade against his pride. "You have to be joking. You don''t mean what you said, do you?"

    Jack''s gaze didn''t waver. "I meant every word. You wanted to kill me, right? What''s stopping you now?"

    The casualness of Jack''s reply was almost maddening. Erebus studied him closely, searching for even a flicker of hesitation. But there was none.

    It was as if Jack had been stripped of everything that once made him human. The fire that had driven him to rise above his circumstances, to become a conqueror capable of bending worlds to his will¡ªextinguished. All that remained was a hollow shell, desperate for eternal rest.

    Erebus chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You''d really throw it all away?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t change. "I don''t care about this world anymore. I don''t care about the next one either. I''m done."

    Erebus''s patience began to wear thin. This wasn''t just stubbornness¡ªit was something far worse.

    "Well," Erebus said, his tone laced with mock enthusiasm, "since you''re so eager to throw yourself into oblivion, how about a compromise? You activate the altar for me, and I''ll take over the body. You can stay here, locked away in your precious void. No pain, no responsibilities. Just¡­ nothingness."

    Jack''s response was immediate and cold. "No. I want my soul to be destroyed completely. I don''t want to exist. Not here. Not anywhere."

    The god''s forced calm shattered like glass. His jaw tightened, and his fists trembled at his sides.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Erebus thought, his frustration boiling over. ''What kind of stubborn fool am I dealing with? In all my existence, no soul has ever rejected the chance to live again. What makes this one so different?''

    Erebus''s voice rose, his anger spilling out in a torrent.

    "Idiot! What the hell is wrong with you? You think you''re the only one who''s had a rough life? Everyone faces struggles, you self-absorbed fool! You''re not special. Hell, I''m dealing with my own nightmare right now¡ªstuck here, powerless, with someone like you!"

    Jack didn''t react to Erebus''s outburst. His gaze grew distant, his mind retreating into the depths of his memories.

    The stinging pain that had haunted him his entire existence resurfaced, suffocating him like a heavy fog.

    "I''ve never¡­ had anything," Jack muttered, his voice cracking. "Not the life I wanted. Not the freedom I craved. Nothing."

    A single tear escaped, carving a path down his cheek. He didn''t bother wiping it away.

    "I''m.... cursed," Jack paused, remembering when he had uttered the same words for Asriel.

    He continued, his words barely above a whisper. "Useless. No one''s ever needed me. And I don''t need them either. I just want it all to stop. To be away from everyone¡­ everything."

    Erebus''s anger faltered.

    For the first time, he truly looked at Jack¡ªnot as an obstacle, but as a person. The depth of Jack''s despair, his complete detachment from the world, struck a chord within the god.

    ''So that''s it,'' Erebus thought, a glint of realization flashing in his eyes.

    ''This is why Olion chose him. It''s not about power¡ªit''s about potential. And here I was, thinking that meddling fool just wanted to annoy me.''

    A slow, almost sinister laugh escaped Erebus''s lips, echoing through the chamber. Jack blinked, his focus snapping back to the present.

    "What''s so funny?" Jack asked, his tone edged with irritation.

    Erebus grinned, his amusement unrestrained. "Oh, nothing. I just realized how perfect you are for this."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Perfect for what?"

    Erebus leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "For fixing this mess. You see, Jack Hunter, you might just be the key to saving us all. Before the Council ruins everything."

    Jack recoiled, confusion and anger flashing across his face.

    "I don''t care about your Council or your mess. I''m not doing this. Not for you. Not for anyone."

    Erebus''s grin didn''t waver. "It''s not about choice, Jack. This isn''t some path you can walk away from. Destiny has its claws in you now, and there''s no escaping it."

    "Destiny?" Jack spat, his voice rising. "Screw destiny! Screw fate! Aren''t you supposed to be a god? Change it! Do something, damn it!"

    Erebus''s eyes widened, momentarily stunned by Jack''s outburst. Then he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, resonant sound that shook the room.

    "You," Erebus said, pointing at Jack with genuine amusement, "are something else. Painfully stubborn¡­ but amusing."

    Jack glared at him, fists clenched. "I''m not playing your game, Erebus."

    The god smirked, stepping back. With a casual flick of his wrist, the chamber transformed. A translucent screen appeared before Jack, displaying a scene from the outside world.

    Alisha stood as the group''s anchor. Her face, usually serene, was taut with strain. Sweat streamed down her cheeks as her hands tightened around her staff.

    Light surged from the crystalline orb at its tip, illuminating the battlefield with an unrelenting brilliance. She summoned pillars of divine radiance, slamming them into the ground, holding back the undead army that pressed forward.

    Yet, for every pillar that fell, cracks appeared in her defenses.

    Missy, her once rosy complexion drained, appeared ghostly pale. Her skin was as white as chalk, and she swayed on her feet, barely holding her ground.

    She was throwing weak barriers into place, but the shimmering shields flickered and shattered under the relentless onslaught of skeletal warriors.

    The entire group was engaged in a losing battle.

    Erebus''s voice slithered into Jack''s mind, its tone dripping with both malice and persuasion.

    "Look at them, Jack. Your companions are barely clinging to life, and even then, they fight for you. For this world. For a future you seem so eager to throw away."

    Jack''s lips curled into a sneer, but he didn''t respond.

    "Ah, but it''s worse than you think," Erebus continued, his voice smooth yet sinister.

    "This battlefield¡ªyour battlefield¡ªis no ordinary ground. Beneath their feet lies the Soil Essence Flower, a plant that blooms once every millennium. Its essence feeds on souls, Jack. And this is its millionth cycle. It grows hungrier with each passing age."

    Erebus gestured to the scene unfolding below. The skeletal giant that had once formed the throne of this cursed land began to crumble.

    Bones, ancient and brittle, splintered apart. They rattled as they hit the earth, rolling into an unholy union, forming a swarming tide of undead warriors.

    "Do you see now?" Erebus asked. "I brought you here for this very reason. That body¡ªit holds the power of countless eons, forged long before your existence. Within this cursed land, it will not stop until every soul has been consumed. Yours, included."

    Jack''s gaze flickered briefly toward Alisha. Her staff wavered as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance tearing through the skeletal horde. Yet, for all her efforts, it was a losing battle. Her breathing had grown ragged, and her arms trembled from the strain of maintaining her spells.

    "They''ve already lost the fight, Jack," Erebus said, his tone dropping into a sinister whisper.

    "Unless you act. Quickly."

    Jack scoffed, folding his arms.

    "Friends? Is that what you think they are? Don''t make me laugh. They can all die for all I care. If I die, I won''t need her anymore. She was only ever a tool to die in my place. That''s all she was preparing for."

    Erebus chuckled darkly.

    "You keep telling yourself that lie. But let me ask you something¡ªdid you truly prefer your life of solitude? Do you really believe that the lonely existence you clung to was better than this?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t falter, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "They''ve relieved you of your burden, Jack," Erebus continued, his voice softening, almost gentle.

    "Even if you refuse to admit it. These humans, flawed and fragile as they are, have given you a sense of belonging you never thought possible."

    Jack''s lips twitched, but he didn''t respond.

    He focused instead on the chaos below.

 Chapter 176 - 176: attacking the demons

    --- sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It was only important that I kill them all," Zamazo began, his voice cold and unwavering as his gaze lingered on the lifeless field. "Some overlords won''t be happy about your return. In fact, they''ll try to kill you. I can''t let the news leak. Not only that, but if word spreads that a demon overlord couldn''t defeat a human, it would cause an uproar. Blood will be shed on an unprecedented scale. They''ll all conspire to bring me down from my position."

    Jack nodded in understanding, though his expression betrayed no emotion. He glanced briefly at Alisha and Missy, both of whom seemed uneasy as they took in the implications of Zamazo''s words. The battlefield was eerily quiet now, save for the occasional crackle of dark flames consuming the remnants of the demon army. The stench of charred flesh lingered in the air, making Missy gag and turn away, her hands trembling.

    As they turned to leave, Zamazo raised his hand, summoning an immense gust of wind that swept over the battlefield, scattering ash and erasing all signs of the massacre. Satisfied, he followed Jack and his companions as they disappeared over the horizon, unaware that a pair of watchful eyes had seen everything.

    Far from the battlefield, hidden behind a mound of sand, a plump demon cowered. His pig-like snout flared as he tried to calm his rapid breathing, but sweat continued to pour down his rotund face, soaking his tattered clothes.

    "So that human... he''s the Lord of the Dead?" Gurat whispered to himself, trembling. The very thought sent a shiver down his spine. His legs felt weak, and his heart hammered against his chest.

    "I have to get as far away from this mess as possible. I don''t want anything to do with him¡ªor any other demon. All I want is to eat and be free. Is that too much to ask for?" He sniffled, his voice tinged with despair.

    Unlike most demons, Gurat had no aspirations for power or glory. His life goals were simple: eat, sleep, and live without worry. But ever since he''d encountered Jack and his group, his life had turned into a nightmare.

    He rested his back against the sand mound, trying to gather his thoughts. ''This is madness. Absolute madness.'' His resolve hardened. "I''ll go back home. Even if my horns haven''t fully developed, at least I had a better life there. But Dad..."

    The thought of his father made Gurat wince. A vivid image of the old demon''s face flashed in his mind, stern and terrifying. The memory alone sent another wave of dread through him. "No, it doesn''t matter. He won''t do anything to me... right?" Gurat muttered, trying to convince himself. With a shaky breath, he stood up and began his journey toward the central city, hoping to leave the chaos behind.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in another part of the planes, two cloaked figures moved swiftly through the barren landscape. Their footsteps crunched against the scorched ground as they kept a wary eye on their surroundings.

    "We need to leave this plane if we want to stay alive," Kate said, her voice sharp and urgent.

    Rex, her companion, gritted his teeth. "That''s true, but how? Lord Zamazo controls Nyxoria, the northern city where the main transport line to the other planes is located. There''s no way we can pass through without him noticing."

    Kate didn''t respond immediately, her serpentine eyes flickering with thought. "We''ll figure something out. But staying here isn''t an option."

    "Still," Rex growled, his frustration evident, "I can''t believe Lord Zamazo couldn''t even defeat a human. A *human*! How is that possible?"

    Before he could rant further, Kate smacked him on the head.

    "If he''s so weak, why did you run away like a coward?" she snapped. "At this rate, I''m not even sure you have a brain left!"

    Rex scowled but said nothing, rubbing the back of his head.

    Kate sighed, her voice lowering. "Lord Zamazo won''t let us go. He knows we''re not dead, which means he''ll come after us. Our only chance of survival is to increase our power. We need to seek the Abyssal Overlord. If he grants us a portion of his strength, we might stand a chance against Zamazo."

    Rex stiffened. "You mean you want to go to the 12th plane? Are you out of your mind? Do you have any idea how dangerous that place is?"

    Kate''s gaze hardened. "I know. But we have no other choice. If we stay here, Zamazo will hunt us down. And if we flee to another plane without sufficient power, the other overlords will kill us just as easily. This is our only shot."

    Rex hesitated, the weight of her words sinking in. "The demons of the 12th plane... they''re not like us. They''re monsters, even by our standards."

    "Exactly," Kate said. "Which is why their power is unparalleled. If we can survive long enough to gain the Abyssal Overlord''s favor, we''ll be unstoppable. We''ll come back stronger, and we''ll make Zamazo pay for everything."

    Rex let out a resigned sigh. "Fine. We''ll go to the 12th plane. But how do we get there without passing through Nyxoria?"

    Kate smirked. "The central city has an underground market. They deal in all sorts of illegal goods¡ªand that includes alternative transport to the other planes. It won''t be easy, but it''s our best bet."

    Rex nodded reluctantly. "Let''s move, then. The sooner we leave, the better."

    Neither of them realized that their decision would spark a chain of events that would shake the planes to their very core.

    ---

    Elsewhere, a different kind of danger was brewing.

    "What plane are we on currently?" Carlos''s deep voice echoed across the barren land as his army assembled around him.

    The air here was thick and suffocating, toxic enough to kill an ordinary human. But the individuals gathered were far from ordinary. Clad in gleaming armor adorned with holy insignias, the soldiers of the church stood unwavering, their presence a stark contrast to the desolate landscape.

    "Lord Bishop Carlos," one of the knights said, bowing deeply. "The scouts have confirmed that this is the First Plane. The people of the Kingdom of Hughiner have provided us with valuable information regarding the terrain."

    Carlos nodded, his piercing gaze scanning the horizon. "Good. Prepare the troops. The conquest begins now."

    A hush fell over the army as his words sank in. The soldiers tightened their grips on their weapons, their faces set with determination.

    The holy crusade had begun.

    ---

 Chapter 177 - 177: trap

    All eyes were fixed on Kieran. This was the first time the orb crystal had ever shone so brightly.

    The academy Dean stood, his hands trembling as he considered the possibilities.

    ''Is this it? A student who finally managed to get an SSS-ranked talent!'' The old man''s hands shook with excitement; he couldn''t wait to see what the orb would display.

    Standing amidst the crowd, Frank felt a knot tighten in his stomach as anxiety crept into his bone marrow.

    ''It can''t be! This is the first time the orb is shining so brightly... don''t tell me it''s it... it can''t be. If he gets it, then my life will be more miserable than death.''

    The thought left him sweating like a pig about to be slaughtered. He clenched his teeth tightly, waiting for the result of the test.

    The once rowdy hall became as quiet as a graveyard as the light grew brighter and brighter with each passing second.

    Jane, who had been leaning against the wall, stood up straight, shocked by the event.

    They all held their breath until the final results were displayed on what appeared to be a screen.

    [Kieran Marcoth.]

    [Talents: Hidden.]

    [Rank: SSS-rank.]

    [Class: ???]

    The information flashed on the screen, and gasps of shock escaped from the crowd one by one.

    Then, with a loud shout, the hall erupted in chaos.

    "He got it! An SSS-rank talent!"

    "Hell! This is the third time in history such a talent has appeared!"

    "Fuck! I''m so jealous. I should''ve been best friends with him! Who would even dare come up to me now?"

    One by one, the children in the hall screamed at the top of their lungs.

    It was an unexpected event.

    Even though the orb had shone so brightly, no one could have assumed it was an SSS-rank talent. Finding one was like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    The probability of discovering such a talent, even in a millennium, was nearly non-existent.

    This was an instant promotion to being a world-class treasure. All the factions would be begging to get their hands on someone like that.

    While the students screamed, some jubilating over their classmates'' success, the teachers looked at each other with deep frowns on their faces.

    The dean of the academy had an even deeper frown etched on his face.

    ''A hidden talent?''

    He wished he could understand the meaning behind those words.

    Unfortunately, even after years as the dean, witnessing countless talent awakenings year after year, this was the first time he had ever seen such a thing.

    He wasn''t alone in his confusion. The other teachers gathered there shared his astonishment.

    "Quiet!" His voice thundered, silencing the rowdy crowd of students.

    "Kieran Marcoth," he said, his voice grim yet tinged with sympathy.

    "S-Sir..." Kieran, who had been lost in a daze, regained his composure and turned to face the dean. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He hadn''t expected much¡ªhe had set his sights on at least an S-class talent or even an A-rank.

    Those alone could assure him a peaceful life, one where he could earn far above the normal standards.

    But instead, he had received something far better than he had ever imagined.

    Kieran momentarily tore his gaze from the dean, scanning the crowd until his eyes landed on Frank''s pale face.

    Frank felt a cold chill run down his spine as those devilish eyes landed on him. His hands sweated behind his back.

    ''It''s over for me if I don''t get something similar,'' Frank thought. But deep inside, he doubted the possibility of that ever happening.

    Thankfully, Kieran''s gaze didn''t linger on him for long. Instead, it shifted to the woman not too far away.

    ''Finally! I can make her proud!'' he thought, his eyes brimming with determination as he looked in her direction.

    But as his eyes met hers, it wasn''t the reaction he was expecting.

    ''Why? Why is she looking at me like that?''

    Kieran wondered, a feeling of dread creeping into his chest.

    Jane held her head down, she could tell from just one glance what it could possibly mean, and after seeing the deans expression, she knew her guess couldn''t be wrong.

    Knowing that, she couldn''t bring herself to match his gaze.

    The dean, who had stood quietly for some time, finally spoke.

    He understood the gravity of the matter, and he took a moment to calm himself before addressing the young boy.

    Kieran, still confused, turned to face him, noticing the same look in the dean''s eyes as Jane''s.

    "What is it? Did I do something wrong?" Since the dean was closer, Kieran decided to ask him directly.

    "Boy," the dean paused, drawing a deep breath. "Look at the screen again," he stated.

    Kieran''s heart thumped as he heard the dean''s grim tone. Still, he turned to look at the screen displayed by the orb.

    His eyes scanned the notification until his gaze fell on something¡ªsomething that seemed off.

    Even for him, this as the first time seeing such a thing, and he too had never heard anything about a ''hidden'' talent

    [Talents: Hidden.]

    At that moment, the other students noticed it too, and their whispers filled the hall as they began making guesses about the strange notification.

    "What does it mean?" Kieran asked, swallowing hard.

    His mind already whispered possible explanations, but he wanted to hear it from the dean himself. He didn''t want to believe what his instincts were telling him.

    "Kieran, I''m sorry... but a hidden talent can only mean that you''re yet to fulfill the conditions for your talent to surface," the dean explained grimly.

    Kieran''s eyes widened, and the world seemed to fade around him.

    He could only hear the dean''s voice while every other sound dulled.

    If a talent was hidden, it could only mean one thing: conditions had to be met before the talent could be unlocked.

    If those conditions weren''t met, then despite being an SSS-rank talent, it would remain useless.

    And then, he heard it¡ªthe dean''s final words.

    "...In essence, you have no talent until the conditions are met."

 Chapter 178 - 178: attacking the demon 2

    A higher demon. It was indeed no simple title, and those who bore this title weren''t simple either.

    They were the ones who stood at the peak of the planes, the powerful beings that made the rules in this crooked abyss.

    Let alone the humans, even most of the angels feared them.

    And right here, standing before one, Jack addressed him without regard, even using an unspoken word, as if dragging his reputation through the mud.

    Of course, anyone who stood where he was would definitely be enraged.

    However, his anger merely lasted a second.

    ''His arrogance... There was only one other human who was just as arrogant and confident as he is,'' Zamazo stopped to ponder for a moment, the anger on his face swapping to one of caution.

    If his thoughts were right, then he had more than enough reason to be careful.

    Naon, who carefully observed his master, could see slight reluctance, which baffled him a lot.

    ''Is Master Zamazo holding back his rage? If so, why would he do such a thing in the first place? For humans, nonetheless?'' Naon was confused.

    To him, this was in fact the best time to grab the soul of the lord.

    From his perspective, Jack was weak, and so was his entire crew.

    He had only failed the last time, firstly, because he truly underestimated the power of the young incarnate, and coupled with that, he had never expected the young girl to come in the first place!

    Why would a priestess want to save a demon?

    It didn''t make even the slightest sense to him.

    However, that didn''t matter at the moment. All that mattered was that his master was here, not only that, but a couple of his army as well.

    There was no way they were going to escape!

    Even seeing his master''s reluctance wasn''t enough to make him believe they would leave empty-handed.

    Zamazo flashed a smile. Then, cautiously, he looked back over his right shoulder, where Naon stood.

    "Naon, plans have changed. Erect a barrier to contain my aura as much as you can. Have the others support you as well," Zamazo said with a slightly grim voice.

    Although he wasn''t quite sure just yet, his gut feelings were telling him something was definitely wrong somewhere.

    ''Normally, I would be there by now, thrashing him without a second thought... But I''m being careful, all because of that man... Well, if my thoughts are true, then I definitely can''t take that risk,'' Zamazo thought. Meanwhile, Naon was already carrying out the orders he was given.

    Not too far away, Jack stood with an unnervingly calm face.

    A lot had changed about him, and Alisha could tell.

    "Why are your men retreating? Are you letting me off so easily?" Jack asked with a mocking voice. Despite being tied under such a situation, he didn''t even seem bothered.

    This was always a part of him. He had always been the arrogant prince; now, one could only imagine what he would be as a lord.

    Although calm on the surface, Jack was quite unsettled inside.

    ''I can''t escape from him; it''s impossible. So far, we''ve locked sight, he''ll always find me. And at my level as a mage, let alone outrunning him, I can''t even make it a meter away from here. The only thing I can do is fight. It''s very much unavoidable.'' After much thought, he knew there was no other option other than to fight.

    But that wasn''t the only reason why Jack was still confident despite being faced by one of the most powerful beings in the planes.

    It was because of the notification that had appeared before him.

    [Host has unlocked all the treasures!]

    Right after he had bonded his soul with that of Erebus, he had completely unlocked the inventory, along with every weapon and treasure that lay in its hold.

    This was the god''s treasury!

    A safe that was filled with weapons and accessories that even Zamazo was yet to know of.

    However, there was one that Jack was more than happy to find among the list of weapons and accessories.

    And that was the very weapon he was going to use to win this fight!

    "You might appear normal at the moment, but there''s only one person who can ever be as arrogant as you are right now. But it doesn''t matter. Even if it appears you have fully unlocked your soul, your power is still very far from what it used to be," Zamazo stated, as his form began to change.

    He grew a lot bigger than he was, his skin growing far more pale, and a pitch-black veil appeared out of nowhere, covering his face entirely.

    His body seemed to be submerged in the very essence of darkness itself.

    "I wouldn''t want to involve others in this as well, so I''ll leave your followers momentarily," Zamazo said, staring toward Alisha.

    Despite not seeing what lay behind the pitch-black veil, as he tilted his head in her direction, Alisha could feel a powerful pressure unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    And that, coupled with her weakened state, she almost fell to her knees. Thankfully, though, the pressure didn''t last, and something strange began to happen.

    It was as though the part of the earth where they stood was completely shrouded in darkness. Not only that, but it began to move, pushing them farther and farther away from Jack.

    "Asri¡ª" she wanted to come back, however, Jack simply waved his hands, stopping her in her motion.

    ''I''m not sure if this has fully cleared me off from the path that Asriel is meant to walk, and from Olion''s warnings, I''ll have to be just as careful as I''ve been. If anything, I would like to keep her away from any trouble, at least until that time comes...'' Jack thought as he readied himself.

    He let out a deep sigh, the power inside him still begging to be released.

    And he was going to do just that.

    Dark energy began to swirl right in front of Jack, gathering together like a tsunami.

    Even the dark mist that was roaming around freely within the center of the canyon was pulled into the mass of darkness.

    As the darkness continued to come together, Jack was slightly taken aback.

    ''Isn''t the item meant to come from the inventory? Why does it appear as though it''s only being created now?''

    With the pitch-black energy being concentrated in front of Jack, all the demons observed carefully, some even peeping to get a closer look at what was coming out.

    Everyone was curious, and that was also the same for Zamazo, who was already ready to battle.

    But he was in no haste. In fact, he truly wanted to see if Jack would be able to defeat him.

    They didn''t have to wait for much longer. As the tsunami subsided, it left only one thing in front of Jack.

    [Book of Death!]

    [Even the souls of the dead will be called forth from their resting place! They shall serve the one true master! Not them alone, but the weapons which serve them!]

    As always, the system description was as cryptic as ever, but Jack didn''t even need it to know what the book was.

    Not only was it in Erebus''s memories, but he had also read about the book in the novel!

    Zamazo''s eyes, although hidden behind the veil, shone with greed.

    ''That is truly it! The Book of Death. The book that can grant me power above all the others!''

    Jack had unknowingly presented Zamazo with what he was looking for all along.

    ''If I can get my hands on that book, I''ll be unstoppable! I''ll be the highest!'' The greed in his eyes was visible.

    Now it was certain, he didn''t care if Jack had completely unlocked the soul of the lord, or even if it was the lord speaking through him. All he wanted was the book, and he was going to do anything in his power to get it!

    But that¡ªit wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought, because this was just the start of it all.

    Jack had chosen this book for a reason. It was because within that very book was the weapon of someone greater, someone who even Zamazo had yet to reach.

    As the book stood before Jack, floating, the cover was pitch-black, adorned with a skeletal frame lining its side, giving it a peculiar luster.

    In the center of the book was what appeared to be a skull, and by the side of the skull was what looked like a hooker.

    Jack momentarily stood before the book, his body still plummeting with newfound energy, yet he still managed to hold it all back.

    Slowly, he reached his hands for the book, and as though resonating with him, the pages flipped open. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He didn''t need to chant or say a thing as the book seemed to already know what he wanted.

    From the center page of the book, it began to come out.

    ---

 Chapter 179 - 179: cry

    Jack understood the weight of Erebus''s words better than anyone. The name the ancient being had dropped wasn''t just another name; it was one that had echoed across the entire universe, shaking realms and forcing even gods to take notice.

    This individual, the one Erebus spoke of, had wielded a power so vast and destructive that it stood on equal footing with Erebus himself in his prime. The very mention of him sent a chill down Jack''s spine.

    Not only was he a force to be reckoned with, but he was also, supposedly, Erebus''s sworn enemy¡ªa rival so formidable that even time seemed to bend around their conflict.

    The air between them felt dense with unspoken tension. Jack''s mind buzzed with the implications of Erebus''s words, but before he could delve any deeper into the mysteries, the sound of footsteps disrupted his thoughts.

    Jena led the group with unhurried confidence.

    Her strides were sure, her mind focused on the road ahead. She had once scouted this very terrain for Lord Zamazo, covering nearly all the cities of the first plane.

    Her familiarity with the land made her the ideal guide, but Jack couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling in his gut.

    Behind him, Alisha was silent, but Jack could sense her eyes on him. It was the strangest sensation, almost as though she were studying him from the corner of her gaze. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His hands¡ªwhat about his hands? He glanced at them absentmindedly, feeling a strange pull from her gaze.

    ''Why, why do I feel like this?'' Alisha thought, clutching her hands to her chest in an almost protective manner.

    It had been a long time since she''d felt anything like this¡ªthis nagging desire to be noticed, to be seen. To have someone, especially Jack, acknowledge her presence.

    The moment his hands had touched Jena''s, it had stirred something within her¡ªa sensation that she couldn''t quite place. Was it jealousy? Or something else? She hadn''t felt such emotions in ages, certainly not since... well, she didn''t want to remember.

    ''No, no... it can''t be. Maybe it''s just his demonic power! Yes, that''s it! He''s using some trick to get to me, to manipulate me,'' she rationalized, her mind whirling as she quickened her pace, closing the gap between her and Jena.

    "If you think your trick can work on me, then you are highly mistaken!" Alisha''s voice was sharp, cutting through the air as she moved alongside Jena, her gaze locked firmly ahead.

    Jack blinked in confusion.

    "What trick?" he asked, voice laced with genuine perplexity. He hadn''t done anything to provoke this, or so he thought.

    Alisha didn''t respond directly, only scoffing, her face tightening in anger as she turned her head away from him. She refused to look at him again, as though the very sight of him was something to be avoided.

    Jack''s confusion deepened. What had he done to deserve this? His mind spun in circles, trying to piece together any action, any words he might''ve spoken that had caused her to snap like this.

    "Even in my thousands of years of existence, women were the least understandable creatures I encountered," Erebus''s voice chimed in, a ghostly whisper in Jack''s mind. The elder''s words were thick with sarcasm, a reminder of his endless experiences with the fickleness of those around him.

    Jack sighed inwardly, but the tension still gnawed at him. The vast, open planes ahead of them only seemed to stretch further, the journey ahead growing more daunting with each passing step.

    He was certain that if they continued walking, it would take them far longer than necessary to reach their destination.

    "This is going to take much longer than I thought. Why don''t we fly there?" he suggested, his voice casual, as though the idea was simple and obvious.

    The group of girls halted immediately, Jena at the front as she turned to face him, her brow furrowed slightly in confusion.

    "These two can''t fly. How do you expect us to get there when only two of us can?" Alisha''s voice cut through the air, still tinged with that simmering frustration, but this time, there was a sense of control underneath her anger. It was as if she had settled into some deeper, more stubborn resolve.

    Jack''s response was simple. "Simple. We carry one of them."

    He had barely finished speaking when Alisha''s heart seemed to skip a beat. The thought of Jack carrying someone¡ªJena, specifically¡ªsent a ripple through her chest, one she couldn''t ignore. Her breath hitched.

    His hands... on her? The thought sent warmth surging through her body, and yet it made her blood boil.

    ''No. I won''t let him...'' Alisha thought, eyes narrowing as a dangerous glint flickered in her gaze.

    Jack felt it, the sharpness of her stare, a chill creeping down his spine. Her eyes were burning into him, filled with something dark and unspoken.

    "What is it?" he asked, voice tense, but Alisha didn''t answer. She only turned away from him, her back to him now, striding off as if she were dismissing him entirely.

    Jack watched her go, scratching his head in confusion. This was unlike anything he''d ever experienced. Alisha, who had always been so composed, so controlled¡ªwhy was she reacting like this? What had he done to provoke such a reaction?

    Alisha''s thoughts were no better off.

    ''Why don''t I want him to touch her again? What''s happening to me? She clenched her fists, eyes burning with determination. No, his ''charm'' won''t work on me. I won''t let it.''

    After a brief silence, Alisha turned back, her eyes gleaming with a newfound edge.

    "If you think flying is the best choice," she said, her voice cold but firm, "then fine. Let''s do it your way." She strode forward, her voice filled with an eerie calmness that made everyone pause. Her expression was unreadable, but it was clear she had made a decision.

    The sudden shift in her demeanor threw everyone off balance. Missy, who had been observing the whole scene with a wry smile, could only shake her head inwardly.

    ''Big sis is such a drama queen,'' she thought, her lips curling into a small, amused smile.

    Without another word, Alisha approached her, her hands outstretched, and placed them on Missy''s shoulders. Then, with a steely gaze directed toward Jack, she said, "Go ahead. Don''t waste any more time."

    Jack, still processing everything that had just happened, made his way to Jena. She stood there, her expression unreadable, but Jack could sense her uncertainty.

    She had no idea what had just transpired, but if she were to hold Jack again... well, that wasn''t something she minded in the slightest.

    "I hope you don''t mind me too much. You''ll have to lead the way, since I don''t know the path," Jack said, offering her an awkward smile. He had never been in a situation like this before, and it was all so new to him.

    Jena only nodded in response, her face softening slightly, though she didn''t speak.

    Alisha, observing the exchange from the side, turned her head with a scoff. ''Don''t bother wasting your time, ''she thought, her eyes burning with a quiet resolve. ''Your ''trick'' won''t work on me.''

    The group was now ready to take flight. The journey ahead was long, and it wasn''t going to be a simple walk. If they were going to reach their destination quickly, they needed to be airborne.

    However, this wasn''t going to be a simple use of mana manipulation. No, this required something more direct¡ªsomething powerful.

    Alisha raised her arms, invoking a spell. "¡¸ ? Divine Wings of Light! ? ¡¹"

    A brilliant glow erupted from her back, and white wings of holy light spread out, gleaming with purity. It was a sight to behold, radiant and otherworldly.

    Jack, however, had his own power.

    He, too, could summon wings¡ªthough not quite so radiant. He muttered the incantation under his breath. "¡¸ ? Damned Wings of Darkness ? ¡¹"

    A wave of darkness erupted from his back, massive wings of pure shadow unfurling, stretching out with an eerie, menacing energy. They were much larger than Alisha''s, far more imposing, and the very air around them seemed to grow colder with the presence of his dark power.

    The time had come to take flight.

    But as Jack moved toward Jena, something unexpected happened. Without a second thought, he scooped her up, cradling her in his arms. He lifted her easily, his hands behind her long, slender legs and at the back of her head, securing her gently but firmly in his arms.

    Jena''s face flushed bright red. She was taken completely off guard by the gesture, her heart pounding as she looked up at Jack, unable to form words.

    Alisha''s lips parted slightly, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and something more¡ªa hot flush spreading across her cheeks. Her mind raced, but no words came out. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    And just like that, the tension in the air reached a boiling point.

 Chapter 180 - 180: its over

    Jack walked through the team of forest bush, the others following calmly behind him.

    He had yet to get the thought out of his mind, as it was still disturbing.

    ''It can''t possibly be the same. This world has magic, and the previous one didn''t... The two towers look alike, yet one was made purely through technology, while the other was erected through magic,'' Jack convinced himself. Yet something within him was still nagging, telling him how terribly wrong he would have been.

    Despite all his convincing thoughts, there were still some questions that he had no answers to in the first place.

    How did the two towers have similar structures? He didn''t pay much attention to the outside, since he wasn''t interested at first.

    ''...But I''ll definitely go back and check if it gets to that... and I''ll also have to ask Zamazo what the functions of the tower are,'' Jack thought to himself, finally bringing himself inner peace as he tossed the thoughts to the back of his mind. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They didn''t clearly know where they were going, but with Jack''s skill, he could tell the way out of the forest.

    ¡¸ ? Max Perception! ? ¡¹

    It wasn''t exactly a skill, but the results of his perception being maxed out, at least at the level he was in now, allowed him to sense about a thousand meters away from his body, helping him navigate freely.

    However, from time to time, he had to look back for some reason.

    That was because of Jena!

    Even while his ability was in full usage, let alone sensing her, he couldn''t even tell that she was close by.

    He could only tell if she was still there by looking back time to time, as though noticing his worry, Missy walked back, holding Jena by the hand, before walking forward again.

    "If you think she''ll disappear, Big Brother can just hold her hands," Missy declared as she pulled Jack''s hands, placing Jena''s hands in his.

    Jack was stunned, and even Jena had a flustered look on her face as she watched what happened. Never in her life had someone held her hands like that, and it was something quite new to her.

    The entire group didn''t react well to the scene; even Alisha had a slight look of pain on her face as she felt her heart race faster for a moment.

    ''What is this? What is this strange feeling?'' she thought to herself with a frown. The only person who looked to be happy with the way things were playing out was Missy herself.

    Jack looked at Jena''s hands for a moment. He didn''t actually see anything wrong with holding her hands; if anything, it was a good idea.

    And it also gave him a strange feeling¡ªa feeling he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    "Be going, we don''t have time," Missy urged, pushing Jack forward.

    "Alright, I''m going," Jack said as he began moving, holding onto Jena''s hands.

    Jena often paused to look at him; however, Jack was lost in his own thoughts, in the long-lost feelings he once used to have in the past.

    A memory flashed in his mind as he remembered a certain face.

    "Dad! Wait for me!" he could hear his little voice like it was just yesterday. He could picture himself running up to his father and holding his hands tightly, similar to what was happening now.

    He wasn''t to blame, it was all Mom''s fault... Jack thought as the painful memories came flooding back to his mind.

    Meanwhile, behind him, Alisha had a strange feeling burning up within her. This was the first time she had ever felt so strange in her life before. She couldn''t understand the strange feeling in her heart. She felt the sudden urge to rip the two hands away from each other. She didn''t like it¡ªthe way they held themselves¡ªit was unsettling.

    By her side, Missy observed what was happening with a grin on her face. She loved the look on Alisha''s face, what more the way she tightened her fist.

    "If Big Brother and Big Sister don''t want to confess, then I''ll force them to," Missy thought, determination flashing in her eyes as she tightened her fist.

    While the two were busy in their own minds, Jack finally called all their attention to himself.

    "We''ve reached the end of the forest," Jack said triumphantly as he stared off into the vast horizon.

    As far as his eyes could see, there was nothing but barren land. There was a clear difference between here and the Third Plane. Here, not even a speck of sand could be seen on the ground. It was all hard rocks covering the area.

    And here as well, there seemed to be some elements of life. It was surprising to find plants growing in such a droughted place, their lush green leaves shining vibrantly.

    A notable feature in the planes was that this time around, there wasn''t just one moon, but two! Hanging on different parts of the land, from the part they were just coming from, there was a deep crimson moon hanging above their heads.

    And on the opposite direction, there was a sea-blue moon.

    The blue moon gave an enchanting feeling, as though beckoning them to come toward it. The red moon on the other side gave a very strong sense of danger, as though warning people not to come too close.

    At the moment, they were standing by the edge of a cliff, giving them the best view of the entire plains from there.

    Jack was admiring the natural view, but he knew he couldn''t let his mind trail off with just admiration. He had to get to work.

    He finally let his hands free off Jena. Alisha, who had been watching the two hands locked together, felt as though a huge weight had been lifted from her heart as Jack left Jena''s hands.

    Jena didn''t say much; however, she just stood, staring at her hands where Jack had touched her. She held it close to her chest.

    There was a strange feeling she felt on the inside, but even she didn''t know what it was. But one thing was certain:

    I... liked it, she thought to herself, a small smile appearing on the side of her face.

    "We should make out a plan about how we''ll do everything. Jena, you''ve been here before, right?" Jack asked, turning his head to Jena, who nodded quietly in response. She pulled out of her daze upon hearing his question.

    Jack pretty much knew everything about the planes, since this was the place where Asriel''s journey became truly pitiful.

    However, since the descriptions of some places and some characters were vaguely written, he didn''t know too much.

    But then, reading to that point, some readers even felt as though the author was a cold-hearted masochist who only wanted to see his main character suffer, reaching nothing in his pathetic life. He didn''t even have any sort of plot armor skill that could make him stand out as the main character.

    It appeared as though the author didn''t even want him to progress in the first place.

    Asriel was enslaved, bitten, ridiculed, and had a very terrible life in the planes... It was the place with his worst experiences, and the place where most readers had the greatest sympathy for him.

    Thankfully, Jack didn''t appear the same way he did, and because of that, things were going to be a lot more different.

    "So you know your way around here?" Jack asked again. He didn''t like the fact that she wasn''t talking, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    If Zamazo didn''t do a thing all this while, then he too didn''t need to be too bothered about it, so long as she could deliver results appropriately.

    Jena nodded again in response.

    "Good. I''ll need you to lead us to the first remote village within these planes... I hope you can recognize this place?" Jack further asked, and Jena replied with her usual nod.

    He knew that the Never Map could show him all the locations to each place in the plane, but it would take a lot of resources. It was better to use what he had at hand, and then use the map when it would be most necessary.

    ''...I''ll save it for the next clue to the chapters of time. I''m surprised even you don''t know the whereabouts,'' Jack said inwardly.

    "It''s a divine treasure, similar to the map you''re with. Finding it can be considered luck, and besides, did I look like someone who would be interested in items belonging to other gods?" Erebus asked.

    ''At the very least, you should''ve had an idea where it was, since it''s in your domain as well.''

    "I hate that man. So I have no interest in anything that has to do with him... I would even suggest the same for you... If he returns completely, then I''m afraid you''ll have more than just future problems to handle... you''ll deal with time."

 Chapter 181 - 181: An army

    Erebus froze, momentarily caught off guard by Jack''s response. He had heard such declarations before¡ªsouls yearning for release, claiming they desired death. But they never truly meant it.

    They clung to life, even in their darkest moments, desperate for another chance.

    But Jack was different. The emptiness in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his tone¡ªthis wasn''t bluster.

    Erebus crossed his arms, masking his irritation with a forced smile. But beneath the surface, his thoughts churned.

    ''So this was Olion''s actual plan all along,'' he mused bitterly. ''Trapping me, eternal and powerless, within this husk of a body. Tch.'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was infuriating. And staring at Jack¡ªthis defiant, broken soul¡ªonly aggravated him further.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Why would anyone want to die so badly?'' Erebus clenched his fists, a vein pulsing visibly on his temple. But Jack didn''t flinch.

    Jack''s eyes were steady, his resolve unshaken. He''d already made his decision. Death wasn''t just an escape¡ªit was a release.

    "I''m just¡­ tired of everything," Jack said softly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Erebus forced a smile, though it felt like a razor blade against his pride. "You have to be joking. You don''t mean what you said, do you?"

    Jack''s gaze didn''t waver. "I meant every word. You wanted to kill me, right? What''s stopping you now?"

    The casualness of Jack''s reply was almost maddening. Erebus studied him closely, searching for even a flicker of hesitation. But there was none.

    It was as if Jack had been stripped of everything that once made him human. The fire that had driven him to rise above his circumstances, to become a conqueror capable of bending worlds to his will¡ªextinguished. All that remained was a hollow shell, desperate for eternal rest.

    Erebus chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You''d really throw it all away?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t change. "I don''t care about this world anymore. I don''t care about the next one either. I''m done."

    Erebus''s patience began to wear thin. This wasn''t just stubbornness¡ªit was something far worse.

    "Well," Erebus said, his tone laced with mock enthusiasm, "since you''re so eager to throw yourself into oblivion, how about a compromise? You activate the altar for me, and I''ll take over the body. You can stay here, locked away in your precious void. No pain, no responsibilities. Just¡­ nothingness."

    Jack''s response was immediate and cold. "No. I want my soul to be destroyed completely. I don''t want to exist. Not here. Not anywhere."

    The god''s forced calm shattered like glass. His jaw tightened, and his fists trembled at his sides.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Erebus thought, his frustration boiling over. ''What kind of stubborn fool am I dealing with? In all my existence, no soul has ever rejected the chance to live again. What makes this one so different?''

    Erebus''s voice rose, his anger spilling out in a torrent.

    "Idiot! What the hell is wrong with you? You think you''re the only one who''s had a rough life? Everyone faces struggles, you self-absorbed fool! You''re not special. Hell, I''m dealing with my own nightmare right now¡ªstuck here, powerless, with someone like you!"

    Jack didn''t react to Erebus''s outburst. His gaze grew distant, his mind retreating into the depths of his memories.

    The stinging pain that had haunted him his entire existence resurfaced, suffocating him like a heavy fog.

    "I''ve never¡­ had anything," Jack muttered, his voice cracking. "Not the life I wanted. Not the freedom I craved. Nothing."

    A single tear escaped, carving a path down his cheek. He didn''t bother wiping it away.

    "I''m.... cursed," Jack paused, remembering when he had uttered the same words for Asriel.

    He continued, his words barely above a whisper. "Useless. No one''s ever needed me. And I don''t need them either. I just want it all to stop. To be away from everyone¡­ everything."

    Erebus''s anger faltered.

    For the first time, he truly looked at Jack¡ªnot as an obstacle, but as a person. The depth of Jack''s despair, his complete detachment from the world, struck a chord within the god.

    ''So that''s it,'' Erebus thought, a glint of realization flashing in his eyes.

    ''This is why Olion chose him. It''s not about power¡ªit''s about potential. And here I was, thinking that meddling fool just wanted to annoy me.''

    A slow, almost sinister laugh escaped Erebus''s lips, echoing through the chamber. Jack blinked, his focus snapping back to the present.

    "What''s so funny?" Jack asked, his tone edged with irritation.

    Erebus grinned, his amusement unrestrained. "Oh, nothing. I just realized how perfect you are for this."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Perfect for what?"

    Erebus leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "For fixing this mess. You see, Jack Hunter, you might just be the key to saving us all. Before the Council ruins everything."

    Jack recoiled, confusion and anger flashing across his face.

    "I don''t care about your Council or your mess. I''m not doing this. Not for you. Not for anyone."

    Erebus''s grin didn''t waver. "It''s not about choice, Jack. This isn''t some path you can walk away from. Destiny has its claws in you now, and there''s no escaping it."

    "Destiny?" Jack spat, his voice rising. "Screw destiny! Screw fate! Aren''t you supposed to be a god? Change it! Do something, damn it!"

    Erebus''s eyes widened, momentarily stunned by Jack''s outburst. Then he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, resonant sound that shook the room.

    "You," Erebus said, pointing at Jack with genuine amusement, "are something else. Painfully stubborn¡­ but amusing."

    Jack glared at him, fists clenched. "I''m not playing your game, Erebus."

    The god smirked, stepping back. With a casual flick of his wrist, the chamber transformed. A translucent screen appeared before Jack, displaying a scene from the outside world.

    Alisha stood as the group''s anchor. Her face, usually serene, was taut with strain. Sweat streamed down her cheeks as her hands tightened around her staff.

    Light surged from the crystalline orb at its tip, illuminating the battlefield with an unrelenting brilliance. She summoned pillars of divine radiance, slamming them into the ground, holding back the undead army that pressed forward.

    Yet, for every pillar that fell, cracks appeared in her defenses.

    Missy, her once rosy complexion drained, appeared ghostly pale. Her skin was as white as chalk, and she swayed on her feet, barely holding her ground.

    She was throwing weak barriers into place, but the shimmering shields flickered and shattered under the relentless onslaught of skeletal warriors.

    The entire group was engaged in a losing battle.

    Erebus''s voice slithered into Jack''s mind, its tone dripping with both malice and persuasion.

    "Look at them, Jack. Your companions are barely clinging to life, and even then, they fight for you. For this world. For a future you seem so eager to throw away."

    Jack''s lips curled into a sneer, but he didn''t respond.

    "Ah, but it''s worse than you think," Erebus continued, his voice smooth yet sinister.

    "This battlefield¡ªyour battlefield¡ªis no ordinary ground. Beneath their feet lies the Soil Essence Flower, a plant that blooms once every millennium. Its essence feeds on souls, Jack. And this is its millionth cycle. It grows hungrier with each passing age."

    Erebus gestured to the scene unfolding below. The skeletal giant that had once formed the throne of this cursed land began to crumble.

    Bones, ancient and brittle, splintered apart. They rattled as they hit the earth, rolling into an unholy union, forming a swarming tide of undead warriors.

    "Do you see now?" Erebus asked. "I brought you here for this very reason. That body¡ªit holds the power of countless eons, forged long before your existence. Within this cursed land, it will not stop until every soul has been consumed. Yours, included."

    Jack''s gaze flickered briefly toward Alisha. Her staff wavered as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance tearing through the skeletal horde. Yet, for all her efforts, it was a losing battle. Her breathing had grown ragged, and her arms trembled from the strain of maintaining her spells.

    "They''ve already lost the fight, Jack," Erebus said, his tone dropping into a sinister whisper.

    "Unless you act. Quickly."

    Jack scoffed, folding his arms.

    "Friends? Is that what you think they are? Don''t make me laugh. They can all die for all I care. If I die, I won''t need her anymore. She was only ever a tool to die in my place. That''s all she was preparing for."

    Erebus chuckled darkly.

    "You keep telling yourself that lie. But let me ask you something¡ªdid you truly prefer your life of solitude? Do you really believe that the lonely existence you clung to was better than this?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t falter, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "They''ve relieved you of your burden, Jack," Erebus continued, his voice softening, almost gentle.

    "Even if you refuse to admit it. These humans, flawed and fragile as they are, have given you a sense of belonging you never thought possible."

    Jack''s lips twitched, but he didn''t respond.

    He focused instead on the chaos below.

 Chapter 182 - 182: river of death

    A higher demon. It was indeed no simple title, and those who bore this title weren''t simple either.

    They were the ones who stood at the peak of the planes, the powerful beings that made the rules in this crooked abyss.

    Let alone the humans, even most of the angels feared them.

    And right here, standing before one, Jack addressed him without regard, even using an unspoken word, as if dragging his reputation through the mud.

    Of course, anyone who stood where he was would definitely be enraged.

    However, his anger merely lasted a second.

    ''His arrogance... There was only one other human who was just as arrogant and confident as he is,'' Zamazo stopped to ponder for a moment, the anger on his face swapping to one of caution.

    If his thoughts were right, then he had more than enough reason to be careful.

    Naon, who carefully observed his master, could see slight reluctance, which baffled him a lot.

    ''Is Master Zamazo holding back his rage? If so, why would he do such a thing in the first place? For humans, nonetheless?'' Naon was confused.

    To him, this was in fact the best time to grab the soul of the lord.

    From his perspective, Jack was weak, and so was his entire crew.

    He had only failed the last time, firstly, because he truly underestimated the power of the young incarnate, and coupled with that, he had never expected the young girl to come in the first place!

    Why would a priestess want to save a demon?

    It didn''t make even the slightest sense to him.

    However, that didn''t matter at the moment. All that mattered was that his master was here, not only that, but a couple of his army as well.

    There was no way they were going to escape!

    Even seeing his master''s reluctance wasn''t enough to make him believe they would leave empty-handed.

    Zamazo flashed a smile. Then, cautiously, he looked back over his right shoulder, where Naon stood.

    "Naon, plans have changed. Erect a barrier to contain my aura as much as you can. Have the others support you as well," Zamazo said with a slightly grim voice.

    Although he wasn''t quite sure just yet, his gut feelings were telling him something was definitely wrong somewhere.

    ''Normally, I would be there by now, thrashing him without a second thought... But I''m being careful, all because of that man... Well, if my thoughts are true, then I definitely can''t take that risk,'' Zamazo thought. Meanwhile, Naon was already carrying out the orders he was given.

    Not too far away, Jack stood with an unnervingly calm face.

    A lot had changed about him, and Alisha could tell.

    "Why are your men retreating? Are you letting me off so easily?" Jack asked with a mocking voice. Despite being tied under such a situation, he didn''t even seem bothered.

    This was always a part of him. He had always been the arrogant prince; now, one could only imagine what he would be as a lord.

    Although calm on the surface, Jack was quite unsettled inside.

    ''I can''t escape from him; it''s impossible. So far, we''ve locked sight, he''ll always find me. And at my level as a mage, let alone outrunning him, I can''t even make it a meter away from here. The only thing I can do is fight. It''s very much unavoidable.'' After much thought, he knew there was no other option other than to fight.

    But that wasn''t the only reason why Jack was still confident despite being faced by one of the most powerful beings in the planes.

    It was because of the notification that had appeared before him.

    [Host has unlocked all the treasures!]

    Right after he had bonded his soul with that of Erebus, he had completely unlocked the inventory, along with every weapon and treasure that lay in its hold.

    This was the god''s treasury!

    A safe that was filled with weapons and accessories that even Zamazo was yet to know of.

    However, there was one that Jack was more than happy to find among the list of weapons and accessories.

    And that was the very weapon he was going to use to win this fight! S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You might appear normal at the moment, but there''s only one person who can ever be as arrogant as you are right now. But it doesn''t matter. Even if it appears you have fully unlocked your soul, your power is still very far from what it used to be," Zamazo stated, as his form began to change.

    He grew a lot bigger than he was, his skin growing far more pale, and a pitch-black veil appeared out of nowhere, covering his face entirely.

    His body seemed to be submerged in the very essence of darkness itself.

    "I wouldn''t want to involve others in this as well, so I''ll leave your followers momentarily," Zamazo said, staring toward Alisha.

    Despite not seeing what lay behind the pitch-black veil, as he tilted his head in her direction, Alisha could feel a powerful pressure unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    And that, coupled with her weakened state, she almost fell to her knees. Thankfully, though, the pressure didn''t last, and something strange began to happen.

    It was as though the part of the earth where they stood was completely shrouded in darkness. Not only that, but it began to move, pushing them farther and farther away from Jack.

    "Asri¡ª" she wanted to come back, however, Jack simply waved his hands, stopping her in her motion.

    ''I''m not sure if this has fully cleared me off from the path that Asriel is meant to walk, and from Olion''s warnings, I''ll have to be just as careful as I''ve been. If anything, I would like to keep her away from any trouble, at least until that time comes...'' Jack thought as he readied himself.

    He let out a deep sigh, the power inside him still begging to be released.

    And he was going to do just that.

    Dark energy began to swirl right in front of Jack, gathering together like a tsunami.

    Even the dark mist that was roaming around freely within the center of the canyon was pulled into the mass of darkness.

    As the darkness continued to come together, Jack was slightly taken aback.

    ''Isn''t the item meant to come from the inventory? Why does it appear as though it''s only being created now?''

    With the pitch-black energy being concentrated in front of Jack, all the demons observed carefully, some even peeping to get a closer look at what was coming out.

    Everyone was curious, and that was also the same for Zamazo, who was already ready to battle.

    But he was in no haste. In fact, he truly wanted to see if Jack would be able to defeat him.

    They didn''t have to wait for much longer. As the tsunami subsided, it left only one thing in front of Jack.

    [Book of Death!]

    [Even the souls of the dead will be called forth from their resting place! They shall serve the one true master! Not them alone, but the weapons which serve them!]

    As always, the system description was as cryptic as ever, but Jack didn''t even need it to know what the book was.

    Not only was it in Erebus''s memories, but he had also read about the book in the novel!

    Zamazo''s eyes, although hidden behind the veil, shone with greed.

    ''That is truly it! The Book of Death. The book that can grant me power above all the others!''

    Jack had unknowingly presented Zamazo with what he was looking for all along.

    ''If I can get my hands on that book, I''ll be unstoppable! I''ll be the highest!'' The greed in his eyes was visible.

    Now it was certain, he didn''t care if Jack had completely unlocked the soul of the lord, or even if it was the lord speaking through him. All he wanted was the book, and he was going to do anything in his power to get it!

    But that¡ªit wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought, because this was just the start of it all.

    Jack had chosen this book for a reason. It was because within that very book was the weapon of someone greater, someone who even Zamazo had yet to reach.

    As the book stood before Jack, floating, the cover was pitch-black, adorned with a skeletal frame lining its side, giving it a peculiar luster.

    In the center of the book was what appeared to be a skull, and by the side of the skull was what looked like a hooker.

    Jack momentarily stood before the book, his body still plummeting with newfound energy, yet he still managed to hold it all back.

    Slowly, he reached his hands for the book, and as though resonating with him, the pages flipped open.

    He didn''t need to chant or say a thing as the book seemed to already know what he wanted.

    From the center page of the book, it began to come out.

    ---

 Chapter 183 - 183: killing machine

    Amist the deceased body of the panther beast, lying in the center was a glimmering crystal. It shone brightly with an otherworldly shine.

    And it seems to have some sort of attractive force, as it pulled Garmond to it. But more than anything, the hunger that Garmond felt was already enough to make him want to get the crystal already. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That single slash had drown out so much energy from him. He couldn''t even stand properly.

    "That ability was terrifying. You never told me the sword had abilities. I only thought it could boast my battle prowess." Garmond complained, sitting on his butt to catch his breath.

    During that moment, he had felt a lot of energy from the sword pour into him. He had never felt so powerful before. It seemed surreal, a feeling that made him above every being. Regrettably, it only lasted for mere minutes.

    Along with the power up from the sword, their was a lot of information that was poured into his head, containing different techniques. That was how he got to know of the ''devine slash''.

    But his display paled in comparison to the memory that played in his head, of the figure who once used the same technique .

    He wasn''t afraid of other beast coming to the area. After hearing all the loud explosions and the destruction coming from the area, no beast would dare to come any closer.

    "Indeed, I didn''t tell you because I never believed it would be unlocked by a non-elven blood" she scoffed, crossing her hands over her chest.

    Seeing Ariana physically, the expressions she gave was a prideful one, which Garmond didn''t like too much.

    ''She still looks down on me'' he smiled wryly. However, he shoved the thought off his mind.

    More importantly, how did she materialize?

    "So how did you manage to come out of my mind, was it also due to the sword?" He asked.

    "Yes, the sword gathered up enough energy to free my soul as well" she replied.

    Her ethereal figure was one that could turn necks.

    Her red golden eyes stared off into the distance, her brows knitting tightly.

    "There''s a beast behind the boulder, and I''ve scouted the area as well. It seems there is no other beast as powerful as this in the area" she calmly said.

    "A beast behind the boulder?"

    "Yes, but it''s insignificant, it''s at the adept level. And it cannot harm you." Ariana added, her voice steaming with confidence.

    Even Garmond at the moment felt more confident, perhaps prideful than he''d ever been. A feeling he wasn''t used to, it seemed as though the power from the sword gave a different touch to his personality.

    "At least I can take a deep breath from all the fight" Garmond thought, as he decided to rest a bit, before he continued his hunt.

    Since the beast he had killed was the strongest in the region, then if he was to continue with his rampaging, then certainly no beast would be left!

    "...But I don''t even think I''ll be able to do that" he winced as he got up from the ground. He was already way too tired, going on a rampage. Even the weakest beast might kill him.

    That was too much of a risk.

    Besides with the level of the crystal he got, he would be able to eat to his fill for about a week or so. The amount of food one was able to buy ranged based on the quality and rank of the crystal they brought.

    Garmond trolled towards the deceased body. Looking at the body, Garmond couldn''t help but feel sick.

    Regardless, it didn''t stop him from taking the crystal, "I can''t leave my hard work, just cause of some filth" he said, simply pulling out the brightly glowing crystal from the pile of pile of bones in the puddle of blood.

    The strick from his sword left the beast in a state where not even the best healer would be able to save it.

    After he was done taking the crystal, Garmond''s eyes darted towards the boulder.

    ''She said there was a beast there to, right? Why didn''t it scurry away like the rest?'' he thought, now trolling towards the large boulder.

    As he neared the boulder, surely, he could feel the presence of the beast, thanks to his heightened senses.

    "Adding one more crystal won''t be too bad" He thought with a large smile. It only meant more food! And for his training to go well that was exactly what he needed.

    If he could, he would gather as much as he could, so he would avoid coming there for hunting again.

    As he peeped behind the boulder, his face was struck with surprise. It wasn''t exactly what he expected to see.

    It was the black panther beast again!

    However, this one appeared to be a lot smaller, and could hardly stand up on its own.

    Each time it stood it would stuNovelFire back to the ground.

    Seeing Garmond''s stunned face, Ariana quickly floated over. She had no legs, but that didn''t hinder her movements at all. And it could hardly be noticeable if one looked.

    This was because of the long gown that covered her graceful figure.

    Her long hair followed graciously behind her.

    As she saw the little cub, her expression was one of surprise as well.

    "It''s the cub of the beast you fought?"

    "Yes, now I actually feel a bit bad" Garmond replied, he had no idea that the beast was only trying to find food for its younger one.

    "It doesn''t matter though, your mom tried to kill me first" Garmond said with a soft voice, as he bent low to pick up the beast.

    "Careful, beat like these are dangerous. Don''t forget, if the mom could speak. Then it should be same with it..... But this is a perfect opportunity" An idea suddenly struck Ariana.

    "What is that?" Garmond asked.

    "You see, intelligent beast aren''t like the rest. You can sign contracts with them. So you can bind them to you and you can become their master!" Ariana said her voice tinging with excitement.

    "Alright then, but how do I do that" He asked, somewhat confused.

    "Leave it to me" Ariana said, and with a wave of her hand a magical scroll appeared floating gently in her hands.

    At least this wasn''t much of a new sight to Garmond. It looked very much similar to the escroll they used back then for communication.

    "It''ll need a drop of your blood" Ariana demanded, as she handed the scroll over to Garmond.

    "Sure" he replied without hesitation. He had learnt to give Ariana a bit of his trust. This was because he was well aware that they were both in a mutual relationship.

    They both had similar enemies, and witha her current state. There was no way she could fight on her own, so she had to rely on him.

    That said, she couldn''t harm him. At least for the time being.

    With his sword, he made a small cut on his palm.

    "..." He flinched as he drew out fresh blood from his palm.

    Then gently he placed his bloodied palm on the scroll. The scroll lit up, as if in approval.

    "Now do the same to the little cub" Ariana instructed.

    Taking a deep breath, Garmond raised his blade once again, using the tip to prick against the cubs paw.

    A little, muffled shriek filled the air, as the little beast cried. It''s sparkling azure eyes looked at Garmond as though crying.

    It was a hurting look, if Garmond didn''t know better he would have fallen for the cute look of the beast. It''s eyes sparkled, shimmering brightly as Garmond drew blood from its paws.

    "Ahhh, it''s not going to work" Garmond said in frustration as he looked away to avoid the beast cute little eyes.

    The reaction from Garmond quickly made Ariana to burst out in laughter. She watched as Garmond fought within himself.

    " I think the beast likes you" Ariana commented, placing its paws on the scroll.

    With a bright light, the scroll lit. And in a ''puff'' it disappeared from sight.

    Garmond felt a strong attractive force drawing him to the beast. The feeling was nothing like he''d ever felt.

    It seemed like the beast was another part of his body! Like he could control it anyhow he wanted.

    "Congratulations Garmond! You have a tamed beast under you. They can be really handy at important times." Ariana announced with a bright smile.

    Each step Garmond was taking was finally drawing them closer to defeating their greatest foe.

    As Garmond raised the pup into the air, suddenly it disappeared from his hands.

    "Huh where''d it go to?" Their expression quickly changed into that of surprise and shock.

    "Is this also part of the contract?" Garmond turned his gaze to meet Ariana, who was also shocked.

    "This is definitely not part of the contract" she replied

 Chapter 184 - 184: guns?

    Erebus froze, momentarily caught off guard by Jack''s response. He had heard such declarations before¡ªsouls yearning for release, claiming they desired death. But they never truly meant it.

    They clung to life, even in their darkest moments, desperate for another chance.

    But Jack was different. The emptiness in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his tone¡ªthis wasn''t bluster.

    Erebus crossed his arms, masking his irritation with a forced smile. But beneath the surface, his thoughts churned.

    ''So this was Olion''s actual plan all along,'' he mused bitterly. ''Trapping me, eternal and powerless, within this husk of a body. Tch.''

    It was infuriating. And staring at Jack¡ªthis defiant, broken soul¡ªonly aggravated him further.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Why would anyone want to die so badly?'' Erebus clenched his fists, a vein pulsing visibly on his temple. But Jack didn''t flinch.

    Jack''s eyes were steady, his resolve unshaken. He''d already made his decision. Death wasn''t just an escape¡ªit was a release.

    "I''m just¡­ tired of everything," Jack said softly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Erebus forced a smile, though it felt like a razor blade against his pride. "You have to be joking. You don''t mean what you said, do you?"

    Jack''s gaze didn''t waver. "I meant every word. You wanted to kill me, right? What''s stopping you now?"

    The casualness of Jack''s reply was almost maddening. Erebus studied him closely, searching for even a flicker of hesitation. But there was none.

    It was as if Jack had been stripped of everything that once made him human. The fire that had driven him to rise above his circumstances, to become a conqueror capable of bending worlds to his will¡ªextinguished. All that remained was a hollow shell, desperate for eternal rest.

    Erebus chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You''d really throw it all away?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t change. "I don''t care about this world anymore. I don''t care about the next one either. I''m done."

    Erebus''s patience began to wear thin. This wasn''t just stubbornness¡ªit was something far worse.

    "Well," Erebus said, his tone laced with mock enthusiasm, "since you''re so eager to throw yourself into oblivion, how about a compromise? You activate the altar for me, and I''ll take over the body. You can stay here, locked away in your precious void. No pain, no responsibilities. Just¡­ nothingness."

    Jack''s response was immediate and cold. "No. I want my soul to be destroyed completely. I don''t want to exist. Not here. Not anywhere."

    The god''s forced calm shattered like glass. His jaw tightened, and his fists trembled at his sides.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Erebus thought, his frustration boiling over. ''What kind of stubborn fool am I dealing with? In all my existence, no soul has ever rejected the chance to live again. What makes this one so different?''

    Erebus''s voice rose, his anger spilling out in a torrent.

    "Idiot! What the hell is wrong with you? You think you''re the only one who''s had a rough life? Everyone faces struggles, you self-absorbed fool! You''re not special. Hell, I''m dealing with my own nightmare right now¡ªstuck here, powerless, with someone like you!"

    Jack didn''t react to Erebus''s outburst. His gaze grew distant, his mind retreating into the depths of his memories.

    The stinging pain that had haunted him his entire existence resurfaced, suffocating him like a heavy fog.

    "I''ve never¡­ had anything," Jack muttered, his voice cracking. "Not the life I wanted. Not the freedom I craved. Nothing."

    A single tear escaped, carving a path down his cheek. He didn''t bother wiping it away.

    "I''m.... cursed," Jack paused, remembering when he had uttered the same words for Asriel.

    He continued, his words barely above a whisper. "Useless. No one''s ever needed me. And I don''t need them either. I just want it all to stop. To be away from everyone¡­ everything."

    Erebus''s anger faltered.

    For the first time, he truly looked at Jack¡ªnot as an obstacle, but as a person. The depth of Jack''s despair, his complete detachment from the world, struck a chord within the god.

    ''So that''s it,'' Erebus thought, a glint of realization flashing in his eyes.

    ''This is why Olion chose him. It''s not about power¡ªit''s about potential. And here I was, thinking that meddling fool just wanted to annoy me.''

    A slow, almost sinister laugh escaped Erebus''s lips, echoing through the chamber. Jack blinked, his focus snapping back to the present.

    "What''s so funny?" Jack asked, his tone edged with irritation.

    Erebus grinned, his amusement unrestrained. "Oh, nothing. I just realized how perfect you are for this." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Perfect for what?"

    Erebus leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "For fixing this mess. You see, Jack Hunter, you might just be the key to saving us all. Before the Council ruins everything."

    Jack recoiled, confusion and anger flashing across his face.

    "I don''t care about your Council or your mess. I''m not doing this. Not for you. Not for anyone."

    Erebus''s grin didn''t waver. "It''s not about choice, Jack. This isn''t some path you can walk away from. Destiny has its claws in you now, and there''s no escaping it."

    "Destiny?" Jack spat, his voice rising. "Screw destiny! Screw fate! Aren''t you supposed to be a god? Change it! Do something, damn it!"

    Erebus''s eyes widened, momentarily stunned by Jack''s outburst. Then he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, resonant sound that shook the room.

    "You," Erebus said, pointing at Jack with genuine amusement, "are something else. Painfully stubborn¡­ but amusing."

    Jack glared at him, fists clenched. "I''m not playing your game, Erebus."

    The god smirked, stepping back. With a casual flick of his wrist, the chamber transformed. A translucent screen appeared before Jack, displaying a scene from the outside world.

    Alisha stood as the group''s anchor. Her face, usually serene, was taut with strain. Sweat streamed down her cheeks as her hands tightened around her staff.

    Light surged from the crystalline orb at its tip, illuminating the battlefield with an unrelenting brilliance. She summoned pillars of divine radiance, slamming them into the ground, holding back the undead army that pressed forward.

    Yet, for every pillar that fell, cracks appeared in her defenses.

    Missy, her once rosy complexion drained, appeared ghostly pale. Her skin was as white as chalk, and she swayed on her feet, barely holding her ground.

    She was throwing weak barriers into place, but the shimmering shields flickered and shattered under the relentless onslaught of skeletal warriors.

    The entire group was engaged in a losing battle.

    Erebus''s voice slithered into Jack''s mind, its tone dripping with both malice and persuasion.

    "Look at them, Jack. Your companions are barely clinging to life, and even then, they fight for you. For this world. For a future you seem so eager to throw away."

    Jack''s lips curled into a sneer, but he didn''t respond.

    "Ah, but it''s worse than you think," Erebus continued, his voice smooth yet sinister.

    "This battlefield¡ªyour battlefield¡ªis no ordinary ground. Beneath their feet lies the Soil Essence Flower, a plant that blooms once every millennium. Its essence feeds on souls, Jack. And this is its millionth cycle. It grows hungrier with each passing age."

    Erebus gestured to the scene unfolding below. The skeletal giant that had once formed the throne of this cursed land began to crumble.

    Bones, ancient and brittle, splintered apart. They rattled as they hit the earth, rolling into an unholy union, forming a swarming tide of undead warriors.

    "Do you see now?" Erebus asked. "I brought you here for this very reason. That body¡ªit holds the power of countless eons, forged long before your existence. Within this cursed land, it will not stop until every soul has been consumed. Yours, included."

    Jack''s gaze flickered briefly toward Alisha. Her staff wavered as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance tearing through the skeletal horde. Yet, for all her efforts, it was a losing battle. Her breathing had grown ragged, and her arms trembled from the strain of maintaining her spells.

    "They''ve already lost the fight, Jack," Erebus said, his tone dropping into a sinister whisper.

    "Unless you act. Quickly."

    Jack scoffed, folding his arms.

    "Friends? Is that what you think they are? Don''t make me laugh. They can all die for all I care. If I die, I won''t need her anymore. She was only ever a tool to die in my place. That''s all she was preparing for."

    Erebus chuckled darkly.

    "You keep telling yourself that lie. But let me ask you something¡ªdid you truly prefer your life of solitude? Do you really believe that the lonely existence you clung to was better than this?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t falter, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "They''ve relieved you of your burden, Jack," Erebus continued, his voice softening, almost gentle.

    "Even if you refuse to admit it. These humans, flawed and fragile as they are, have given you a sense of belonging you never thought possible."

    Jack''s lips twitched, but he didn''t respond.

    He focused instead on the chaos below.

 Chapter 185 - 185: hunt

    "Time to check the system screen and see how much I''ve improved." Jack''s voice broke the silence of his dimly lit room.

    Since stepping into the planes, life had been an unrelenting whirlwind of chaos. Event after event had kept him too preoccupied to monitor his progress as he once did. The uncertainty gnawed at him¡ªhad he grown stronger by the system''s standards, or was he still far from the power he needed? With everything that had happened, especially his entanglement with Erebus, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his potential had shifted drastically.

    Jack drew a deep breath and summoned the system interface.

    ¡¸ ? System Info ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? System update has been completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Automatic reset completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Name: Asriel Digmun ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Race: Demi-Human ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Class: Necromancer God ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Talent: Potent ? ¡¹

    Character Stats:

    ¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[

    EXP: 1/100

    STR: 12.5

    STA: 12

    AGI: 11.8

    Soul Strength: Nil

    ¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨a

    The changes on the interface gave him pause.

    "Perception and Intelligence are gone... and now there''s Soul Strength?" Jack muttered, his brows knitting. The system wasn''t just evolving¡ªit was morphing into something entirely new.

    "Can you modify the system?" he asked aloud, though he wasn''t expecting a response.

    Erebus''s voice echoed in his mind, carrying its usual blend of authority and disdain. "Not exactly. I can make slight adjustments to accommodate my reincarnations, ensuring they better understand their power over time. That way, my soul grows alongside theirs. When it''s sufficiently strong, I''ll take over¡ªjust as I attempted in the tomb. Unfortunately, that... failed."

    The bitterness in Erebus''s tone didn''t escape Jack''s notice. "If only that bastard hadn''t interfered," he added with a growl.

    Jack didn''t need to ask who "that bastard" was. The tension between Erebus and his supposed brother was palpable. Their relationship felt more like a centuries-old rivalry than a sibling bond.

    "Was the reset to help me, or just another one of your schemes?" Jack asked, deciding to steer the conversation back to the system.

    "A bit of both," Erebus admitted. "None of this was supposed to happen, but I''ll admit, it''s beneficial. Seeing thousands in your stats can be deceiving. It inflates confidence without grounding strength. I wonder how someone could boast high numbers and still struggle against a mere demon overlord."

    Jack''s face darkened. Erebus''s words were cutting, and they struck a nerve.

    "Well, guess what? It was your pathetic reincarnation¡ªsomeone with no ounce of strength to his name. You''re the one who''s a disgrace. How does the so-called ''strongest god'' fall to such a pitiful state? Aren''t you ashamed?"

    Erebus fell silent, his presence retreating to the recesses of Jack''s mind. Jack didn''t press further. It was late, and fatigue weighed heavy on him. Sleep wasn''t a necessity for him anymore, but it was a welcome escape from the endless stress of his journey.

    He lay back, letting the bed''s comfort envelop him. Darkness took over, and for a while, the world faded.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, changes were taking root within him as he slept. Strands of jet-black hair interwove with the lush green of his locks, a subtle but ominous transformation signaling a shift deep within his being.

    When his eyes fluttered open, he was greeted by the same eerie stillness that had accompanied him to sleep. The planes offered no sunrises or sunsets¡ªtime was meaningless here, as if the world itself had abandoned the concept.

    Jack stretched and moved to the mirror in the corner of the room. His reflection greeted him with a face that seemed sharper, more defined. His azure eyes shimmered with an otherworldly depth, the pitch-black irises like endless voids that threatened to pull him in.

    ''What''s happening to me?'' he wondered, leaning closer to study his reflection.

    "Careful." Erebus''s voice broke through the silence. "Your soul bears the key to the realm of souls, and your eyes are that key. Stare too long, and even you might lose yourself."

    As if on cue, the system chimed:

    ¡¸ ? Ding! Host has unlocked a new skill: Eyes of the Abyss ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Description: Any beholder will be lost in the abyss beyond for 30 seconds? ¡¹

    Jack frowned, reading the description. "So, my eyes are a weapon now?"

    "They''re more than that," Erebus said. "This ability is akin to Hegen''s¡ªone of the most dangerous I''ve seen. But it''s a double-edged sword. Use it wisely."

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the mirror for a moment longer before he turned away. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He donned his white robes¡ªthe uniform from his school days. "For all their flaws, they didn''t skimp on quality," he muttered, tugging at the fabric. It was a reminder of a life that felt distant, almost foreign.

    A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. Jack opened it cautiously, only to find Jena standing there, her expression as unreadable as ever.

    "How do I keep missing her presence?" he muttered, his frustration evident.

    Jena said nothing, simply gesturing for him to follow.

    ''Zamazo must''ve sent her to fetch me,'' Jack thought. He sighed and trailed behind her, his steps echoing in the silent hallway.

    The journey to the main hall was brief, but every step felt heavy with anticipation. When they arrived, Zamazo was already waiting, his stoic expression giving nothing away.

    By his side was Alisha an Missy, although Missy didn''t seem to have any issues with Zamazo an the other demons, same couldn''t be said for Alisha who loathed them, If she had the strength she would''ve brought down the entire castle.

    "You''re ready, I presume?" Zamazo asked, his gaze shifting briefly to Jena.

    Jack nodded. "As ready as I''ll ever be. Let''s get this over with."

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a faint smile, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of something else¡ªconcern, perhaps, or a hint of doubt. "Then let''s not waste any time. Your path ahead will be treacherous, but I suspect you already know that."

    Jack''s grip tightened around his staff. He wasn''t sure if Zamazo''s words were meant as encouragement or a warning, but either way, he couldn''t afford to hesitate.

    "Let''s go," he said, his voice firm.

    Without saying another word, Zamazo led them outside the city of Nyxoria.

    Previously, when they had entered the city, Zamazo had teleported them directly to the front of his castle as he didn''t want to raise too much suspicion. Even now, it was the same; he teleported them directly to the front of the transportation grounds.

    However, this time, there weren''t many demons in the area as he had issued a strict warning beforehand that no one was allowed to use the transportation transit until he said so.

    This was also to avoid too many people catching sight of Jack and his team.

    He didn''t have any problem with Jack, as he seemed to be emitting some demonic aura around him, but it was no stronger than that of a one-horned demon.

    Missy didn''t look much like a human, and at the same time, she didn''t seem to have the scent of a human. The only person who stood out very much in the group was Alisha, who was not only a human but also the very leader of one of the major human factions that troubled and persecuted demons for years.

    Just as she was very keen on dark energy, similarly, demons were quite sensitive to the holy energy around them. Thankfully, she had yet to reach the level where she could summon the same level of power as the previous Holy Lady.

    She could only be placed slightly above a normal S-rank mage and was nothing special.

    "This is the only available means of jumping the planes to any other section, so with this link, you''ll get to the first planes in no time," Zamazo stated.

    "However, I''ve set the formation to place you in an unknown area within the first planes. That way, you''ll be able to avoid meeting trouble immediately. But you should still keep your eyes peeled for beasts¡ªthey are numerous within the first planes," Zamazo explained further as he activated the formation.

    The formation was placed in the center of the large tower, and several mana crystals were arranged around it as a source for its power.

    Jack looked at the intricate designs on the walls of the tower, and they gave him a strong sense of familiarity.

    Not only that, but the position of each mana crystal seemed as though he had seen the same setting somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember.

    ''Where have I seen this before?'' He didn''t know why, but he had an unsettling feeling as he looked at the design of the tower.

    "At this point, I can only wish you farewell," Zamazo said as he fully activated the formation. The buzzing sounds of the crystals could be heard as energy seeped out of them, pouring into the formation.

    Jack and the others, who were already standing on the formation facing Zamazo, were prepared to leave, but Jack''s mind had already wandered far away. As he looked closely at the formation again, it hit him¡ªhe finally remembered.

    As the flash of white light blinded him, only two words sounded in his mind.

    Gleam Dome.

 Chapter 186 - 186: strange feeling

    A higher demon. It was indeed no simple title, and those who bore this title weren''t simple either.

    They were the ones who stood at the peak of the planes, the powerful beings that made the rules in this crooked abyss.

    Let alone the humans, even most of the angels feared them.

    And right here, standing before one, Jack addressed him without regard, even using an unspoken word, as if dragging his reputation through the mud.

    Of course, anyone who stood where he was would definitely be enraged.

    However, his anger merely lasted a second.

    ''His arrogance... There was only one other human who was just as arrogant and confident as he is,'' Zamazo stopped to ponder for a moment, the anger on his face swapping to one of caution.

    If his thoughts were right, then he had more than enough reason to be careful.

    Naon, who carefully observed his master, could see slight reluctance, which baffled him a lot.

    ''Is Master Zamazo holding back his rage? If so, why would he do such a thing in the first place? For humans, nonetheless?'' Naon was confused.

    To him, this was in fact the best time to grab the soul of the lord.

    From his perspective, Jack was weak, and so was his entire crew.

    He had only failed the last time, firstly, because he truly underestimated the power of the young incarnate, and coupled with that, he had never expected the young girl to come in the first place!

    Why would a priestess want to save a demon?

    It didn''t make even the slightest sense to him.

    However, that didn''t matter at the moment. All that mattered was that his master was here, not only that, but a couple of his army as well.

    There was no way they were going to escape!

    Even seeing his master''s reluctance wasn''t enough to make him believe they would leave empty-handed.

    Zamazo flashed a smile. Then, cautiously, he looked back over his right shoulder, where Naon stood.

    "Naon, plans have changed. Erect a barrier to contain my aura as much as you can. Have the others support you as well," Zamazo said with a slightly grim voice.

    Although he wasn''t quite sure just yet, his gut feelings were telling him something was definitely wrong somewhere.

    ''Normally, I would be there by now, thrashing him without a second thought... But I''m being careful, all because of that man... Well, if my thoughts are true, then I definitely can''t take that risk,'' Zamazo thought. Meanwhile, Naon was already carrying out the orders he was given.

    Not too far away, Jack stood with an unnervingly calm face.

    A lot had changed about him, and Alisha could tell.

    "Why are your men retreating? Are you letting me off so easily?" Jack asked with a mocking voice. Despite being tied under such a situation, he didn''t even seem bothered.

    This was always a part of him. He had always been the arrogant prince; now, one could only imagine what he would be as a lord.

    Although calm on the surface, Jack was quite unsettled inside.

    ''I can''t escape from him; it''s impossible. So far, we''ve locked sight, he''ll always find me. And at my level as a mage, let alone outrunning him, I can''t even make it a meter away from here. The only thing I can do is fight. It''s very much unavoidable.'' After much thought, he knew there was no other option other than to fight.

    But that wasn''t the only reason why Jack was still confident despite being faced by one of the most powerful beings in the planes.

    It was because of the notification that had appeared before him.

    [Host has unlocked all the treasures!]

    Right after he had bonded his soul with that of Erebus, he had completely unlocked the inventory, along with every weapon and treasure that lay in its hold.

    This was the god''s treasury!

    A safe that was filled with weapons and accessories that even Zamazo was yet to know of.

    However, there was one that Jack was more than happy to find among the list of weapons and accessories.

    And that was the very weapon he was going to use to win this fight!

    "You might appear normal at the moment, but there''s only one person who can ever be as arrogant as you are right now. But it doesn''t matter. Even if it appears you have fully unlocked your soul, your power is still very far from what it used to be," Zamazo stated, as his form began to change.

    He grew a lot bigger than he was, his skin growing far more pale, and a pitch-black veil appeared out of nowhere, covering his face entirely.

    His body seemed to be submerged in the very essence of darkness itself.

    "I wouldn''t want to involve others in this as well, so I''ll leave your followers momentarily," Zamazo said, staring toward Alisha.

    Despite not seeing what lay behind the pitch-black veil, as he tilted his head in her direction, Alisha could feel a powerful pressure unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    And that, coupled with her weakened state, she almost fell to her knees. Thankfully, though, the pressure didn''t last, and something strange began to happen.

    It was as though the part of the earth where they stood was completely shrouded in darkness. Not only that, but it began to move, pushing them farther and farther away from Jack.

    "Asri¡ª" she wanted to come back, however, Jack simply waved his hands, stopping her in her motion.

    ''I''m not sure if this has fully cleared me off from the path that Asriel is meant to walk, and from Olion''s warnings, I''ll have to be just as careful as I''ve been. If anything, I would like to keep her away from any trouble, at least until that time comes...'' Jack thought as he readied himself.

    He let out a deep sigh, the power inside him still begging to be released.

    And he was going to do just that.

    Dark energy began to swirl right in front of Jack, gathering together like a tsunami.

    Even the dark mist that was roaming around freely within the center of the canyon was pulled into the mass of darkness. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the darkness continued to come together, Jack was slightly taken aback.

    ''Isn''t the item meant to come from the inventory? Why does it appear as though it''s only being created now?''

    With the pitch-black energy being concentrated in front of Jack, all the demons observed carefully, some even peeping to get a closer look at what was coming out.

    Everyone was curious, and that was also the same for Zamazo, who was already ready to battle.

    But he was in no haste. In fact, he truly wanted to see if Jack would be able to defeat him.

    They didn''t have to wait for much longer. As the tsunami subsided, it left only one thing in front of Jack.

    [Book of Death!]

    [Even the souls of the dead will be called forth from their resting place! They shall serve the one true master! Not them alone, but the weapons which serve them!]

    As always, the system description was as cryptic as ever, but Jack didn''t even need it to know what the book was.

    Not only was it in Erebus''s memories, but he had also read about the book in the novel!

    Zamazo''s eyes, although hidden behind the veil, shone with greed.

    ''That is truly it! The Book of Death. The book that can grant me power above all the others!''

    Jack had unknowingly presented Zamazo with what he was looking for all along.

    ''If I can get my hands on that book, I''ll be unstoppable! I''ll be the highest!'' The greed in his eyes was visible.

    Now it was certain, he didn''t care if Jack had completely unlocked the soul of the lord, or even if it was the lord speaking through him. All he wanted was the book, and he was going to do anything in his power to get it!

    But that¡ªit wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought, because this was just the start of it all.

    Jack had chosen this book for a reason. It was because within that very book was the weapon of someone greater, someone who even Zamazo had yet to reach.

    As the book stood before Jack, floating, the cover was pitch-black, adorned with a skeletal frame lining its side, giving it a peculiar luster.

    In the center of the book was what appeared to be a skull, and by the side of the skull was what looked like a hooker.

    Jack momentarily stood before the book, his body still plummeting with newfound energy, yet he still managed to hold it all back.

    Slowly, he reached his hands for the book, and as though resonating with him, the pages flipped open.

    He didn''t need to chant or say a thing as the book seemed to already know what he wanted.

    From the center page of the book, it began to come out.

    ---

 Chapter 187 - 187: Tyme

    Amist the deceased body of the panther beast, lying in the center was a glimmering crystal. It shone brightly with an otherworldly shine.

    And it seems to have some sort of attractive force, as it pulled Garmond to it. But more than anything, the hunger that Garmond felt was already enough to make him want to get the crystal already.

    That single slash had drown out so much energy from him. He couldn''t even stand properly.

    "That ability was terrifying. You never told me the sword had abilities. I only thought it could boast my battle prowess." Garmond complained, sitting on his butt to catch his breath.

    During that moment, he had felt a lot of energy from the sword pour into him. He had never felt so powerful before. It seemed surreal, a feeling that made him above every being. Regrettably, it only lasted for mere minutes.

    Along with the power up from the sword, their was a lot of information that was poured into his head, containing different techniques. That was how he got to know of the ''devine slash''.

    But his display paled in comparison to the memory that played in his head, of the figure who once used the same technique .

    He wasn''t afraid of other beast coming to the area. After hearing all the loud explosions and the destruction coming from the area, no beast would dare to come any closer.

    "Indeed, I didn''t tell you because I never believed it would be unlocked by a non-elven blood" she scoffed, crossing her hands over her chest.

    Seeing Ariana physically, the expressions she gave was a prideful one, which Garmond didn''t like too much. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''She still looks down on me'' he smiled wryly. However, he shoved the thought off his mind.

    More importantly, how did she materialize?

    "So how did you manage to come out of my mind, was it also due to the sword?" He asked.

    "Yes, the sword gathered up enough energy to free my soul as well" she replied.

    Her ethereal figure was one that could turn necks.

    Her red golden eyes stared off into the distance, her brows knitting tightly.

    "There''s a beast behind the boulder, and I''ve scouted the area as well. It seems there is no other beast as powerful as this in the area" she calmly said.

    "A beast behind the boulder?"

    "Yes, but it''s insignificant, it''s at the adept level. And it cannot harm you." Ariana added, her voice steaming with confidence.

    Even Garmond at the moment felt more confident, perhaps prideful than he''d ever been. A feeling he wasn''t used to, it seemed as though the power from the sword gave a different touch to his personality.

    "At least I can take a deep breath from all the fight" Garmond thought, as he decided to rest a bit, before he continued his hunt.

    Since the beast he had killed was the strongest in the region, then if he was to continue with his rampaging, then certainly no beast would be left!

    "...But I don''t even think I''ll be able to do that" he winced as he got up from the ground. He was already way too tired, going on a rampage. Even the weakest beast might kill him.

    That was too much of a risk.

    Besides with the level of the crystal he got, he would be able to eat to his fill for about a week or so. The amount of food one was able to buy ranged based on the quality and rank of the crystal they brought.

    Garmond trolled towards the deceased body. Looking at the body, Garmond couldn''t help but feel sick.

    Regardless, it didn''t stop him from taking the crystal, "I can''t leave my hard work, just cause of some filth" he said, simply pulling out the brightly glowing crystal from the pile of pile of bones in the puddle of blood.

    The strick from his sword left the beast in a state where not even the best healer would be able to save it.

    After he was done taking the crystal, Garmond''s eyes darted towards the boulder.

    ''She said there was a beast there to, right? Why didn''t it scurry away like the rest?'' he thought, now trolling towards the large boulder.

    As he neared the boulder, surely, he could feel the presence of the beast, thanks to his heightened senses.

    "Adding one more crystal won''t be too bad" He thought with a large smile. It only meant more food! And for his training to go well that was exactly what he needed.

    If he could, he would gather as much as he could, so he would avoid coming there for hunting again.

    As he peeped behind the boulder, his face was struck with surprise. It wasn''t exactly what he expected to see.

    It was the black panther beast again!

    However, this one appeared to be a lot smaller, and could hardly stand up on its own.

    Each time it stood it would stuNovelFire back to the ground.

    Seeing Garmond''s stunned face, Ariana quickly floated over. She had no legs, but that didn''t hinder her movements at all. And it could hardly be noticeable if one looked.

    This was because of the long gown that covered her graceful figure.

    Her long hair followed graciously behind her.

    As she saw the little cub, her expression was one of surprise as well.

    "It''s the cub of the beast you fought?"

    "Yes, now I actually feel a bit bad" Garmond replied, he had no idea that the beast was only trying to find food for its younger one.

    "It doesn''t matter though, your mom tried to kill me first" Garmond said with a soft voice, as he bent low to pick up the beast.

    "Careful, beat like these are dangerous. Don''t forget, if the mom could speak. Then it should be same with it..... But this is a perfect opportunity" An idea suddenly struck Ariana.

    "What is that?" Garmond asked.

    "You see, intelligent beast aren''t like the rest. You can sign contracts with them. So you can bind them to you and you can become their master!" Ariana said her voice tinging with excitement.

    "Alright then, but how do I do that" He asked, somewhat confused.

    "Leave it to me" Ariana said, and with a wave of her hand a magical scroll appeared floating gently in her hands.

    At least this wasn''t much of a new sight to Garmond. It looked very much similar to the escroll they used back then for communication.

    "It''ll need a drop of your blood" Ariana demanded, as she handed the scroll over to Garmond.

    "Sure" he replied without hesitation. He had learnt to give Ariana a bit of his trust. This was because he was well aware that they were both in a mutual relationship.

    They both had similar enemies, and witha her current state. There was no way she could fight on her own, so she had to rely on him.

    That said, she couldn''t harm him. At least for the time being.

    With his sword, he made a small cut on his palm.

    "..." He flinched as he drew out fresh blood from his palm.

    Then gently he placed his bloodied palm on the scroll. The scroll lit up, as if in approval.

    "Now do the same to the little cub" Ariana instructed.

    Taking a deep breath, Garmond raised his blade once again, using the tip to prick against the cubs paw.

    A little, muffled shriek filled the air, as the little beast cried. It''s sparkling azure eyes looked at Garmond as though crying.

    It was a hurting look, if Garmond didn''t know better he would have fallen for the cute look of the beast. It''s eyes sparkled, shimmering brightly as Garmond drew blood from its paws.

    "Ahhh, it''s not going to work" Garmond said in frustration as he looked away to avoid the beast cute little eyes.

    The reaction from Garmond quickly made Ariana to burst out in laughter. She watched as Garmond fought within himself.

    " I think the beast likes you" Ariana commented, placing its paws on the scroll.

    With a bright light, the scroll lit. And in a ''puff'' it disappeared from sight.

    Garmond felt a strong attractive force drawing him to the beast. The feeling was nothing like he''d ever felt.

    It seemed like the beast was another part of his body! Like he could control it anyhow he wanted.

    "Congratulations Garmond! You have a tamed beast under you. They can be really handy at important times." Ariana announced with a bright smile.

    Each step Garmond was taking was finally drawing them closer to defeating their greatest foe.

    As Garmond raised the pup into the air, suddenly it disappeared from his hands.

    "Huh where''d it go to?" Their expression quickly changed into that of surprise and shock.

    "Is this also part of the contract?" Garmond turned his gaze to meet Ariana, who was also shocked.

    "This is definitely not part of the contract" she replied

 Chapter 188 - 188: love you

    Erebus froze, momentarily caught off guard by Jack''s response. He had heard such declarations before¡ªsouls yearning for release, claiming they desired death. But they never truly meant it.

    They clung to life, even in their darkest moments, desperate for another chance.

    But Jack was different. The emptiness in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his tone¡ªthis wasn''t bluster.

    Erebus crossed his arms, masking his irritation with a forced smile. But beneath the surface, his thoughts churned.

    ''So this was Olion''s actual plan all along,'' he mused bitterly. ''Trapping me, eternal and powerless, within this husk of a body. Tch.''

    It was infuriating. And staring at Jack¡ªthis defiant, broken soul¡ªonly aggravated him further.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Why would anyone want to die so badly?'' Erebus clenched his fists, a vein pulsing visibly on his temple. But Jack didn''t flinch.

    Jack''s eyes were steady, his resolve unshaken. He''d already made his decision. Death wasn''t just an escape¡ªit was a release.

    "I''m just¡­ tired of everything," Jack said softly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Erebus forced a smile, though it felt like a razor blade against his pride. "You have to be joking. You don''t mean what you said, do you?"

    Jack''s gaze didn''t waver. "I meant every word. You wanted to kill me, right? What''s stopping you now?"

    The casualness of Jack''s reply was almost maddening. Erebus studied him closely, searching for even a flicker of hesitation. But there was none.

    It was as if Jack had been stripped of everything that once made him human. The fire that had driven him to rise above his circumstances, to become a conqueror capable of bending worlds to his will¡ªextinguished. All that remained was a hollow shell, desperate for eternal rest.

    Erebus chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You''d really throw it all away?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t change. "I don''t care about this world anymore. I don''t care about the next one either. I''m done."

    Erebus''s patience began to wear thin. This wasn''t just stubbornness¡ªit was something far worse.

    "Well," Erebus said, his tone laced with mock enthusiasm, "since you''re so eager to throw yourself into oblivion, how about a compromise? You activate the altar for me, and I''ll take over the body. You can stay here, locked away in your precious void. No pain, no responsibilities. Just¡­ nothingness."

    Jack''s response was immediate and cold. "No. I want my soul to be destroyed completely. I don''t want to exist. Not here. Not anywhere."

    The god''s forced calm shattered like glass. His jaw tightened, and his fists trembled at his sides. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Erebus thought, his frustration boiling over. ''What kind of stubborn fool am I dealing with? In all my existence, no soul has ever rejected the chance to live again. What makes this one so different?''

    Erebus''s voice rose, his anger spilling out in a torrent.

    "Idiot! What the hell is wrong with you? You think you''re the only one who''s had a rough life? Everyone faces struggles, you self-absorbed fool! You''re not special. Hell, I''m dealing with my own nightmare right now¡ªstuck here, powerless, with someone like you!"

    Jack didn''t react to Erebus''s outburst. His gaze grew distant, his mind retreating into the depths of his memories.

    The stinging pain that had haunted him his entire existence resurfaced, suffocating him like a heavy fog.

    "I''ve never¡­ had anything," Jack muttered, his voice cracking. "Not the life I wanted. Not the freedom I craved. Nothing."

    A single tear escaped, carving a path down his cheek. He didn''t bother wiping it away.

    "I''m.... cursed," Jack paused, remembering when he had uttered the same words for Asriel.

    He continued, his words barely above a whisper. "Useless. No one''s ever needed me. And I don''t need them either. I just want it all to stop. To be away from everyone¡­ everything."

    Erebus''s anger faltered.

    For the first time, he truly looked at Jack¡ªnot as an obstacle, but as a person. The depth of Jack''s despair, his complete detachment from the world, struck a chord within the god.

    ''So that''s it,'' Erebus thought, a glint of realization flashing in his eyes.

    ''This is why Olion chose him. It''s not about power¡ªit''s about potential. And here I was, thinking that meddling fool just wanted to annoy me.''

    A slow, almost sinister laugh escaped Erebus''s lips, echoing through the chamber. Jack blinked, his focus snapping back to the present.

    "What''s so funny?" Jack asked, his tone edged with irritation.

    Erebus grinned, his amusement unrestrained. "Oh, nothing. I just realized how perfect you are for this."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Perfect for what?"

    Erebus leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "For fixing this mess. You see, Jack Hunter, you might just be the key to saving us all. Before the Council ruins everything."

    Jack recoiled, confusion and anger flashing across his face.

    "I don''t care about your Council or your mess. I''m not doing this. Not for you. Not for anyone."

    Erebus''s grin didn''t waver. "It''s not about choice, Jack. This isn''t some path you can walk away from. Destiny has its claws in you now, and there''s no escaping it."

    "Destiny?" Jack spat, his voice rising. "Screw destiny! Screw fate! Aren''t you supposed to be a god? Change it! Do something, damn it!"

    Erebus''s eyes widened, momentarily stunned by Jack''s outburst. Then he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, resonant sound that shook the room.

    "You," Erebus said, pointing at Jack with genuine amusement, "are something else. Painfully stubborn¡­ but amusing."

    Jack glared at him, fists clenched. "I''m not playing your game, Erebus."

    The god smirked, stepping back. With a casual flick of his wrist, the chamber transformed. A translucent screen appeared before Jack, displaying a scene from the outside world.

    Alisha stood as the group''s anchor. Her face, usually serene, was taut with strain. Sweat streamed down her cheeks as her hands tightened around her staff.

    Light surged from the crystalline orb at its tip, illuminating the battlefield with an unrelenting brilliance. She summoned pillars of divine radiance, slamming them into the ground, holding back the undead army that pressed forward.

    Yet, for every pillar that fell, cracks appeared in her defenses.

    Missy, her once rosy complexion drained, appeared ghostly pale. Her skin was as white as chalk, and she swayed on her feet, barely holding her ground.

    She was throwing weak barriers into place, but the shimmering shields flickered and shattered under the relentless onslaught of skeletal warriors.

    The entire group was engaged in a losing battle.

    Erebus''s voice slithered into Jack''s mind, its tone dripping with both malice and persuasion.

    "Look at them, Jack. Your companions are barely clinging to life, and even then, they fight for you. For this world. For a future you seem so eager to throw away."

    Jack''s lips curled into a sneer, but he didn''t respond.

    "Ah, but it''s worse than you think," Erebus continued, his voice smooth yet sinister.

    "This battlefield¡ªyour battlefield¡ªis no ordinary ground. Beneath their feet lies the Soil Essence Flower, a plant that blooms once every millennium. Its essence feeds on souls, Jack. And this is its millionth cycle. It grows hungrier with each passing age."

    Erebus gestured to the scene unfolding below. The skeletal giant that had once formed the throne of this cursed land began to crumble.

    Bones, ancient and brittle, splintered apart. They rattled as they hit the earth, rolling into an unholy union, forming a swarming tide of undead warriors.

    "Do you see now?" Erebus asked. "I brought you here for this very reason. That body¡ªit holds the power of countless eons, forged long before your existence. Within this cursed land, it will not stop until every soul has been consumed. Yours, included."

    Jack''s gaze flickered briefly toward Alisha. Her staff wavered as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance tearing through the skeletal horde. Yet, for all her efforts, it was a losing battle. Her breathing had grown ragged, and her arms trembled from the strain of maintaining her spells.

    "They''ve already lost the fight, Jack," Erebus said, his tone dropping into a sinister whisper.

    "Unless you act. Quickly."

    Jack scoffed, folding his arms.

    "Friends? Is that what you think they are? Don''t make me laugh. They can all die for all I care. If I die, I won''t need her anymore. She was only ever a tool to die in my place. That''s all she was preparing for."

    Erebus chuckled darkly.

    "You keep telling yourself that lie. But let me ask you something¡ªdid you truly prefer your life of solitude? Do you really believe that the lonely existence you clung to was better than this?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t falter, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "They''ve relieved you of your burden, Jack," Erebus continued, his voice softening, almost gentle.

    "Even if you refuse to admit it. These humans, flawed and fragile as they are, have given you a sense of belonging you never thought possible."

    Jack''s lips twitched, but he didn''t respond.

    He focused instead on the chaos below.

 Chapter 189 - 189: run away

    The planes were a really strange place¡ªa place that stood between the realms of the living and the dead.

    While it was much closer to the realm of souls, it also had deep connections with the realm of humans.

    Demons were very much like normal humans. In fact, a few had no distinct features different from humans¡ªin terms of appearance¡ªbut even then, demons hungered for something more than just food, like normal humans.

    They wanted power. Their undying taste for it was what built the powerful hierarchy of the demons.

    In the demon realm, there were five major races that actively ruled the entire six planes. One of them was the Zhuraks¡ªthe weakest among the rest. However, this wasn''t true for the one who stood before them.

    Demons grew stronger from absorbing souls, eating the flesh of stronger opponents, and using mana crystals and the like, although the latter offered less strength than the former. Their methods of growing stronger, although gruesome and somewhat disgusting, were undoubtedly efficient.

    Coupled with their undying taste for power, they weren''t bothered by going to any extent, even to the point of going against more powerful foes.

    The stronger a demon became, at some point, even the shackles of their very bloodline would be insufficient to hold them back. That was the case for the person who stood before them¡ªZamazo, the Deathsketcher.

    Although he wasn''t in his true demon form, the weight of his presence alone was enough to send dread through Alisha''s bones.

    ''Never did I think that a higher demon''s strength would be this great,'' Alisha thought as a cold shiver ran down her spine. Even the hands she used to hold Missy were trembling under his presence.

    Despite this, she managed to keep her calm as she turned to Jack, who didn''t seem at all bothered by the presence that stood before him.

    Zamazo stared down from the edges of the canyon, looking at the group.

    He had five horns sticking out from all sides of his head, as if forming a crown.

    At the moment, he appeared in his human form, containing most of his power, as he didn''t see the need to cause so much ruckus.

    If all the towns nearby were to know that he had left his castle, they would begin moving away as fast as possible. It might also reach the ears of the other higher demons, and they too might want to know what brought about his sudden action¡ªsomething he wanted to avoid at all costs.

    His eyes looked crystalline, having a violet shade. Those eyes were locked onto one figure: Jack.

    ''So that is the incarnate of the Lord of the Dead? ¡­ He looks¡­ plain,'' Zamazo thought, rather displeased. But then a smile crept up his face.

    ''That only makes the work easier,'' Zamazo thought, his evil grin gracing his beautiful face.

    Even Naon began to wonder what made his master smile so.

    Zamazo walked forward, his eyes still fixed on Jack.

    For some reason, he couldn''t sense any aura or energy leaking from Jack, but he wasn''t bothered; that could only mean one thing.

    ''They probably overexerted themselves with whatever they were doing¡­. Life in the planes, especially for humans who came unprepared, won''t be easy,'' he assumed.

    However, that wasn''t exactly the case. Alisha, who was closest to him, could tell, right after he replied to her.

    "They''ve caught us," she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Jack turned to her, a crooked smile playing on his lips.

    "Oh, don''t worry," he said, his tone unnervingly casual. "These are my boys."

    She looked toward him, and she could sense it¡ªhis aura. It was different.

    As a mage, she didn''t have full knowledge of aura. The only type of aura she could sense was divine aura, and right now, that same form of aura was being emitted from Jack''s body.

    It was divine aura, quite all right, but there was also something different about this divine aura. It was dark¡­ No, dark was an understatement. It was corrupt, dangerous¡ªin fact, frightening¡ªbuilt from the very essence of evil.

    If Zamazo''s aura was like a boulder, Jack''s was like a mountain, towering over her as it cast a shadow over her.

    "Humans! I believe you know why I have come. Do not bother fighting in your weakened state. Submit yourselves this instant," Zamazo declared, breaking the long line of silence.

    Since they were both weak, things were meant to be much easier.

    However, Jack merely closed his eyes for a moment.

    He felt the power rampaging through him, begging him to let it free¡­. But it wasn''t only the power that came along with the soul binding. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There was something dark, something trying to take a bite at his consciousness. He could tell that was Erebus, trying to take full control, but just like Olion had said, he wasn''t a normal human.

    He was a broken human, someone who would even prefer death to living with any of the humans he considered filth.

    He was right about that, but he was also wrong about another thing.

    After that second encounter with Olion and one with Erebus, Jack''s fight was no longer fueled by just the hatred for humans anymore. It was fueled by anger. Anger toward the gods, for even daring to decide his fate.

    He couldn''t let Erebus take full control. He wanted to be the one in control¡­ so he could tear down everything and bring those stupid gods to his feet.

    Now, he had both Erebus''s memories, his power, and everything.

    ''I''m far from defeating the gods¡­. But a mere demon?'' Jack''s eyes flashed with defiance as he looked toward Zamazo with a deep frown.

    "You have a sharp tongue for a lowly demon¡­ you cunt."

    Jack''s words not only sent gasps spreading through the crowd, but they also carried overwhelming shock.

    A renowned figure throughout the planes was insulted, that too, by a mere human?

    A powerful pressure exploded through the horizon, many of the weaker demons behind falling to their knees, unable to even stand.

    Forget about being polite; Zamazo was going to do it.

    He was going to¡ª

    ************

    Gathered in the main sanctuary, all the bishops, saints, and patrons had convened.

    The reason for their gathering had already been made clear¡ªit was something meant to bring them great joy. This event alone could significantly increase the overall power and influence of the church.

    Although the church was a single entity, it had managed to become well-established and immensely powerful within a few short years of its creation. This meteoric rise was due to the very reason they were gathered here at this moment¡ªa blessing.

    Blessings were the cornerstone of the church''s influence and growth.

    They could grant a talentless mage the ability to rise to incredible power, breaking through previously insurmountable limits. For those who were already talented, a blessing would propel them to unimaginable heights in their magical journey.

    A blessing was essentially the transfer of Karma. If one had higher Karma, they could bless someone of lower Karma. Conversely, the opposite could also occur, stripping someone of their Karma.

    Karma was a universal force tied to reverence. The more people revered and looked up to someone, the more Karma that person earned. Essentially, the bishops and the Lady of the Church were farming Karma from the masses, using their roles as public figures to harvest admiration and faith.

    If that were the case, why didn''t the royal families of the kingdoms possess high Karma?

    In truth, they did have Karma. However, utilizing it was another matter entirely. Only a being of divine status¡ªor one close to it¡ªcould grant someone the ability to tap into such power. Despite this limitation, unutilized Karma wasn''t wasted. It instead passively enhanced the individual as a mage, making them stronger by nature.

    Divine beings, on the other hand, possessed vast amounts of Karma. A blessing from such a being was beyond imagination.

    This was why today''s event was such a monumental occasion, and why most of those gathered in the sanctuary radiated excitement and hope.

    Most of them.

    Kiara stood off to the side, her group distinctly separated from the others.

    Her expression was anything but joyful. Instead, it was shadowed with worry.

    ''If the angel grants these old bastards a blessing,'' she thought, clenching her fists, ''it''ll become even harder to protect her lady from them. These greedy fools will undoubtedly attempt to eliminate her, even if it means sacrificing a thousand more of their pathetic saints.''

    Her jaw tightened as her teeth ground together.

    Carlos, one of the high-ranking bishops, approached her. His smug grin made no effort to disguise his true intentions.

    "What''s the matter, dear Kiara? Aren''t you thrilled at the prospect of receiving another blessing?" he asked with mock care, his voice dripping with condescension. "What could possibly be troubling you on such a glorious day?"

    Kiara glared at him, her lips pressed into a thin line. But before she could respond, a low hum filled the sanctuary.

    The crystalline pillars at the front of the room began to glow with an otherworldly light. The sound grew louder, buzzing through the air as energy crackled and danced along the stones.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the light.

    The angel had come.

 Chapter 190 - 190: dried soul

    A higher demon. It was indeed no simple title, and those who bore this title weren''t simple either.

    They were the ones who stood at the peak of the planes, the powerful beings that made the rules in this crooked abyss.

    Let alone the humans, even most of the angels feared them.

    And right here, standing before one, Jack addressed him without regard, even using an unspoken word, as if dragging his reputation through the mud.

    Of course, anyone who stood where he was would definitely be enraged.

    However, his anger merely lasted a second.

    ''His arrogance... There was only one other human who was just as arrogant and confident as he is,'' Zamazo stopped to ponder for a moment, the anger on his face swapping to one of caution.

    If his thoughts were right, then he had more than enough reason to be careful.

    Naon, who carefully observed his master, could see slight reluctance, which baffled him a lot.

    ''Is Master Zamazo holding back his rage? If so, why would he do such a thing in the first place? For humans, nonetheless?'' Naon was confused.

    To him, this was in fact the best time to grab the soul of the lord.

    From his perspective, Jack was weak, and so was his entire crew.

    He had only failed the last time, firstly, because he truly underestimated the power of the young incarnate, and coupled with that, he had never expected the young girl to come in the first place!

    Why would a priestess want to save a demon?

    It didn''t make even the slightest sense to him.

    However, that didn''t matter at the moment. All that mattered was that his master was here, not only that, but a couple of his army as well.

    There was no way they were going to escape!

    Even seeing his master''s reluctance wasn''t enough to make him believe they would leave empty-handed.

    Zamazo flashed a smile. Then, cautiously, he looked back over his right shoulder, where Naon stood.

    "Naon, plans have changed. Erect a barrier to contain my aura as much as you can. Have the others support you as well," Zamazo said with a slightly grim voice.

    Although he wasn''t quite sure just yet, his gut feelings were telling him something was definitely wrong somewhere.

    ''Normally, I would be there by now, thrashing him without a second thought... But I''m being careful, all because of that man... Well, if my thoughts are true, then I definitely can''t take that risk,'' Zamazo thought. Meanwhile, Naon was already carrying out the orders he was given.

    Not too far away, Jack stood with an unnervingly calm face.

    A lot had changed about him, and Alisha could tell.

    "Why are your men retreating? Are you letting me off so easily?" Jack asked with a mocking voice. Despite being tied under such a situation, he didn''t even seem bothered.

    This was always a part of him. He had always been the arrogant prince; now, one could only imagine what he would be as a lord.

    Although calm on the surface, Jack was quite unsettled inside.

    ''I can''t escape from him; it''s impossible. So far, we''ve locked sight, he''ll always find me. And at my level as a mage, let alone outrunning him, I can''t even make it a meter away from here. The only thing I can do is fight. It''s very much unavoidable.'' After much thought, he knew there was no other option other than to fight.

    But that wasn''t the only reason why Jack was still confident despite being faced by one of the most powerful beings in the planes.

    It was because of the notification that had appeared before him.

    [Host has unlocked all the treasures!]

    Right after he had bonded his soul with that of Erebus, he had completely unlocked the inventory, along with every weapon and treasure that lay in its hold.

    This was the god''s treasury!

    A safe that was filled with weapons and accessories that even Zamazo was yet to know of.

    However, there was one that Jack was more than happy to find among the list of weapons and accessories.

    And that was the very weapon he was going to use to win this fight!

    "You might appear normal at the moment, but there''s only one person who can ever be as arrogant as you are right now. But it doesn''t matter. Even if it appears you have fully unlocked your soul, your power is still very far from what it used to be," Zamazo stated, as his form began to change.

    He grew a lot bigger than he was, his skin growing far more pale, and a pitch-black veil appeared out of nowhere, covering his face entirely.

    His body seemed to be submerged in the very essence of darkness itself.

    "I wouldn''t want to involve others in this as well, so I''ll leave your followers momentarily," Zamazo said, staring toward Alisha.

    Despite not seeing what lay behind the pitch-black veil, as he tilted his head in her direction, Alisha could feel a powerful pressure unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    And that, coupled with her weakened state, she almost fell to her knees. Thankfully, though, the pressure didn''t last, and something strange began to happen.

    It was as though the part of the earth where they stood was completely shrouded in darkness. Not only that, but it began to move, pushing them farther and farther away from Jack.

    "Asri¡ª" she wanted to come back, however, Jack simply waved his hands, stopping her in her motion.

    ''I''m not sure if this has fully cleared me off from the path that Asriel is meant to walk, and from Olion''s warnings, I''ll have to be just as careful as I''ve been. If anything, I would like to keep her away from any trouble, at least until that time comes...'' Jack thought as he readied himself.

    He let out a deep sigh, the power inside him still begging to be released.

    And he was going to do just that.

    Dark energy began to swirl right in front of Jack, gathering together like a tsunami.

    Even the dark mist that was roaming around freely within the center of the canyon was pulled into the mass of darkness.

    As the darkness continued to come together, Jack was slightly taken aback.

    ''Isn''t the item meant to come from the inventory? Why does it appear as though it''s only being created now?''

    With the pitch-black energy being concentrated in front of Jack, all the demons observed carefully, some even peeping to get a closer look at what was coming out.

    Everyone was curious, and that was also the same for Zamazo, who was already ready to battle.

    But he was in no haste. In fact, he truly wanted to see if Jack would be able to defeat him.

    They didn''t have to wait for much longer. As the tsunami subsided, it left only one thing in front of Jack. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Book of Death!]

    [Even the souls of the dead will be called forth from their resting place! They shall serve the one true master! Not them alone, but the weapons which serve them!]

    As always, the system description was as cryptic as ever, but Jack didn''t even need it to know what the book was.

    Not only was it in Erebus''s memories, but he had also read about the book in the novel!

    Zamazo''s eyes, although hidden behind the veil, shone with greed.

    ''That is truly it! The Book of Death. The book that can grant me power above all the others!''

    Jack had unknowingly presented Zamazo with what he was looking for all along.

    ''If I can get my hands on that book, I''ll be unstoppable! I''ll be the highest!'' The greed in his eyes was visible.

    Now it was certain, he didn''t care if Jack had completely unlocked the soul of the lord, or even if it was the lord speaking through him. All he wanted was the book, and he was going to do anything in his power to get it!

    But that¡ªit wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought, because this was just the start of it all.

    Jack had chosen this book for a reason. It was because within that very book was the weapon of someone greater, someone who even Zamazo had yet to reach.

    As the book stood before Jack, floating, the cover was pitch-black, adorned with a skeletal frame lining its side, giving it a peculiar luster.

    In the center of the book was what appeared to be a skull, and by the side of the skull was what looked like a hooker.

    Jack momentarily stood before the book, his body still plummeting with newfound energy, yet he still managed to hold it all back.

    Slowly, he reached his hands for the book, and as though resonating with him, the pages flipped open.

    He didn''t need to chant or say a thing as the book seemed to already know what he wanted.

    From the center page of the book, it began to come out.

    ---

 Chapter 191 - 191: seizure

    "Time to check the system screen and see how much I''ve improved." Jack''s voice broke the silence of his dimly lit room.

    Since stepping into the planes, life had been an unrelenting whirlwind of chaos. Event after event had kept him too preoccupied to monitor his progress as he once did. The uncertainty gnawed at him¡ªhad he grown stronger by the system''s standards, or was he still far from the power he needed? With everything that had happened, especially his entanglement with Erebus, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his potential had shifted drastically.

    Jack drew a deep breath and summoned the system interface.

    ¡¸ ? System Info ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? System update has been completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Automatic reset completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Name: Asriel Digmun ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Race: Demi-Human ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Class: Necromancer God ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Talent: Potent ? ¡¹

    Character Stats:

    ¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[

    EXP: 1/100

    STR: 12.5

    STA: 12

    AGI: 11.8

    Soul Strength: Nil

    ¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨a

    The changes on the interface gave him pause.

    "Perception and Intelligence are gone... and now there''s Soul Strength?" Jack muttered, his brows knitting. The system wasn''t just evolving¡ªit was morphing into something entirely new.

    "Can you modify the system?" he asked aloud, though he wasn''t expecting a response.

    Erebus''s voice echoed in his mind, carrying its usual blend of authority and disdain. "Not exactly. I can make slight adjustments to accommodate my reincarnations, ensuring they better understand their power over time. That way, my soul grows alongside theirs. When it''s sufficiently strong, I''ll take over¡ªjust as I attempted in the tomb. Unfortunately, that... failed."

    The bitterness in Erebus''s tone didn''t escape Jack''s notice. "If only that bastard hadn''t interfered," he added with a growl.

    Jack didn''t need to ask who "that bastard" was. The tension between Erebus and his supposed brother was palpable. Their relationship felt more like a centuries-old rivalry than a sibling bond.

    "Was the reset to help me, or just another one of your schemes?" Jack asked, deciding to steer the conversation back to the system.

    "A bit of both," Erebus admitted. "None of this was supposed to happen, but I''ll admit, it''s beneficial. Seeing thousands in your stats can be deceiving. It inflates confidence without grounding strength. I wonder how someone could boast high numbers and still struggle against a mere demon overlord."

    Jack''s face darkened. Erebus''s words were cutting, and they struck a nerve.

    "Well, guess what? It was your pathetic reincarnation¡ªsomeone with no ounce of strength to his name. You''re the one who''s a disgrace. How does the so-called ''strongest god'' fall to such a pitiful state? Aren''t you ashamed?"

    Erebus fell silent, his presence retreating to the recesses of Jack''s mind. Jack didn''t press further. It was late, and fatigue weighed heavy on him. Sleep wasn''t a necessity for him anymore, but it was a welcome escape from the endless stress of his journey.

    He lay back, letting the bed''s comfort envelop him. Darkness took over, and for a while, the world faded.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, changes were taking root within him as he slept. Strands of jet-black hair interwove with the lush green of his locks, a subtle but ominous transformation signaling a shift deep within his being.

    When his eyes fluttered open, he was greeted by the same eerie stillness that had accompanied him to sleep. The planes offered no sunrises or sunsets¡ªtime was meaningless here, as if the world itself had abandoned the concept.

    Jack stretched and moved to the mirror in the corner of the room. His reflection greeted him with a face that seemed sharper, more defined. His azure eyes shimmered with an otherworldly depth, the pitch-black irises like endless voids that threatened to pull him in.

    ''What''s happening to me?'' he wondered, leaning closer to study his reflection.

    "Careful." Erebus''s voice broke through the silence. "Your soul bears the key to the realm of souls, and your eyes are that key. Stare too long, and even you might lose yourself."

    As if on cue, the system chimed:

    ¡¸ ? Ding! Host has unlocked a new skill: Eyes of the Abyss ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Description: Any beholder will be lost in the abyss beyond for 30 seconds? ¡¹

    Jack frowned, reading the description. "So, my eyes are a weapon now?"

    "They''re more than that," Erebus said. "This ability is akin to Hegen''s¡ªone of the most dangerous I''ve seen. But it''s a double-edged sword. Use it wisely."

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the mirror for a moment longer before he turned away.

    He donned his white robes¡ªthe uniform from his school days. "For all their flaws, they didn''t skimp on quality," he muttered, tugging at the fabric. It was a reminder of a life that felt distant, almost foreign.

    A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. Jack opened it cautiously, only to find Jena standing there, her expression as unreadable as ever.

    "How do I keep missing her presence?" he muttered, his frustration evident.

    Jena said nothing, simply gesturing for him to follow.

    ''Zamazo must''ve sent her to fetch me,'' Jack thought. He sighed and trailed behind her, his steps echoing in the silent hallway.

    The journey to the main hall was brief, but every step felt heavy with anticipation. When they arrived, Zamazo was already waiting, his stoic expression giving nothing away.

    By his side was Alisha an Missy, although Missy didn''t seem to have any issues with Zamazo an the other demons, same couldn''t be said for Alisha who loathed them, If she had the strength she would''ve brought down the entire castle.

    "You''re ready, I presume?" Zamazo asked, his gaze shifting briefly to Jena.

    Jack nodded. "As ready as I''ll ever be. Let''s get this over with."

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a faint smile, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of something else¡ªconcern, perhaps, or a hint of doubt. "Then let''s not waste any time. Your path ahead will be treacherous, but I suspect you already know that."

    Jack''s grip tightened around his staff. He wasn''t sure if Zamazo''s words were meant as encouragement or a warning, but either way, he couldn''t afford to hesitate.

    "Let''s go," he said, his voice firm.

    Without saying another word, Zamazo led them outside the city of Nyxoria.

    Previously, when they had entered the city, Zamazo had teleported them directly to the front of his castle as he didn''t want to raise too much suspicion. Even now, it was the same; he teleported them directly to the front of the transportation grounds.

    However, this time, there weren''t many demons in the area as he had issued a strict warning beforehand that no one was allowed to use the transportation transit until he said so.

    This was also to avoid too many people catching sight of Jack and his team.

    He didn''t have any problem with Jack, as he seemed to be emitting some demonic aura around him, but it was no stronger than that of a one-horned demon.

    Missy didn''t look much like a human, and at the same time, she didn''t seem to have the scent of a human. The only person who stood out very much in the group was Alisha, who was not only a human but also the very leader of one of the major human factions that troubled and persecuted demons for years.

    Just as she was very keen on dark energy, similarly, demons were quite sensitive to the holy energy around them. Thankfully, she had yet to reach the level where she could summon the same level of power as the previous Holy Lady.

    She could only be placed slightly above a normal S-rank mage and was nothing special.

    "This is the only available means of jumping the planes to any other section, so with this link, you''ll get to the first planes in no time," Zamazo stated.

    "However, I''ve set the formation to place you in an unknown area within the first planes. That way, you''ll be able to avoid meeting trouble immediately. But you should still keep your eyes peeled for beasts¡ªthey are numerous within the first planes," Zamazo explained further as he activated the formation.

    The formation was placed in the center of the large tower, and several mana crystals were arranged around it as a source for its power. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack looked at the intricate designs on the walls of the tower, and they gave him a strong sense of familiarity.

    Not only that, but the position of each mana crystal seemed as though he had seen the same setting somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember.

    ''Where have I seen this before?'' He didn''t know why, but he had an unsettling feeling as he looked at the design of the tower.

    "At this point, I can only wish you farewell," Zamazo said as he fully activated the formation. The buzzing sounds of the crystals could be heard as energy seeped out of them, pouring into the formation.

    Jack and the others, who were already standing on the formation facing Zamazo, were prepared to leave, but Jack''s mind had already wandered far away. As he looked closely at the formation again, it hit him¡ªhe finally remembered.

    As the flash of white light blinded him, only two words sounded in his mind.

    Gleam Dome.

 Chapter 192 - 192: back to school

    The sun beat down mercilessly on the fields, its harsh rays seeming to leech the energy from everything it touched. Garmond, a newcomer to the village, found himself working alongside the tired villagers, each of them toiling under the oppressive heat as part of the harvesters. He wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand, barely able to believe the turn his life had taken.

    *Who would''ve thought that I would one day hold a hoe in my hands?* Garmond mused bitterly. From the ruler of an entire kingdom to a mere harvester in a forgotten village¡ªhow the mighty had fallen. He smirked at the thought, knowing full well no one would believe him if he were to reveal his true identity.

    Despite the backbreaking labor, Garmond worked diligently, his frail body managing to move quickly between the rows of crops. His mind, however, wasn''t fully on his work. He couldn''t help but glance at the villagers around him, their exhaustion etched deep into their faces, their bodies worn down from years of labor. Sweat dripped from their brows, their calloused hands moving mechanically as they filled the baskets with crops.

    Yet, there was a quiet resignation to it all, a dull acceptance of their fate. These people had been ground down by years of oppression, their spirits crushed under the weight of an empire that took everything and gave nothing in return.

    Garmond''s eyes lingered on one villager in particular: a young woman named Devine. She worked steadily, but every now and then, she would glance in his direction, her face lined with guilt. She had dragged him into this work, and it was clear she regretted it. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Nearby, Aamon, the village overseer, stalked between the rows like a predator. He was a burly man, thick-necked and heavy-set, his booming voice carrying across the fields as he barked orders at the villagers. "Move faster! We need every basket filled before sundown!" His whip cracked through the air, a constant reminder of the price of disobedience.

    The villagers flinched at the sound, their already weary movements quickening under Aamon''s watchful eye. They had been living under the empire''s yoke for so long, treated no better than slaves, that the cracks in their spirits were visible. Year after year, they labored in the fields, and year after year, the empire took everything from them, leaving them with nothing but empty hands and hollow stomachs.

    As the day wore on, the heat grew unbearable. The sun had reached its zenith, hanging high in the sky, its searing light sapping the strength from the villagers'' already tired bodies. Garmond, too, began to feel the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him. But despite his weariness, his gaze caught on the frail, hunched figure of an elderly woman nearby. She struggled to keep up with the others, her hands trembling as she tried to lift her basket, her breath coming in shallow gasps.

    Without a second thought, Garmond set down his own basket and approached her. "Here, let me help you," he said softly, his voice gentle amid the harshness of the overseer''s shouts.

    The old woman looked up at him, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, young man," she rasped, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    Garmond nodded, quickly taking over the burden of her basket. Together, they worked side by side, Garmond moving with the energy of a man far younger than his years, though his body ached with the effort.

    "Please, you can leave now," the old woman said after a time, her voice weak but insistent. "I can handle the rest myself."

    Garmond hesitated. It pained him to see these people¡ª*his* people¡ªsuffering like this. He had built this nation, shaped it with his own hands, only to see it wither under the rule of the Malians. But now, fate had brought him back, and he knew he couldn''t walk away from the path that lay before him.

    "I''ll help a little longer," he said, his voice firm.

    But their small moment of defiance did not go unnoticed. Aamon, the overseer, had been watching them from afar, his sharp eyes narrowing as he strode over to where they worked. His presence cast a dark shadow over them as he sneered down at Garmond.

    "What''s this? Slacking off, are we?" Aamon''s voice was full of malice, his tone making it clear that he would tolerate no disobedience.

    Garmond straightened, his eyes meeting Aamon''s without fear. "I was only helping her. She''s weary and needs rest," he said calmly, though his heart pounded in his chest.

    Aamon''s lip curled in disgust. "Rest? Rest is a luxury you peasants cannot afford!" He raised his whip, the leather coiling in his hand like a serpent ready to strike.

    Instinctively, Garmond''s mind raced. He imagined himself lunging forward, grabbing Aamon''s wrist, twisting it until the whip fell useless to the ground. He could see it all so clearly¡ªthe bone-shattering blow he would deliver, the look of shock on Aamon''s face. But the vision vanished as quickly as it had come. He wasn''t that man anymore. The warrior he had been¡ªthe king he had been¡ªwas long gone.

    The whip cracked through the air before Garmond could react, the sharp sting of leather slicing through the side of his tunic. Pain exploded across his side as the whip bit into his flesh, drawing blood. Garmond gritted his teeth, refusing to give Aamon the satisfaction of hearing him cry out.

    "Get back to work," Aamon spat, his eyes glinting with cruel satisfaction. "And no more helping." With that, he turned on his heel and stormed off, leaving Garmond to nurse his fresh wound.

    Devine, who had been watching from a distance, rushed over as soon as Aamon''s back was turned. "Are you alright?" she asked breathlessly, her hands trembling as she knelt beside him. Without waiting for a reply, she tore a strip of cloth from her ragged dress and began to bind his wound.

    "I''ll survive," Garmond said through clenched teeth, though the pain in his side throbbed with every breath.

    Devine''s brow furrowed in concentration as she worked, her fingers deft despite the roughness of the cloth. Her touch was gentle, and Garmond couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude toward her. In such a cruel world, kindness had become a rare thing, and yet here she was, offering him more than he could ever ask for.

    "Thank you," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Devine met his gaze, her deep blue eyes filled with concern. "It''s the least I could do. You helped that old woman... you didn''t deserve that."

    Garmond smiled faintly, though the pain tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Athena," he murmured, the name slipping from his lips before he could stop it.

    "Who?" Devine asked, tilting her head in confusion.

    Garmond quickly shook his head, his smile deepening. "No one. Just... someone I used to know."

    Devine stared at him for a moment, but she didn''t press him further. Her cheeks flushed slightly, though she couldn''t say why, and she quickly turned her attention back to tying the bandage.

    Across the field, Aamon watched the two of them with narrowed eyes. The blow he had delivered should have knocked the boy out cold, but Garmond had barely flinched. There was something strange about him¡ªsomething Aamon couldn''t quite place.

    "Let them be," Aamon muttered to one of the other overseers as they began to approach Garmond and Devine. "The boy''s already injured. He won''t be much use now."

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm, orange glow over the fields, Aamon finally called an end to the day''s labor. "Enough! You''ve done enough for today. Go back to your homes. We''ll continue tomorrow."

    The villagers shuffled away, their movements slow and tired. Garmond, still leaning on Devine for support, glanced over at Aamon one last time. The overseer''s eyes lingered on him, cold and calculating.

    Devine helped Garmond to his feet, her arm around his waist to support him. "Come on," she said softly. "Let''s get you somewhere safe to rest."

    As they began to make their way back toward the village, Trevor, Devine''s brother, approached them with a scowl on his face. "Devine, we should head home."

    Before she could respond, an old woman hobbled toward them¡ªGarmond recognized her immediately. It was the same woman he had helped earlier. She carried something in her hands, offering it to him as she approached.

    "Here," she said, her voice cracked and weak. "Take this, young man. I''m sorry for what happened to you, but please accept this as a token of my gratitude."

    In her hands was a handful of fruit¡ªsmall, but ripe and sweet. Garmond''s breath caught in his throat as he saw the fruit, a rush of memories flooding back. He hadn''t seen such fruit since before the empire''s cruelty had taken hold.

    "Thank you," Garmond said.....

 Chapter 193 - 193: upgrade

    This was where the annual tournament of the demons was going to take place.

    Missy, standing beside Jack, immediately noticed the striking resemblance of the arena to something eerily familiar. Her eyes widened, and she turned toward Jack with an expression of shock.

    Jack couldn''t help but chuckle at the little girl''s reaction. The resemblance truly was uncanny.

    Daemon, still leading the group, continued forward, guiding them toward a female receptionist who was stationed at the registration desk. She was in charge of signing up the participants for the tournament.

    As they approached, the receptionist gave them a welcoming smile, her eyes sweeping over the group.

    "Are you here to participate in the annual tournament?" she asked, her tone polite yet professional.

    Daemon quickly waved his hands, a sheepish expression crossing his face. "Oh, no, no. I''m not the one participating," he said with a chuckle, realizing she had mistaken him for a contestant.

    The receptionist tilted her head slightly. "Then who is?"

    Daemon turned slightly, motioning toward Jack. "Him."

    He was about to place his hand on Jack''s shoulder to emphasize his point, but the moment his hand moved forward, he felt it¡ªa calm, yet incredibly dense wave of aura washing past him.

    His entire body tensed, a cold shiver crawling up his spine. Without realizing it, he jolted back, instinctively putting some distance between himself and Jack. His heart pounded slightly, though he masked it well.

    "He is the one participating," Daemon continued, forcing a nervous smile onto his face.

    The receptionist''s gaze shifted to Jack, scanning him from head to toe. Her expression darkened.

    "No horns?" she muttered, her earlier warmth replaced by skepticism. "I hope you aren''t joking with me."

    Daemon quickly stepped in. "Well, I believe my friend here has great combat skills. He won''t disappoint," he said confidently.

    The receptionist let out a short scoff. "Yeah... they always say that," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head.

    Her sharp eyes flickered toward Jack once more. "A blood capsule can be tempting, but it''s definitely not wise to harm yourself just to get one¡­ This tournament has no rules. You shouldn''t¡ª"

    "I''m aware. I want to sign up," Jack cut her off mid-sentence.

    Time was already against them. He took a quick glance around the arena. From what he could tell, the queen had yet to arrive, and the other participants were already preparing themselves. That meant there was still time.

    The receptionist''s face twisted into something ugly after being rudely interrupted.

    She sneered. "You seem to be quite arrogant. Let''s see if you''ll remain this way after getting a good beating."

    Daemon could only smile wryly at her words.

    She didn''t bother warning Jack again. Instead, she slid the sign-up slip across the counter toward him, her fingers tapping impatiently.

    Jack didn''t waste any time. He grabbed the slip and quickly filled it out before handing it back to her.

    "You can go over there and join the other participants," she said with a harsh, dismissive tone, as though simply looking at Jack annoyed her.

    Jack was about to walk away when he noticed something¡ªAlisha, Missy, and Jane weren''t following him.

    "We''re not participating, so don''t expect us to join you there," Alisha said, arms crossed over her chest.

    Jack sighed. "Alright. I guess this is where we part ways."

    Daemon smirked, winking mischievously. "I''ll be watching you." Without another word, he turned and left. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With Daemon gone, the air felt noticeably lighter.

    "Big brother, good luck! Go get them!" Missy''s face lit up with a bright smile as she waved him off.

    "Hmph¡­ more like go get beaten," Alisha muttered under her breath.

    Jane simply waved casually before turning away.

    As Jack moved to join the participants, the receptionist lingered behind, still holding his sign-up slip in her hands.

    A tall demon approached her from the side, his presence commanding. "I hope you arranged the slips according to their horns," he said, glancing at the stack of papers. "Let''s give the no-horns some hope in the first round¡­ If any of them manage to survive, they might be worth adding to the queen''s army."

    The receptionist''s eyes flickered toward Jack''s slip¡ªthe only one she hadn''t placed yet.

    She had been instructed to sort the participants based on their number of horns. The first round would pair them accordingly, ensuring fair matchups.

    But as she thought back to Jack''s behavior, a wicked smirk formed on her lips.

    ''Let''s see how arrogant you''ll be after this.''

    Without hesitation, she slipped Jack''s paper into the pile meant for the triple-horned demons.

    The tall demon nodded and took the stack, heading off to deliver it to the announcers so they could begin the pairings.

    Meanwhile, across the arena, a pair of demons stood in the shadows, watching Jack closely.

    "Ciiver, look," one of them nudged the other, whispering. "It''s that Zhurak demon from the restaurant."

    The second demon, covered in a black cloak, turned his head. His eyes narrowed as they landed on Jack, and a cruel smile stretched across his face.

    "That Zhurak demon has some guts joining this tournament," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "It''s time we teach him a lesson."

    A dark, heavy killing intent radiated from his body, directed straight at Jack.

    Jack felt it immediately, but he wasn''t bothered. He simply trailed his eyes across the arena, following Alisha, Missy, and Jane until he found them seated among the crowd.

    ''It''s unlikely the queen would bring such an item to an open tournament, but it''s still worth checking¡­ especially since it might not even be her,'' Jack thought to himself, his mind already running through different possibilities.

    Around him, several demon participants had taken notice of his presence.

    There were four other no-horn demons among the contestants, and out of all of them, Jack was the only one who remained completely calm.

    Whispers spread among the warriors. Some demons frowned, unable to understand why he was so composed. Others, especially the more battle-hardened demons, smirked in amusement.

    A few decided to test him.

    Without warning, several warrior-type demons directed their auras toward him, attempting to gauge his strength.

    To their surprise, Jack didn''t flinch. He remained lost in his own thoughts, entirely unaffected by their oppressive presence.

    ''Will these demons stop trying to cause trouble?'' Jack sighed internally. ''Why do they always like picking fights? Why did you create such a stupid race?''

    A deep voice echoed in his mind.

    ''I didn''t create them to be stupid,'' Erebus sighed.

    Jack arched a brow. ''Then who did?''

    Erebus remained silent.

    Jack exhaled sharply, suppressing his irritation. Though the auras pressing against him weren''t a problem, he was growing increasingly annoyed by the sheer amount of energy he was wasting before the tournament even began.

    The tournament hadn''t started yet, and already, the stage was set for chaos.

    And if there was one thing Jack was certain of¡­

    This was only the beginning.

    ''One thing you should know... gods always make a way for their own downfall. Even I am not an exception. It was a god who tampered with my creation...''

    Erebus''s voice resonated in Jack''s mind, carrying an unmistakable weight of bitterness and an unshakable truth.

    Jack absorbed the words, his expression unreadable, though his mind churned with newfound understanding.

    ''I see...'' he murmured, his thoughts aligning with what Erebus meant.

    Being one with Erebus granted Jack knowledge far beyond what any mortal could comprehend.

    He knew why the demons had been created, the role they were meant to play, and how that purpose had been twisted by divine intervention.

    If the gods had tampered with Erebus''s creations, then it was no wonder they had become such an unpredictable force.

    Jack didn''t press further. He could sense Erebus''s lingering resentment, a deep-rooted grudge against the gods that simmered beneath his every word.

    Prodding at old wounds would only stir unnecessary emotions.

    Instead, he turned his focus back to the immediate concern¡ªthe upcoming tournament.

    With little time left, Jack accessed his system screen, scrolling through the list of available spells. Every choice had to be deliberate, calculated. Since he had chosen the Zhurak race as his alias, his options were limited to darkness spells. His true powers remained mostly inaccessible under this disguise. Even so, his abilities far surpassed the average demon.

    ''I still have the upper hand of using both magic and combat,'' Jack mused, his fingers swiftly navigating the interface as he selected his arsenal.

    Demons in this world were categorized into three main classes: warrior class, magic class, and work class.

    Warrior-class demons relied on physical prowess, their bodies honed into weapons of destruction. They wielded immense strength, relying on raw combat skills and sheer brute force to dominate their enemies.

    Magic-class demons were attuned to the arcane, their abilities woven into the very fabric of their existence. They could channel powerful spells, shaping reality itself with their abilities.

    Then there was the work class¡ªdemons born without any significant combat ability. They were the backbone of demon settlements, laboring under the rule of their stronger counterparts, maintaining the functionality of their society through menial tasks and support roles.

    Jack, however, was unique.

    A double-class.

 Chapter 194 - 194: pain

    Erebus froze, momentarily caught off guard by Jack''s response. He had heard such declarations before¡ªsouls yearning for release, claiming they desired death. But they never truly meant it.

    They clung to life, even in their darkest moments, desperate for another chance.

    But Jack was different. The emptiness in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his tone¡ªthis wasn''t bluster.

    Erebus crossed his arms, masking his irritation with a forced smile. But beneath the surface, his thoughts churned.

    ''So this was Olion''s actual plan all along,'' he mused bitterly. ''Trapping me, eternal and powerless, within this husk of a body. Tch.''

    It was infuriating. And staring at Jack¡ªthis defiant, broken soul¡ªonly aggravated him further.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Why would anyone want to die so badly?'' Erebus clenched his fists, a vein pulsing visibly on his temple. But Jack didn''t flinch.

    Jack''s eyes were steady, his resolve unshaken. He''d already made his decision. Death wasn''t just an escape¡ªit was a release.

    "I''m just¡­ tired of everything," Jack said softly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Erebus forced a smile, though it felt like a razor blade against his pride. "You have to be joking. You don''t mean what you said, do you?"

    Jack''s gaze didn''t waver. "I meant every word. You wanted to kill me, right? What''s stopping you now?"

    The casualness of Jack''s reply was almost maddening. Erebus studied him closely, searching for even a flicker of hesitation. But there was none.

    It was as if Jack had been stripped of everything that once made him human. The fire that had driven him to rise above his circumstances, to become a conqueror capable of bending worlds to his will¡ªextinguished. All that remained was a hollow shell, desperate for eternal rest.

    Erebus chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You''d really throw it all away?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t change. "I don''t care about this world anymore. I don''t care about the next one either. I''m done."

    Erebus''s patience began to wear thin. This wasn''t just stubbornness¡ªit was something far worse.

    "Well," Erebus said, his tone laced with mock enthusiasm, "since you''re so eager to throw yourself into oblivion, how about a compromise? You activate the altar for me, and I''ll take over the body. You can stay here, locked away in your precious void. No pain, no responsibilities. Just¡­ nothingness."

    Jack''s response was immediate and cold. "No. I want my soul to be destroyed completely. I don''t want to exist. Not here. Not anywhere."

    The god''s forced calm shattered like glass. His jaw tightened, and his fists trembled at his sides.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Erebus thought, his frustration boiling over. ''What kind of stubborn fool am I dealing with? In all my existence, no soul has ever rejected the chance to live again. What makes this one so different?''

    Erebus''s voice rose, his anger spilling out in a torrent.

    "Idiot! What the hell is wrong with you? You think you''re the only one who''s had a rough life? Everyone faces struggles, you self-absorbed fool! You''re not special. Hell, I''m dealing with my own nightmare right now¡ªstuck here, powerless, with someone like you!"

    Jack didn''t react to Erebus''s outburst. His gaze grew distant, his mind retreating into the depths of his memories.

    The stinging pain that had haunted him his entire existence resurfaced, suffocating him like a heavy fog.

    "I''ve never¡­ had anything," Jack muttered, his voice cracking. "Not the life I wanted. Not the freedom I craved. Nothing."

    A single tear escaped, carving a path down his cheek. He didn''t bother wiping it away.

    "I''m.... cursed," Jack paused, remembering when he had uttered the same words for Asriel.

    He continued, his words barely above a whisper. "Useless. No one''s ever needed me. And I don''t need them either. I just want it all to stop. To be away from everyone¡­ everything."

    Erebus''s anger faltered.

    For the first time, he truly looked at Jack¡ªnot as an obstacle, but as a person. The depth of Jack''s despair, his complete detachment from the world, struck a chord within the god.

    ''So that''s it,'' Erebus thought, a glint of realization flashing in his eyes.

    ''This is why Olion chose him. It''s not about power¡ªit''s about potential. And here I was, thinking that meddling fool just wanted to annoy me.''

    A slow, almost sinister laugh escaped Erebus''s lips, echoing through the chamber. Jack blinked, his focus snapping back to the present.

    "What''s so funny?" Jack asked, his tone edged with irritation.

    Erebus grinned, his amusement unrestrained. "Oh, nothing. I just realized how perfect you are for this."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Perfect for what?"

    Erebus leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "For fixing this mess. You see, Jack Hunter, you might just be the key to saving us all. Before the Council ruins everything."

    Jack recoiled, confusion and anger flashing across his face.

    "I don''t care about your Council or your mess. I''m not doing this. Not for you. Not for anyone."

    Erebus''s grin didn''t waver. "It''s not about choice, Jack. This isn''t some path you can walk away from. Destiny has its claws in you now, and there''s no escaping it."

    "Destiny?" Jack spat, his voice rising. "Screw destiny! Screw fate! Aren''t you supposed to be a god? Change it! Do something, damn it!"

    Erebus''s eyes widened, momentarily stunned by Jack''s outburst. Then he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, resonant sound that shook the room.

    "You," Erebus said, pointing at Jack with genuine amusement, "are something else. Painfully stubborn¡­ but amusing."

    Jack glared at him, fists clenched. "I''m not playing your game, Erebus."

    The god smirked, stepping back. With a casual flick of his wrist, the chamber transformed. A translucent screen appeared before Jack, displaying a scene from the outside world.

    Alisha stood as the group''s anchor. Her face, usually serene, was taut with strain. Sweat streamed down her cheeks as her hands tightened around her staff.

    Light surged from the crystalline orb at its tip, illuminating the battlefield with an unrelenting brilliance. She summoned pillars of divine radiance, slamming them into the ground, holding back the undead army that pressed forward. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yet, for every pillar that fell, cracks appeared in her defenses.

    Missy, her once rosy complexion drained, appeared ghostly pale. Her skin was as white as chalk, and she swayed on her feet, barely holding her ground.

    She was throwing weak barriers into place, but the shimmering shields flickered and shattered under the relentless onslaught of skeletal warriors.

    The entire group was engaged in a losing battle.

    Erebus''s voice slithered into Jack''s mind, its tone dripping with both malice and persuasion.

    "Look at them, Jack. Your companions are barely clinging to life, and even then, they fight for you. For this world. For a future you seem so eager to throw away."

    Jack''s lips curled into a sneer, but he didn''t respond.

    "Ah, but it''s worse than you think," Erebus continued, his voice smooth yet sinister.

    "This battlefield¡ªyour battlefield¡ªis no ordinary ground. Beneath their feet lies the Soil Essence Flower, a plant that blooms once every millennium. Its essence feeds on souls, Jack. And this is its millionth cycle. It grows hungrier with each passing age."

    Erebus gestured to the scene unfolding below. The skeletal giant that had once formed the throne of this cursed land began to crumble.

    Bones, ancient and brittle, splintered apart. They rattled as they hit the earth, rolling into an unholy union, forming a swarming tide of undead warriors.

    "Do you see now?" Erebus asked. "I brought you here for this very reason. That body¡ªit holds the power of countless eons, forged long before your existence. Within this cursed land, it will not stop until every soul has been consumed. Yours, included."

    Jack''s gaze flickered briefly toward Alisha. Her staff wavered as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance tearing through the skeletal horde. Yet, for all her efforts, it was a losing battle. Her breathing had grown ragged, and her arms trembled from the strain of maintaining her spells.

    "They''ve already lost the fight, Jack," Erebus said, his tone dropping into a sinister whisper.

    "Unless you act. Quickly."

    Jack scoffed, folding his arms.

    "Friends? Is that what you think they are? Don''t make me laugh. They can all die for all I care. If I die, I won''t need her anymore. She was only ever a tool to die in my place. That''s all she was preparing for."

    Erebus chuckled darkly.

    "You keep telling yourself that lie. But let me ask you something¡ªdid you truly prefer your life of solitude? Do you really believe that the lonely existence you clung to was better than this?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t falter, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "They''ve relieved you of your burden, Jack," Erebus continued, his voice softening, almost gentle.

    "Even if you refuse to admit it. These humans, flawed and fragile as they are, have given you a sense of belonging you never thought possible."

    Jack''s lips twitched, but he didn''t respond.

    He focused instead on the chaos below.

 Chapter 195 - 195: hunger

    Jack understood the weight of Erebus''s words better than anyone. The name the ancient being had dropped wasn''t just another name; it was one that had echoed across the entire universe, shaking realms and forcing even gods to take notice.

    This individual, the one Erebus spoke of, had wielded a power so vast and destructive that it stood on equal footing with Erebus himself in his prime. The very mention of him sent a chill down Jack''s spine.

    Not only was he a force to be reckoned with, but he was also, supposedly, Erebus''s sworn enemy¡ªa rival so formidable that even time seemed to bend around their conflict.

    The air between them felt dense with unspoken tension. Jack''s mind buzzed with the implications of Erebus''s words, but before he could delve any deeper into the mysteries, the sound of footsteps disrupted his thoughts.

    Jena led the group with unhurried confidence.

    Her strides were sure, her mind focused on the road ahead. She had once scouted this very terrain for Lord Zamazo, covering nearly all the cities of the first plane.

    Her familiarity with the land made her the ideal guide, but Jack couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling in his gut.

    Behind him, Alisha was silent, but Jack could sense her eyes on him. It was the strangest sensation, almost as though she were studying him from the corner of her gaze.

    His hands¡ªwhat about his hands? He glanced at them absentmindedly, feeling a strange pull from her gaze.

    ''Why, why do I feel like this?'' Alisha thought, clutching her hands to her chest in an almost protective manner.

    It had been a long time since she''d felt anything like this¡ªthis nagging desire to be noticed, to be seen. To have someone, especially Jack, acknowledge her presence.

    The moment his hands had touched Jena''s, it had stirred something within her¡ªa sensation that she couldn''t quite place. Was it jealousy? Or something else? She hadn''t felt such emotions in ages, certainly not since... well, she didn''t want to remember.

    ''No, no... it can''t be. Maybe it''s just his demonic power! Yes, that''s it! He''s using some trick to get to me, to manipulate me,'' she rationalized, her mind whirling as she quickened her pace, closing the gap between her and Jena.

    "If you think your trick can work on me, then you are highly mistaken!" Alisha''s voice was sharp, cutting through the air as she moved alongside Jena, her gaze locked firmly ahead.

    Jack blinked in confusion.

    "What trick?" he asked, voice laced with genuine perplexity. He hadn''t done anything to provoke this, or so he thought.

    Alisha didn''t respond directly, only scoffing, her face tightening in anger as she turned her head away from him. She refused to look at him again, as though the very sight of him was something to be avoided.

    Jack''s confusion deepened. What had he done to deserve this? His mind spun in circles, trying to piece together any action, any words he might''ve spoken that had caused her to snap like this.

    "Even in my thousands of years of existence, women were the least understandable creatures I encountered," Erebus''s voice chimed in, a ghostly whisper in Jack''s mind. The elder''s words were thick with sarcasm, a reminder of his endless experiences with the fickleness of those around him.

    Jack sighed inwardly, but the tension still gnawed at him. The vast, open planes ahead of them only seemed to stretch further, the journey ahead growing more daunting with each passing step.

    He was certain that if they continued walking, it would take them far longer than necessary to reach their destination.

    "This is going to take much longer than I thought. Why don''t we fly there?" he suggested, his voice casual, as though the idea was simple and obvious. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The group of girls halted immediately, Jena at the front as she turned to face him, her brow furrowed slightly in confusion.

    "These two can''t fly. How do you expect us to get there when only two of us can?" Alisha''s voice cut through the air, still tinged with that simmering frustration, but this time, there was a sense of control underneath her anger. It was as if she had settled into some deeper, more stubborn resolve.

    Jack''s response was simple. "Simple. We carry one of them."

    He had barely finished speaking when Alisha''s heart seemed to skip a beat. The thought of Jack carrying someone¡ªJena, specifically¡ªsent a ripple through her chest, one she couldn''t ignore. Her breath hitched.

    His hands... on her? The thought sent warmth surging through her body, and yet it made her blood boil.

    ''No. I won''t let him...'' Alisha thought, eyes narrowing as a dangerous glint flickered in her gaze.

    Jack felt it, the sharpness of her stare, a chill creeping down his spine. Her eyes were burning into him, filled with something dark and unspoken.

    "What is it?" he asked, voice tense, but Alisha didn''t answer. She only turned away from him, her back to him now, striding off as if she were dismissing him entirely.

    Jack watched her go, scratching his head in confusion. This was unlike anything he''d ever experienced. Alisha, who had always been so composed, so controlled¡ªwhy was she reacting like this? What had he done to provoke such a reaction?

    Alisha''s thoughts were no better off.

    ''Why don''t I want him to touch her again? What''s happening to me? She clenched her fists, eyes burning with determination. No, his ''charm'' won''t work on me. I won''t let it.''

    After a brief silence, Alisha turned back, her eyes gleaming with a newfound edge.

    "If you think flying is the best choice," she said, her voice cold but firm, "then fine. Let''s do it your way." She strode forward, her voice filled with an eerie calmness that made everyone pause. Her expression was unreadable, but it was clear she had made a decision.

    The sudden shift in her demeanor threw everyone off balance. Missy, who had been observing the whole scene with a wry smile, could only shake her head inwardly.

    ''Big sis is such a drama queen,'' she thought, her lips curling into a small, amused smile.

    Without another word, Alisha approached her, her hands outstretched, and placed them on Missy''s shoulders. Then, with a steely gaze directed toward Jack, she said, "Go ahead. Don''t waste any more time."

    Jack, still processing everything that had just happened, made his way to Jena. She stood there, her expression unreadable, but Jack could sense her uncertainty.

    She had no idea what had just transpired, but if she were to hold Jack again... well, that wasn''t something she minded in the slightest.

    "I hope you don''t mind me too much. You''ll have to lead the way, since I don''t know the path," Jack said, offering her an awkward smile. He had never been in a situation like this before, and it was all so new to him.

    Jena only nodded in response, her face softening slightly, though she didn''t speak.

    Alisha, observing the exchange from the side, turned her head with a scoff. ''Don''t bother wasting your time, ''she thought, her eyes burning with a quiet resolve. ''Your ''trick'' won''t work on me.''

    The group was now ready to take flight. The journey ahead was long, and it wasn''t going to be a simple walk. If they were going to reach their destination quickly, they needed to be airborne.

    However, this wasn''t going to be a simple use of mana manipulation. No, this required something more direct¡ªsomething powerful.

    Alisha raised her arms, invoking a spell. "¡¸ ? Divine Wings of Light! ? ¡¹"

    A brilliant glow erupted from her back, and white wings of holy light spread out, gleaming with purity. It was a sight to behold, radiant and otherworldly.

    Jack, however, had his own power.

    He, too, could summon wings¡ªthough not quite so radiant. He muttered the incantation under his breath. "¡¸ ? Damned Wings of Darkness ? ¡¹"

    A wave of darkness erupted from his back, massive wings of pure shadow unfurling, stretching out with an eerie, menacing energy. They were much larger than Alisha''s, far more imposing, and the very air around them seemed to grow colder with the presence of his dark power.

    The time had come to take flight.

    But as Jack moved toward Jena, something unexpected happened. Without a second thought, he scooped her up, cradling her in his arms. He lifted her easily, his hands behind her long, slender legs and at the back of her head, securing her gently but firmly in his arms.

    Jena''s face flushed bright red. She was taken completely off guard by the gesture, her heart pounding as she looked up at Jack, unable to form words.

    Alisha''s lips parted slightly, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and something more¡ªa hot flush spreading across her cheeks. Her mind raced, but no words came out. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    And just like that, the tension in the air reached a boiling point.

 Chapter 196 - 196: strange

    Amist the deceased body of the panther beast, lying in the center was a glimmering crystal. It shone brightly with an otherworldly shine.

    And it seems to have some sort of attractive force, as it pulled Garmond to it. But more than anything, the hunger that Garmond felt was already enough to make him want to get the crystal already.

    That single slash had drown out so much energy from him. He couldn''t even stand properly.

    "That ability was terrifying. You never told me the sword had abilities. I only thought it could boast my battle prowess." Garmond complained, sitting on his butt to catch his breath.

    During that moment, he had felt a lot of energy from the sword pour into him. He had never felt so powerful before. It seemed surreal, a feeling that made him above every being. Regrettably, it only lasted for mere minutes.

    Along with the power up from the sword, their was a lot of information that was poured into his head, containing different techniques. That was how he got to know of the ''devine slash''.

    But his display paled in comparison to the memory that played in his head, of the figure who once used the same technique .

    He wasn''t afraid of other beast coming to the area. After hearing all the loud explosions and the destruction coming from the area, no beast would dare to come any closer.

    "Indeed, I didn''t tell you because I never believed it would be unlocked by a non-elven blood" she scoffed, crossing her hands over her chest.

    Seeing Ariana physically, the expressions she gave was a prideful one, which Garmond didn''t like too much.

    ''She still looks down on me'' he smiled wryly. However, he shoved the thought off his mind.

    More importantly, how did she materialize?

    "So how did you manage to come out of my mind, was it also due to the sword?" He asked.

    "Yes, the sword gathered up enough energy to free my soul as well" she replied.

    Her ethereal figure was one that could turn necks.

    Her red golden eyes stared off into the distance, her brows knitting tightly.

    "There''s a beast behind the boulder, and I''ve scouted the area as well. It seems there is no other beast as powerful as this in the area" she calmly said.

    "A beast behind the boulder?"

    "Yes, but it''s insignificant, it''s at the adept level. And it cannot harm you." Ariana added, her voice steaming with confidence.

    Even Garmond at the moment felt more confident, perhaps prideful than he''d ever been. A feeling he wasn''t used to, it seemed as though the power from the sword gave a different touch to his personality.

    "At least I can take a deep breath from all the fight" Garmond thought, as he decided to rest a bit, before he continued his hunt.

    Since the beast he had killed was the strongest in the region, then if he was to continue with his rampaging, then certainly no beast would be left!

    "...But I don''t even think I''ll be able to do that" he winced as he got up from the ground. He was already way too tired, going on a rampage. Even the weakest beast might kill him.

    That was too much of a risk.

    Besides with the level of the crystal he got, he would be able to eat to his fill for about a week or so. The amount of food one was able to buy ranged based on the quality and rank of the crystal they brought.

    Garmond trolled towards the deceased body. Looking at the body, Garmond couldn''t help but feel sick.

    Regardless, it didn''t stop him from taking the crystal, "I can''t leave my hard work, just cause of some filth" he said, simply pulling out the brightly glowing crystal from the pile of pile of bones in the puddle of blood.

    The strick from his sword left the beast in a state where not even the best healer would be able to save it.

    After he was done taking the crystal, Garmond''s eyes darted towards the boulder.

    ''She said there was a beast there to, right? Why didn''t it scurry away like the rest?'' he thought, now trolling towards the large boulder.

    As he neared the boulder, surely, he could feel the presence of the beast, thanks to his heightened senses.

    "Adding one more crystal won''t be too bad" He thought with a large smile. It only meant more food! And for his training to go well that was exactly what he needed.

    If he could, he would gather as much as he could, so he would avoid coming there for hunting again.

    As he peeped behind the boulder, his face was struck with surprise. It wasn''t exactly what he expected to see.

    It was the black panther beast again!

    However, this one appeared to be a lot smaller, and could hardly stand up on its own.

    Each time it stood it would stuNovelFire back to the ground.

    Seeing Garmond''s stunned face, Ariana quickly floated over. She had no legs, but that didn''t hinder her movements at all. And it could hardly be noticeable if one looked.

    This was because of the long gown that covered her graceful figure.

    Her long hair followed graciously behind her.

    As she saw the little cub, her expression was one of surprise as well.

    "It''s the cub of the beast you fought?"

    "Yes, now I actually feel a bit bad" Garmond replied, he had no idea that the beast was only trying to find food for its younger one.

    "It doesn''t matter though, your mom tried to kill me first" Garmond said with a soft voice, as he bent low to pick up the beast.

    "Careful, beat like these are dangerous. Don''t forget, if the mom could speak. Then it should be same with it..... But this is a perfect opportunity" An idea suddenly struck Ariana.

    "What is that?" Garmond asked.

    "You see, intelligent beast aren''t like the rest. You can sign contracts with them. So you can bind them to you and you can become their master!" Ariana said her voice tinging with excitement.

    "Alright then, but how do I do that" He asked, somewhat confused.

    "Leave it to me" Ariana said, and with a wave of her hand a magical scroll appeared floating gently in her hands.

    At least this wasn''t much of a new sight to Garmond. It looked very much similar to the escroll they used back then for communication.

    "It''ll need a drop of your blood" Ariana demanded, as she handed the scroll over to Garmond.

    "Sure" he replied without hesitation. He had learnt to give Ariana a bit of his trust. This was because he was well aware that they were both in a mutual relationship.

    They both had similar enemies, and witha her current state. There was no way she could fight on her own, so she had to rely on him.

    That said, she couldn''t harm him. At least for the time being.

    With his sword, he made a small cut on his palm.

    "..." He flinched as he drew out fresh blood from his palm. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then gently he placed his bloodied palm on the scroll. The scroll lit up, as if in approval.

    "Now do the same to the little cub" Ariana instructed.

    Taking a deep breath, Garmond raised his blade once again, using the tip to prick against the cubs paw.

    A little, muffled shriek filled the air, as the little beast cried. It''s sparkling azure eyes looked at Garmond as though crying.

    It was a hurting look, if Garmond didn''t know better he would have fallen for the cute look of the beast. It''s eyes sparkled, shimmering brightly as Garmond drew blood from its paws.

    "Ahhh, it''s not going to work" Garmond said in frustration as he looked away to avoid the beast cute little eyes.

    The reaction from Garmond quickly made Ariana to burst out in laughter. She watched as Garmond fought within himself.

    " I think the beast likes you" Ariana commented, placing its paws on the scroll.

    With a bright light, the scroll lit. And in a ''puff'' it disappeared from sight.

    Garmond felt a strong attractive force drawing him to the beast. The feeling was nothing like he''d ever felt.

    It seemed like the beast was another part of his body! Like he could control it anyhow he wanted.

    "Congratulations Garmond! You have a tamed beast under you. They can be really handy at important times." Ariana announced with a bright smile.

    Each step Garmond was taking was finally drawing them closer to defeating their greatest foe.

    As Garmond raised the pup into the air, suddenly it disappeared from his hands.

    "Huh where''d it go to?" Their expression quickly changed into that of surprise and shock.

    "Is this also part of the contract?" Garmond turned his gaze to meet Ariana, who was also shocked.

    "This is definitely not part of the contract" she replied

 Chapter 197 - 197: simp

    "Time to check the system screen and see how much I''ve improved." Jack''s voice broke the silence of his dimly lit room.

    Since stepping into the planes, life had been an unrelenting whirlwind of chaos. Event after event had kept him too preoccupied to monitor his progress as he once did. The uncertainty gnawed at him¡ªhad he grown stronger by the system''s standards, or was he still far from the power he needed? With everything that had happened, especially his entanglement with Erebus, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his potential had shifted drastically.

    Jack drew a deep breath and summoned the system interface.

    ¡¸ ? System Info ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? System update has been completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Automatic reset completed! ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Name: Asriel Digmun ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Race: Demi-Human ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Class: Necromancer God ? ¡¹ Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡¸ ? Talent: Potent ? ¡¹

    Character Stats:

    ¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[

    EXP: 1/100

    STR: 12.5

    STA: 12

    AGI: 11.8

    Soul Strength: Nil

    ¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨a

    The changes on the interface gave him pause.

    "Perception and Intelligence are gone... and now there''s Soul Strength?" Jack muttered, his brows knitting. The system wasn''t just evolving¡ªit was morphing into something entirely new.

    "Can you modify the system?" he asked aloud, though he wasn''t expecting a response.

    Erebus''s voice echoed in his mind, carrying its usual blend of authority and disdain. "Not exactly. I can make slight adjustments to accommodate my reincarnations, ensuring they better understand their power over time. That way, my soul grows alongside theirs. When it''s sufficiently strong, I''ll take over¡ªjust as I attempted in the tomb. Unfortunately, that... failed."

    The bitterness in Erebus''s tone didn''t escape Jack''s notice. "If only that bastard hadn''t interfered," he added with a growl.

    Jack didn''t need to ask who "that bastard" was. The tension between Erebus and his supposed brother was palpable. Their relationship felt more like a centuries-old rivalry than a sibling bond.

    "Was the reset to help me, or just another one of your schemes?" Jack asked, deciding to steer the conversation back to the system.

    "A bit of both," Erebus admitted. "None of this was supposed to happen, but I''ll admit, it''s beneficial. Seeing thousands in your stats can be deceiving. It inflates confidence without grounding strength. I wonder how someone could boast high numbers and still struggle against a mere demon overlord."

    Jack''s face darkened. Erebus''s words were cutting, and they struck a nerve.

    "Well, guess what? It was your pathetic reincarnation¡ªsomeone with no ounce of strength to his name. You''re the one who''s a disgrace. How does the so-called ''strongest god'' fall to such a pitiful state? Aren''t you ashamed?"

    Erebus fell silent, his presence retreating to the recesses of Jack''s mind. Jack didn''t press further. It was late, and fatigue weighed heavy on him. Sleep wasn''t a necessity for him anymore, but it was a welcome escape from the endless stress of his journey.

    He lay back, letting the bed''s comfort envelop him. Darkness took over, and for a while, the world faded.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, changes were taking root within him as he slept. Strands of jet-black hair interwove with the lush green of his locks, a subtle but ominous transformation signaling a shift deep within his being.

    When his eyes fluttered open, he was greeted by the same eerie stillness that had accompanied him to sleep. The planes offered no sunrises or sunsets¡ªtime was meaningless here, as if the world itself had abandoned the concept.

    Jack stretched and moved to the mirror in the corner of the room. His reflection greeted him with a face that seemed sharper, more defined. His azure eyes shimmered with an otherworldly depth, the pitch-black irises like endless voids that threatened to pull him in.

    ''What''s happening to me?'' he wondered, leaning closer to study his reflection.

    "Careful." Erebus''s voice broke through the silence. "Your soul bears the key to the realm of souls, and your eyes are that key. Stare too long, and even you might lose yourself."

    As if on cue, the system chimed:

    ¡¸ ? Ding! Host has unlocked a new skill: Eyes of the Abyss ? ¡¹

    ¡¸ ? Description: Any beholder will be lost in the abyss beyond for 30 seconds? ¡¹

    Jack frowned, reading the description. "So, my eyes are a weapon now?"

    "They''re more than that," Erebus said. "This ability is akin to Hegen''s¡ªone of the most dangerous I''ve seen. But it''s a double-edged sword. Use it wisely."

    Jack''s gaze lingered on the mirror for a moment longer before he turned away.

    He donned his white robes¡ªthe uniform from his school days. "For all their flaws, they didn''t skimp on quality," he muttered, tugging at the fabric. It was a reminder of a life that felt distant, almost foreign.

    A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. Jack opened it cautiously, only to find Jena standing there, her expression as unreadable as ever.

    "How do I keep missing her presence?" he muttered, his frustration evident.

    Jena said nothing, simply gesturing for him to follow.

    ''Zamazo must''ve sent her to fetch me,'' Jack thought. He sighed and trailed behind her, his steps echoing in the silent hallway.

    The journey to the main hall was brief, but every step felt heavy with anticipation. When they arrived, Zamazo was already waiting, his stoic expression giving nothing away.

    By his side was Alisha an Missy, although Missy didn''t seem to have any issues with Zamazo an the other demons, same couldn''t be said for Alisha who loathed them, If she had the strength she would''ve brought down the entire castle.

    "You''re ready, I presume?" Zamazo asked, his gaze shifting briefly to Jena.

    Jack nodded. "As ready as I''ll ever be. Let''s get this over with."

    Zamazo''s lips curled into a faint smile, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of something else¡ªconcern, perhaps, or a hint of doubt. "Then let''s not waste any time. Your path ahead will be treacherous, but I suspect you already know that."

    Jack''s grip tightened around his staff. He wasn''t sure if Zamazo''s words were meant as encouragement or a warning, but either way, he couldn''t afford to hesitate.

    "Let''s go," he said, his voice firm.

    Without saying another word, Zamazo led them outside the city of Nyxoria.

    Previously, when they had entered the city, Zamazo had teleported them directly to the front of his castle as he didn''t want to raise too much suspicion. Even now, it was the same; he teleported them directly to the front of the transportation grounds.

    However, this time, there weren''t many demons in the area as he had issued a strict warning beforehand that no one was allowed to use the transportation transit until he said so.

    This was also to avoid too many people catching sight of Jack and his team.

    He didn''t have any problem with Jack, as he seemed to be emitting some demonic aura around him, but it was no stronger than that of a one-horned demon.

    Missy didn''t look much like a human, and at the same time, she didn''t seem to have the scent of a human. The only person who stood out very much in the group was Alisha, who was not only a human but also the very leader of one of the major human factions that troubled and persecuted demons for years.

    Just as she was very keen on dark energy, similarly, demons were quite sensitive to the holy energy around them. Thankfully, she had yet to reach the level where she could summon the same level of power as the previous Holy Lady.

    She could only be placed slightly above a normal S-rank mage and was nothing special.

    "This is the only available means of jumping the planes to any other section, so with this link, you''ll get to the first planes in no time," Zamazo stated.

    "However, I''ve set the formation to place you in an unknown area within the first planes. That way, you''ll be able to avoid meeting trouble immediately. But you should still keep your eyes peeled for beasts¡ªthey are numerous within the first planes," Zamazo explained further as he activated the formation.

    The formation was placed in the center of the large tower, and several mana crystals were arranged around it as a source for its power.

    Jack looked at the intricate designs on the walls of the tower, and they gave him a strong sense of familiarity.

    Not only that, but the position of each mana crystal seemed as though he had seen the same setting somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember.

    ''Where have I seen this before?'' He didn''t know why, but he had an unsettling feeling as he looked at the design of the tower.

    "At this point, I can only wish you farewell," Zamazo said as he fully activated the formation. The buzzing sounds of the crystals could be heard as energy seeped out of them, pouring into the formation.

    Jack and the others, who were already standing on the formation facing Zamazo, were prepared to leave, but Jack''s mind had already wandered far away. As he looked closely at the formation again, it hit him¡ªhe finally remembered.

    As the flash of white light blinded him, only two words sounded in his mind.

    Gleam Dome.

 Chapter 198 - 198: simple

    Erebus froze, momentarily caught off guard by Jack''s response. He had heard such declarations before¡ªsouls yearning for release, claiming they desired death. But they never truly meant it.

    They clung to life, even in their darkest moments, desperate for another chance.

    But Jack was different. The emptiness in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his tone¡ªthis wasn''t bluster.

    Erebus crossed his arms, masking his irritation with a forced smile. But beneath the surface, his thoughts churned.

    ''So this was Olion''s actual plan all along,'' he mused bitterly. ''Trapping me, eternal and powerless, within this husk of a body. Tch.''

    It was infuriating. And staring at Jack¡ªthis defiant, broken soul¡ªonly aggravated him further.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Why would anyone want to die so badly?'' Erebus clenched his fists, a vein pulsing visibly on his temple. But Jack didn''t flinch.

    Jack''s eyes were steady, his resolve unshaken. He''d already made his decision. Death wasn''t just an escape¡ªit was a release.

    "I''m just¡­ tired of everything," Jack said softly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Erebus forced a smile, though it felt like a razor blade against his pride. "You have to be joking. You don''t mean what you said, do you?"

    Jack''s gaze didn''t waver. "I meant every word. You wanted to kill me, right? What''s stopping you now?"

    The casualness of Jack''s reply was almost maddening. Erebus studied him closely, searching for even a flicker of hesitation. But there was none.

    It was as if Jack had been stripped of everything that once made him human. The fire that had driven him to rise above his circumstances, to become a conqueror capable of bending worlds to his will¡ªextinguished. All that remained was a hollow shell, desperate for eternal rest.

    Erebus chuckled dryly, shaking his head. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You''d really throw it all away?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t change. "I don''t care about this world anymore. I don''t care about the next one either. I''m done."

    Erebus''s patience began to wear thin. This wasn''t just stubbornness¡ªit was something far worse.

    "Well," Erebus said, his tone laced with mock enthusiasm, "since you''re so eager to throw yourself into oblivion, how about a compromise? You activate the altar for me, and I''ll take over the body. You can stay here, locked away in your precious void. No pain, no responsibilities. Just¡­ nothingness."

    Jack''s response was immediate and cold. "No. I want my soul to be destroyed completely. I don''t want to exist. Not here. Not anywhere."

    The god''s forced calm shattered like glass. His jaw tightened, and his fists trembled at his sides.

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' Erebus thought, his frustration boiling over. ''What kind of stubborn fool am I dealing with? In all my existence, no soul has ever rejected the chance to live again. What makes this one so different?''

    Erebus''s voice rose, his anger spilling out in a torrent.

    "Idiot! What the hell is wrong with you? You think you''re the only one who''s had a rough life? Everyone faces struggles, you self-absorbed fool! You''re not special. Hell, I''m dealing with my own nightmare right now¡ªstuck here, powerless, with someone like you!"

    Jack didn''t react to Erebus''s outburst. His gaze grew distant, his mind retreating into the depths of his memories.

    The stinging pain that had haunted him his entire existence resurfaced, suffocating him like a heavy fog.

    "I''ve never¡­ had anything," Jack muttered, his voice cracking. "Not the life I wanted. Not the freedom I craved. Nothing."

    A single tear escaped, carving a path down his cheek. He didn''t bother wiping it away.

    "I''m.... cursed," Jack paused, remembering when he had uttered the same words for Asriel.

    He continued, his words barely above a whisper. "Useless. No one''s ever needed me. And I don''t need them either. I just want it all to stop. To be away from everyone¡­ everything." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Erebus''s anger faltered.

    For the first time, he truly looked at Jack¡ªnot as an obstacle, but as a person. The depth of Jack''s despair, his complete detachment from the world, struck a chord within the god.

    ''So that''s it,'' Erebus thought, a glint of realization flashing in his eyes.

    ''This is why Olion chose him. It''s not about power¡ªit''s about potential. And here I was, thinking that meddling fool just wanted to annoy me.''

    A slow, almost sinister laugh escaped Erebus''s lips, echoing through the chamber. Jack blinked, his focus snapping back to the present.

    "What''s so funny?" Jack asked, his tone edged with irritation.

    Erebus grinned, his amusement unrestrained. "Oh, nothing. I just realized how perfect you are for this."

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Perfect for what?"

    Erebus leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "For fixing this mess. You see, Jack Hunter, you might just be the key to saving us all. Before the Council ruins everything."

    Jack recoiled, confusion and anger flashing across his face.

    "I don''t care about your Council or your mess. I''m not doing this. Not for you. Not for anyone."

    Erebus''s grin didn''t waver. "It''s not about choice, Jack. This isn''t some path you can walk away from. Destiny has its claws in you now, and there''s no escaping it."

    "Destiny?" Jack spat, his voice rising. "Screw destiny! Screw fate! Aren''t you supposed to be a god? Change it! Do something, damn it!"

    Erebus''s eyes widened, momentarily stunned by Jack''s outburst. Then he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, resonant sound that shook the room.

    "You," Erebus said, pointing at Jack with genuine amusement, "are something else. Painfully stubborn¡­ but amusing."

    Jack glared at him, fists clenched. "I''m not playing your game, Erebus."

    The god smirked, stepping back. With a casual flick of his wrist, the chamber transformed. A translucent screen appeared before Jack, displaying a scene from the outside world.

    Alisha stood as the group''s anchor. Her face, usually serene, was taut with strain. Sweat streamed down her cheeks as her hands tightened around her staff.

    Light surged from the crystalline orb at its tip, illuminating the battlefield with an unrelenting brilliance. She summoned pillars of divine radiance, slamming them into the ground, holding back the undead army that pressed forward.

    Yet, for every pillar that fell, cracks appeared in her defenses.

    Missy, her once rosy complexion drained, appeared ghostly pale. Her skin was as white as chalk, and she swayed on her feet, barely holding her ground.

    She was throwing weak barriers into place, but the shimmering shields flickered and shattered under the relentless onslaught of skeletal warriors.

    The entire group was engaged in a losing battle.

    Erebus''s voice slithered into Jack''s mind, its tone dripping with both malice and persuasion.

    "Look at them, Jack. Your companions are barely clinging to life, and even then, they fight for you. For this world. For a future you seem so eager to throw away."

    Jack''s lips curled into a sneer, but he didn''t respond.

    "Ah, but it''s worse than you think," Erebus continued, his voice smooth yet sinister.

    "This battlefield¡ªyour battlefield¡ªis no ordinary ground. Beneath their feet lies the Soil Essence Flower, a plant that blooms once every millennium. Its essence feeds on souls, Jack. And this is its millionth cycle. It grows hungrier with each passing age."

    Erebus gestured to the scene unfolding below. The skeletal giant that had once formed the throne of this cursed land began to crumble.

    Bones, ancient and brittle, splintered apart. They rattled as they hit the earth, rolling into an unholy union, forming a swarming tide of undead warriors.

    "Do you see now?" Erebus asked. "I brought you here for this very reason. That body¡ªit holds the power of countless eons, forged long before your existence. Within this cursed land, it will not stop until every soul has been consumed. Yours, included."

    Jack''s gaze flickered briefly toward Alisha. Her staff wavered as she conjured another volley of light spears, their golden brilliance tearing through the skeletal horde. Yet, for all her efforts, it was a losing battle. Her breathing had grown ragged, and her arms trembled from the strain of maintaining her spells.

    "They''ve already lost the fight, Jack," Erebus said, his tone dropping into a sinister whisper.

    "Unless you act. Quickly."

    Jack scoffed, folding his arms.

    "Friends? Is that what you think they are? Don''t make me laugh. They can all die for all I care. If I die, I won''t need her anymore. She was only ever a tool to die in my place. That''s all she was preparing for."

    Erebus chuckled darkly.

    "You keep telling yourself that lie. But let me ask you something¡ªdid you truly prefer your life of solitude? Do you really believe that the lonely existence you clung to was better than this?"

    Jack''s expression didn''t falter, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "They''ve relieved you of your burden, Jack," Erebus continued, his voice softening, almost gentle.

    "Even if you refuse to admit it. These humans, flawed and fragile as they are, have given you a sense of belonging you never thought possible."

    Jack''s lips twitched, but he didn''t respond.

    He focused instead on the chaos below.

 Chapter 199 - 199: sing

    Jack walked through the team of forest bush, the others following calmly behind him.

    He had yet to get the thought out of his mind, as it was still disturbing.

    ''It can''t possibly be the same. This world has magic, and the previous one didn''t... The two towers look alike, yet one was made purely through technology, while the other was erected through magic,'' Jack convinced himself. Yet something within him was still nagging, telling him how terribly wrong he would have been.

    Despite all his convincing thoughts, there were still some questions that he had no answers to in the first place.

    How did the two towers have similar structures? He didn''t pay much attention to the outside, since he wasn''t interested at first.

    ''...But I''ll definitely go back and check if it gets to that... and I''ll also have to ask Zamazo what the functions of the tower are,'' Jack thought to himself, finally bringing himself inner peace as he tossed the thoughts to the back of his mind.

    They didn''t clearly know where they were going, but with Jack''s skill, he could tell the way out of the forest.

    ¡¸ ? Max Perception! ? ¡¹

    It wasn''t exactly a skill, but the results of his perception being maxed out, at least at the level he was in now, allowed him to sense about a thousand meters away from his body, helping him navigate freely.

    However, from time to time, he had to look back for some reason.

    That was because of Jena!

    Even while his ability was in full usage, let alone sensing her, he couldn''t even tell that she was close by.

    He could only tell if she was still there by looking back time to time, as though noticing his worry, Missy walked back, holding Jena by the hand, before walking forward again.

    "If you think she''ll disappear, Big Brother can just hold her hands," Missy declared as she pulled Jack''s hands, placing Jena''s hands in his.

    Jack was stunned, and even Jena had a flustered look on her face as she watched what happened. Never in her life had someone held her hands like that, and it was something quite new to her.

    The entire group didn''t react well to the scene; even Alisha had a slight look of pain on her face as she felt her heart race faster for a moment.

    ''What is this? What is this strange feeling?'' she thought to herself with a frown. The only person who looked to be happy with the way things were playing out was Missy herself.

    Jack looked at Jena''s hands for a moment. He didn''t actually see anything wrong with holding her hands; if anything, it was a good idea.

    And it also gave him a strange feeling¡ªa feeling he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    "Be going, we don''t have time," Missy urged, pushing Jack forward.

    "Alright, I''m going," Jack said as he began moving, holding onto Jena''s hands.

    Jena often paused to look at him; however, Jack was lost in his own thoughts, in the long-lost feelings he once used to have in the past.

    A memory flashed in his mind as he remembered a certain face.

    "Dad! Wait for me!" he could hear his little voice like it was just yesterday. He could picture himself running up to his father and holding his hands tightly, similar to what was happening now.

    He wasn''t to blame, it was all Mom''s fault... Jack thought as the painful memories came flooding back to his mind.

    Meanwhile, behind him, Alisha had a strange feeling burning up within her. This was the first time she had ever felt so strange in her life before. She couldn''t understand the strange feeling in her heart. She felt the sudden urge to rip the two hands away from each other. She didn''t like it¡ªthe way they held themselves¡ªit was unsettling.

    By her side, Missy observed what was happening with a grin on her face. She loved the look on Alisha''s face, what more the way she tightened her fist.

    "If Big Brother and Big Sister don''t want to confess, then I''ll force them to," Missy thought, determination flashing in her eyes as she tightened her fist.

    While the two were busy in their own minds, Jack finally called all their attention to himself.

    "We''ve reached the end of the forest," Jack said triumphantly as he stared off into the vast horizon.

    As far as his eyes could see, there was nothing but barren land. There was a clear difference between here and the Third Plane. Here, not even a speck of sand could be seen on the ground. It was all hard rocks covering the area.

    And here as well, there seemed to be some elements of life. It was surprising to find plants growing in such a droughted place, their lush green leaves shining vibrantly.

    A notable feature in the planes was that this time around, there wasn''t just one moon, but two! Hanging on different parts of the land, from the part they were just coming from, there was a deep crimson moon hanging above their heads.

    And on the opposite direction, there was a sea-blue moon.

    The blue moon gave an enchanting feeling, as though beckoning them to come toward it. The red moon on the other side gave a very strong sense of danger, as though warning people not to come too close.

    At the moment, they were standing by the edge of a cliff, giving them the best view of the entire plains from there.

    Jack was admiring the natural view, but he knew he couldn''t let his mind trail off with just admiration. He had to get to work.

    He finally let his hands free off Jena. Alisha, who had been watching the two hands locked together, felt as though a huge weight had been lifted from her heart as Jack left Jena''s hands. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jena didn''t say much; however, she just stood, staring at her hands where Jack had touched her. She held it close to her chest.

    There was a strange feeling she felt on the inside, but even she didn''t know what it was. But one thing was certain:

    I... liked it, she thought to herself, a small smile appearing on the side of her face.

    "We should make out a plan about how we''ll do everything. Jena, you''ve been here before, right?" Jack asked, turning his head to Jena, who nodded quietly in response. She pulled out of her daze upon hearing his question.

    Jack pretty much knew everything about the planes, since this was the place where Asriel''s journey became truly pitiful.

    However, since the descriptions of some places and some characters were vaguely written, he didn''t know too much.

    But then, reading to that point, some readers even felt as though the author was a cold-hearted masochist who only wanted to see his main character suffer, reaching nothing in his pathetic life. He didn''t even have any sort of plot armor skill that could make him stand out as the main character.

    It appeared as though the author didn''t even want him to progress in the first place.

    Asriel was enslaved, bitten, ridiculed, and had a very terrible life in the planes... It was the place with his worst experiences, and the place where most readers had the greatest sympathy for him.

    Thankfully, Jack didn''t appear the same way he did, and because of that, things were going to be a lot more different.

    "So you know your way around here?" Jack asked again. He didn''t like the fact that she wasn''t talking, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    If Zamazo didn''t do a thing all this while, then he too didn''t need to be too bothered about it, so long as she could deliver results appropriately.

    Jena nodded again in response.

    "Good. I''ll need you to lead us to the first remote village within these planes... I hope you can recognize this place?" Jack further asked, and Jena replied with her usual nod.

    He knew that the Never Map could show him all the locations to each place in the plane, but it would take a lot of resources. It was better to use what he had at hand, and then use the map when it would be most necessary.

    ''...I''ll save it for the next clue to the chapters of time. I''m surprised even you don''t know the whereabouts,'' Jack said inwardly.

    "It''s a divine treasure, similar to the map you''re with. Finding it can be considered luck, and besides, did I look like someone who would be interested in items belonging to other gods?" Erebus asked.

    ''At the very least, you should''ve had an idea where it was, since it''s in your domain as well.''

    "I hate that man. So I have no interest in anything that has to do with him... I would even suggest the same for you... If he returns completely, then I''m afraid you''ll have more than just future problems to handle... you''ll deal with time."

 Chapter 200 - 200: Betrayed

    A higher demon. It was indeed no simple title, and those who bore this title weren''t simple either.

    They were the ones who stood at the peak of the planes, the powerful beings that made the rules in this crooked abyss.

    Let alone the humans, even most of the angels feared them.

    And right here, standing before one, Jack addressed him without regard, even using an unspoken word, as if dragging his reputation through the mud.

    Of course, anyone who stood where he was would definitely be enraged.

    However, his anger merely lasted a second.

    ''His arrogance... There was only one other human who was just as arrogant and confident as he is,'' Zamazo stopped to ponder for a moment, the anger on his face swapping to one of caution.

    If his thoughts were right, then he had more than enough reason to be careful.

    Naon, who carefully observed his master, could see slight reluctance, which baffled him a lot.

    ''Is Master Zamazo holding back his rage? If so, why would he do such a thing in the first place? For humans, nonetheless?'' Naon was confused.

    To him, this was in fact the best time to grab the soul of the lord.

    From his perspective, Jack was weak, and so was his entire crew.

    He had only failed the last time, firstly, because he truly underestimated the power of the young incarnate, and coupled with that, he had never expected the young girl to come in the first place!

    Why would a priestess want to save a demon?

    It didn''t make even the slightest sense to him.

    However, that didn''t matter at the moment. All that mattered was that his master was here, not only that, but a couple of his army as well.

    There was no way they were going to escape!

    Even seeing his master''s reluctance wasn''t enough to make him believe they would leave empty-handed.

    Zamazo flashed a smile. Then, cautiously, he looked back over his right shoulder, where Naon stood.

    "Naon, plans have changed. Erect a barrier to contain my aura as much as you can. Have the others support you as well," Zamazo said with a slightly grim voice.

    Although he wasn''t quite sure just yet, his gut feelings were telling him something was definitely wrong somewhere.

    ''Normally, I would be there by now, thrashing him without a second thought... But I''m being careful, all because of that man... Well, if my thoughts are true, then I definitely can''t take that risk,'' Zamazo thought. Meanwhile, Naon was already carrying out the orders he was given.

    Not too far away, Jack stood with an unnervingly calm face.

    A lot had changed about him, and Alisha could tell.

    "Why are your men retreating? Are you letting me off so easily?" Jack asked with a mocking voice. Despite being tied under such a situation, he didn''t even seem bothered.

    This was always a part of him. He had always been the arrogant prince; now, one could only imagine what he would be as a lord.

    Although calm on the surface, Jack was quite unsettled inside.

    ''I can''t escape from him; it''s impossible. So far, we''ve locked sight, he''ll always find me. And at my level as a mage, let alone outrunning him, I can''t even make it a meter away from here. The only thing I can do is fight. It''s very much unavoidable.'' After much thought, he knew there was no other option other than to fight.

    But that wasn''t the only reason why Jack was still confident despite being faced by one of the most powerful beings in the planes.

    It was because of the notification that had appeared before him.

    [Host has unlocked all the treasures!]

    Right after he had bonded his soul with that of Erebus, he had completely unlocked the inventory, along with every weapon and treasure that lay in its hold.

    This was the god''s treasury!

    A safe that was filled with weapons and accessories that even Zamazo was yet to know of.

    However, there was one that Jack was more than happy to find among the list of weapons and accessories.

    And that was the very weapon he was going to use to win this fight!

    "You might appear normal at the moment, but there''s only one person who can ever be as arrogant as you are right now. But it doesn''t matter. Even if it appears you have fully unlocked your soul, your power is still very far from what it used to be," Zamazo stated, as his form began to change.

    He grew a lot bigger than he was, his skin growing far more pale, and a pitch-black veil appeared out of nowhere, covering his face entirely.

    His body seemed to be submerged in the very essence of darkness itself.

    "I wouldn''t want to involve others in this as well, so I''ll leave your followers momentarily," Zamazo said, staring toward Alisha.

    Despite not seeing what lay behind the pitch-black veil, as he tilted his head in her direction, Alisha could feel a powerful pressure unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    And that, coupled with her weakened state, she almost fell to her knees. Thankfully, though, the pressure didn''t last, and something strange began to happen.

    It was as though the part of the earth where they stood was completely shrouded in darkness. Not only that, but it began to move, pushing them farther and farther away from Jack.

    "Asri¡ª" she wanted to come back, however, Jack simply waved his hands, stopping her in her motion.

    ''I''m not sure if this has fully cleared me off from the path that Asriel is meant to walk, and from Olion''s warnings, I''ll have to be just as careful as I''ve been. If anything, I would like to keep her away from any trouble, at least until that time comes...'' Jack thought as he readied himself.

    He let out a deep sigh, the power inside him still begging to be released.

    And he was going to do just that.

    Dark energy began to swirl right in front of Jack, gathering together like a tsunami.

    Even the dark mist that was roaming around freely within the center of the canyon was pulled into the mass of darkness.

    As the darkness continued to come together, Jack was slightly taken aback.

    ''Isn''t the item meant to come from the inventory? Why does it appear as though it''s only being created now?''

    With the pitch-black energy being concentrated in front of Jack, all the demons observed carefully, some even peeping to get a closer look at what was coming out.

    Everyone was curious, and that was also the same for Zamazo, who was already ready to battle.

    But he was in no haste. In fact, he truly wanted to see if Jack would be able to defeat him.

    They didn''t have to wait for much longer. As the tsunami subsided, it left only one thing in front of Jack.

    [Book of Death!]

    [Even the souls of the dead will be called forth from their resting place! They shall serve the one true master! Not them alone, but the weapons which serve them!]

    As always, the system description was as cryptic as ever, but Jack didn''t even need it to know what the book was.

    Not only was it in Erebus''s memories, but he had also read about the book in the novel! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zamazo''s eyes, although hidden behind the veil, shone with greed.

    ''That is truly it! The Book of Death. The book that can grant me power above all the others!''

    Jack had unknowingly presented Zamazo with what he was looking for all along.

    ''If I can get my hands on that book, I''ll be unstoppable! I''ll be the highest!'' The greed in his eyes was visible.

    Now it was certain, he didn''t care if Jack had completely unlocked the soul of the lord, or even if it was the lord speaking through him. All he wanted was the book, and he was going to do anything in his power to get it!

    But that¡ªit wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought, because this was just the start of it all.

    Jack had chosen this book for a reason. It was because within that very book was the weapon of someone greater, someone who even Zamazo had yet to reach.

    As the book stood before Jack, floating, the cover was pitch-black, adorned with a skeletal frame lining its side, giving it a peculiar luster.

    In the center of the book was what appeared to be a skull, and by the side of the skull was what looked like a hooker.

    Jack momentarily stood before the book, his body still plummeting with newfound energy, yet he still managed to hold it all back.

    Slowly, he reached his hands for the book, and as though resonating with him, the pages flipped open.

    He didn''t need to chant or say a thing as the book seemed to already know what he wanted.

    From the center page of the book, it began to come out.

    ---

 Chapter 201 - 201: dont

    The sun beat down mercilessly on the fields, its harsh rays seeming to leech the energy from everything it touched. Garmond, a newcomer to the village, found himself working alongside the tired villagers, each of them toiling under the oppressive heat as part of the harvesters. He wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand, barely able to believe the turn his life had taken.

    *Who would''ve thought that I would one day hold a hoe in my hands?* Garmond mused bitterly. From the ruler of an entire kingdom to a mere harvester in a forgotten village¡ªhow the mighty had fallen. He smirked at the thought, knowing full well no one would believe him if he were to reveal his true identity.

    Despite the backbreaking labor, Garmond worked diligently, his frail body managing to move quickly between the rows of crops. His mind, however, wasn''t fully on his work. He couldn''t help but glance at the villagers around him, their exhaustion etched deep into their faces, their bodies worn down from years of labor. Sweat dripped from their brows, their calloused hands moving mechanically as they filled the baskets with crops.

    Yet, there was a quiet resignation to it all, a dull acceptance of their fate. These people had been ground down by years of oppression, their spirits crushed under the weight of an empire that took everything and gave nothing in return.

    Garmond''s eyes lingered on one villager in particular: a young woman named Devine. She worked steadily, but every now and then, she would glance in his direction, her face lined with guilt. She had dragged him into this work, and it was clear she regretted it.

    Nearby, Aamon, the village overseer, stalked between the rows like a predator. He was a burly man, thick-necked and heavy-set, his booming voice carrying across the fields as he barked orders at the villagers. "Move faster! We need every basket filled before sundown!" His whip cracked through the air, a constant reminder of the price of disobedience.

    The villagers flinched at the sound, their already weary movements quickening under Aamon''s watchful eye. They had been living under the empire''s yoke for so long, treated no better than slaves, that the cracks in their spirits were visible. Year after year, they labored in the fields, and year after year, the empire took everything from them, leaving them with nothing but empty hands and hollow stomachs.

    As the day wore on, the heat grew unbearable. The sun had reached its zenith, hanging high in the sky, its searing light sapping the strength from the villagers'' already tired bodies. Garmond, too, began to feel the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him. But despite his weariness, his gaze caught on the frail, hunched figure of an elderly woman nearby. She struggled to keep up with the others, her hands trembling as she tried to lift her basket, her breath coming in shallow gasps.

    Without a second thought, Garmond set down his own basket and approached her. "Here, let me help you," he said softly, his voice gentle amid the harshness of the overseer''s shouts.

    The old woman looked up at him, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, young man," she rasped, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    Garmond nodded, quickly taking over the burden of her basket. Together, they worked side by side, Garmond moving with the energy of a man far younger than his years, though his body ached with the effort.

    "Please, you can leave now," the old woman said after a time, her voice weak but insistent. "I can handle the rest myself."

    Garmond hesitated. It pained him to see these people¡ª*his* people¡ªsuffering like this. He had built this nation, shaped it with his own hands, only to see it wither under the rule of the Malians. But now, fate had brought him back, and he knew he couldn''t walk away from the path that lay before him.

    "I''ll help a little longer," he said, his voice firm.

    But their small moment of defiance did not go unnoticed. Aamon, the overseer, had been watching them from afar, his sharp eyes narrowing as he strode over to where they worked. His presence cast a dark shadow over them as he sneered down at Garmond.

    "What''s this? Slacking off, are we?" Aamon''s voice was full of malice, his tone making it clear that he would tolerate no disobedience.

    Garmond straightened, his eyes meeting Aamon''s without fear. "I was only helping her. She''s weary and needs rest," he said calmly, though his heart pounded in his chest.

    Aamon''s lip curled in disgust. "Rest? Rest is a luxury you peasants cannot afford!" He raised his whip, the leather coiling in his hand like a serpent ready to strike.

    Instinctively, Garmond''s mind raced. He imagined himself lunging forward, grabbing Aamon''s wrist, twisting it until the whip fell useless to the ground. He could see it all so clearly¡ªthe bone-shattering blow he would deliver, the look of shock on Aamon''s face. But the vision vanished as quickly as it had come. He wasn''t that man anymore. The warrior he had been¡ªthe king he had been¡ªwas long gone.

    The whip cracked through the air before Garmond could react, the sharp sting of leather slicing through the side of his tunic. Pain exploded across his side as the whip bit into his flesh, drawing blood. Garmond gritted his teeth, refusing to give Aamon the satisfaction of hearing him cry out.

    "Get back to work," Aamon spat, his eyes glinting with cruel satisfaction. "And no more helping." With that, he turned on his heel and stormed off, leaving Garmond to nurse his fresh wound.

    Devine, who had been watching from a distance, rushed over as soon as Aamon''s back was turned. "Are you alright?" she asked breathlessly, her hands trembling as she knelt beside him. Without waiting for a reply, she tore a strip of cloth from her ragged dress and began to bind his wound.

    "I''ll survive," Garmond said through clenched teeth, though the pain in his side throbbed with every breath.

    Devine''s brow furrowed in concentration as she worked, her fingers deft despite the roughness of the cloth. Her touch was gentle, and Garmond couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude toward her. In such a cruel world, kindness had become a rare thing, and yet here she was, offering him more than he could ever ask for.

    "Thank you," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Devine met his gaze, her deep blue eyes filled with concern. "It''s the least I could do. You helped that old woman... you didn''t deserve that."

    Garmond smiled faintly, though the pain tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Athena," he murmured, the name slipping from his lips before he could stop it.

    "Who?" Devine asked, tilting her head in confusion.

    Garmond quickly shook his head, his smile deepening. "No one. Just... someone I used to know."

    Devine stared at him for a moment, but she didn''t press him further. Her cheeks flushed slightly, though she couldn''t say why, and she quickly turned her attention back to tying the bandage.

    Across the field, Aamon watched the two of them with narrowed eyes. The blow he had delivered should have knocked the boy out cold, but Garmond had barely flinched. There was something strange about him¡ªsomething Aamon couldn''t quite place.

    "Let them be," Aamon muttered to one of the other overseers as they began to approach Garmond and Devine. "The boy''s already injured. He won''t be much use now."

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm, orange glow over the fields, Aamon finally called an end to the day''s labor. "Enough! You''ve done enough for today. Go back to your homes. We''ll continue tomorrow."

    The villagers shuffled away, their movements slow and tired. Garmond, still leaning on Devine for support, glanced over at Aamon one last time. The overseer''s eyes lingered on him, cold and calculating.

    Devine helped Garmond to his feet, her arm around his waist to support him. "Come on," she said softly. "Let''s get you somewhere safe to rest."

    As they began to make their way back toward the village, Trevor, Devine''s brother, approached them with a scowl on his face. "Devine, we should head home."

    Before she could respond, an old woman hobbled toward them¡ªGarmond recognized her immediately. It was the same woman he had helped earlier. She carried something in her hands, offering it to him as she approached.

    "Here," she said, her voice cracked and weak. "Take this, young man. I''m sorry for what happened to you, but please accept this as a token of my gratitude." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In her hands was a handful of fruit¡ªsmall, but ripe and sweet. Garmond''s breath caught in his throat as he saw the fruit, a rush of memories flooding back. He hadn''t seen such fruit since before the empire''s cruelty had taken hold.

    "Thank you," Garmond said.....